《In This Life, I Will Be The Lord》


 Chapter 1

    <h4>Chapter 1: In This Life, I Will Be The Lord Chapter 1</h4> <h4>CHAPTER 1</h4>


    PROLOGUE


    [ You can¡¯t gamble the family¡¯s property as you please. This is the third time already...! ]


    p!


    With an unpleasant sound, Florentia¡¯s head sharply turned to the left.


    [ You good for nothing, how dare you admonish me! ]


    The smell of alcohol was strong on the body of the man who had just pushed her shoulders away.


    [ Let¡¯s go to sleep. Calm down, Astall. Go over there. And you... ]


    Belsach tried to softly appease his drunken cousin and then turned towards Florentia.


    And.


    p-!


    With a louder sound than the one before, five fingers were imprinted on the other side of her face.


    [ After four years of squandering on our family¡¯s money, do you think it suddenly belongs to you? ]


    Belsach berated Florentia as she held her face which had just been pped twice.


    [ Don¡¯t be mistaken. Although you and us share the samest name, but with the blood flowing in your veins, you will never be a part of our family. All you have to do is to live as our servant. ]


    No matter how many times she heard it, those cruel words felt like a dagger that had just pierced her heart.


    [ If you tell grandfather anything that happened today, I won¡¯t leave you alone. ]


    With a warning, Belsach spit on the ground and turned around.


    Soon, the sound of the carriage grew more and more distant.


    Left alone in the dark alley, Florentia clenched her fists.


    A drop of red blood dripped down her injured lips.


    Ttripp, ttripp. ¡°Hiyah-. Hiyah¡±


    The small sway of the carriage and sound of the coachman awoke Florentia from the thoughts of the distant past.


    As she slightly lifted the curtains draped over the window and looked outside, she could see the soldiers of the Imperial pce.


    ¡°So, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Florentia lowered the curtains again and looked straight ahead, sitting more upright.


    After straightening her hair and dress which had be untidy for a while, she looked like a neat portrait.


    In the meantime, her carriage passed through the main gate and reached Lamburgh Pce.


    Riding in the carriage that was beautifully decorated, the gold it was made out of showed off it¡¯s dazzling brilliance under the glorious sunlight of the afternoon.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    The carriage stopped and the coachman politely spoke.


    ¡°Florentia.¡±


    At that time, the carriage door opened and a handsome man greeted her.


    ¡°Pherez.¡±


    He kissed the back of her hand, after escorting her out of the carriage.


    It was a kiss with a deep meaning that didn¡¯t hide the desire in his heart.


    ¡°Pherez!¡±


    Florentia called him out, but Pherez just smiled with his long eyshes blinking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, everyone¡¯s waiting for you.¡±


    She pulled her hand out of his and moved away from the carriage.


    Pherez, whoughed after seeing the tip of her ears blushing slightly, soon followed her back.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one in this Lamburgh Empire who canin against you for making them wait, my Tia. You can go a little slower.¡±


    The two havee a long way today.


    ¡°As hard as it has been for you toe here, enjoy the moment.¡±


    After much perseverance and efforts, it was time to eat the sweet fruit of her hard work today.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve had a lot of trouble.¡±


    Florentia admitted inly.


    She hade a long way back. It¡¯s probably even hard to imagine.


    She added in a small voice which no one could hear.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I should be disrespectful.¡±


    It was a firm answer.


    The woman who had made him fall in love with her from the moment he hadid his eyes on her was such a wonderful woman.


    Pherezughed with joy again.


    Soon after, the two stood at the door of the closed banquet hall.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    At Pherez¡¯s question, Florentia nodded briefly.


    ¡°Then, shall we go in, Lord Lombardi.¡±


    He held his hand out to her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Your Highness, the Crown Prince.¡±


    A fine, pale hand held his hand together.


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    Pherez brieflymanded the servant in front of him.


    ¡°His Highness, the Crown Prince and the Overlord, Florentia Lombardi have entered!¡± (1)


    A voice came from behind the door, announcing the arrival and the status of the two people.


    Florentiaughed since the voice sounded like music to her ears.


    The door slowly opened, and the bright light of the banquet hall poured out through the gap.


    CHAPTER 1


    Skreeekkk.


    With an unpleasant sound, the iron gates of the great mansion were closed by the imperial knights.


    It was the end of the Lombardis, which had reigned as the greatest family on the continent for 250 years, on par with the imperial family of Lamburgh.


    Like an ever-expanding world, the family¡¯s symbol, the n, which had always been strong, ended in vain with the capture of Vieze Lombardi, the patriarch of the household, as well as other figures under the name of tax evasion and treason.


    Hundreds of citizens of Lombardi, a city named after the family, had gathered in front of the mansion.


    There were those who constantly shed tears into their handkerchiefs, and those who turned away without even looking once.


    And in the front row stood me, Florentia.


    ¡°Morons.¡±


    I said sharply while gritting my teeth, but it didn¡¯t matter now.


    I red at the heavily guarded front door of the family and uttered a few more words.


    ¡°Freaks, dimwits,zy people who will remain stubborn even when stuck in a fire.¡±


    I could feel the people standing around me looking back at me in surpise, but what do you think?


    The Lombardi family is already ruined.


    However, no matter how much I cursed, the rage inside my heart did not subside.


    ¡°I had already told you that it¡¯s not going to be the First Prince. I told you several times that he is just a spoiled brat and he¡¯s never going to be the Crown Prince!¡±


    But despite my advice, the Lombardi idiots supported the First Prince.


    The First Prince, Astana Nerempe Durelli.


    They said it was because he was rted to the empress, but as far as I could tell, they only picked the same kind of person as themselves.


    He belonged to a ¡®royal bloodline¡¯ but had a fat body, while drowning in luxuries and pleasure andziness that filled up his stomach.


    It was no exaggeration to say that Lombardi¡¯s brilliant history was the history of the Lamburgh empire.


    It was the Lombardi family that made Durelli the first Emperor of the kingdom and brought the empire where it is today.


    Is that all?


    Reaching the top, the family umted enormous wealth, participated in every war, achieved bloodless victories with excellent diplomacy, and supported great artists from all over the empire. There was no ce in the world where Lombardi¡¯s name could not be reached.


    And it was Lk Lombardi, the Overlord of the previous generation, who is said to have raised the Lombardi family to a high level.


    When the young Lk had just taken over as an overlord, the imperial family issued a royal edict to keep him in check.


    And that¡¯s when Lk came up with the schrship system.


    The government had raised the number of talented people in various fields by providing generous support to both nobles andmoners.


    It was no wonder where the loyalty of those who had studied under the support of the Lombardi family would lie.


    They were not Lombardi, but they were the Lombardi¡¯s people.


    So Lk, the Overlord, had seeded in nting his people all over the ce without even taking a single step out of Lombardi¡¯s territory.


    Eventually, the emperor, who had no choice but to recognize the Lombardi family¡¯s influence, had to take back the royal edict after twenty years.


    However.


    ¡°No matter how ignorant you are. How can you ruin such a family in just two years!¡±


    Two years ago, after the death of Lk Lombardi, the first son, Vieze Lombardi, was appointed to the post of the next overlord.


    And that was the beginning.


    Vieze was a sleazy, passive man who only liked to say a few words, so he couldn¡¯t lead the kingdom or his family, and so, the Lombardi¡¯s bloodline, a bunch of squanderers, became selfish causing the family to lose their strict ancestry.


    It¡¯s so obvious, I don¡¯t even have to look at it.


    The reason I knew so much about them was very simple.


    I used to be a Lombardi.


    To be more specific, I lived in a country called South Korea, died in a traffic ident and reincarnated into this world.


    That too, in the Lombardi family.


    When I had first opened my eyes in the body of a newborn baby, I screamed instead of crying while looking at my luxurious surroundings that seemed like a hallucination.


    I was finally born with a golden spoon!


    There was definitely a period of time where I had woken up in that mansion, greeted everyone in the mornings and gone to sleep at night while looking at the patterns carved on the ceiling.


    But sadly, I was just a half. (2)


    My father was the third son of my grandfather, the Overlord of Lombardi but my mother, who had passed away while giving birth to me, was amoner and could not officially get married due to the strictws of the family.


    Born between them, I was technically illegitimate, but with my grandfather¡¯s permission, I was lucky to be able to use the Lombardi family¡¯s surname.


    But that didn¡¯t mean that I was recognized as a part of the Lombardis.


    All the time, I was just a vaguely positioned child using the Lombardi family¡¯sst name and not actually aplete member of the family.


    It was all superficial but even then, I was happy only for a short while.


    A few days before my eleventh birthday.


    After my father passed away due to an incurable disease, I was forgotten in the family.


    I was no longer a Lombardi without the father who had linked me to the family.


    Soon after, I was no more invited to any family events and I lost my ce.


    However, I couldn¡¯t just leave myself like that, so I started working at the age of 15.


    In the beginning, I began to take care of the library in the mansion.


    When my father was alive, it was the ce we had spent most of our time together, and it was almost like my second home.


    But when the librarian suddenly resigned due to an illness, there was a vacancy and I took over the position with much difficulty.


    It was ridiculous to entrust the whole library to a fifteen year old child but the surname Lombardi attached to my name had proven to be very useful at that time.


    Ordering and organizing books as people requested was something I loved and it wasn¡¯t that difficult for me.


    As a result of working hard while enjoying my duties, the library became more and more pleasant and I started to be recognized for the first time.


    So, one by one, one at a time. Slowly, I started to touch on the affairs of the mansion.


    By the end of my eighteenth birthday, I began to be in charge of the affairs inside and outside the Lombardi mansion.


    It was quite an extreme job.


    My father¡¯s brothers were all snobbish nobles living in their own little bubble, and my Lombardi cousins were rogues who got involved in some or the other ident every day.


    And the year I was 19, my grandfather fell ill and I was assigned the duty to assist him by his side.


    It was only natural that no-one knew the family affairs as well as I did.


    Unlike my other cousins, who were born with nk heads, my grandfather was quite shocked at my ability to learn anything quickly and fulfill my responsibilities urately.


    ¡°If only I had known a few years earlier that you were such a child!¡±


    As my grandfather, Lk Lombardi¡¯s illness worsened, sighing became a habit for him as he constantly thought about the future of the family.


    ¡°I would have passed down this family to you....¡±


    Every time, he would sigh andugh.


    ¡°Nothing would have changed, grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m illegitimate. How can I be the overlord with amoner¡¯s blood in me?¡±


    ¡°No, Florentia.¡±


    The voice of my grandfather who was shaking his head was very firm.


    ¡°You are a Lombardi. As long as you have the blood of the family, you¡¯re well qualified.¡±


    However, it was only ate regret, and Vieze, my grandfather¡¯s first son, was counting the days when he would be the overlord.


    But thest three years that I had spent with my grandfather were not meaningless.


    During that time, I was able to feel some affection for the first time after my father had passed away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Florentia. I should have taken better care of you. And all of that even though you¡¯re my granddaughter...I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    It might have been regretful for him, but it was enough for me.


    The resentment I had felt towards my grandfather since he hadn¡¯t paid much attention towards me since I was a child had dissappeared after that heartfelt apology.


    He had done his best for the Lombardi family.


    With affection, he did everything he could to make the family reach greater heights.


    I stayed up all night working, and I didn¡¯t mind taking care of the dirty work and mistakes of my cousins.


    I really loved being a part of the Lombardi family.


    However.


    ¡°Get out. You know what you have to do without me telling you any further, Florentia.¡±


    After my grandfather¡¯s funeral, Vieze said those words while throwing a bag in front of me.


    ¡°I had been patient because of your father for a while, but I can¡¯t just wait and watch any more. I can¡¯t believe I let you stay in my ce for so long.¡±


    I¡¯ve been too patient.


    Were youpletely blind to all the work that I had done for the family?


    For all the effort I¡¯ve been putting, it seems I wasn¡¯t a Lombardi after all.


    ¡°You can strip me off of myst name of Lomabardi. Let me work for the family. I need to be here.¡±


    I spoke some funny words.


    However, Vieze onlyughed.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t know anything till the end. Don¡¯t evere near this ce again!¡±


    I was kicked out just like that.


    Without receiving any rightful inheritance of property despite being a Lombardi.


    And exactly two yearster, that idiotpletely ruined the Lombardis!


    That great family!


    The beautiful Lombardi family that I had dedicated my youth to!


    Bang!


    The ss I put down roughly made a loud noise.


    The owner of the bar red at me, but my anger had exploded and I couldn¡¯t care less about it.


    ¡°So the Second Prince became the one to reach the top!¡±


    It was the Second Prince that no-one cared about because he was the child of a maid.


    The Second Prince, Pherez Brivachau Durelli.


    No-one had ever thought that that prince, who had been rumoured to have died in the small pce, had actually grown up so brilliantly.


    And with a tremendous amount of talent, he was the first to graduate from the Imperial Academy as both a civil servant and a military officer at the same time due to which he ended up grabbing the attention of his father, the Emperor!


    Not only that.


    The second prince even ate up the entire parliament at once by grabbing the nobles carefully recruited by the First Prince and his mother, the Empress, due to his tremendous charms.


    Sigh. The Lombardis wouldn¡¯t have gone bankrupt if only they had hung on to the right rope.


    ¡°One more drink here!¡±


    No matter how much I drink, the rage burning inside me doesn¡¯t seem to fade at all.


    ¡°If you have two eyes, you should have seen iting already! No matter who looks at it, it¡¯s obvious that the Second Prince is more likely to be the emperor than the one who has nothing better to do than get involved in debauchery and gambling!¡±


    But those Lombardi fools didn¡¯t know that.


    Probably because they wereughing along with the First Prince on the gambling table.


    Eventually, the second prince became the crown prince and soon after, the emperor passed away.


    The Lombardis, who had done all sort of vicious things to make the first prince the crown prince were hit by extreme bacsh.


    ¡°Hah...I need to go home.¡±


    I felt dizzy because I had drunk too much alcohol.


    Fortunately, the house where I lived on a monthly rent was only two blocks away from here.


    As I ced the money on the counter, I staggered and walked out of the bar.


    ¡°Bastards. Brainless fools. Worthless scoundrels.¡±


    It was when I vividly recalled the faces of my uncles and cousins that I began to curse.


    Slip.


    One foot of mine slipped in vain, my body tilted to one side and I staggered, struggling not to fall.


    And the ce where I finally stood straight was right in front of a moving carriage.


    Kwang!


    Something hit me hard at the back and I could feel my body floating in the air.


    I could also hear the hooves of a horse in the distance.


    It¡¯s kind of stupid that I had died in a car ident in my previous life, and this time it¡¯s a carriage ident.


    When I nced down, my body that had been floating in the air steadily fell to the floor, unable to defy gravity.


    Very soon, darkness fell.


    Only


    Trantor¡¯s Corner


    Just picked up a little side project. Hope you like it


    Glossary


    (1) ¡®Overlord¡¯ ¨C So, the word that is constantly used throughout the novel (and it¡¯s also supposed to be in the title) is ¡®??¡¯. This is a word that was frequently used in the ancient times but not in modern Korea. It refers to the head of a rich, honorable family that has GREAT influence over the economy of a country. They are very powerful families and have a very high status and authority, almost like a family that describes a generation. I don¡¯t really know the right equivalent English word for it, so I¡¯ll be using Overlord as just ¡®lord¡¯ doesn¡¯t do it. Of course, for referring titles, I¡¯ll just use ¡®lord¡¯.


    (2) ¡®Half¡¯ ¨C Okay, I don¡¯t really know how to trante this. But in Korean, this word means ¡®half (something)¡¯ . For instance, over here, she¡¯s just half-blooded.

 Chapter 2

    <h4>Chapter 2: In This Life, I Will Be The Lord Chapter 2</h4> <h4>CHAPTER 2</h4>


    ¡°....Father?¡±


    I could see a brown-haired man in histe twenties reading a book.


    ¡°...Fathe-, no... Dad?¡±


    The green eyes that resembled mine looked at me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Tia?¡±


    As I heard the voice that I had remembered distinctly, I got goosebumps on my arms.


    What, is this for real?


    The smell of books and the ambience of the library were way too clear to be considered a mere memory before dying.


    I tried to figure out the situation by blinking several times.


    Why am I suddenly standing in the library of the mansion, when I had instead been waiting for my death due to being hit by a carriage?


    Why is the bookshelf so big and why is the desk so high?


    ¡°Tia?¡±


    When was thest time someone had called me so affectionately?


    I felt like I was about to cry as I looked at the familiar green eyes.


    My father was the young man that I had remembered in my memories.


    ¡°Tia, are you alright?¡±


    I don¡¯t know what the hell was going on, but first I need to get out of this ce.


    ¡°Wait a minute. The thing is, can I go to my room?¡±


    My father, who had tilted his head, gave me a nod while closing his eyes in relief.


    ¡°Yeah, you can. Do you want me toe with you?¡±


    ¡°N-no! I can go alone!¡±


    ¡°Haha. You¡¯re more energetic today. Then, please go carefully.¡±


    ¡°Yep. Well, I¡¯ll be right back. Stay here for a moment!¡±


    Saying that, I started running.


    As I looked around at the library while running, it seemed to have retained its old look.


    It was the appearance which had been there before I became the librarian and changed it efficiently.


    It¡¯s strange! Really strange!


    As I ran out of the library, a familiar yet unfamiliar hallway greeted me.


    My room was too far, so I entered a random room as its door was open.


    The room with a single bed and simple furniture looked like it didn¡¯t belong to anyone.


    I thought it was the guest room, but that wasn¡¯t important right now.


    It was impossible to count the number of vacant rooms in the mansion, to the point it almost seemed like a vige.


    ¡°Mirror! Yes, mirror!¡±


    Fortunately, I was able to find a full-length mirror ced in the corner of the room.


    It didn¡¯t seem that far enough. But strangely enough, I had to take several steps to reach it.


    And the moment I stood in front of the mirror, I could see why.


    ¡°Why am I so small?!¡±


    My body was ridiculously small, and couldn¡¯t even fill a third of the full-length mirror which was made to fit the height of an adult.


    Looking down, I could see two small hands that looked like maple leaves, a baby belly and a tiny pair of feet.


    ¡°How old am I now?¡±


    I can¡¯t ask anyone. After thinking for a moment, I hurriedly lifted the hem of the skirt that I was wearing.


    ¡°It was my eighth birthday when I had fallen and injured myself!¡±


    There was a time when I was ying in the garden and I ended up scratching my knees severely on the rocks. The scar was sorge that it was still present even when I had been 25 years old.


    ¡°No. No scar.¡±


    The knee looked smooth without any sign of an injury.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m not eight years old yet....¡±


    I looked in tbe mirror once again, but my appearance of a child remained unchanged.


    Even though I had just suffered an ident and opened my eyes, I was surprised to see no wounds on my body¨C but if I¡¯m to really talk about what¡¯s more surprising, then it¡¯s the fact that I came back to the past.


    Even if I had experienced reincarnation after dying, it wasn¡¯t that easy to ept.


    This is the first time I¡¯ve ever experienced a regression.


    My legs were shaking, so I sat on the bed next to me.


    But being so short wasn¡¯t that easy either.


    The Lombardi mansion¡¯sndscape was barely visible from the window due to my small height.


    ¡°I¡¯m really back in the past.¡±


    I murmured as I watched therge evergreen trees soaring deep in the garden.


    These were the trees that had been chopped off when my first uncle, Vieze had be the overlord.


    He had said that it was for the purpose ofndscaping but it was quite obvious that he just didn¡¯t want to see the trees that my grandfather had cherished.


    However, it waster found that the trees were the ones the first emperor had offered to celebrate thepletion of the mansion.


    He was named as the eldest, but that man who was the so-called overlord didn¡¯t even know about the importance of those trees to the family.


    ¡°Foolish Vieze.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what the hell grandfather was thinking but Vieze was never suited to be an overlord.


    But in that sense, even my younger uncle, Laurel was not qualified.


    If Vieze was a man with a narrow and intolerant view, his younger brother, Laurel, was just like a loyal hound who was always moving as his brother ordered.


    If anyone was capable, it was my father, Gahan.


    Although he was overly thoughtful and somewhat fragile, he was a well educated person who wanted to go to the academy for higher education.


    But my father had passed away early, so there weren¡¯t many options left....


    Wait a minute.


    ¡°My father....can he be saved?¡±


    My father had passed away due to an illness shortly before my eleventh birthday.


    At that time, there was no cure, so I couldn¡¯t do anything about it, but just a few yearster, I clearly remember the news that a doctor had discovered the medicine.


    ¡°I can save my father!¡±


    My whole body trembled with joy.


    My eyes seemed to be hot, and tears dripped down my face.


    You don¡¯t have to lose your father.


    He can be saved.


    You don¡¯t have to watch your father die a painful death at such a young age.


    It was ridiculous, but I was somehow able to return to the past.


    And right away, another realisation came along.


    ¡°Then, wouldn¡¯t I be able to protect the Lombardi family?¡±


    I jumped up from my seat and walked towards the window.


    From the library, the view of Lombardi¡¯s huge four-story main building and several buildings built around it could be seen at a nce.


    I could also see the guests, servants and other men working in the mansion.


    All of this had ceased to exist.


    In my memories, I could see the imperial knights closing the doors of the empty mansion in front of my eyes.


    ¡°First of all, I have to stop Vieze from bing the overlord.¡±


    As the next overlord, it had been his judgement to support the first prince at that time.


    Rabini Angenas, the mother of the first prince and the current empress of the Lamburgh Empire is also the cousin of Vieze¡¯s wife, Seral.


    With such a rtionship, it¡¯s inevitable that they would be inclined to support her son for the position of the next crown prince.


    The first prince was the first person who couldn¡¯t afford to deal with such immense power and responsibility and moreover, Emperor Jovanes had never been a foolish monarch himself.


    It was Vieze who didn¡¯t understand his own mind and ended up supporting the first prince.


    If only you hadn¡¯t dered your support so publicly.


    No, you had even tried to ckmail and harm the second prince!


    Otherwise, Lombardi would have remained safe.


    Then, I¡¯d thought I would try and persuade Vieze, but very soon, I realised it wouldn¡¯t work.


    Had he been a man who could be persuaded easily, he wouldn¡¯t have ruined the family like that within such a short time.


    If so, it means that someone else should be the overlord instead.


    [ I would have passed down this this family to you..... ]


    I remembered how my grandfather would always say that while sighing out of habit.


    ¡°Me....shall I try?¡±


    I chuckled because it sounded like I was out to catch clouds.(1)


    While I had been helping my grandfather and practically taking charge of the family affairs, it wasn¡¯t just once or twice that I would have the thought that I¡¯d rather be the overlord instead of Vieze since he kept ruining all my hard-earned efforts.


    Actually, no matter what I do, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be better than my uncle anyway.


    ¡°At least I wouldn¡¯t make that mistake against the second prince. Then our family will be safe. I know for sure that the second prince will end up bing the emperor anyway.....¡±


    If so, how about I ce the second prince in the line in advance?


    Wouldn¡¯t it benefit the Lombardis if we got close?


    Not only that. I had a memory of what would happen at least for the next 20 years.


    If I could make good use of the knowledge I had, I could make the Lombardi family stronger.


    I can protect my dear family with my own hands.


    Clearly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    It was a family that would be ruined if left unchecked.


    Hundreds of years of reign would tragically be destroyed just like that.


    I couldn¡¯t let that happen to the Lombardis.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be the overlord.¡±


    Or I could have my father seed my grandfather.


    It just couldn¡¯t be first uncle Vieze or second uncle Laurel.


    ¡°Then, for now....¡±


    I leaned back on the bed and organized my thoughts a little bit more.


    ¡°Master Gahan has received a call from the Lord, so he¡¯s gone to the office, mydy.¡±


    When I returned to the library, the ce where my father had been sitting was neatly arranged and this is what the librarian told me.


    The old librarian whose hair had already turned grey, Brochle.


    It wasn¡¯t until Brochle had resigned from his job due to an illness that I started working in the library.


    He was originally a famous professor at the academy, butter started working for the Lombardis.


    ¡°Library grandpa.¡±


    If it were my original age, it would have sounded very idiotic to say that to Brochle, who was once a professor, but what do you think? I am a child now.


    ¡°Please lend me one book.¡±


    ¡°What kind of book would you like?¡±


    When I said the title of the book, Brochle looked dumbstruck.


    ¡°By any chance, is this something Master Gahan has asked for?¡±


    ¡°No. I want to see it.¡±


    I understand why Brochle looked surprised. But I waited confidently, not avoiding his eyes that were practically staring at me.


    This was the book that I had wanted to read the most before I was hit by a carriage.


    However, it was so precious and expensive that in the end, I was never able to read it.


    After a while, I left the library with a pretty heavy book in my arms.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go near the office and wait while reading a book.¡±


    I had asked someone a little while ago and found out that today was the third day of the week.


    It was grandfather¡¯s old habit to have a brief meeting with his 3 sons and 1 daughter on the third day.


    But the time would be different every time, so my father and his siblings would have to stay in the mansion all day and wait for grandfather¡¯s call.


    Nevertheless, no-one could express their dissatisfaction against it.


    Because in this Lombardi mansion, grandfather¡¯s power was absolute.


    When I was walking by myself, I found the main building and was able to stand in the hallway in front of the office.


    It was a ce I had visited often when I had helped assist grandfather in his work.


    From a child¡¯s point of view, it looked somewhat different.


    I wanted to take a closer look around the inside of the main building but I had to rest by the window.


    The distance from the library to this ce is too much considering my short stature.


    Moreover, I could feel that my child body was weak and gets tired easily.


    Only


    And then, when I was thinking of taking a nap soon,


    ¡°Hey, half-blood.¡±


    I heard the voice of some cheeky kid calling me.


    Glossary


    (1) ¡®Catch clouds¡¯ ¨C This is used when someone pursues something vague, absurd or somethibg that is impossible to do.

 Chapter 3

    <h4>Chapter 3: In This Life, I Will Be The Lord Chapter 3</h4> <h4>CHAPTER 3</h4>


    ¡°Pfftt!¡±


    A shamelessugh was heard.


    It was Vieze¡¯s son, Belsach, who had called me.


    A man with brown hair and brown eyes, who did not resemble his mother, Seral, at all and instead, just looked like a replica of Vieze.


    That grumpy looking face had many ws but even then, women would never stop approaching him due to his status of being the eldest son of the Lombardi family.


    ¡°Hhaaha!¡±


    But what was in front of me right now was just a little boy who I¡¯m assuming must be around ten years old.


    He was someone who engaged in all kinds of nasty things, so I was the one who had to clean up and deal with his mess. He was really someone who made me tremble whenever I saw his face, but as a child, he was pretty cute.


    ¡°Are youughing at me?!¡±


    However, that temper wasn¡¯t cute at all.


    Still, I was about to apologize because I thought I¡¯d end up feeling badter.


    ¡°This filthy half-blood dares tough at someone!¡±


    But offensive words kept leaking from his mouth.


    ¡°Half-blood?¡±


    Little by little, I began to remember.


    My cousins, including Belsach had cursed me to death just because my mother had been amoner.


    ¡°Brother, I think that half-blood must be pissed off right now?¡±


    As I turned my head towards the voice that just poured into the air, I could see my second uncle¡¯s first son, Astall, standing next to him.


    If Belsach had made me crazy due to his disorderly private life and violent incidents, then Astall had troubled me by bing addicted to gambling.


    He had be a good target for the other gamblers because he was a powerful, brainless idiot whose innermost thoughts would be visible to everyone.


    Eventually, he almost got kicked out by grandfather and before he entered the Lombardi knights faction in hister years, there were several buildings that Astall had already sold away due to gambling debts.


    That¡¯s right, these two would always stick together and pick on me.


    ¡°What would you do if I was angry?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to cry again and pee?¡±


    At that time, I had been very afraid of these two.


    Even if it was just a child¡¯s prank, the bullying by them had been very vicious.


    I was too young and powerless to deal with their pure malice towards me because as the saying goes, children are more cruel than they seem.


    So, previously, whenever I woulde across these two, I couldn¡¯t even run away and would only tremble, so that everything would just end quickly.


    Sometimes, it would just end with ridicule and some insults, but on days when Belsach wasn¡¯t in a good mood, he would end up bruising me.


    When my father would show anger due to it, Vieze and Laurel would often rebuke him and say ¡®that¡¯s how young kids grow up but it¡¯s too much of a joke.¡¯


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    But I suppressed my anger. Then I asked something.


    ¡°Belsach, how old am I now?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Belsach looked at me strangely as if I had suddenly asked a weird quesiton.


    ¡°How old am I?¡±


    Originally, I wanted to make my voice more intimidating and deep but since this was a child¡¯s body, I was limited in that sense.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know that?¡±


    When I spoke in a way that disregarded and looked down on him, Belsach replied angrily.


    ¡°You¡¯re seven years old! I know!¡±


    Oh, I see, you mean I¡¯m seven?


    ¡°Right. I¡¯m seven years old. And you¡¯re ten, and Astall is eight years old.¡±


    There was a difference of about three years and one year between us, so I was able to calcte their ages.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re that old, how can you be so childish?¡±


    Originally, children like to think they¡¯re all grown up.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t make fun of your cousin by calling her half-blood like that.¡±


    I tried to coax the two as nicely as possible.


    What do the kids know about this? All the fault lies on the adults.


    But Belsach¡¯s mood turned rather nasty.


    ¡°Cousin? Childish?¡±


    Somehow, somewhere, it seemed that something bad was going to happen.


    I turned myself around because I sensed he needed something to vent his anger quickly.


    Belsach, wheezing, looked down at me threateningly.


    ¡°Is she crazy?¡±


    And then he raised his hand high.


    But for some reason, he waited for a while before hitting me.


    As if he was expecting me to be afraid.


    But when they didn¡¯t get the response they wanted, Belsach and Astall became perplexed.


    And their embarrassment was expressed by the act of hitting me.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    The raised hand grabbed my hair and pulled me as hard as it could.


    With that power, my knees and scalp burned as I fell hard on the ground.


    When I looked up, I could see a few strands of my hair ripped out in Belsach¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Haha! What a sight!¡±


    The face, pointing at me andughing at me, was the same as the face of the one who treated me as a maid, asking me to go out to the fountain and do theundry every time I encountered him in my grandfather¡¯s office.


    The anger that I had suppressed inside me by thinking of him as a child soared back.


    ¡°For the lowly half-blood. Are you trying to teach me?¡±


    Belsach said while pushing my head down.


    ¡°Just because you have the samest name, you¡¯ve started deluding yourself into thinking you¡¯re one of us.¡±


    Astall smiled meaningfully behind him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a Lombardi. So get the hell out of here, you half-blood.¡±


    ¡°I told you not to say it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I told you, don¡¯t call me a half-blood.¡±


    I, who had fallen on the ground, lifted one foot and kicked Belsach¡¯s shin.


    It wasn¡¯t a very strong kick, but the shin area hurts quite a bit even if one hits lightly.


    ¡°Arghh!¡±


    Belsach screamed loudly and fell backwards, clutching his legs and rolling around.


    I immediately stood up with the book that had been dropped next to me.


    ¡°Th-this!¡±


    I could feel Astall step closer in surprise as he tried to help.


    I turned my head to the side without saying anything and stared at that child, Astall.


    That alone caused the timid Astall to be terrified and stop at his ce.


    I red at him one more time so that he could stand there quietly and then approached Belsach, who was still rolling around like a puppy.


    ¡°This spoiled puppy.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t wrong.


    My first uncle, Vieze, had no manners and often behaved like a dog to his wife and Belsach was a seed that had been produced to be just like his father.


    Puppy was just the right word.


    A fearless puppy.


    I¡¯ll fix your habits.


    ¡°You, you crazy bi**h!¡±


    He was in pain, but his mouth was still alive and loud.


    With the book that I was holding, I began to use it to repeatedly smack Belsach¡¯s shoulders and arms.


    It¡¯s a pretty thick book so it will hurt.


    ¡°Aghh! Ahh!¡±


    ¡°Again and again! Half-blood! Half-blood! You made me mad by saying half-blood! You were asking to be beaten! Shouldn¡¯t have done it!¡±


    ¡°Ast-Astall! What are you doing! Argh! Get this nasty thing off me! Ahh!¡±


    Belsach called Astall desperately but the small child was already trembling.


    The little boy, who was only eight years old couldn¡¯t help it anymore.


    ¡°For me! Because of you! How hard it is for me! I know it!¡±


    Ignoring the hand that was trying to push me, I continued to smack Belsach with the book.


    ¡°Ughh, kggh!¡±


    Even though I had only smacked him a few times, this young child¡¯s body was out of breath and my arms felt weak.


    If Belsach would have acted rebellious and hit me back, I would have been instantly knocked out, but fortunately, I was safe.


    He started crying.


    ¡°Ahhh! Nngh, save me!¡±


    My ears were stinging because of how loud his voice was.


    It was then.


    The door of the office burst open and a loud yelling sound was heard.


    ¡°What a fuss!¡±


    A middle aged man with a huge, intimidating presence whose neatly arranged white hair and beard gave the impressions of a lion¡¯s mane appeared in front of me.


    ¡°G-grandpa.¡±


    It was my grandfather, Lk Lombardi, the patriarch of this Lombardi family, who was staring at the scene of Belsach lying on the floor and me smacking him with my book.


    ¡°Belsach!¡±


    Soon after, someone came screaming from the office while calling out his son¡¯s name and pushed me roughly.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    It was iparably strongpared to how I had been pushed down by Belsach a while ago.


    The book fell far away, and my palm and wrist became sore as I used them to reduce the impact of my fall and avoid hitting my head.


    ¡°Tia?¡±


    That¡¯s when I heard an affectionate voice.


    My father, who came out of the office btedly, saw me and approached me with surprise.


    ¡°Oh my god! Tia, your wounds!¡±


    It¡¯s probably because I look like a mess right now.


    Belsach was the one crying, but apparently, my condition was much worse.


    ¡°Brother, Father! Father!¡±


    But I know how loud Belsach is, and he¡¯s going to make it worse than it is.


    ¡°You! Apologize to my son right now!¡±


    He asked me to apologize without even bothering to listen to the whole story.


    My eyes turned red and I turned my head away, because I didn¡¯t want anyone to see that face.


    ¡°This, this cheeky thing!¡±


    Then, Vieze stretched his hand out as if he was about to hit me right away.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    I felt my father hugging me and protecting me.


    But judging the situation, it seemed like he would end up hitting my dad who was blocking me.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    However, the immediate situation was temporarily suspended as soon as my grandfather voiced out in anger.


    Vieze was still struggling, but he couldn¡¯t say anything anymore and stared at me with his eyes as if he was going to kill me.


    In the quiet hallway, only the whimpering of Belsach rang from time to time.


    Me? I was quietlyying down in my father¡¯s arms and hugging him.


    To be honest, I¡¯m ttered.


    I wanted to leave a good impression on my grandfather but from the beginning itself, I messed up.


    All because of that stupid Belsach.


    My grandfather, who took turns looking at Belsach and me for a while, then looked at Astall.


    The boy was already hiding away while holding onto my second uncle, Laurel¡¯s clothes.


    Only


    ¡°Astall, what happened?¡±


    Grandfather asked.


    Astall looked up at his father for a moment and then replied.


    ¡°B-Brother Belsach and I were just walking and this half, no, this Florentia suddenly started hitting us.¡±


    No, but can you see what that loyal dog is saying?

 Chapter 4

    <h4>Chapter 4</h4>


    "She kicked and knocked me down, and after that, She Hurriedly hit with a book..."


    I¡¯m going crazy and jumping.


    To lie by twisting facts trickily.


    It was also surprising that Astalliu had a brain capable of doing that.


    With my heart, I wanted to shout that that was all lies, but I held back.


    Instead, I just looked at my grandfather with the meaning of ¡¯I have something to say!¡¯


    My grandfather looked at me once and asked Astalliu again.


    "You mean that Florentia started beating you and Belsach for no reason?"


    "Well, that..."


    Sadly, Astalliu is not so adept at making up lies quickly.


    Among Lombardy¡¯s line, especially those with a blunt head might do something physically, but jobs that require knowledge are difficult.


    "Florentia hates us from the beginning..."


    Feeling a sense of crisis, Belsach spoke out loud instead of Astalliu.


    I raised the tail of my mouth silently.


    "Don¡¯t interrupt someone else¡¯s conversation, Belsach."


    Because it¡¯s what Grandpa hates the most.


    That is why I have been holding on to it without yelling that it¡¯s unfair.


    "Where did you learn such despicable manners?"


    Belsach¡¯s tears, which have stopped, filled with tears again from rebuke.


    But he can¡¯t even make a whimper about how scared he is.


    "Keep talking, Astalliu."


    It is Astalliu who is getting more nervous now.


    The guy who couldn¡¯t make up the right excuses before now buried his face in his father¡¯s clothes, Laurels, and started crying.


    Well.


    That was the reaction of the usual children in front of their grandfather.


    Lk Lombardy¡¯s tremendous charisma sometimes makes even normal adults tremble.


    Since I was young, I saw my grandfather, and are the children of Lombardy, so I was okay.


    Most people didn¡¯t even dare to make eye contact.


    "Florentia."


    As my grandfather called me, I felt my father¡¯s hand grasping my shoulder straining.


    "You, tell me."


    But while asking questions, my grandfather didn¡¯t seem to have very high expectations.


    It was natural.


    The original me, Florentia, was an exceptionally timid child.


    That¡¯s what I inherited from my father, more so because I was harassed by my cousins like that.


    But I said, looking straight into my grandfather¡¯s eyes.


    "I haven¡¯t done anything wrong."


    "Even when my son like this now...... !"


    "Viese!"


    Eventually, great anger broke out from my grandfather.


    The momentum of Viese, who seemed want to chew me at any moment, died, and his shoulders shriveled.


    <h4>He couldn¡¯t ovee his temper and intervene, a while ago, his son was scolded for doing the same thing.</h4>


    Like father, like son.


    "Keep talking."


    Grandpa said horribly to me.


    But I could see that there was something else in those eyes that seemed cold at first nce.


    "I was here waiting for my father. But all of a sudden, Belsach and Astalliu came and made fun of me by calling me half-blood, and I told him not to do that, so he hit me."


    "You got hit? Who hit you?"


    "Belsach."


    I did not forget to lift my index finger and point to Belsach.


    "And he called me lowly-born and told me to go out to themoners vige."


    Even if I didn¡¯t see, I knew the expression of my father who listened to me now.


    It was because the hand on my shoulder was trembling with anger.


    It could have been a bit of a fuss, but now it was time to tell him how I was being treated.


    Father, sorry.


    Please be patient.


    "So did you hit Belsach because of that?"


    "No."


    "Then why did you hit him?"


    "That¡¯s Belsach..."


    I took a small breath and said again and again.


    "That¡¯s because Belsach told me, ¡¯You are not Lombardy¡¯s.¡¯"


    Me and my grandfather¡¯s brown eyes faced straight.


    They were in-looking brown eyes, but I knew they saw so much that the killer couldn¡¯t even imagine.


    "That¡¯s right, I¡¯m half-blood."


    My mother wasn¡¯t allowed to use Lombardy¡¯s name until the end, so I was definitely half right.


    I had no intention of denying it.


    "But even though I¡¯m half-blood, I¡¯m definitely Lombardy¡¯s. My grandfather acknowledged it, Lombardy."


    In the past, I thought I was iplete because my mother was amoner.


    That¡¯s why I was always ignored as a half-blood, and my cousins regarded them as beings with half that I would never have.


    That¡¯s why I epted that it was a worthy event though I was treated like an employee, not a member of Lombardy.


    However, when I saw how they running the family, I realized it was painful.


    That I¡¯m a hundred times more worthy of the name Lombardy than those nerds who call themselves Lombardy and shrug their shoulders.


    The fact that I am no less than anyone else, Lombardy.


    "Belsach denied me that I wasn¡¯t Lombardy. And I can¡¯t stand it."


    "He didn¡¯t make fun of you, but because he said you weren¡¯t Lombardy?"


    "Yeah."


    I nodded and answered, then deliberately added a word.


    "Grandpa."


    It meant ¡¯I¡¯m your granddaughter too¡¯.


    I wanted to say that I deserve to call you grandfather as much as Belsach.


    And at that moment I saw.


    The faint smile on my grandfather¡¯s face, who had been stiff as if angry, passed by.


    "Did your knees hurt?"


    At the end of my grandfather¡¯s words, I looked down at my knees.


    Blood was bleeding where it fell.


    "Of course it hurts."


    "But you don¡¯t cry instead, usually you are a cry baby."


    I missed it.


    Do you think it¡¯s strange that I suddenly changed, who was a cry baby until yesterday?


    A little embarrassed, I replied quickly.


    "I will cry. I will say everything I want to say and go to my room and cry."


    "Huuh"


    My father smiles a little above my head.


    I heard a sound.


    At the same time, the tense atmosphere was gently relieved.


    Thank God.


    I secretly swallowed a sigh of relief.


    The first thing I had to do to be a state was to earn my grandfather¡¯s trust.


    The Lord of Lombardy is my grandfather.


    From the big and small things of the family to the sessors, everything goes ording to grandfather¡¯s will.


    In a word, it meant absolute when we received grandfather¡¯s will. [1]


    Although the other people of the Viese family may not be pleased with me, they can do very little as long as I am favored by my grandfather.


    In this Lombardy, to fly outside of grandfather¡¯s eyes is like a social death.


    Belsach fighting ident has happened unexpectedly, but it was an opportunity


    I was wondering how to get my grandfather¡¯s attention, but it seems like I took a step closer at this opportunity.


    "I, Father. I think we need to heal Tia¡¯s wounds."


    My father, who had noticed, carefully spoke to my grandfather.


    "Well, yes, it should be. Take it."


    "I¡¯ve got your permission, so I¡¯ll leave."


    It was when I was trying to hold my father¡¯s hand.


    "Wiat."


    Grandpa called me.


    Oh, why again.


    "Florentia. Is this book yours?"


    It was my grandfather who picked up a book that had fallen on the ground and gave it to me and asked.


    The thick book titled


    was not a fairy tale book read by children even at a nce.


    That means it is very expensive and valuable.


    I was freeze.


    It was because I hadpletely forgotten about books and because I knew what my grandfather thought about people who used books.


    I decided to confess.


    My grandfather saw everything I hit and beat Belsach with this book, so there was no way out.


    "Yes, that¡¯s my book."


    I replied, holding the book with both hands.


    "I¡¯m sorry."


    "Hmm?"


    Grandpa looked at me as if he was wondering.


    What.


    Wasn¡¯t you angry?


    "What do you apologize for?"


    "Well, that¡¯s the rough handling of books, because books are meant to convey knowledge, not to beat people, not to hurt people."


    "You did say you didn¡¯t do anything wrong a little while before."


    You have a good memory.


    I said pretending not to know.


    "I think it¡¯s a good way to admit it quickly when you realize a mistake."1


    "Haha... ."


    grandfather, who might haveughed for a moment, told my father.


    "Come on and take Florentia to the doctor."


    A doctor who resides inside Lombardy.


    There is.


    With the support of the family, it was a small hospital that healed people while teaching disciples and doing research.


    "Yes, father."


    My dad looked at my bleeding knees and hugged me.


    Since I¡¯m only seven years old, it was natural for her father to hug her daughter, but she is an adult woman with a healthy mind.


    It was awkward to be hugged by someone so sweetly, to my father who died a long time ago and I never saw him again.


    "But Father! Will you cover this just like this? Florentia hit Belsach!"


    Viese, who had been crumbling and distorted, shouted unfairly.


    "Florentia must take responsibility for it!"


    Oh, he¡¯s explode.


    I wanting while put my face on my father¡¯s shoulder.


    Worried about ending up the same as the past.


    "Are you arguing on my decision now?"


    Grandpa¡¯s voice became bold again.


    "No, that¡¯s not it...."


    "Viese."


    "Yes, father."


    "You know you¡¯re embarrassing."


    Grandfather, who left only those words, went back to the room.


    The remaining Viese worked hard, but there was nothing he could do.


    "We¡¯ll go then."


    My father greeted people while holding me.


    I thought I would go right away, but I stopped walking for a while, passing by the rain rite and said a word.


    "Brother. Aren¡¯t you too excited about the fights of children?"


    "Woohoo!"


    I had to hurriedly shut my mouth with one hand.


    In the meantime, whenever Belsach tormented me, he returned what my father had said.


    "You, you...!"


    Viese had a temper and didn¡¯t know what to do, but my dad just moved his feet and steps with a calm face.


    I hugged my father¡¯s neck and looked behind me, looking for Belsach with my eyes.


    When he made eye contact with me, he shook his shoulder.


    I subtracted the grumpy smile from the smiling face and said in the shape of a mouth.


    ¡¯SEE. YOU. LATER.¡¯


    The quiet guy suddenly said, ¡¯Ahhhhhh!¡¯


    I burst into tears, but I enjoyed this moment by rubbing my face in my father¡¯s arms that I missed without paying attention.


    Oh, it smells good.


    ______________________________________________


    <strong>Glossary</strong>


    [1] ¡¯Jang Ding¡¯ - I don¡¯t know what it means, but the manhwa TL, tells something like that.

 Chapter 5

    <h4>Chapter 5</h4>


    "Dr. O¡¯Malley, are you there?"


    My father arrived with me in the hospital in the mansion, as expected.


    Doctors in this world are simr to oriental medicine doctors, they decocted and grind medicinal herbs and use them as medicines, and some doctors have mysterious powers that are sometimes called healing powers, they are simr to the priests seen in novels.


    As soon as they entered the small building, even those who did not know the smell of the medicinal herbs that vibrate in the air will know that this ce was a clinic.


    "Dr. O¡¯Malley!"


    As you can see from the smell of herbs, Lombardy¡¯s doctor, Dr. O¡¯Malley, was an electronic type of clinician. [1]


    "What are you doing here, Gahan?"


    From the inside, the door of theb was opened and a man with a more suspicious impression walked out.


    He was a tall man who looked roughly in histe forties.


    "Florentia is injured, can you take a look at me?"


    At my father¡¯s words, Dr. O¡¯Malley looked at me.


    If I was injured enough to bring me to the clinic, a child who should have been crying usually looked at himself.


    "Oops, how can it be like this?."


    I sat in a chair, looked at the wound, and Dr. O¡¯Malley frowned.


    It was because the wound was more severe than I thought.


    "I fell over."


    I questioned, why it looked like the same wound as my old wound.


    "Your knee may be hurt from now."


    Unfortunately, it was originally the ce where I fell and was injured on my birthday.


    When I tried to grow without scars, I ended up getting something simr.


    However, it wasn¡¯t broken anywhere, and unlike me, My father nodded his head, and his face turned out to be bad.


    "Who... ."


    It would be upsetting to seeing scars on his daughter¡¯s body.


    My father¡¯s big hand stroked my head heavily.


    Dr. O¡¯Malley looked at the woman¡¯s appearance happily for a moment, then took out a strange potion and smeared it over my wound.


    "And are you in pain again, youngdy?"


    Honestly, it¡¯s a bit awkward to hear the drama of respect for the first time in a long time.


    Right.


    I felt like this before my father died.


    I reached out to Dr. O¡¯Malley with my left arm, which was more anxious than my knee.


    "Here you go...."


    "Ugh."


    The doctor, who saw my swollen wrist, knocked his tongue unwittingly.


    <h4>"Who did it, Tia?."</h4>


    My father asked in an angry low voice.


    Probably it because of Belsach and Astalliu, who made my wrists like this.


    It seemed to me that He was going to go to the parents of the child who is responsible for it.


    But I replied in the same tone as before.


    "I fell over."


    "Tia..."


    My father was upset and called me, but I pretended not to hear or do not know.


    "Hmmm. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s broken because of the degree of swelling, but I think you should be careful about a while."


    Eventually, a thick bandage was wrapped around my wrist.


    When I take a bath, I can loosen it, but I must rewind it, and Dr. O¡¯Malley decided to visit me every few days.


    And I was told that I had to drink bitter medicine every day for a month.


    It was the worst prescription for me, who hated bitter food or tea even as an adult.


    My father, who looked at me holding a medicine bag with a quivering face, said to Dr. O¡¯Malley, as I felt bitter in my mouth.


    "Doctor. I want to talk to my daughter for a while, but will you leave me?"


    "Yes. I¡¯ll be in theb. Call me if you need anything."


    The doctor went back to theb and only me and my father were left.


    This is Dr. O¡¯Malley¡¯s space, so if there is anything to say, we are right.


    But naturally, from the image of my father asking the doctor to go out, I felt that he was the son of Lk.


    "Tia."


    My father knelt on one knee and called me at the height of my eyes sitting on the chair.


    Seeing my father with the same eyes as my green eyes that I could only see when looking in the mirror, I am happy with a pain in one of my chests.


    "Why didn¡¯t you talk earlier?"


    It may be the story of Belsach and Astalliu.


    My dad knew they were bothering me, but it must have been a big shock as He knew for the first time today that I was even listening to such abusive words.


    In the old days, I was scared by Belsach¡¯s words that he would give a jailbreak as soon as possible, and I couldn¡¯t even think of asking for help from the adults.


    Eventually, my father did not know this until the day he died.


    I thought it was fortunate back then.


    Now, looking back, it was really stupid.


    "When we were talked, He said I¡¯m half-blood and hit me more."


    "These guys!"


    My angry father jumped up as if He was going to punish Belsach and Astalliu right now.


    But my hand grabbed my father¡¯s sleeve.


    "It¡¯s okay. I hit him a lot today, so He won¡¯t be able to say that again."


    If I do it again, I hit it again.


    My father, who was embarrassed for a while at my cool reaction, sat down again with a burst of bleakughter.


    "Tia, can I ask just one question?"


    "What is it?"


    "Why did you act differently today?"


    It seemed that you wanted to know what had changed in my mind.


    From a parent¡¯s point of view, I wonder what my child is thinking.


    "Because I know I can¡¯t stand it if I just keep quiet."


    When I was young I had endured it, thinking that if I endured like this, it will end someday.


    As I expected, as we got older, Belsach and Astalliu¡¯s harassment stopped, but it wasn¡¯t really over.


    Eventually, it turned into a different kind of violence and discrimination.


    "So, if I won¡¯t be patient in the future. I¡¯ll hit them again, and if that doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll reach out to adults and cry. So don¡¯t worry too much."


    I said it and hugging my father, who looked at me with sad eyes.


    My father, who had been hardened for a while, as if surprised, patted me on my back.


    "But Tia. Why are you suddenly calling your father? I would like you to call me dad as before."


    Oh.


    I originally called my father, dad.


    I felt sorry for the sudden sense of distance, and my father¡¯s eyes were falling.


    I finally met my father again, who died ten years ago, but I can¡¯t even do that!


    "Dad!"


    I said it and holding my father¡¯s arms more sweetly.


    "Lets We live happily together for a long, long time!"1


    "Hahaha! Anyway, Tia."


    Dad doesn¡¯t know what I said right now.


    You won¡¯t know it in the future.


    This time, I won¡¯t do anything like that again, letting go of it in vain.


    I will save it.


    Neither Dad nor this Lombardy!


    * * *


    Office room of the Overlord.


    Lk rubbed his white brows and looked at the book in front of him.


    He sends a person to bring another one from the library the book that Florentia had before.


    It was because he wondered if he remembered the contents of the book incorrectly.


    This book was a study of a new mysterious tribe discovered about a decade ago at the southern tip of the empire.2


    The authors introduced that they live in the forest and have a very closed culture.


    They have the mystical power of ¡¯magic¡¯.1


    It was exined that it was an ability that only came down through the lineage and that it was such a secret power that could not be taught to outsiders.


    Lk, who opened the bookshelf and scanned the contents, covered the book.


    Such content was not important.


    What worried Lk now was why his granddaughter, in her seven years old, was reading a difficult academic book written for adults, which is not a liberal arts book like literature.


    Smart.


    With the sound of a knock, a man with a long blonde tied neatly and wearing sses entered.1


    It was the schr Clerivan, who has been supporting Lk since the early days of creating the schrship system.


    Currently, the residence¡¯s finances and was in charge of the Lombardy children¡¯s education.


    "Did you call me Lord?"


    "Sit down for a moment."


    As soon as Clerivan stands across the table, Lk pushed his


    in front of him.


    "What is it?"


    "It¡¯s the book my granddaughter was reading today."


    "If it¡¯s a granddaughter... Larane-nim?"


    Larane was Viese¡¯s eldest daughter and Belsach¡¯s two-year-older sister.


    "It¡¯s amazing. I read a book like this at the age of eleven...."


    "It¡¯s not Larane."


    "Then who is it?"


    "Florentia."


    At Lk¡¯s words, Clerivan frowned.


    He wondered if Lk was joking in front of him.


    "I¡¯m not kidding."


    "But Florentia-nim is still... ... ."


    "Seven years old."


    Clerivan, who held up the book as if checking the contents of the book as Lk did, seemed to be in doubt.


    "Wouldn¡¯t it be that you just liked the cover of the book and had it?"


    The dark green cover, like the forest in which the people of the south live, could have looked pretty to the eyes of a child.


    "When I¡¯m seven years old, I¡¯m only at the age of knowing how to read children¡¯s books or a few books."


    "Usually it is."


    "Then, are you saying that Florentia-nim is notmon?"


    "I called you to find out."


    "If so... ... ."


    "From next time, let Florentia also take sses with other children."


    Once a week, Clerivan gathered the children of Lombardy and gave a ss.


    Subjects follow sses regardless of age.


    The only children in the ss who are expected to be able to attend are the only two-child, brothers, and sisters of Viese and the eleven-year-old twin brothers of Shan, the only daughter of Lk.1


    "Florentia-nim is still too young. A seven-year-old will find it difficult to sit in one ce for such a long time, rather than understand the ss."


    "That¡¯s also generally the case."


    Clerivan, who read something meaningful from Lk¡¯s words, narrowed his eyes.


    "What the hell are you trying to check, Lord Lk."


    "Well"


    Lk¡¯s thick fingers struck the desk.


    "Florentia¡¯s mother was a nomad who flowed into this city. She was beautiful in appearance, but there was no other special corner."


    Now the face is faint, but only two strong green eyes remember the woman who remained deeply in impressed, Lk said.


    "That¡¯s why it¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t pay much attention to Florentia. Looking at it from today...."


    He remembered the face of his granddaughter, who was saying everything she had to say without shed a drop of tears even though her hair was messed up here and there.


    "Because I thought there might be someone who inherited Lk¡¯s blood."


    When he remembered how she was swinging a book on top of Belsach, who was muchrger than she was, a rare joyful smile appeared on Lk¡¯s wrinkled face.

 Chapter 6

    <h4>Chapter 6</h4>


    "Tia, what would you like to have as a birthday present?"


    My father asked me when I was watching the servants take out the breakfast bowls.


    As a result of a very careful searchst night, I was able to find out that I was still seven years old and had about a month left on my eighth birthday.


    ¡°A teddy bear! A very big teddy bear, I want to have it!"


    I shouted out loud, picking a gift that a seven-year-old child would want.


    ¡°But don¡¯t you hate dolls?¡±


    "Ah ...."


    It ruined.


    Since I was a child, I wasn¡¯t happy with dolls whether they resemble humans or animals.


    I feel like they were alive and moving at night.


    I said that I wanted to have a huge teddy bear.


    My father looked at me as if it was a little strange, and sweat was flowing behind my back.


    ¡°Now, when I think about it. I think dolls are not good.¡±


    ¡°Then what would you like to buy?¡±


    ¡°Hmm... .¡±


    I had nothing to remember.


    What I want as a gift is a vi in a quiet ce or a manor where you can live with money for life?1


    But I can¡¯t ask for something like that.


    I must tell you to buy a suitable book or one.


    At that time, my father pped his hands as if he had a good idea.


    "Okay! How about a horse, Tia?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "If you take a foal about one-year-old and put it on and raise it from now on, it will be a great horse by the time you are an adult."


    "What......."


    I couldn¡¯t answer for a moment and blink my eyes.


    Horses are expensive.


    Depending on how many horses they own, it was an important asset that could measure the size of the owner¡¯s or the owning group¡¯s property.


    The ransom of a horse was the same, but more important was the cost of maintenance.


    If you weren¡¯t going to feed them and get rid of the excrement, you¡¯d have to hire someone to do the job for you, and you also needed a stable.


    There was nothing to say about the vastnd where horses could run freely.


    Even the average noble family buys horses for their children, but it was a perfect gift for the 18th birthday of adulthood.


    "When I was only your age, I received my first horse as a birthday present."


    But this is Lombardy.


    Such general economic standards were not used.


    He is usually a very modest and gentle person, so I sometimes forget it, but my father also a member of the Lombardy family.


    With that thought, I stared at my father.


    "Huh? Why are you looking at me like that, Tia?"


    "It¡¯s nothing. But Dad, when that happens, the foal is a no.¡±


    I didn¡¯t really want to learn horse riding, so I came up with an excuse to refuse.


    "You do not want?"


    <h4>"It only one-year-old, but have to separate from the mother. Then it will be very sad."</h4>


    "Tia."


    Oh my.


    The moment I spoke, I realized I had made a mistake.


    It was because my father¡¯s eyes, looking at me, became moist in an instant.


    "You don¡¯t like being separated from your mother...."


    I forgot for a moment.


    The fact that my mother died as soon as she gave birth to me.


    It was obvious that my father misunderstood that I was thinking of identifying me with the foal.


    "Oh, Dad. So that¡¯s...!"


    I tried to fix itter, but it waste.


    My father, who looked sadly at me with tearful eyes, hugged me and said.


    ¡°This dad had a short thought. Let¡¯s bring that mother horse together.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay... Yeah?"


    What have I heard now?


    ¡°As you said, it seems too cruel to separate a foal that is only one year old from the mother. So, if you buy the mother horse together, you won¡¯t be able to live happily without falling apart.¡±


    That¡¯s right.


    Foals are also expensive, but mares that can give birth are more expensive.


    But my father, son of Lk Lombardy, couldn¡¯t have that in mind.


    I nodded in a half-given state.


    ¡°How can our Tia be so good at heart?¡±1


    My father stroked my hair as if it were lovely to the world and then hugged me tightly again.


    Okay.


    "You can learn horseback riding, well."


    My father said to me, snarling like a fat cat.


    ¡°Shall I not go to the library today, but read a book in the parlor?¡±


    Unlike other cousins who leave nanny and spend most of the day with them, I didn¡¯t have a nanny.


    Small things such as washing or changing clothes were solved by borrowing the hands of the maids, and instead, my father took over the whole of my life.


    In a word, I said that I was sticking to my father like a scab until I woke up and fell asleep again.


    It was also because my father and I were close because they were only two small family members, but the reason why such a simple routine was practically possible was that my father an unemployed.


    "I have to write a book today."


    He was an interested and well-educated father in many ces, from arts to economics, but he did not use them in practice.


    Is knowledge just the type that ends up like that?


    Then, sometimes, when there is a department that he is really interested in, he organized what he knew and made it into a book, like that.


    Of course, there is no revenue generated there.


    The finished book is only ced on the bookshelf in my father¡¯s study.


    Nevertheless, my father has the money to buy mother horses and baby horses at the same time on the birthday of his seven-year-old daughter.


    After all, Lombardy is the best.


    Suddenly, drawing something, and confirming my father focused on his work, I opened my book and sat down a little away.


    Of course, reading was just imitating, and the purpose was something else.


    "Let¡¯s organize your thoughts."


    It was to point out what to do in the future.


    It would be best to organize it by writing it down on a piece of paper, but there was a risk that someone would read it.


    Being stuck with my father all day is annoying at times like this.


    Pretending to be reading, I turned over the bookshelf and picked the first thing I should do.


    "You have to capture your grandfather¡¯s heart."


    If my grandfather had known my abilities a few years earlier before he died...


    Imented, but I¡¯m sure that will not change the future of the family.


    Even if I knew it a few years earlier, it was toote.


    What would have changed if the session structure had already been hardened by the eldest son, Viese, and an illegitimate granddaughter, not even recognized as the third son¡¯s sessor, shows superiority in the situation in which his son, Belsach, bes an adult.


    There were three mountains I had to cross topete with them.


    It was a seven-year-old daughter of a powerless third son.


    So, from now on, I should show my talents to my grandfather as an opportunity.


    I had to solidify my position and win my grandfather¡¯s absolute support.


    "But I don¡¯t have to rely solely on the power of my wealth just because it¡¯s a family affair."


    There should be no choice of means and methods.


    So what I came up with was the Second Prince.


    Someone outside the family and who will strengthen my position within the family.


    Even after bing the Lord, it is the Second Prince who can empower me.


    Of course, I will also help him a lot until he bes a Crown Prince.


    There is no future Emperor who will reject Lombardy, who has built trust since childhood and helped him be a Crown Prince.


    We can be good friends.1


    "Oh, it turns out that it was around this time."


    I looked out the window as it started to rain.


    The Second Prince, Perez¡¯s mother, dies one day during the rainy season this year.


    I was told that despite the birth of the Emperor¡¯s son, she died without receiving proper treatment under the pressure of the empress.


    Perez, who was poisoned by, became the Crown Prince, and when the Empressy down on the bed, he returned the poison.


    It was ordered not to allowwmakers to enter the pce.


    Instead of a wandering Prince, he was a Prince who had taken power, and Astana, the First Prince who was supposed to be his mother¡¯s shield, was pushed to the fringes, so there was nothing to stop him.


    How long he will struggle from being a Prince in a back room where no one looking for him to be a Crown Prince?


    It cannot be done without being poisoned.


    Perhaps by now, Perez, who is thin without his mother, is spending day by day alone.


    I feel like I want to go andfort him, but I can¡¯t go.


    It was a rule made by my grandfather.


    Lombardy¡¯s children cannot leave the mansion at will before their 11th birthday.


    However, limited ess was possible with the state¡¯s permission, to prevent crimes against the descendants of young Lombardy.


    "So be patient."


    I didn¡¯t mean to let go of my hands until I was 11 years old.


    But now was the time to focus on the work inside the family.


    The next thing is to create an opportunity to go to the Imperial Pce.


    After organizing my thoughts, I turned over the book again and tried to recall my memories.


    "What happened to Lombardy around this time?"


    If you take on the work of the family for several years, you learn the history of that family even though you hate it.


    In my case, although I wanted to study harder.


    The year I turned eight.


    Apparently there must have been quite a big deal in Lombardy.


    It was then.


    I heard a strangely familiar voice with a low knock sound in my ears, groaning with my head wrapped around.


    "Gahan, are you there."


    When did I hear this voice?


    "Who are you?"


    Tilting his head, my father opened the door to the parlor.


    And I was amazed at the face that looked through the open door.


    After bing the top of Lombardy, and after my grandfather died, he went out of the house like me and formed a Pellet Company, and in just two years, he developed into the top 5 Lambrew Empire.


    Clerivan Pellet was stepping into our parlor.

 Chapter 7

    <h4>Chapter 7</h4>


    Why is that person here!


    It looked a lot younger than I know, but that was definitely the Clerivan Pellet.


    His tall stature, an upright attitude as if he had a cast on his waist, and his eyes with a raised edges.


    In this Lombardy, few people can maintain such an uproar.


    "What brought you here, Clerivan?"


    My father was scratching his head as if he was a lot confused.


    I would be like that, too. Clerivan Pellet was a very capable, but very busy person, overseeing the top of Lombardy.


    At least in the future I know he was.


    To the point, I can count on my two hands when I see Clerivan¡¯s face properly while working with my grandfather.


    Rece my grandfather to write most of the important reports.


    "Can I go in?"


    "Of course. Come in.¡±


    My father is still waiting for Clerivan in the middle of the parlor, and I quickly pretended to pick up the book and read it.


    I don¡¯t know why.


    I just thought I had to do that.


    He fixed his gaze somewhere on the letters that filled the side of the book, and instead raised his ears.


    As if conscious of me, Clerivan looked at my side and sat across from my father.


    "What¡¯s going on? If my father said something in a hurry..."


    ¡°Not so.¡±


    "Then."


    Even though he was an employee of the same family, my father¡¯s attitude was very different from his dealings with Dr. O¡¯Malley.


    That alone gave me a rough idea of the location of the Clerivan in the current family.


    At least, it was clear that the son of Lk was not a person who could do it at will.


    Why did such a person visit my father?


    "The reason I came to today is not with you Gahan-nim, but with Florentia-nim."


    Huh?


    I?


    I endured all of my patience to not look there.


    "You mean you came to see Florentia...?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s right."


    It seemed that I could feel the gaze of my father and Clerivan.


    Somehow, my forehead was aching, but I flipped the bookshelf as if I was still reading.


    ¡°Then it must be about ss.¡±


    ss?


    What ss?


    Unlike me, who is still confused, my father halted his head.


    "It hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet. Today I¡¯m here to talk to Florentia-nin for a while."


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Apart from understanding why Clerivan came today, my father seemed quite embarrassed, coughing a couple of times, and then call me.


    "Tia,e here."


    "Yes."


    Like a kid who has been reading all the time, I screamed with a face that didn¡¯t know anything.


    <h4>Then I thought about where to sit for a moment and sat down on my father¡¯sp.</h4>


    Because I am seven years old now.


    If you¡¯re a real seven-year-old, you¡¯ll want to stick with your father as much as possible in a space with strangers.


    As expected, my father lifted me and sat me on his knees.


    Then there was a moment of silence.


    To be precise, I and Clerivan faced each other and said nothing.


    I just stared at Clerivan, who said he came to talk with me and didn¡¯t say anything.


    It was because I couldn¡¯t say hello first. After all, I didn¡¯t know if I had met him before or not.


    ¡°...Indeed."


    After a while, he looked at me with his eyes and muttered an unknown word, bowing his head a little while he was sitting, and greeted me first.


    ¡°Good to see you, Florentia. I¡¯m Clerivan Pellet."


    Thank God.


    I haven¡¯t met you before.


    I bent my back with a sigh of relief inside.


    "Hello, my name is Florentia Lombardy."


    My body stumbled as if I had bowed my head too politely to say hello to the real world of the future family as well as possible.


    After all, the body of a child with arge head is very ufortable.


    ¡°Gahan-nim. Can I talk to Florentia-nim for a moment, just two of us?"


    The format was a question, but it wasn¡¯t really asking my father¡¯s consent.


    In a word, He was told to go out.


    "Tia. Clerivan-nim says you have a few things to ask. Dad will be in my room for a while.


    My father gently stroked my hair and exined to me.


    "Yeah."


    I expected to some extent, but I¡¯m a little nervous about having to talk to Clerivan alone.


    The sharp gaze that makes me open up with my head, chest, and stomach is also very burdensome.


    I felt as if I was on the experiment table.


    When the door of my father¡¯s room closed, Clerivan stood up and brought something from there.


    It was a book called


    that I was reading a while ago.


    ¡°Do you know what I am doing in Lombardy?¡±


    Knowing that I¡¯m not so nervous.


    ¡¯That¡¯, what kind of job did Clerivan Pellet be in charge of when he was young?


    I shook my head out loud.


    ¡°I¡¯m teaching the younger heirs of the family who will lead this Lombardy in the future.¡±


    Ah!


    ss!


    Now I understood the conversation between my father and Clerivan.


    Since I was nine years old, I had been taking lessons from an education officer for a while.


    But the teacher at that time wasn¡¯t Clerivan.


    Before that, did he move to another position?


    Anyway, the ¡¯ss¡¯ that Clerivan refers to is a kind of sessor ss and was the first official evaluation tform for Lombardy¡¯s children to climb.


    ording to the n of the education officer, the children of the family are gathered and taught together.


    At first nce, it may sound like just light home training, but it wasn¡¯t at all.


    Rather, it had a lot of cruelty.


    First, there was no set age at which to attend sses.


    Only children who were judged ready to follow the ss, no matter how old, were eligible to attend.


    Naturally, the level of children is revealed ording to the age at which they begin to take sses.


    Secondly, the age was not decided even for quitting ss.


    Just one day, I was told, ¡¯You don¡¯t have to go to ss anymore.¡¯


    That was my case in the past.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t graduation, but I was no longer disqualified from attending sses.


    And finally, the assessments made during each ss are reported to my grandfather.


    In a word, it meant that the current Clerivan Pellet was like a direct line that could connect me and my grandfather.


    And that I came here separately.


    "My grandfather sent it?"


    I barely suppressed theughter that seemed to pop out of my grandfather¡¯s face, which was shining in his eyes when he saw me.


    As I stared at myself without any special reaction, Clerivan, slightly frowned on something I didn¡¯t like, asked me,ying down the book in front of me.


    "I heard that you are reading this book."


    "Yes, I¡¯ve been reading it since yesterday."


    "Is that so. If so, what is it?"


    Seems like I¡¯m testing if I can really read this book now.


    It was good to read it in advancest night.


    Well, pretending to think for a while, I replied.


    "I just read a bit yet, but there are strange people living in the Southern forest of my country. This is a book that tells stories about them."


    Clerivan heard my story and seemed a little embarrassed.


    You probably thought I was carrying books like a toy.


    I understand.


    Of course, It was suspicious to reading a fairy tale book or a book that would make even an adult bored by a seven-year-old girl.


    I looked at Clerivan with a smile in the attitude of ¡¯Ask Anything¡¯.


    "What is the name of the author who wrote this book?"


    "It says ¡¯Lopili¡¯ on the cover there?"


    "What was the content of Chapter 1?"


    Someone named Lopili was telling how he got to hear rumors about the people of the south."


    "Hemm...."


    It was Clerivan who lost words to my unobstructed answer.


    I asked with an innocent expression that I didn¡¯t know anything.


    "Did youe here because you want to read this book? Would you like to borrow it?"


    I handed the thick green book to Clerivan and said.


    "I¡¯m curious about what¡¯s behind it, but I can read itter."


    "Hmm. It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯ve already read it, so you can keep reading it."


    "Ah, that¡¯s good!"


    Iughed, holding the book in my arms as if I was really happy.


    It was so fun teasing him like that, it was great to see those cold human eyes fluttering wildly.


    He was embarrassed for a while.


    Clerivan, who came back with a blunt face, asked me another question.


    "There are three rumors that Lopili heard. What is it...?"


    "Wait a minute, Uncle Clerivan."


    "......Why?."


    "You were wrong."


    Iughed as I rolled up the tail of my mouth.


    "Lopili is not ¡¯he¡¯. It¡¯s ¡¯she¡¯."


    "Yes?"


    "If you look at the page in front of the cover, it¡¯s listed. The full name is Abane Lopili. She a female schr."


    "Well, what is that now..."


    Confused Clerivan opens the book and urgently reads the preface down.


    Oh, it¡¯s fun.


    I put one more word toward Clerivan, who couldn¡¯t hide his embarrassment.


    "You already read it. You read it roughly."


    His shoulders flinch, then his ears turn red.2


    I had to bite the flesh on the inside of my cheek in order not tough.


    Cleverly, who covered the book with a sound, said with fear, looking at me sitting with a rxed expression.


    "At first, it will be difficult to keep up with the ss."


    "You will learn a lot of new things!"


    I nodded and said brightly as if weing.


    "We do not treat you special because you are young. You will be taking sses with your cousins who are older than Florentia."


    "I think it will be fun!"


    How to make the moon look brighter when the night sky is dark.1


    I would look smarter next to them!


    Excitedly, seeing me running around with my short legs, Clerivan sighed a little and said, as if giving up.


    "...... And not uncle. Call me a teacher."


    Finally, permission has run out!


    Before Clerivan changed his mind, I quickly replied out loud.


    "Yes, teacher!"


    You¡¯re taking sses at the age of seven!


    Perhaps the fastest in Lombardy history?


    How is Clerivan going to report what happened today to my grandfather?


    The imagination made me feel better, and Iughed at Clerivan.

 Chapter 8

    <h4>Chapter 8</h4>


    Lk¡¯s mandate was to bring Florentia to the ss.


    However, Clerivan¡¯s suspicions were too big to follow orders without examining it himself.


    A seven-year-old kid reading such a book.


    That cold-hearted old man, does he be the mother of a hedgehog in front of his granddaughter? [1]


    Clerivan¡¯s thought, knocking on the door of the room used by Gahan and Florentia.


    As he walked inside with a surprise greeting from Gahan, he found Florentia reading a book in one of the parlors.


    As if he was seeing, she was reading


    on a green cover.


    ¡¯She can¡¯t really be reading.¡¯


    From the start, Clerivan didn¡¯t believe Lk¡¯s words.


    He had no intention of taking another seven-year-old who knew nothing and risking ruining the atmosphere of the ss he had been struggling with.


    He was thinking of convincing Lk by confirming that today Florentia was just looking at the book as a picture book.


    "Tia,e here."


    At Gahan¡¯s call, Florentia walked over to the book.


    Curly brown hair tied with a ribbon and white cheeks with a peculiar blushing appearance of a child were impressive.


    But apart from that, Florentia still looked too young.


    This was especially the case for sitting on her father¡¯sp.


    But there is only one thing.


    There was something that shook the heart of Clerivan, who was convinced.


    It was a bright green eye that resembled her father, Gahan.


    How many seven-year-old children were facing each other with a smiling face without avoiding the eyes of an unfamiliar adult who was deliberately staring at them?


    "Sure."


    It was worth saying that Lk saw this child and had his blood thick. Certainly, Florentia looked closer to the personality of his grandfather, Lk, rather than his father, Gahan.


    But still a child.


    Even if it might appear bold and bold in the future, it was apletely different story from the hypothesis that he had a genius brain to read and understand professional books at the age of seven.


    But Clerivan¡¯s thoughts shattered when he started talking to Florentia.


    "I haven¡¯t read a bit yet, but there are strange people are living in the woods south of my country. This is a book that tells stories about them."


    The child was surprisingly grasping the contents of the book.


    Someone may know this much.


    Clerivan thought so, trying not to be shaken.


    "What is the name of the author who wrote this book?"


    <h4>"Is it written ¡¯Lopili¡¯ on the cover there?"</h4>


    "What was the content of Chapter 1?"


    "The man named Lopili was telling how he got to hear rumors about the people of the south.


    "Hmm...."


    However, despite continuing questions, there was nothing more to say when Florentia responded unobstructedly.


    Is it really that this child understands everything and reading properly?


    Clerivan¡¯s confusion did not end there.


    "Lopili isn¡¯t ¡¯he¡¯. It¡¯s ¡¯she¡¯."


    "Yes?"


    "If you look at the page in front of the cover, it¡¯s listed. The full name is Abane Lopili. She is a female schr."


    You¡¯ve been pointed out by a young Florentia.


    Although


    was a book I read a long time ago, it was a mistake that I did not know that the author and speaker Lopili was a woman.


    It was the result of inadvertently thinking that it was men who published such famous research books.


    Clerivan realized his fault in front of Florentia¡¯s stupid eyes and blushed in embarrassment.


    "You already read it?. You read it roughly?."


    Eventually, I was even teased by a child.


    At the moment when he thought that the smile was very familiar with only the corner of his mouth raised, Clerivan frowned.


    This child really resembles My Lord.


    Even the smiley face that turns the inside of that person upside down?


    "Be sure to attend ss starting on the 6th day of the next week."


    However, Clerivan left Gahan¡¯s room and smiling.


    "I had to change my job to be an educational teacher then officer. Let¡¯s try a little more."


    If it¡¯s a child, it might taste a little to teach.


    After a short period, he regained his motivation and hurried back to his office to prepare for the ss.


    * * *


    "It¡¯s been a long time since the sun has risen, so shall we go for a pic in the garden?"


    My father, who was having a leisurely afternoon, came up with an unexpected proposal.


    "Let¡¯s wrap a bunch of delicious cakes and cookies that Tia likes and get some sun. Oh, it would be nice to stop by Dr. O¡¯Malley before that."


    Aha.


    My father¡¯s intentions were seen at a nce. He thinks I don¡¯t like going to the hospital, so he trying to twist it into a pic full of delicious things.


    It¡¯s already been a week that Dr. O¡¯Malley talked about it.+


    I nodded, thinking that time was passing very quickly.


    My father smiled wide and moved quickly before I changed my mind.


    Seeing that a pic basket had already been prepared, it seemed to have been nned.


    There are some very cute things.


    On the way, I took my father¡¯s hand and headed to Dr. O¡¯Malley¡¯s hospital.


    Dr. O¡¯Malley and another person were in the drooling office.


    "Uh?"


    The blonde woman nodded while listening to this story, as if being instructed by the doctor, seemed to be in her early twenties and a half.


    "Did youe?"


    While Dr. O¡¯Malley greeted me, my eyes didn¡¯t fall from her.


    When I asked my father who noticed my gaze, the woman responded with a thin voice whether she was surprised.


    "Oh, this is Dr. O¡¯Malley¡¯s disciple, Estira."


    It doesn¡¯t look so timid.


    I was surprised by the sudden situation that the son of Lk was talking to.


    "Now, then shall we look at the wrist?" Dr. O¡¯Malley came to me with a smile.


    However, I turned to my father¡¯s arms and avoided the doctor¡¯s touch.


    "Tia?"


    "Haha, thedy suddenly seems to be unfamiliar."


    My father seemed embarrassed by my unscrupulous behavior.


    "Why is Tia doing this? Is it because I¡¯m scared?"1


    I shook my head and said.


    "That sister ...."


    "Hmm? Say it again, Tia."


    "That sister, please."


    I mean, all three people were embarrassed.


    It was also Dr. O¡¯Malley who broke the awkward silence that had flowed for a while.


    "Is she liked Estira?. Then today¡¯s treatment is with Estira."


    "Still ... ."


    "Estira is an outstanding child among my students, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be with you. Is that okay, Miss Florentia?"


    I nodded, walked up in front of Estira, and squeezed out my sore wrist.


    "Oh, then, then for a moment......."


    As if embarrassed, the red-faced Estira carefully unwrapped the bandage around my wrist.


    How tense I was, I can see her fingertips trembling.


    Sorry for making the situation this way, I spoke first to call attention.


    "Sister¡¯s name is Estira?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s right."


    "My name is Florentia, and my dad¡¯s name is Gahan."


    "Well, are you... ... ."


    He works in Lombardy, so of course, you know our name.


    However, it is not bad to introduce yourself once again.


    So that Estira can remember us more clearly.


    "What does sister learn from the doctor?"


    "I am learning herbal medicine."


    "Hey. So, are you trying to be a doctor too?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s still a long time away."


    Perhaps because I was talking so well, Estira¡¯s tension seemed to be even more rxed.


    "Since the swelling has subsided a lot, I think I can change the medicine, Master."


    "Well, that¡¯s right. Go get the sakos grass extract."


    Dr. O¡¯Malley¡¯s words made me frown.


    I wasn¡¯t worried that I would use good medicine because I had no problem, but I was very worried about the taste.


    Just as expected.


    The light green liquid that Estira brought was very bitter at first nce.


    "Eat this, Tia."


    As if my father had been waiting, he handed out the cookies from the pic basket.


    I squeezed my hand in, pulled out threerge cookies, and held them in one hand.


    Gulp.


    I swallowed the medicine that I used to make my whole body tremble, and quickly put the cookie in my mouth.


    Then I served one of the two remaining cookies to Dr. O¡¯Malley.


    "Oh, thank you, Youngdy!"


    The doctor was greatly pleased and scooped the cookie into his mouth.


    And the other one.


    "Eat your¡¯s sister."


    Estira¡¯s eyes widened by the cookie popped out in front of her.


    "I, I"


    "Because you healed me. It¡¯s delicious."


    Estira, who hesitated for a moment, finally epted the cookie with both hands.


    "So then shall we go?"


    My father hugged me and said vigorously.


    "Goodbye."


    I greeted Dr. O¡¯Malley while being held by my father¡¯s arm.


    In the distance, I saw Estira looking down at the cookie I gave her.


    "Sister, hello!"


    As I shouted, she was startled and bowed down towards me.


    I kept waving my hand.


    Next time, should I pick up the cookie and ask Estira toe.


    I have to keep watching and get close to each other.


    * * *


    "Hhhh."


    With my arms around the window, I was greeted by the cool breeze, so a humming song came out.


    "You look good today. Are you excited about taking your first ss tomorrow?"


    Well, there are some like that.


    As I looked at my father andughed, he followed me and smiled.


    Then he went back to what he was doing, and eagerly teases his hand and drew something.


    I also looked out the window again.


    As if the rain that kept falling until yesterday was a lie, the sky was clear.


    The air felt even cleaner.


    I greedily swallowed the blowing wind as if I was going to drink it all.


    And at the end of that long breath, a wagon with a g on top was seen entering the mansion.


    I muttered a little, rolling up the tail of my mouth.


    "Come."


    ______________________________________________


    <strong>Glossary</strong>


    [1] ¡¯Mother of a hedgehog¡¯ - hedgehog means a person regarded as being of a type that tends to see things in terms of a single, overarching viewpoint or philosophy. Also, the real hedgehog mother is overproud and overprotective of her baby.

 Chapter 9

    <h4>Chapter 9</h4>


    When Florentia was happily looking out the window, Clerivan was in Lk¡¯s office.


    In addition to the job as the sessor education teacher, like someone who took care of the education in the mansion, he also had a lot to report to the owner of the house.


    ".........That¡¯s all I¡¯m going to tell you today."


    "Good job. Let¡¯s just sit down and get the tea."


    "Then, I won¡¯t give up."


    When Lk pulled a small bell to ring, the attendant, who was waiting outside, came in with a teacup.


    Lk Lombardy¡¯s office in the mansion, the sweet scent of the finest tea leaves delighted the sense of smell.


    "So, how do you feel?"


    Although the words were cut off, the rtionship between Lk and Clerivan was enough to understand the meaning.


    "I was able to understand the words of My Lord."


    "Yeah, it¡¯s a very good opinion, you are"


    However, as much as he was stingy with others, Lkughed for one day because he knew of Clerivan, who was more strict to himself.


    "Not so long ago, I thought she was just a normal seven-year-old child. It¡¯s a very strange thing."


    "Even if not, I tried to ask about that."


    Clerivan said, putting down the teacup.


    "I have called and asked the servants who had brought by Gahan-nim and Miss Florentia, and no one knew about the girl¡¯s genius."


    "I see."


    "I told you that Miss Florentia was qualified to take the ss, and Gahan-nim was also very surprised."


    "Hmm...."


    Lk rubbed the well-groomed beard.


    It was a habit thates out unconsciously whenever I think deeply.


    Clerivan, who was looking at the figure, carefully put a horse on it.


    "I don¡¯t think Miss Florentia was hiding her abilities."


    "Hidden the ability....?"


    "It¡¯s just one hypothesis... ."


    "Please exin."


    Like the color of an old giant tree, Lk¡¯s brown eyes, which became much darker with the years, contained the power to make the person facing him lower his head.


    Following the look of Lk, Clerivan¡¯s face also became serious.


    "She is a very brilliantdy. Because she such a person, she¡¯ll see things that ordinary children will never see. For example, this Lombardy is the location of his father, Gahan¡¯s house."


    "It could be."


    The atmosphere of Lk became even heavier.


    He was the one who led the Lombardy family more sessfully than anyone else, but he didn¡¯t go as far as his children growing.


    No, it was the most difficult thing in Lk Lombardy¡¯s life.


    One was too much, one had no idea, and one was weak.


    The eldest daughter and only daughter, Shan, was the most appropriate.


    To Lk, who was concerned about it, his son-inw, Vestian Schults, came to Daryl-inw and had his two sons follow Lombardy¡¯s surname.


    Even now, it wasn¡¯t once or twice that there was a problem when Lombardy¡¯s small business rights were taken away by Schults, who was not even qualified.


    Lk shook his head with a gloomy face and sighed andmented.


    I was a little violent


    However, the overlord was not to intervene in the session fight.


    He just watches to avoid going to the extreme.


    "Is it lucky that Florentia doesn¡¯t resemble her father?"


    My heart, which seemed to be stuffy, came to mind as I thought of Florentia, and it opened up and became cool.


    "Miss Florentia¡¯s brilliant brain may be due to Gahan¡¯s proper parenting. The environment is important."


    "But that¡¯s a pity... Gahan¡¯s position is indeed limited to the extent that Florentia had to conceal her abilities."


    "I don¡¯t have much time left yet. Don¡¯t be too impatient."


    At Clerivan¡¯s words, Lk nodded his head heavily.


    "Let¡¯s watch it. Make sure to report it directly to me after each ss."


    Clerivan took another sip of tea and reced it with an answer.


    Smart.


    It was then that sound of knock was heard.


    It was Viese who appeared with Lk¡¯s permission toe in.


    "Father, the people from the top of Durak havee."


    "Then I¡¯ll get up."


    As soon as Viese stepped into the office, Clerivan said, greeting Lk.


    Only then, when Viese noticed the existence of Clerivan, outright displeased and frowned.


    "You were there too."


    "It¡¯s been a long time, Viese-nim."


    The two of them couldn¡¯t get along and said the thing right in front of him.


    "My father has to meet an important person, so get out of the table..."


    "No, sit down for a while, then go, Clerivan."


    "Father!"


    Although Viese showed dissatisfaction, Lk did not budge.


    Clerivan,pelled to follow the orders of the mansion Lord, shrugged and sat down again.


    "Ask someone on the top of Durak toe in."


    "Yeah."


    Although he didn¡¯t like the situation, Viese moved smoothly while staring at Clerivan.


    Soon after, a middle-aged man in a fancy dress waiting outside came in and politely greeted Lk.


    "Nice to meet you. This is Croyton Angenas at the top of the Durak."


    Angenas.


    The familiar family name wrinkled Clerivan¡¯s eyebrows.


    Angenas was the current empress¡¯s family and the family of Seral, the wife of Viese.


    Clerivan quietly folded his arms.


    "I¡¯m Lk Lombardy. Sit down and share the story."


    Even in the short moment as Croyton sat down, Viese couldn¡¯t hide his recalled face and shake his ass.


    "I heard the story from my eldest son, but will you tell me about the n again?"


    At Lk¡¯s words, Croyton cleared his throat.


    The exnation was lengthy.


    After the long and long story, Clerivan asked to confirm the point.


    "So, You trying to bring textiles from the east, process them, and sell them, but the current Durak tops don¡¯t have enough room to go up against such long distances, so you want to ask me to transported them to the top of Lombardy?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s right."


    "Also, the payment for the textile should be borrowed from Lombardy Bank."


    "Yes, I would appreciate it if you do."


    "Ha...."


    What the hell is this bullshit?


    Clerivan rubbed his bloody forehead and stared at Viese sitting across the table.


    "Hmm......."


    Lk was also rubbing his stretched beard as if he was ufortable.


    "Isn¡¯t that a very good way, father?"


    The words of the stupid Viese seemed to explode.


    Now it was clear that he didn¡¯t even know what was the problem.


    "If this is the case, please pay arge amount."


    Moreover the Empress¡¯s cousin brother who was none other than Angenas delinquent, as if he was looking for the money he had entrusted to him.


    Gosh, from their point of view, they might have thought it was all a simple thing.


    This is Angenas, the mother¡¯s family of Astana, the first prince.


    The Imperial Family, at the front with the empress as the back boat, was tied together.


    In other words, Lombardy had to deal with the failure of this business, where only the shell was on top of the Durak, and eventually running with Lombardy¡¯s money.


    Unless they intend topletely pretend to be with the Imperial Family, it would be impossible for Angenas to procure the door as if pursuing a debtor, and knowing that, they knocked on the door of Lombardy.


    Who doesn¡¯t know what kind of storm that will appear in each of those words?


    The only one that didn¡¯t know about this was Viese, who is now smiling.


    Not even Lk knows how ridiculous this ¡¯business n¡¯.


    Clerivan tried to calm his anger.


    It was because he believed that Lk would refuse moderately.


    "I¡¯ll leave this to you, Viese. Try to do it thoroughly without making any mistakes."


    "My Lord!!"


    Clerivan, startled, eximed, but Lk did not open his mouth again.


    "Yes! Trust me, Father!"


    Viese was inclined to run away with Durak¡¯s top lord before his speech changed.


    Clerivan, who alternated between Lk and Viese, who were consistent in silence, stood up from his seat and said firmly, hoping that he couldn¡¯t.


    "Let¡¯s look at the things and talk before."


    It was Viese who was embarrassed by the sudden intervention.


    What kind of thunderbolt is this in the midst of happily saying it was done?


    The inside of this top-tier Durak project was the golden circle that would allow Viese to approach the power of the center even further.


    Currently, Angenas is experiencing some financial difficulties, and if he can solve it with this textile business, Empress will be in great debt to himself.


    But when he hurriedly looked at theplexion of his father, who didn¡¯t know his heart, he was lingering at his opinion.


    Viese yelled at Clerivan, who was sprinkling ashes over the finished rice.


    "You, someone who responsible for children¡¯s education, don¡¯t !"


    However, Clerivan ignored Viese and looked only at Lk.


    "That¡¯s not an unreasonable request. How about you, Mister."


    Croyton rolled his eyeballs as if for a while and nodded reluctantly.


    "I do that. I have a pile of textiles that I have already brought, so I will take them and visit again."


    Viese¡¯s crumpled face turned red in front of the top of the Durak.


    And I couldn¡¯t lift my head like a man who had done something wrong.


    "Sorry, Mister. It is not necessary."


    That idiot!


    Clerivan got sick of holding back what he wanted to yell.


    It¡¯s like earning a low profile to a visitor who came to borrow Lombardy¡¯s hand and money.


    No matter how stupid dogs were, they knew who to show their ships to.


    Is he the son of Lk?


    Clerivan stared at Lk, who looked at her eldest son with unknown eyes, but eventually shook his head.


    * * *


    "Is this right here?"


    I was standing at the big door.


    Although I lived in Lombardy for over twenty years, it was a room I had never been in.


    When I was in ss, I used the research room of the education officer in the north annex, not near the office of the Lord office.


    "I guess this is right, well."


    Shrugging me, I pushed the big door with strength.


    The door opened smoothly without any noise, and the interior was visible.


    "What?"


    I used to think of a typical ssroom with desks and chairs.


    Actually, that was the environment when I was in ss.


    However, the appearance that I faced inside waspletely different from that of a typical ssroom.


    Therge space was filled with warm sunlight, and the carpet felt under my feet was soft enough to lie down right away.


    Large and small sofas that lookfortable even at a nce wereid out all over the ce, and musical instruments and cute dolls were ced in several ces in the middle.


    All I could see was arge ckboard and books filling one side of the wall.


    And there were small human figures that naturally took over such a space as if it were mine.


    Everyone was looking at me to see if I had heard the sounding in, but the appearance was different.


    Belsach is astonished by his mouth wide open lying on the widest sofa.


    Belsach¡¯s older sister Larane, who was reading a book with arge doll on one side.


    And the twin sons of my aunt Shan, Gilliu and Mayron, are sitting across the sunny window and looking at me with fat faces.


    They were Lombardy¡¯s descendants, my cousins.

 Chapter 10

    <h4>Chapter 10</h4>


    "What? Why are youing here?"


    From where Belsach was lying, he jumped up and scream.


    One voice is roaring.


    It seems quite surprising, but I have no intention of answering.


    "........Florentia?"


    If the room wasn¡¯t quiet, I heard a voice so soft that I would not have heard it and missed it.


    It was Larane, who was looking at me with only his head in the vicinity of Belsach.


    "Ah ."


    I was embarrassed and paused for a moment without knowing it.


    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen Larane.


    Larane, a flower that was so fragile and delicate that it seemed to be from the same ship as Belsach.


    As soon as she reached adulthood, she was married to a man with arge age difference through the arrangement of the empress.


    People said it was a sessful marriage business.


    Although the nobleman was old, he was a hero who fought valiantly in the war, and he will soon inherit the title of his father.


    No one knew.


    How quickly a flower that fell alone in her husband¡¯s estate far away from Lombardy, which is right next to the Emperor¡¯smandment, will wither.


    It turned out that the husband was not a person who was attached to the family enough to take care of his young wife, and the servants of the house disregarded Larane as a pretext for this.


    When Larane asked for help from her family, it was after Viese has already had a business with her son-inw.


    The answer that came back from her trusted parents was just saying, ¡¯Do better!.¡¯


    So Larane dried up and soon returned to the dirt.


    Too young, at a young age.


    Larane, who cried after the wedding, saying that he did not want to leave Lombardy, was thest image I had ever seen.


    "Are you taking sses now?"


    Although she is five years older than me, the image of holding arge doll tightly was the image of a youngdy of a noble family who grew up looking only at beautiful things.


    "Yes, I came to take the ss from today."


    I nodded and answered Larane¡¯s question.


    Belsach groaned as if he was upset at my answering Larane¡¯s questions, and ignoring his question.


    "Lie!"


    He stepped up and acted as if he was going to do anything right now, but all he did was walk away and bark like the king.


    "Liars! Something like you is taking sses?"


    This made it clear.


    Belsach was still less beaten.


    Will I have to wait for the mouth that only learns bad things from adults, to say a few more words?


    "What¡¯s like me?"


    I asked as if provocatively.


    "Something like you! Low..."


    "Shall I reach grandfather?"


    When the word ¡¯grandfather¡¯ came up, Belsachbined and shut up.


    "Last time, the grandfather told you not to look at me again and say that I¡¯m lowly. Are you breaking it now?"


    <h4>I heard it from my father.</h4>


    Grandpa called Belsach separately and scolded him.


    "Belsach,"


    With a smiling face, I deliberately approached Belsach.


    "There are so many books here, right?"


    "Uh...."


    Belsach seemed to be frightened by the books scattered here and there.1


    Yes, it¡¯s a book that will be a weapon when ites to my hand.


    I struck a final blow on Belsach.


    "Shall I go and talk to Grandpa now?"


    "No...."


    The guy who retreated and frowned behind the stumbling movement eventually turned around and stomped back to the ce where he was lying down before.


    Oh, of course, he couldn¡¯t beat me, so he didn¡¯t forget to kick the innocent doll nearby.


    Yes, where are you going to go with that personality?


    Still, I sighed, it saying that I was fortunate that I had defeated the puppy I was trying to tackle.


    It was Gilliu and Mayron sitting side by side by the window.


    The two were 11-years-old this year and were the sons of Aunt Shan, the eldest of my father¡¯s sister.


    "Yes?"


    Why are you looking at me like that?1


    It was embarrassing.


    Actually, of my cousins, these two were the least informed.


    Since they are identical twins, they always fall into their own world, so they have no interest in the world around them.


    If my cousins other than Larane ignored me, these kids werepletely indifferent.


    It¡¯s a level of indifference to the extent of seeing me being bullied and crying and walking by the side without changing their expression.


    Moreover, there has been no traffic at all since Shan¡¯s divorce and the two left with their father for the Schults family.


    No more using Lombardy¡¯s surname, and even bing Gilliu Schults and Mayron Schults.


    His handsome appearance and early knighthood seemed to make him quite famous in the social world, but it was a different world story for me, who was busy working.


    "Florentia."


    The two spoke at the same time, as if they had had their breaths in advance.


    "You said you hit Belsach?"


    "And you said you won?"


    But something is a little weird.


    The faces of Gilliu and Mayron, who always had fat faces, seemed to be alive.


    Besides, the two were smiling, though faintly.


    What are these guys, it¡¯s scary.


    I sat on arge sofa near the window, across from Belsach, crying for a retreat.


    Most of them are young people using this room, and I liked the fact that it was a low-rise chair that wouldn¡¯t have to climb.


    At that time, Gilliu spoke to me, tapping the windowsill.


    "Come here and sit down."


    "What?"


    "Let¡¯s sit down with us."


    Mayron received the word.


    The two men¡¯s golden hair shone brighter in the sunlight from outside.


    I looked back at them for a moment and said.


    "If you want to sit with me, you twoe over here."


    I could see the two people¡¯s golden eyes moving together at the same time.


    "Don¡¯t tell me toe and go."


    I said so and turned my head around again.


    I don¡¯t remember them being mean to me, but it was because I was in a bad mood, I felt like I was trying to get someone out with a single word.


    Lombardy¡¯s children are very proud.


    So, Gilliu and Mayron will soon be angry like Belsach...


    Dump.


    The sofa where I was sitting shook a little.


    "What, what is it?"


    Suddenly, two people came to this side and sat down as I said.


    It is also on both sides of me.


    "If you want to sit down with Florentia,e here?"


    "So you¡¯re here, Tia."


    "Yes, yes, let¡¯s call it Tia."


    "Yes, let¡¯s do it."1


    They like it with augh after exchanging words likeic stories.


    I don¡¯t know, their mental world.


    I shrugged.


    I want to sit together, but I can¡¯t ask to sit somewhere else.


    It was when I gave up halfway.


    The door opened and Clerivan entered.


    "Everyone is here. Then I¡¯ll start ss."


    Huh? Just like this?


    I looked around in embarrassment.


    However, everyone except me has no signs of embarrassment.


    But there are no books, no pen?


    At that time, the paper and writing instruments ced on one side of the room caught my eye.


    Does it mean to take it if necessary?


    However, the other cousins were only looking at Clerivan empty-handed.


    Let¡¯s notice it.


    I hugged the cushion and looked at Clerivan standing in front of the board.


    "From today, we will learn aboutmerce, one of the important businesses of the Lombardy family."


    Oh, it¡¯s amercial.


    Interesting.


    That¡¯s how the full-scale ss began.


    And I was embarrassed.1


    "......Commerce means "


    Behind Clerivan¡¯s quiet voice, there was a sound that lingered like background music.


    "Kreungpuhe. Oh yeah.."


    It was Belsach¡¯s snoring sound scattered across the sofa.


    It¡¯s not that loud, but it couldn¡¯t have been heard by Clerivan.


    I wanted to wake you up at a nce, but I continued the ss as if I had never seen it again.


    At that moment, I felt a little chicken meat growing.


    A teacher who is scolded and forced to teach is rather affectionate.


    Clerivan didn¡¯t intend to force a guy who didn¡¯t focus on ss like that in the first ce.


    Leave it to sleep without waking it up.


    But it will be on the report after ss.


    I felt Mayron, who was sitting next to me, lost interest in ss and opened the book next to me.


    At that time, I could see Clerivan giving a short nce towards him.


    You are seeing it all.


    I quickly fixed my posture.


    And I started showing ¡¯I¡¯m listening hard!¡¯ with my whole body.


    I open my eyes poop, and sometimes my head nods.1


    At first, it was acting, but afterward, I took a ss with great concentration without knowing it.


    It may be a boring lecture for young children, but it was an interesting ss to feel Clerivan¡¯s profound knowledge ofmerce.


    "Okay, then today¡¯s ss is pretty good."


    I forgot about the passage of time and concentrated on it, so it was over.


    Feeling a bit of regret, Belsach, who had fallen asleep, woke up with his eyes open and brushing his saliva.


    You hear the sound that ss is over like a ghost.


    "I have special homework today."


    "Homework?"


    Larane, who had just gotten up with a doll, asked back in surprise.


    As if homework wasn¡¯tmon, Belsach as well as the twins were surprised.


    "The deadline is until the next ss. Homework ...."


    Clerivan, who was smiling strangely,es out with something behind the board.


    Thud.


    When I put it down on the floor, a rather heavy sound rang out.


    "Log?"


    What Clerivan took out was a thick log with the top and bottom cut off.


    Originally, it was a fairlyrge tree, but the circumference of it was just as tall as an adult, and it was a really literal log, reaching up to Clerivan¡¯s knees.


    "This is a b-bo tree that grows quickly, is hard, and is lighter than others, so it is widely used on the continent for a variety of purposes."


    "How do you do that?"


    Belsach asked bluntly.


    But Belsach wasn¡¯t the only one surprised by Clerivan¡¯s sudden behavior.


    Both Larane and the twins were staring at the log in front of them.


    Maybe my facial expressions aren¡¯t that different either.


    Clerivan, who looked at us, smiled a strange smile and said in a very refreshing manner.


    "You can sell this until the next ss."

 Chapter 11

    <h4>Chapter 11</h4>


    Would it be my mistake if Clerivan¡¯s expression of brushing off the wood debris from his clothes looks very happy?


    There was still a moment in the ssroom.


    All of the children, including me, were so busy looking at the log in front and the Clerivan alternately.


    "Sell it?"


    Belsach was the first to break the silence.


    The guy who was sitting hung up on the seat he was lying down throughout the ss made an impression and asked.


    "Yes, yes. This task is to sell these logs and get the money."


    Belsach or not. Clerivan¡¯s smile remained unchanged.


    "You can use any method to sell things. You can cut or split this tree, or burn it if necessary."


    So, in a word, you just need to sell it, regardless of the means and methods.


    ¡°Hmm.......¡±


    It was the same for me that I can¡¯t remember the pointed number.


    As Clerivan said, that was just a log and it didn¡¯t seem to have any special corners.


    It¡¯s a timber and light b-bo tree, but you won¡¯t be able to lift it and move it alone.


    Besides, such a tree is somon that it can be sold to anyone who needs firewood at best.


    It was when I was wondering what to do.


    "However, you shouldn¡¯t use your position. You should only sell this tree to people who need it."


    "s."


    A little sigh came right next to me on thest condition Clerivan had.


    It was Mayron and Gilliu.


    The two guys were sighing with their eyes lowered as if they were very sorry.


    What, what were you thinking.


    As I was looking at them with very suspicious nces, Larane, who was quietly listening to Clerivan¡¯s words, carefully raised his hand.


    "There ... ."


    "Yes, Larane, please tell me."


    ¡°Lift it myself....., do I have to carry it?"


    Is it embarrassing to ask a question, his white face turned red.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. This is just a sample, and it will already be delivered one by one to your ce.¡±


    "Ah, that¡¯s good."


    If I was worried about having to go with that heavy whine, or if I heard the answer, Larane smiled, and a pretty dimple fell into her cheek.


    "I don¡¯t like it."


    I am admiring Larane, which is pretty as a lily, and I hear an uneven voice.1


    You can tell who you are without having to look there.


    <h4>It was Belsach¡¯s fat voice.</h4>


    "Why do I have to do that?"


    That guy is also short, just as expected.


    The mouth is still smiling, but theughter disappears from Clerivan¡¯s eyes.


    "What is such a thing, Belsach?"


    "Selling things like that. Why do I have to do things like that?"


    "Why do you think it¡¯s only for the people below?"


    "My mother did that. It¡¯s bad to deal with money."


    It was such a serene word that I grinned.


    Seral, a native of Angenas, a second-ss family in the Lambrew Empire, was truly ¡¯aristocratic¡¯.


    In fact, in the past, there were times when direct money transactions and obsession with money were regarded as non-aristocratic.


    But that¡¯s all old days too.


    The nobles were shocked by the appearance of Lombardy starting asmerce and taking control of everything with the power of money.


    Realizing the power of one or two assets, they were either putting up a ring with the money they had been sleeping on or actively setting up the top and jumping intomerce.


    That¡¯s why the Angenas family, whichsted until the end, created the top of Durak and reached out to the room textile market.


    I recalled thest time Durak visited the mansion to seek Lombardy¡¯s help.


    But Belsach, the descendant of Angenas, is making such an easy-going sound.


    ¡°Then it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    Clerivan said that it was a pity.


    ¡°I have no choice but to give Belsach a failing point for this assignment.¡±


    "Failure point?"


    Belsach¡¯s face, muttering the word ¡¯failure point¡¯ for a moment, quickly turned red.


    "Why am I failing?"


    "There is no way to do anything. This assignment is to sell things, but Belsach refuses to do so, so I have to fail."


    ¡°Then it¡¯s okay for the teacher to change the assignment! The problem is that the assignments are stupid from the start!¡±


    "Is that so. Okay."


    That was it.


    Clerivan was neither angry nor tried to make Belsach understand.


    He just turned around and said to us except Belsach.


    "You can have the money from selling the tree logs, and the person who earns the most money has a reward, so please work hard."


    Eventually, Belsach, who waspletely excluded, groaned.


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    He opened the door and left.


    That didn¡¯t mean anyone cares.


    I went a little closer and looked at the tree.


    "Hmm."


    I wondered if there was anything I was missing, but it was really an ordinary log.


    Clerivan said he could use any method.


    I squatted in front of the tree, stabbing the rough shells and starting to roll my head fiercely.


    Tree. Where can I use the tree?


    It was obvious that I would not receive a few pennies even if I tried to sell it as it is.


    If so, it means that you have to process it.


    The moment I thought about it, there was a shing memory in my head.


    Oh, there was that person.


    The person who will make these crude logs reborn as artifacts.


    The man was now in Lombardy.


    * * *


    The room that my father and I use is more like an apartment than a ¡¯room¡¯.


    There is only one entrance door to this ce, but there are four rooms connected to the space used as a living room and reception room.


    Compared to the ce where the other brothers of my father live, it looks a lot smaller, but it is a perfect size for us.


    If my father doesn¡¯t mess with books all over the parlor like today.


    When I came out of the room, I was amazed at the messed-up living room, and I was standing far away, but my dad couldn¡¯t see me because he was immersed in what he was doing.


    Being careful not to step on the books on the floor, I went to my father¡¯s side and saw him drawing something hard.


    "Dad ...?"


    "Oh, did Tiae?"


    Hearing my voice, my father raised his head and smiled brightly.


    "Are you busy?"


    "No, I¡¯m not busy."


    As my father said so, he shrugged off what he was drawing and put it away.


    Even your daughter may be a little annoying if interfere you with what you were focusing on.


    Rather, my father hugged me tightly.


    "Actually, I have a request for my dad."


    "Oh, my Tia is asking for a favor. Dad will listen to anything."


    "That¡¯s it. Please draw a picture."


    "Drawing?"


    Father tilted his head.


    "Yes, what kind of picture would you like to draw? Flowers? Trees? Or cute animals?"


    "Grandmother¡¯s face."


    "Grandmother¡¯s face?"


    What I asked for was pretty embarrassing, my father blinked silently.


    "Yes, I wonder what Grandma was like."


    It was my grandmother who died a few years before I was born.


    I saw the image in the portrait left behind, but that was all...


    If you knew my curious mind, I grabbed the sketchbook again, which my father had pushed back even though he was scratching his cheek.


    "Well....... Thest time I saw her was too long ago. I don¡¯t remember well."


    While saying so, my father¡¯s hand moved quickly.


    Without hesitating a few times, the pencil in his hand moved like dancing on white paper.


    I quietly sat next to my father and watched him.


    There was only a crunching sound in the living room.


    "Oh, this is it"


    "Wow!"


    It wasn¡¯t a false cheer.


    When I saw the finished painting, admiration flowed out without my knowledge.


    The grandmother that my father remembers was smiling with a friendly smile.


    There were some light wrinkles around the eyes, and the tail went down, simr to my father.


    Although it was drawn only with ck lines, I could feel the love for her son in both eyes.


    "My mother was a very friendly person."


    The words were blurred as if I missed my father.


    Then he stroked the edge of the paper a few times with his thumb, then carefully pulled out a piece of paper and gave it to me.


    "But why did you suddenly ask me to draw grandma¡¯s picture, Tia?"


    "Well, I have someone to show it."


    "Who?"


    My dad seemed to want to ask more, but I rolled a piece of paper in one hand and jumped down from the chair.


    "I¡¯lle after ying outside for a while. I¡¯ll be back!"


    "Huh? Outside?"


    My father, who seemed embarrassed for a moment, shouted out into the head of my back as he opened the door and ran out.


    "Please y carefully so as not to fall over!"


    I¡¯m not falling, father. How old am I!


    * * *


    In fact, does my father have the ability to read the future?1


    Tuk.


    "Ahh!"


    I exited the main building where I live and headed for my destination with excitement, but my feet got caught in the stone beak.


    "Hey!"


    The seven-year-old was able to squeeze as much strength and bnce as he could and was able to squeeze it against the ground with his other foot and not fall, but the pocket he had tied to his waist fell to the ground.


    Oh, my snack pouch.


    I could see a grain of candy rolling out of the stubborn pouch.


    It rolled on the floor, but fortunately, it didn¡¯t get much dirt.


    I quickly picked it up and blew it off.


    No one sees it, but how is it?


    After confirming that there was no visible dirt on the surface, I threw it in my mouth.


    "Hey!"


    Looking at the side of the sound, two small heads fell far behind the wall.


    It was a familiar head.


    "Come out."


    Even though I talked to them, it¡¯s still without an answer.


    "Gilliu, Mayron."


    When I called their names, the twin procrastinated and approached me.


    However, the facial expressions of the two are strange.


    Gilliu stared at me, and the Mayron seemed to be restless.


    "You ate what fell on the ground."1


    "It¡¯s said that what fell on the ground must throwing away."


    Oh, you saw it.


    "Why, what. Why do you do that?"


    I was very embarrassed to find out to eat candy that fell on the ground, but I decided to go out confidently.


    "You will die, Tia."


    "Let¡¯s go to Dr. O¡¯Malley, Tia."


    The twins grabbed my arms one by one and tried to pull me.


    "A man barely dies from that?."


    Annoying guys.


    "Why are you two chasing me?"


    The topic was switched before biting more horsetail.


    "Well, that¡¯s..."


    Fortunately, the twins suddenly became speechless and quiet.


    "If you don¡¯t have anything to say, I¡¯ll go. Bye."


    There was no time to be wasting like this here.


    I¡¯m busy on the way to go.


    Turning around, Mayron said urgently to me.


    "We want to go together!"


    "Do you know where I am going?"


    "I don¡¯t know, but it will be fun!"


    "Right! Because Tia is fun!"


    Are they feeding me now?


    I thought about it for a while, but I could see one thing for sure.


    I¡¯m not the one who won¡¯t follow when other sayings don¡¯t follow me.


    "Then, stay quiet so you don¡¯t bother. I¡¯m busy."


    "Okay!"


    "I¡¯ll be quiet!"


    The twins who nodded whileughing with identical faces were pretty cute.


    I¡¯ve seen sprouts in my beauty since I was a kid. You two.


    And I started moving back to where I was supposed to.


    He said he walked fast on my side, but his legs were still too short, so he didn¡¯t get as fast as he felt.


    "But where are we going now?"


    Someone who asked me was Gilliu, who was walking leisurely as if for a walk.


    "Come and see, I know."


    It¡¯s hard.


    Fortunately, the person I was looking for was not far away.


    Among the oversized Lombardy mansion buildings, it is the most outlying, but the most vibrant.


    A very small town with houses with apletely different atmosphere from the main building where we live.


    "Wow, whoa! Where is this?"


    "I didn¡¯t know there was such a ce in the mansion!"


    The twins couldn¡¯t shut up and looked around and said.


    "This is the home of Lombardy¡¯s resident employees and their families."


    I triumphantly exined by wiping the sweat from the chin.


    Now all I have to do is ask and find him.


    A genius sculptor who bloomedte at the age of 30.


    An artist from Lombardy whoter sculpted the Emperor¡¯s figure.


    Alpheo Jean, now 16 years old, is here somewhere.

 Chapter 12

    <h4>Chapter 12</h4>


    Alpheo began to gain fame when I just started working with my grandfather.


    There were countless artists sponsored by Lombardy, but Alpheo was special.


    It was at thete age of thirty that he began to work in earnest.


    Unlike other Lombardy artists, who are usually excavated at a young age and nurtured in greenhouses, Alpheo was originally a carpenter.


    It is also the third generation carpenter working in Lombardy after his grandfather and father.


    So when my grandfather heard the news from Alpheo, he felt very sorry.


    It would have been nice if we could have sponsored such talent earlier and created a good working environment.


    But Alpheo didn¡¯t care about that.


    Rather, he was very grateful to Lombardy for supporting him, evente, and presented his first official work to the family.


    The title of the work is ¡¯World Tree¡¯.


    It was a gigantic-sized piece of wood that embodies the Lombardy pattern, the World Tree.


    It was a masterpiece of carving several trees separately and putting them together into one.


    And with that work, Alpheo quickly became an artist renowned throughout the empire.


    "But how do I find him?"


    It was midday, so most of the people were working in the mansion, it was a busy residential area for employees, but it was just dead.


    Should I go from house to house and ask if he doesn¡¯t know Alpheo?


    "What is that?"


    "It looks amazing!"


    Oh, and it turns out you¡¯ve forgotten them.


    The twins were running around like kids at the toy corner, marveling at the things they saw for the first time.


    "Gilliu! Mayron! Don¡¯t go crazy!"


    I shouted, but the two didn¡¯t even pretend to hear it.


    "Wow! Here¡¯s water!"


    "I guess you¡¯re scooping it up with this gourd!"


    "Let¡¯s float the water too!"


    Oh, that¡¯s a bit dangerous.


    Gilliu and Mayron, who were wondering whether they were seeing the well for the first time, were installing them saying that they would pump up water with a gourd.


    It¡¯s 11-years-old, so it¡¯s bigger than me, but it was well made to fit the height of an adult.


    It seemed dangerous to seeing them rumbling with their hands.


    "Hey! You guyse down!"


    Eventually, I grabbed the skirt of my dress and ran to them.


    <h4>But my legs were short, and the twins acted needlessly fast.</h4>


    "Wow!"


    Mayron¡¯s body leaned to take out the gourds from the well, staggered for a moment, and then leaned down.


    As it is, Mayron falls into the well.


    "No!"


    I shouted out loud and reached out, but it was useless.


    But then.


    "What, you guys!"


    A big hand approached, grabbed Mayron¡¯s back, and pulled it up.


    Then, with the other hand, he also grabbed Gilliu¡¯s torso.


    "It¡¯s dangerous to y at the well!"


    The low voice that had passed the transformer screamed out of anger.


    The twins, one on each side of the sleepy person, struggled to escape, but it wasn¡¯t easy.


    "Huh! Heo! Hey! Why are you trying to crawl into the well!"


    I shouted at the two of them, breathing full of excitement to the end of my chin.


    And I looked at the person who saved the twins.


    I have to say thank you.


    It was the moment when I saw the face of a young teenager who was frowning as if he was as surprised as I was in a dangerous situation.


    "Huh? Huh!"


    The face is ripe in the eyes.


    Red hair with noses full of freckles and taller than others.


    16-year-old Alpheo Jean was standing in front of me.


    "Hmm!"


    Let¡¯s stay calm, calm down.


    I coughed to clear up my excitement and said to the young man Alpheo.


    "Hey, would you like to put those two down?"


    Alpheo looked down at me and soon put the twins down.


    "Who are you? These are the faces I¡¯ve never seen before."


    Yes, that¡¯s the first time you¡¯ll see it.


    I replied with a bright smile.


    "My name is Florentia, this is Gilliu, and this is Mayron."


    Kindly pointed them to one by one and introduced them.


    But instead of saying his name, Alpheo frowned at me and nced at the twins.


    The name seemed familiar to his ears.


    Then, when he saw our ssy clothes, his eyes trembled.


    "Well, no way"


    It seemed to me, he realized that the three of us were Lombardy¡¯s direct bloodlines.


    You can¡¯t put a sense of distance from the beginning.


    I deliberately said with a brighter smile.


    "I¡¯m sorry for making the fuss."


    "Sin, I¡¯m sorry, My Lady! Sorry, Masters! I, I don¡¯t know!"


    "No, I¡¯m not trying to get an apology......."


    I tried to fix itter, but Alpheo took off the hat he was wearing and repeatedly said sorry.


    It doesn¡¯t seem like the people in my family treat their employees so harshly.


    Seeing that his face turned red to his neck, it seemed to be Alpheo¡¯s personality.


    Well, Alpheo Jane, who was just over thirty years old, was also an innocent and pure person.


    "No. These are the twins wrong?"


    "But...... ."


    "By the way, what¡¯s your name?"


    "I am Alpheo."


    Again, I was right.


    "Hey, Alpheo. I¡¯m sorry, can I get a bucket of water from the well?"


    At my request, Alpheo was a little embarrassed but silently poured water.


    "The two ying with that water. Don¡¯t do anything dangerous."


    ying with a gourd of water.


    It might sound strange.


    However, the eleven-year-old twins sat down in front of a wooden log, just as I said, and frolicking in the water.


    Now, the disturber is also gone, so let¡¯s bring out the main argument.


    "My father¡¯s name is Gahan. You know?"


    "Oh, yes."


    "So, I have a request."


    It was a very strange logical connection, but fortunately, Alpheo didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    "I heard from someone, and Alpheo is good at sculpting?"


    "Well, that....... It¡¯s just about selling children¡¯s toys by carving them out of wood. I¡¯m not good at...... ."


    "Wow, you¡¯re already making money with pieces! You¡¯re an expert!"


    Praise makes the whale dance too.


    As he rubbed his greased hair of him in a fuss, I could see Alpheo¡¯s face, who was overly nervous before, was loosened a lot now.


    "If you have a picture, can you sculpt a person¡¯s face? I have a tree to use."


    Alpheo hesitated a little when I showed it by hand that it was this size.


    "A person¡¯s face is a little difficult, so..."


    Is there still a bunch of pieces up to that level?


    I got a little nervous.


    "I have had my family¡¯s faces carved before."


    Oh, that¡¯s good.


    "But... ... ."


    Why again?


    I couldn¡¯t stand it and ask.


    "Then it takes a long time?"


    It¡¯s a big deal, then I can¡¯t.


    The time Clerivan gave was only a week or so.


    "But it¡¯s a holiday from my job. In about four days..."


    No, I listened to what he said and relieved?


    I was happy and held Alpheo¡¯s hand tightly with both hands. And I put the grandmother¡¯s portrait drawn by my father in his hand.


    "I¡¯ll take care of yourbor expenses!"


    It was Alpheo Jean¡¯s childhood work, so it would be difficult to convert it into money, but I thought it would take a portion of the sale price.


    "No need, that¡¯s okay!"


    "No! It¡¯s a work that Alpheo got through his efforts? It¡¯s better to get paid for it!"


    As I spoke firmly, Alpheo thought for a moment and immediately nodded.


    "I¡¯ll be nice to you. Whatever what you want or something!"


    "...I¡¯ll do my best."


    Alpheo said with a firm face.


    I was relieved by the trustworthy appearance.


    Now I don¡¯t have to worry about ss assignments.


    I left it in the hands of Alpheo Jean.


    "Oh, but I forgot one thing."


    "What is?"


    "The log you¡¯re going to use. Alpheo has to take it. It¡¯s too heavy for me."


    "Ah......."


    I¡¯m sorry, but the delivery is self-exnatory.


    * * *


    After leaving the sculpture to Alpheo, I had nothing to do for about two days.


    All that was left was waiting, so I spent time watching my father making a book or going out to y in the garden on a good day.


    The twins came to y this morning, but I sent it back saying no.


    The two were grim at my sword-like rejection.


    But I have an unfortunate feeling that they wille again tomorrow.


    "Tia! Dad has finally finished the book!"


    As there are already a few books written in this way, my father cried out as if he was still happy.


    "Wow!"


    So I cheered together, raising my short arms as a child.


    "Oh, our cute Tia."


    My father stroked my hair with a happy smile.


    "Show me the book that father wrote!"


    I was curious about the book that waspleted by saving time to sleep and immersing myself in drawing one by one, then transcribing it.


    "After all, you are like me and like books. Okay, let¡¯s see it as we pass one by one from in front of us."


    My dad sat me on hisp and held the book with a period in his hand.


    It was unique in being thinner andrger than othermon books.


    In case the paper was damaged, I carefully opened the cover.


    By the way.


    "What?"


    When I turned over the first page of the book, I saw my name written in my father¡¯s handwriting in the margin that appeared.


    [Always waiting for the day to match Tia¡¯s first debut dress, my dear daughter.]6


    It was a sentence written by pressing one letter and one letter.


    "This book was written to show my Tiater when she was old enough to be interested in Dress."


    Said my father, kissing my head.


    "It¡¯s not in-depth, but you¡¯ll know what dress was popr from generation to generation in the Lambrew Empire. Originally, fashion is spinning around."


    I couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Every time I flipped over the bookshelf, I felt more upset and upset.


    As my father said, this book was made only for me.


    Small letters were written around the pictures of dresses of different shapes that were skillfully drawn to fill one side.


    [If Tia who is smaller than her age now is taller in the future, it will fit well.]


    [This costume seems to be able to make Tia¡¯s pupils stand out by using the green carpet.]


    "Usually, your mother will take care of the debutant dress, but your dad will take care of it more clearly! Don¡¯t worry, okay?"1


    Originally, I didn¡¯t have a debut.


    It was because I was half amoner, and no banquet called me, which was the same as an existence in the family, and I, was more busy improving the library I was given rather than making my social debut.


    I covered the book that had passed to the end and held it in my arms.


    Perhaps even in my previous life, my father wrote this book for me.


    For the day when you will pick out my dress with your own hands.


    "Do you like the book?"


    "Yes, very much."


    My father pulled me holding the book and hugged me tightly.


    "I hope that the day when our Tia grows up quickly, but I hope that wille slowly."


    "Dad."


    "Huh?"


    "Should you choose my dresster?"


    "Then! Let¡¯s open this book and carefully select it, Tia."


    This time, I hope my father can see my debut.1


    May I take my hand and go to the banquet together.


    I also hugged my father.


    Dagdak, dagdak.


    I heard the sound of a horse¡¯s hoof approaching from a distance through the open window.


    Lifting my head in my father¡¯s arms, I quickly ran to the window.


    A wagon with a g at the top of Durak wasing into the house.


    Unlike thest time, when I was short-lived, I saw anotherrge wagon following the wagon where traders were riding.


    Finally came!


    I quickly put the book on the shelf and pulled my father¡¯s hand and said.


    "Dad! Let¡¯s go for a walk in our garden! Come on!"


    "Sudden hurry. Did you want to go that way?"


    "Yes! So hurry up!"


    My father continued tough at what was so good, even though he was reluctantly dragged into my hand.


    But as I was going slowly like this, I felt like I would miss the time, so I let go of my father¡¯s hand and cried out.


    "I¡¯m going to run! If you don¡¯t follow me quickly, you might miss me!"


    "T, Tia! Don¡¯t fall!"


    I smiled of conversion as I saw my startled dad start running after me.


    Now is the time to give my father a solid footing!

 Chapter 13

    <h4>Chapter 13</h4>


    "Put on a foothold!"


    The carriage of the owner of Durak Company stopped and, terrifyingly, Viese jumped up and shouted to the servants.


    Clerivan, who followed him with Lk, pounded his tongue a little.


    While waiting for textile samples from Durak, he also investigated the owner.


    As a result, he was the Empress¡¯s person.


    To be precise, the current Angena¡¯s Lord is his father.


    In terms of the number of a family member, he was quite far from the center of the family, but he was a person who has been close to the Empress since he was a child and has been watching her that he grew up with.


    However, Viese¡¯s situation was excessive.


    No matter how much pressure the Empress had, Viese was the eldest son of Lk Lombardy.


    It is not necessary to be low-profile like that.


    Even it was Angena, who produced the current Empress, still not on a par with Lombardy.


    There was no way Lk, that walking right next to him, couldn¡¯t hear Clerivan¡¯s clicked tongue


    However, there was no sign of displeasure.


    He just silent and looked at his first son with more unknown eyes.


    Eventually, when Viese opened the door instead of the servant, Durak¡¯s owner, who seemed familiar, got off the carriage.


    Then he bowed his head to Lk and said hello.


    At least the owner knows the proper hierarchy.


    Clerivan groaned inside.


    ¡°You worked hard toe. I want to check things right before I go inside. How about?¡±


    ¡°...You do that."


    The eyes of the owner of Durak Company slightly frowned.


    I tried to bring in the textiles I brought, but I didn¡¯t really know that would be a prerequisite for the business.


    It was just a formal procedure, and Viese, who reassured the lord over and over again, said, standing in front of Lk.


    "Father, do you really need to do that?"


    "Get out of here."


    Lk¡¯s angered eyes turned to Viese.


    He wasn¡¯t frowning on his face, nor he was staring loudly, but when Viese saw his eyes, Viese instantly hardened.


    "Are you taught that you can stand in front of the Lord?"


    "Ah."


    Only then, when Viese realized his mistake, he hurriedly stepped aside.


    "Roll the cover."


    At Lk¡¯smand, the servants removed the cover of the wagon brought by the Durak Company.


    "Hmm."


    <h4>Lk, who reached out to the textile and swept it, shed low saliva.</h4>


    The surface was irregr and rough.


    "Clerivan."


    When Lk called, Clerivan approached as if he had been waiting.


    Not surprisingly, his expression when he touched the cotton of the textile was not very good.


    ¡°What are the raw materials?¡±


    Clerivan asked Durak¡¯s owner.


    "Oh, it¡¯s......."


    The owner hesitated for a moment as if he couldn¡¯t remember.


    You can¡¯t even say the raw materials of the things you¡¯re trying to sell by borrowing someone else¡¯s money.


    It was a point that showed the Angenas family¡¯s ignorance and attitude towardmerce.


    "It is woven from the leaves and stems of the coroi. "


    "You mean the coroi?"


    Coroi was a kind of weed-like nt that grew widely throughout the empire.


    When Clerivan, a well-recognized student, noticed for the first time hearing about the textiles made from coloi, Viese was a bit upset.


    "It¡¯s the traditional way in the eastern part of the empire. It¡¯s what the upper-ranking master himself asked for. I pretended to know, and I didn¡¯t know anything."


    Really, ¡¯Clerivan was crying at Viese¡¯s groaning without knowing, but there was nothing to say.


    Textiles weren¡¯t a field he knew much about.


    He has been in charge of sessor education and when he living in Lombardy he has done a lot ofmerce, but it was his first time hearing the woven fabrics using coroi.


    "Since it is widely used only in the east and is not well known in other regions, it will be a great benefit."


    The owner said to Lk.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    At first nce, it seemed like a positive answer, but at the same time, Lk¡¯s gaze know from a lot of rough cloth that was piled up in luggage would be failed.


    We received a written report of the amount andbor required by the Durak Company.


    Certainly, if it were the otherpany, it was a huge sum that alone couldn¡¯t afford it.


    But it wasn¡¯t that burdensome for Lombardy.


    Even if this textile business failed, Lombardy was able to make up for the damage in a month or two. It wasn¡¯t money that Lk was worried about.


    The oldest son, Viese, who is talking with wrinkled eyes next to the upper circumference, was captured.


    The current Empress, Rabini Angenas, was a narrow but ambitious character at the same time.


    To make her son a Crown Prince, She did not cover the fire.


    The Durak Company, which was made quite urgent,cked funds to bribe the aristocratic council, so it was going to be done to raise funds.


    However, if for any reason this business went wrong and the Empress was not financially satisfied, it was clear to whom he would me it.


    Viese thinks if he does this, he can get closer to the Empress¡¯s side, so he will stay like that.


    Lk finally made a decision.


    This textile business will be a test for not only the Empress but also for Lk.


    "Viese."


    "Yes, Father!"


    "This textile business......."


    It was just before the words ¡¯I will leave it to you in the future¡¯ came out.


    Beyond the wheel of the wagon, a small brown-colored head rises, and there is a voice again and again.


    "Wow, it¡¯s a fabric that makes clothes!"


    Four people standing in a hard atmosphere looked at them at the same time.


    "Florentia?"


    Lk muttered in surprise.


    At that grandfather, Florentia smiled brightly and said in a louder voice.


    "My dad knows this very well!"


    * * *


    Looking at the people who were surprised by my sudden appearance, I showed a more childlike, innocent smile.


    "How did youe here suddenly?"


    Grandpa asked me, lowering himself slightly.


    "I went for a walk with my dad! But I just ran because I saw my grandfather!"


    I came to meet my grandfather, but there was no grandfather to hate.


    It was also said that a young granddaughter ran wildly.


    Not surprisingly, I could see the tail of Grandpa¡¯s mouth pointing upwards.


    "Thank you, Florentia. But running around is dangerous, so be careful in the future."


    "Yes, Grandpa."


    My grandfather patted me on my head, but Viese, who was displeased with being disturbed, said to me, shaking his hand as if chasing a fly.


    "Adults are working, so go away and y, hurry up!"


    But I shrugged off such Viese and asked my grandfather.


    "But what is all this? There are so many identical fabrics!"


    "This is a cloth made of grass called coroi. I was talking with the adults here and wondering if I could make money by selling this to people."


    "Ah, that¡¯s right."


    What makes money.


    This business is ruined.


    To mention the problem, there are too many.


    During several problems, as a result, thisrge-scale coroi textile business copsed and Lombardy had to endure financial bleeding.


    Now I step out and say, ¡¯Don¡¯t even start, let¡¯s fold here¡¯.


    I might say that, but that wasn¡¯t my job yet.


    "Oh, huh! Tia! What if you run alone like that!"


    It¡¯s my father¡¯s job.


    I said, looking back at my father with an innocent face that I knew nothing.


    "Dad! Grandpa sold this fabric!"


    "Huk, whoo! I¡¯m sorry, father. Tia, you shouldn¡¯t disturb the adults talking. Let¡¯s go over there and buy a book."


    My father, who didn¡¯t know my heart, tried to take me to the other side.


    "Look at this, Dad! This is a cloth made of grass called coroi. It¡¯s amazing!"


    "Huh? coroi?"


    I knew how to show interest.


    My father turned to the cart to see if he was interested in weaving with nts that were nothing more than weeds such as coroi.


    "Hoh, this is a fabric made of coroi. It¡¯s my first time seeing the real thing, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever touched this kind of touch...... ."


    My father, who was talking with excitement without knowing it, realized the situation again and blushed.


    "Come on, Tia."


    You can¡¯t just go like this!


    At that time, I heard a voice piercing my burning heart in one shot.


    "You take a look, Gahan."


    It was my grandfather.


    Viese suddenly appeared and pretended to know her younger brother seemed to be anxious, but his face was a spectacle that he couldn¡¯t even intervene.


    "I don¡¯t know that much either. Other than that, in the eastern part of the empire, this coroi nt was woven and used for about a hundred years. It¡¯s easy to make and the ingredients are avable right from the mountain, so it¡¯s a textile thatmoners love."


    "Commoner?"


    However, the reaction from the owner of Durak was a little strange.


    When my father told him that the coroi cloth was mainly used by themon people, his face fluttered.


    "Is this the cloth used bymoners?"


    "Yes, it is, but as you can see, it is rough and coarse, so it is not suitable for use in the clothing of the nobles."


    "Huh, yeah."


    Grandfather asked when the owner of durak could not speak.


    "Why are you, sir?."


    "The one who informed me said that this textile is a favorite bymoners and nobles alike would make use of its often. So I tried to do business with the nobles."


    "Don¡¯t you say you got it yourself a little while ago?


    "It¡¯s, a person that I know so well, say that it is different"


    "You seem to have been cheated by someone you know well."


    The face of the owner of durak, who was embarrassed, turned red.


    "But there is one downside from coroi textile. Once harvested from nts, there is a kind of shelf life. Ah, too."


    Father lifted the bottom of the hem piled withyers of fabric and kicked his tongue.


    The woven fabrics in the middle had a sour mold.


    "The finished coroi cloth is vulnerable to moisture. It seems like this was the case during the rainy season a while ago."


    "Ha, my God."


    The owner was unable to hide his frustration.


    Of course, it will be useless.


    Because he found out that all the business ns he had been ambitiously prepared for, were useless.


    At that time, my father, who was thinking about something, said to the owner.


    "However, even in the territory near the direct jurisdiction, coroi is growing enough, so if you procure materials without bringing it from a distance, there will be no big problem."


    "Oh-oh, is that so!"


    "And if you¡¯re really going to do this business with nobles, try mixing with cotton when you¡¯re weaving."


    "Cotton?"


    "Yes. Actually, coroi is not a very bad material. It is good that you can save a lot of costs. So, if you mix with the cotton it will be saved from the raw materials by investing a little in the manufacturing, you will get a very cool and soft textile."


    "Hoh, that¡¯s the way it is!"


    As if seeing a sound of string descending from the sky, the eyes of the owner of Durak toward my father shimmered.


    "But blending cotton nnel with other raw materials is a fairly advanced skill. Be sure to select the weavers with the right abilities."


    "Ohh, weavers..........?"


    The owner really blew his eyes as if he didn¡¯t know anything about this area.


    "Our Lombardy¡¯s Textile Worker¡¯s Guild will be able to do it well. Of course, that should increase Lombardy¡¯s distribution to the profits of the business."


    Clerivan intervened in a good time.


    "How much do you think?"


    "Considering the sries of Lombardy craftsmen...."


    When Clerivan and The owner of durak started a bargain, my father took my hand.


    I was trying to get out of my body quietly.


    "Gahan, you are in charge of this business."


    Even though my grandfather¡¯s tremendous order caught my father¡¯s foot.


    "Oh, Father!"


    Viese almost screamed.


    he could not let the business he had been nibbling hard at was taken away by the youngest.


    But Grandpa¡¯s attitude was very firm.


    "But I don¡¯t know much about business. It¡¯s out of my abilities, dad."


    My startled father said that he was going to refuse, but my grandfather asked the owner of Durak in a rxed tone.


    "It looks like you need an adviser who knows well in this field."


    "It was a case that I¡¯m in trouble because I didn¡¯t have any knowledge about textiles. If young Lombardy can help, I¡¯d be reassuring!"


    Viese acts like a servant in the house of others and changes his attitude by saying that he is a pride of his father.


    "If it¡¯s about business, I¡¯ll give you the strength youcking at. Don¡¯t worry too much, Gahan."


    Clerivan, who has a bad rtionship with Viese, also offered to help my father.


    My father, who hesitated for a moment, looked down at me and holding my hands.


    You can do it, father!


    I said with as much light as possible.


    "You can help him! That¡¯s cool, Dad!"


    My words were the final blow.


    My father, holding my hand tight to see if he had made up his mind, nodded to grandfather.


    "I¡¯ll try it once."


    I barely put up with what I wanted to shout while jumping on the spot.


    If it was my father, he can make this business sessful.


    As the underlying problems will disappear, both Lombardy and Angenas will be able to make big money, and there will be no fools who can hinder the business of the tworgest families in the empire holding hands.


    "Benefit!"


    Except for an idiot like Viese who is working hard on his teeth here.


    But as long as my grandfather lives, there is nothing he can do about it.


    If you try to ruin a business with money from your family because of jealousy, my grandfather won¡¯t be stand.


    "Dad, it¡¯s cool."


    I stood quietly, muttering these words so that my father¡¯s ears could hear them.


    There is something I know for sure after living in the future.


    As Lombardy is interested in the session to the throne, the Empress is also a person who has a great interest in who will inherit Lombardy¡¯s office.


    Until now, the eldest son was the most prominent, but there was no Imperial Noble who did not know that Viese was not brilliant.


    Viese and his family are attending the dinner held by the Empress and the Emperor every month in the Imperial Pce.


    At least once on the attendance list, I¡¯m sure it will be Gahan Lombardy and his family.+


    And in the Imperial Pce, there were people who I must meet as soon as possible.


    The person who was born from a maid was an illegitimate child of the Emperor, I have to keep him by my side to seed in the Lord position.


    Second Prince Perez Brivachau Durelli is in the Imperial Pce.

 Chapter 14

    <h4>Chapter 14</h4>


    A few days have passed since the project to build my father¡¯s solid foundation was sessfullypleted.


    Coroi nt always grows well except in winter, but these days, right after the rainy season, the stems are the strongest period, so my father suddenly became busy.


    Since he went out early in the morning and came backte at night, I had more time to be alone.


    My father was very worried about me saying he couldn¡¯t be with me, but on the contrary, I was very happy because I had freedom of action.


    Even on a day like today, I can do what I have to do without having to exin it out loud to my father.


    I was waiting for Alpheo on the stairs of the main building, which was quiet because no one was going around.


    "Alpheo! Here it is!"


    Alpheo, looking around at my voice, found me and ran over there.


    "Miss!"


    Alpheo¡¯s hand, approaching with a happy smile, held an object wrapped in cloth.


    "That¡¯s it!"


    The size of the sculpture done by Alpheo was actually quiterge than I thought.


    It was the volume that did not decrease from the log that was first given as material.


    It would mean that the sculpting went smoothly without any discarded parts.


    I haven¡¯t seen the finished version yet, but I¡¯ve already tried to seeughtering out.


    "Can I see it?"


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡±


    In my words, Alpheo put the pieces down in a suitable ce and carefully peeled the fabric off.


    Whether they used what was at home, or rough cloth as this fabric fell through from the sculpture, and the wooden statue appeared.


    "Wow...."


    I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the statue for a while.


    The material was only amon wood.


    Themon wood now reborn as a work of art in Alpheo¡¯s hands.


    I did a good job entrusting it to this future genius artist!


    When I said nothing and looked at the wooden pole, Alpheo couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t like it?¡±


    "Yeah? No! I don¡¯t like it! The pieces are so pretty I forgot to talk for a second. Thanks, Alpheo!"


    When I spoke while holding Alpheo¡¯s right hand with both hands, a smile appeared on his face full of freckles.


    "Thank you for giving me a chance, Miss. I really wanted to tell you this."


    "Thank you to me? Is there anything I should be thankful for?"


    If Alpheo hadn¡¯t taken care of the sculpture, I wouldn¡¯t be able to give a gift like this to my grandfather.


    <h4>But Alpheo shook his head at my words.</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult for me to get these good quality logs. It was an invaluable experience to sculpt with good materials.¡±


    Alpheo¡¯s hand, with calluses, stroked the statue.


    It was as if it was reminiscent of the process of work that was fun, and there was a soft smile spreading around my mouth.


    ¡°And you trusted me.¡±


    Alpheo¡¯s gaze and my gaze met.


    "Do you know what this statue looks like?"


    At my question, Alpheo flinched as if he had caught a secret, but nodded softly.


    "My father saw me doing sculpture in the room. At first, I was very upset. I knew who this woman was, and did I dare make a sculpture?"


    Ah, Alpheo¡¯s father would have known my grandmother.


    ¡°Although you understood that it was a youngdy who told you to make a wooden statue.¡±


    The cloth that Alpheo had taken off was again covered over the statue and carefully wrapped.


    It was a touch that seemed to treat a treasure.


    "Right. This statue is of a deceased grandmother. And I¡¯m going to give this wooden statue Alpheo made to my grandfather as a gift.¡±


    Alpheo¡¯s fingertips, who had just been tying up the ends of the cloth, trembled.


    "Also ...."


    Alpheo nodded a couple of times and said to me again.


    "Thank you, Miss. For believing that I can make it."


    And I could see that Alpheo¡¯s eyes were changing somewhere.


    His eyes were shining with guns as if he had a strong goal.


    "I used to help my dad and do carpentry sometimes, but now I¡¯m really old enough to start working a job. I have a lot of trouble these days."


    Alpheo, scratching his head,ughed darkly.


    "Neither father nor mother should put down their hobbies like pieces and learn work in earnest.........."


    "So you made the decision?"


    I asked carefully.


    Originally, Alpheo lived as a carpenter for more than ten years as it is andter gained recognition as a sculptor.


    What if I said, ¡¯I¡¯ve done enough sculpting now, so it¡¯s better to focus on my life.¡¯


    I was scared.


    But my worries disappeared with Alpheo¡¯s refreshing smile.


    "I enjoy sculpting. I will be a carpenter who seeds my father, but I will continue sculpting on a day off like this one. So I can really be a sculptor anytime soon."


    Ah. He must have been like this during his fifteen years.


    It wouldn¡¯t have been so easy.


    While working hard as a carpenter, he does not take a break on holidays and also holds a sculpting knife.


    It was impossible without really loving sculpture.


    For such a long time in silence, waiting for the day when his work will shine.


    This tall man in front of me now, between a boy and a young man, blooms splendidly at the end of that hard time.


    It is not until the emperor is given thest name ¡¯Jean¡¯, which means beauty, to bes Alpheo Jean.


    "You know, Alpheo."


    "Yes, Miss."


    "Aren¡¯t you sure you want to sculpt only on holidays?"


    "Yes?"


    "It¡¯s possible every day, right?"


    Because you may not be able to study while working as a carpenter.


    He couldn¡¯t understand what I was saying, so Iughed at Alpheo, who had a big question mark above his head, saying nothing.


    * * *


    At the time of sunset every day.


    Grandpa took a walk in the garden by himself.


    And the ce where I spend the longest time on the way was the tiny evergreen forest.


    The first emperor gave a few evergreen trees a long time ago, but why did he care so much about that ce, which is nothing special except that it started?


    During thest few years of my grandfather¡¯s living right next door, I heard why.


    It was because of my grandmother.


    The grandmother, who hated the deadly falling leaves, said that she always enjoyed taking a walk with grandfather on the path through this evergreen forest.


    And now, the grandfather who is left alone is repeating the routine by himself.


    Even the day before his death, my grandfather walked among the evergreen trees.1


    I stood in front of the office and waited in time for my grandfather to return home from the walk.


    I didn¡¯t wait a long time before I saw my grandfather over there.


    "Grandfather!"


    Deliberately, in a loud voice, I ran, calling for grandfather.


    "Oops, why is this girl run?."


    "I¡¯ve been waiting because I have something for my grandfather!"


    "Do you have anything for me?"


    I grabbed my grandfather¡¯s hand and pulled it into the office.


    My grandfather seemed surprised, but whether he was trying to match my rhythm, I opened the door of the office as I led.


    "What the hell is it?"


    Grandfather couldn¡¯t finish talking and stopped.


    A well-wiped statue was ced on a tabletop, which was best seen when the door of the office was opened.


    It was something I asked Alpheo to do.


    "Natalia?"


    The grandfather nkly called the grandmother¡¯s name.


    It was a bust made of uncolored wood, but it looked like it was really warm in the dark sunset that colored the sky.


    "It¡¯s my gift to my grandfather!"


    "Florentia, did you prepare that statue?"


    Grandpa looked at me once and hurried closer to the wooden table.


    "This really....... looks like Natalia¡¯s youthful appearance."


    Grandpa¡¯s words weren¡¯t an exaggeration.


    Alpheo¡¯s sculpting skills were already enormous, so he perfectly reproduced the paintings his father drew.


    "My dad painted a picture of grandmother, so I asked a friend of mine to make it into a statue!"


    "It¡¯s a painting by Gahan.........."


    Grandpa carefully reached out and swept the sculpted grandmother¡¯s eyes.


    It felt like he would be trembling at any moment, but a bitter smile caught my grandfather¡¯s lips with the cold touch that touched my fingertips.


    But for a while, the face that looked back at me was the same as usual.


    "But is this my gift?"


    "Yes! Do you like it?"


    "I like it, but......."


    Grandpaughed a little bitterly.


    "What a gift is without a price?"


    You know about Clerivan¡¯s homework.


    Well, I expected to some extent.


    If it were Clerivan¡¯s personality, he would have reported the progress of the ss without dy.


    Thanks to thinking in advance, I said without panic.


    "Did that statue make Grandpa happy?"


    "Happiness. Happiness. I have many happy memories of Natalie at that time, so every time I see that statue, this grandfather will be happy."


    "Then it¡¯s okay! When my grandfather is happy, I am happy too!"


    It is never a lie.


    After getting sick, grandfather was very upset because he couldn¡¯t see the grandmother¡¯s portrait properly. After all, he couldn¡¯t see well.


    That was why I moved my grandmother¡¯s figure to sculpture.


    Even if his eyes can¡¯t seeter because of old age, my grandfather will still be able to draw the image of a grandmother through his fingertips.


    "Mr. Clelivan¡¯s homework can be done betterter!"


    This is also true.


    Even if not this time, you can always stand out in Clerivan¡¯s ss.


    Besides, if you could earn points directly from grandfather, that was the first.


    Because the purpose of the session ss itself was a continuous evaluation to select the next Lord.


    "Florentia."


    Grandpa stared at me as if he was trying to read inside me.


    But it¡¯s not me that will barely crumble.


    I looked at my grandfather with a more pure face.


    "But you can¡¯t just get such a good gift. If you have anything you want, tell me, Florentia."


    "What do you want? Um."


    Then it is.


    Because of my grandfather¡¯s personality, he is not the one to receive a gift from his younger granddaughter for no cost.


    However, it is the choice to ask for money for the homework right now.


    Besides the price of selling the statue, there is one more thing I want.


    "Then, Grandpa."


    I pretended to think for a moment and then spoke.


    "I have a friend who made that statue. His name is Alpheo. But..."


    Every time I said a word or a word about Alpheo, my grandfather¡¯s mouth slicked.


    And in the end.


    "Hahaha! Such a talent lived inside this Lombardi wall!"


    Grandpa, whoughed out loud, looked really good.


    After all, the wall of collecting critical talent is no different at this time or at that time.


    I stood leisurely and enjoyed my grandfather¡¯sugh-like music.


    Because the better Grandpa¡¯s mood, the greater the amount of money he will give to me.


    I am a wonderful granddaughter who made a statue of my grandmother and gave it to my grandfather, and I am one more wonderful granddaughter who gave a genius who sculpted such a perfect wooden figure without proper education in my grandfather¡¯s hands.


    There is no way my grandfather will return such a wonderful empty-handed.


    And I said that I would not refuse money from adults.


    * * *


    The day of the ss, when you can see the result of the assignment, is back.


    Arriving early in the ssroom, I stepped through the door and looked at the children¡¯s faces one by one.


    The twins looked at me and stood with the usual fat expressions until they ran away, and Belsach looked very tense without knowing.


    What was surprising was Larane.


    His face was full of expectant blush with a small pocket of coins.


    "Hi, it¡¯s Larane."


    "It¡¯s Florentia. You have a pretty brooch on your clothes today."


    Larane said, pointing to the green brooch on my clothes.


    "Yes, I like it too. Thank you."


    While we were saying hello, Clerivan came in and ss began.


    "Now, shall we take a look at the result of the assignment?"


    Belsach did not carry out the task as he said.


    It¡¯s because they make the words and actions consistent in such a useless ce.


    And, as expected, the twins said they sold the barrels as firewood to the servants.


    Many times they dered that they were really in need of firewood and never touted them.


    And Larane.


    "You said you made it with charcoal and sold it in the smithy of the mansion?"


    "Yes. So, I had to give some money to the servants who helped me with the work. So I have this much left."


    There were 15 coppers (a fairy tale) in the pocket that Larane put out.


    Originally, it was a business that only maintained the main battle when considering that the price of a single log was about 20 copper, but it was surprising that Larane, who was timid in every business, moved so aggressively.


    She nodded to see if it was the same with Clerivan and praised Larane.


    "Finally, Florentia."


    "Yes, teacher."


    "How much did you make by selling logs?"


    I shrugged once.


    "No way, have you not done the assignment?"


    At Clerivan¡¯s words, Belsach, who had been squashed in the corner of the sofa, was seen jumping up.


    "No. I worked hard, sir."


    "So where is the money?"


    "Here you are."


    "Yes? Where ...."


    I said, pointing to the brooch on my chest as if I was looking forward to it.


    "I made a statue out of logs and gave it to my grandfather, and I got this brooch instead. It¡¯s an emerald!"


    It¡¯s also very thick and expensive! This time, Clerivan face was also bright.


    I leaned against the back of the chair while enjoying the winner¡¯s ck for a moment.


    Of course, I am not the only one who has good things.


    Grandfather gave Alpheo, who made the statue, 10 silver for his expenses, and at the same time gave him a family schrship and an opportunity to study under a famous sculptor.


    As I enjoyed the scenery of the ssroom, gazing at me nkly, repressing the desire to twist one leg, smiling triumphantly, Belsach was struggling with his nose widening.


    I deliberately lifted one corner of my mouth so that only Belsach was visible.


    As a half-blood, he said I was lesser and lesser than my cousins.


    Heughed at me saying that I couldn¡¯t live as noble because I couldn¡¯t even learn properly and that I had to move my body and work as amoner.


    In the end, he mocked me that I have to live and die like my poor mother.


    So, keep feeling in the future, what kind of thing will be pushed out by that half.


    How it feels to be robbed of things you thought were yours.1


    It¡¯s just the beginning.

 Chapter 15

    <h4>Chapter 15</h4>


    The Lombardy descendant gathered in the Lord¡¯s office.


    It has been a long tradition since they were teenagers to sit in one ce on the third day of each week, whether it rains or snows.


    Gahan, who has no spirit these days because of the Coroi textile business, said he was in a hurry, but unintentionally, it waste for the meeting time set in advance by Lk.


    While sweating, he jumped and opened the door of the office, and three other people looked back at the same time while resembling their faces.


    "You¡¯rete, Gahan."


    Viese did not hide his unpleasant expression and gave him a pin-up.


    "Sorry, brother....."


    Gahan spoke when he saw a chair in the office still empty.


    "The meeting with the Lombardy bank official is not over yet."


    "Oh, is it?"


    It was Lk who took very seriously not to bete for the appointment.


    If the meeting had already begun, regardless of age, you would have been scolded like a child.


    Gahan sighed a little while wiping the sweat that had formed on his forehead.


    "The lucky guy."


    Viese fluttered as he looked at it.


    "Haha. It¡¯s been a while, sister."


    Gahan happilyughed off Viese¡¯s grumpy and greeted Shan, who was drinking tea quietly in her seat.


    Shan, who is the eldest and whose age is quite different from Gahan, was less talkative.


    "...Okay. Father will being soon. Sit down and rx."


    Shan, who has a long neck like a swan and elegant, said in a quiet voice.


    After saying that, he sips a teacup again and looks at the distant scenery outside the window.


    Gahan sat in an empty chair, thinking that her sister was very pretty.


    "I can¡¯t see your face these days? What¡¯s so busy?"


    Laurels, sitting next to Viese, asked Gahan.


    Laurels, the third of the brothers and sisters, was the least age different from Gahan, but his personality was the opposite of what he believed to be others.


    Laurels, who hatedplicated and simple things, was frustrated with Gahan, and Gahan was very ufortable with Laurel¡¯s behavior.


    "I¡¯m doing some jobs that my father has entrusted to me these days. Well, even if it¡¯s jobs, it is merely advising in words."


    Gahan said humbly.


    If it was really about putting a word or two on it, I wouldn¡¯t have been running around so busy that he couldn¡¯t even see his daughter¡¯s face these days.


    However, Gahan nced at Viese¡¯s attention.


    It was because Viese felt that the work he was doing was being taken over halfway by Gahan.


    Just as expected.


    Viese¡¯s face, with her arms, folded and looking only at the front, fluttered.


    However, Laurel did not notice the difort of nting at all and jokingly continued to speak.


    "Ah! I heard that. You stole your brother¡¯s business..."


    bang!


    Eventually, Viese¡¯s anger burst.


    <h4>Viese, who jumped up from his seat and struck the table of the office with his hand, stared at Laurel¡¯s with his sad eyes.</h4>


    "Are you kidding me now?"


    "Oh, no, it¡¯s not like that. I can¡¯t do that, brother!"


    Surprised, Laurels expressed resentment with her whole body.


    Laurels were scared of Viese to the extent that it sometimes seemed more like a rtionship between a superior and a subordinate rather than a sibling.


    "And you, Gahan. I think you¡¯ve been very convinced that you have been in charge of a big job once. It¡¯s a fluke that will never happen again, so enjoy it now. Okay?"


    It was the same that Gahan was unfair.


    He has never thought of wanting to take on the business that Lombardy and Angenas are promoting at the same time.


    He just went out for a walk with his daughter, and things went wrong and it just happened.


    For Gahan, who wants to live in the warm sun while reading his favorite books and spending time with Florentia, this heavy and breathtaking sense of responsibility was a poison.


    "I¡¯m sorry, brother. But I didn¡¯t intend to do that either."


    "What?"


    "If you want to take over this job again even now... ."


    "You, this child!"


    Although she was in her mid-thirties, her habit of raising her hands easily has not been fixed since childhood.


    It was a moment when a fight between brothers who had grown up and had children was about to start.


    Tingggg...


    Shan made a small noise and put the teacup down.


    "Stop."


    With just one word, Viese¡¯s movement stopped high.


    "You run wild like a foal hit by the ass, Viese."


    Despite the words mixed with a tiring sigh, Viese¡¯s shoulders flinched.


    And it was the same with Laurels and Gahan.


    She had always a quiet and calm personality, but once she gets angry, she was so scary that no one could stop it.


    Viese, who seemed to be crushing Gahan to the ground at any moment, was still nerdy but sat in her seat.


    "Thank you, sister."


    Gahan said in a small voice whether he would touch Viese¡¯s anger again.


    "There¡¯s nothing to be grateful for. I just hated being loud."


    Shan¡¯s calm but cold gaze touched Viese and looked at Gahan.


    "A squirrel-like guy."


    " Yes?"


    "I felt it when I first saw you in mother¡¯s arms, you are like a squirrel, Gahan."


    At first nce, it might sound like apliment, but Shan¡¯s cold expression was saying that it was not.


    "Even the small thing, you are always so surprised and runs away. Hide in your little den and never try to fight."


    "Sister ...."


    "The only thing that shows interest is collecting books while chasing like a squirrel, isn¡¯t it?"


    Light ridicule was hung on Shan¡¯s beautiful lips.


    "Let¡¯s hear it, your daughter seems to be quite bright."


    Gahan, who was wearing a bitter expression, looked at Shan in amazement at the story of Florentia.


    "It¡¯s impossible for a lion toe out of a squirrel¡¯s father. Shouldn¡¯t we even expect it?"


    She muttered as if speaking to himself, but every word that sounded stuck like a painful thorn.


    "It¡¯s a shame. Maybe you¡¯re like a squirrel spoiling her."


    Shan sipping the teacup again.


    "What do you think, Gahan."


    Gahan couldn¡¯t say anything.


    He just biting his lower lip and thinking deeply about something.


    He did not know that Shan¡¯s gaze would be as sharp as a bird.


    * * *


    "Your Majesty the Empress, Croyton Angenas is here.... "


    "Ask him toe in."


    Rabini, Empress of the Lambrew Empire, said, cutting the stem of the flower he had with sharp scissors and picked up.


    Shortly thereafter, Croyton, her aide, who is in charge of the Durak corps, stepped in cautiously.


    She still greeted him without taking her eyes off from the fresh rose.


    "Your Majesty the Empress, I¡¯m here."


    Croyton took off his hat and put it on his chest, pretending to be quite friendly.


    "It¡¯s not you that I¡¯ve been waiting for, good news for the tops?, don¡¯t you know that, Croyton?"


    "Oh, no. Could I havee empty-handed, Your Majesty the Empress?"


    A streak of sweat flowed behind her back at the edge of the empress, but Croyton said it with a smiley face.


    "Please read this."


    What Croyton handed was a brief progress report.


    The white hand of the empress, taking off the flower arrangement gloves, received it.


    Croyton smiled as he quickly read the report and read that the empress¡¯splexion wasn¡¯t bad.


    "As I noted, Coroi Textiles will be ready for sale next week. First, they will start selling around Sedakyuna Shopping Street, where noble clothing stores are concentrated.........."


    "How did you solve the problem with the supply and demand of textiles, Croyton?"


    Thest time Croyton visited the Imperial Pce and reported that there was a problem with the supply and demand of fabric from the eastern provinces, he couldn¡¯t forget the sad eyes of the Empress at that time.


    After a time that felt like an eternity, the Empress¡¯s instructing him to seek help from Lombardy.


    When I remembered that time, sweat ran out, and Croyton pulled the handkerchief out of his arms.


    It was a hand towel made by embroidered coroi¡¯s fabric.


    "I received Lombardy¡¯s support as you ordered. Fortunately, Gahan Lombardy is very good at textiles and clothing history..."


    "Gahan?"


    Again, the empress, wearing flower arrangement gloves, looked at Croyton for the first time.


    "Not Viese?"


    What else did he make a mistake?


    Scared, Croyton shrugged his shoulders.


    "Yes, it is. Originally, I was going to proceed with Viese, but that¡¯s it. He, because he doesn¡¯t know much...... ."


    "If it¡¯s a Gahan, are you referring to the youngest?"


    The empress, recalling the name Gahan, located in the corner of Lombardy¡¯s family tree, raised one eyebrow.


    "Yes! He¡¯s a very educated person! Honestly, it¡¯s iparable to Viese by looking at his head. In addition, because Viese is missing, a person named Clerivan, an affiliation of Lombardy, actively cooperated to make things much easier...."


    "Should I even know that kind of misceneous thing, Croyton?"


    Croyton¡¯s words disturbed the empress, so he stopped talking.


    "Oh no! Of course, leave this to me, Your Highness the Empress"


    Croyton quickly bowed, and the Empress picked up the next flower.


    "It¡¯s not Viese, it¡¯s Gahan.... It¡¯s pretty interesting."


    The empress smiled strangely as she recalled the face of Lk, who couldn¡¯t understand.1


    Although thew was for the firstborn to seed in the family, it was aw that no one obeyed.


    Not only the Imperial family but also the fairlyrge aristocratic families, a bloody war broke out over the session structure.


    Rabini didn¡¯t like it very much.


    Snip.


    With a creepy sound somewhere, the leaves of the rose that Rabini was holding were cut in half and scattered one by one.


    It was because she remembered the humble thing with the red-colored eyes of this rose, and she hated to see the flower.3


    The empress, who put the flower arrangement scissors down on the table, asked Croyton.


    "Does Gahan have children?"


    "Yes, he has a daughter named Florentia. Gahan once said that she will be eight soon."


    "It¡¯s a daughter. That¡¯s right. If she eight years old, that¡¯s not bad."1


    "Yes, is it?"


    Croyton, who couldn¡¯t figure out the empress¡¯s heart, simply spared her words.


    "Today, Astana went to Lombardy to meet Viese¡¯s son. I have to ask when I get back."


    When she remembered her beloved son, the empress said with a face like a flower in full bloom.


    "Doesn¡¯t he need a partner?"


    His smiling lips were redder than the rose that had been cut off in a mess.


    * * *


    "Hey, this is a hide-and-seek game. This time, I¡¯m going to do something special, so you hide."


    "Wow! It¡¯s the first time you try it! It¡¯s gonna be fun!"


    "Exciting, Exciting!"


    As I watched the twins clench their fists and roll their feet, I smiled of conversion.


    Whoo, they don¡¯t know anything either.


    "If you don¡¯t get out of the main building, you can hide anywhere. An instead dangerous ce like thest well, it¡¯s a room without people, or a ce where the lid is closed and you can¡¯t see it at all. Okay?"


    "Huh!"


    "Okay, now counting to 100?"


    I said, putting my face on the pir.


    "Let¡¯s go, one! two! three! yeah!"


    I could hear the two footsteps moving in the same direction or even further away.


    After all, the twins hide at the same time.


    Thinking it would be easier to findter, I kept counting.


    "Ten! eleven! .... Oh, it¡¯s a break. It¡¯s a littlefort now."


    It¡¯s gone far anyway, so you won¡¯t be able to hear it.


    Theye in the morning and go out together because the twins used to y in groups.


    The twins won¡¯t bother you anymore if you y with them, like I said if you can y with them they won¡¯t fuss.


    So what I came up with was hide-and-seek, a game that young kids must be gically enthusiastic about.


    "Ha, it¡¯s nice to be quiet."


    I can¡¯t be so loud because I don¡¯t have a chattering voice.


    Iy down somewhere for a while, then walked in search of a sunny ce to go catching the twins.


    On the way from the crowded main building to the quiet annex, I saw a little boy standing alone.


    He was a boy with dark blond and immacte skin.


    "Who is it?"


    It was a strange face that seemed to be about Belsach¡¯s age.


    In addition, the behavior of looking around or wearing clothes did not look like the children of the employees.


    If he was lost, I was in the middle of approaching the child with the idea of helping.


    He took off the hat he was wearing and threw it on the ground and then stepped on it with his shoes.


    It seemed familiar to me that he hadn¡¯t done it once or twice.


    I stopped walking with little distance left from him. I don¡¯t want to get too close.


    His instincts were ringing a bell to tell him to return.


    I just have to go find the twins like this.


    I was just about to turn around, thinking so.


    Somewhere, a big breeze whirled and blew, and the hat the little one stepped on flew away to thewn.


    The guy, who seemed embarrassed for a moment, looked around and found me.1


    And said.


    "There you. Pick up that hat."


    "What?"


    "Is this a deaf girl? I told him to pick up my hat."


    "Hah, what else is this...."


    I said, feeling an obligation to purify the stubborn character that was about to explode in boiling heat.


    "You use it and you throw it away by yourself, look like Belsach."


    That¡¯s the worst curse I¡¯ve ever known, using the stubborn word, boy.


    However, he frowned on his smooth face, so he said in a subdued voice.


    "If you go and pick it up now, you will live."


    "What kind of bullshit are you talking about, look like Belsach."


    I said, crossing my arms stiffly.


    "How many books would you like to fit? That¡¯s the direct effect."


    "The ugly bitch talks too much."


    Is that impertinence and arrogance of unknown roots a peculiarity of aristocratic boys?


    Belsach speaks just like that. It¡¯s not just what I said, it¡¯s really like Belsach.


    Wait a minute. As I stared at the face of an unknown little boy, a tremendously ominous foreshadowing struck in the back of the head.


    "Well, no way"


    "The Prince! Prince, where are you!"


    I heard a voice looking for someone from afar.


    "The Prince."


    There are many Princesses in the empire, but there are only two Princes.


    And I knew what a more mature version of that smooth face looked like.


    "No way, First Prince......?"


    As if answering my words, the guy who raised one of his mouths andughed unfortunately said.


    "Pick it up."


    It was really.


    Belsach¡¯s soul twin. The one who ruined our house.1


    It was the 1st Prince, Astana Nerempe Durelli.

 Chapter 16

    <h4>Chapter 16</h4>


    Why is the Prince who should be in the Imperial Pce at Lombardy¡¯s mansion?


    I was so embarrassed that I had hardened while standing, and the Prince came to me with a heel of shoes.


    I didn¡¯t know when I saw it from a distance, but it was pretty big.


    "Now you know who I am?"


    Does it mean ¡¯I know that I am the Prince, so take care of yourself¡¯


    The ted side of the First Prince was really disgusting.


    I said to such a Prince.


    "I don¡¯t know."


    ¡°...... What?"


    "I don¡¯t know."


    What if I don¡¯t know who you are.


    He shrugged and trembled.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you directly. I am the first Prince of this Lambrew Empire... .¡±


    "Huh? It flies more."


    Deliberately interrupting the Prince¡¯s words, I pointed to the hat rolling around in the wind again and again.


    "Come on, bring it!"


    The Prince screamed with one-foot stomping.


    I really can¡¯t understand.


    It¡¯s a way of thinking that you don¡¯t even want to move around and grab the hat even when you want to get the hat back.


    I pulled my tongue and shook my head.


    "Whew."


    I can¡¯t help it.


    I slowly walked across thewn where his hat was rolling.


    "huh! you should have done it earlier!¡±


    I heard the Prince whispering.


    Whether the gardener took care of it hard, and the grass underneath it was soft.


    As I walked a little further, I saw the Prince¡¯s hat that fell right in front of me.


    When I picked it up, it was a high-quality hat that was very soft, as if it was made by weaving the fur of an animal.


    Now I looked back at the Prince who was far away.


    "Yeah! Come on and bring it back!"


    As I watched the rushing guy, Iughed lightly.


    And.


    "What are you doing!"


    I threw the hat further away from the Prince.


    Let¡¯s bounce, bounce!


    Even with short legs, I ran as hard as I could.


    "Puh haha!"


    Flirting, flirting!


    "Hey! You stop there!"


    Will I stand like you!


    I keptughing and ran faster.


    "Ahhhhhh! If I catch you, I¡¯ll kill you!"


    I heard the sound of the Prince, who couldn¡¯t beat me, talking bloody words from the back, but I didn¡¯t look back.


    I thought that that human personality was dirty, but it must have been that way since he was young.


    There was a reason for Belsach and that Prince to match well.


    I didn¡¯t think that the Prince, who didn¡¯t even pick up his hat, would run and chase me, but I quickly turned around the corner and hid from the Prince¡¯s sight.


    <h4>In the end, it took a little while for him to scream out loud, but it could be a big problem.</h4>


    Thinking so, I moved towards the main building to find the twins.


    * * *


    Astana, the First Prince, trembled with anger.


    "How dare, how dare you......!"


    It was the first time he was born to have such a shame.


    Born as a legitimate descendant between the emperor and empress, Astana could have everything from the moment he took his first breath with a nce.


    He didn¡¯t even have to speak out about what he wanted.


    He grew up being supported by the nanny and escort drivers at all times.


    The only thing that Astana had to do, even though he didn¡¯t want to do it, was to see the stupid face of a guy named Belsach.


    When ites to other things, the Empress, who always listens to Astana, was strict when ites to Lombardy.


    Belsach, who always struggles to show himself well, was a very annoying entity, and this time, Astana, who even had to visit the Lombardy mansion, was always feeling very low.


    He got lost while traveling alone and pouring oil into the fire.


    ording to the rules established by the Imperial Family and Lombardy a long time ago, imperial knights could not enter the mansion.


    In the end, there was a stumbling block between the Prince¡¯s attendants and the Lombardy soldiers, and the Prince, who could not wait for the gap, entered the mansion alone.


    In the end, all of them were self-initiated, but Astana didn¡¯t know anything like that.


    He was annoyed that those who had to look after him had left him alone, and Lombardy¡¯s mansion as big as the Imperial Pce, he was displeased with the theme of the noble family during the day.


    In such a situation, the appearance of Florentia, who dared to trouble him, eventually touched Astana¡¯s wicked temper.


    "The Prince! You are here!"


    The nanny, who had been taking care of Astana since she was a baby, has been running to find himte.


    "Oh, how worried I was! If you go alone......."


    "Come on."


    The Prince crackled his finger at the nanny taking his breath.


    The nanny with a hardened face closed her eyes tightly and bowed her waist.


    Tada-.


    The Prince¡¯s hand struck the nanny on the cheek.1


    "You leave me alone?"


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry... .¡±


    ¡°Where are the knights?¡±


    Astana asked, looking at both the nanny and the maid.


    "Outside the mansion door......."


    "Tell toe in."


    "Yes? Ha, but the Prince. Lombardy¡¯s rules......."


    Tada-.


    Unlike a child, the hand of the Prince was bitter and once again left a handprint on the nanny¡¯s face.


    "Everything in the empire belongs to His Majesty the Emperor, and I am the next Emperor. What is Lombardy, should I see them?"


    The nanny couldn¡¯t say anything.


    "Get the knights here right now. If you don¡¯t do that, I won¡¯t leave you alone."


    ".....Yes, Prince."


    Eventually, the nanny replied with a trembling voice.


    Astana¡¯s nting was relieved only when she saw her pale, tired, and crying, rushing to the front door of the mansion.


    Just let the articlese.


    Astana, remembering the back of a running brown-haired girl, muttered suspiciously.


    * * *


    "How can you find it so well? We¡¯ve been hiding really well!"


    "That¡¯s right! Tia, didn¡¯t you secretly watch us hide?"


    Gilliu and Mayron spoke dissatisfiedly and bluntly inted their cheeks.


    The twins, hiding behind the broom organizers in a secluded corridor and under the stairs nearby, seemed quite dissatisfied that I found them quickly.


    "So who taught to hide so poorly?"


    "I¡¯m not hiding poorly!"


    The twins shouted, expressing regret with all their bodies.


    "This isn¡¯t fun!"


    "I also!"


    "Sure? Then shall we go and read the book?"


    "Chae, book...?"


    At my suggestion, the two urgently exchanged eyes.


    "No. This is fun, Tia."


    "Yes, let¡¯s keep ying hide and seek."


    Simple guys.


    However, it may be clear that he likes and dislikes, but Gilliu and Mayron are not bad kids.


    Compared to Belsach and the First Prince, the twins are angels, angels.


    "The library would be great."


    The twins of bad souls will nevere to the library to read.


    Well, what would you encounter if you had a good look at this spacious Lombardy mansion?


    I remembered that the first Prince was on the side of the annex a while ago, so I took Gilliu and Mayron downstairs to the main building.


    "There are so many ces to hide here, okay?"


    "Yes, good!"


    Unlike the upper floor, it was a maze-like andplex first floor.


    The twins whispered and discussed where to hide, then giggled.


    It seemed like I had a good idea.


    "Now, then I will count up to 100 here ...."


    Two men walking from the other side of the corridor where we were standing caught my eye.


    Wearing a sword around his waist looked like a knight, but he wasn¡¯t wearing a Lombardy knight¡¯s suit.


    A knight belonging to somewhere must have the pattern of that family, what is it?


    Unless they are those who have to hide their identity...


    Then an idea came to my mind.


    The Prince¡¯s escort knights.


    The Prince deliberately pretends to be an ordinary nobleman outside the pce.


    It was for safety reasons.


    Therefore, even the knights escorting the imperial Prince take off the conquest of the imperial knights and wear casual clothes.


    And behind them were three Lombardy guards.


    It seemed that they were waiting for their superiors to look behind, chasing after the Prince¡¯s knights with a hard face.


    "I guess those people are also ying hide and seek!"


    Like me, Gilliu looked at theing knights and said.


    At the moment, I got goosebumps.


    The drivers were looking for someone, looking under the table in the hallway, as Gilliu said.


    "Damn it."


    The whole situation made sense.


    The Prince was looking for me by putting knights into this house in a wicked way.


    Lombardy¡¯s guards who stopped them couldn¡¯t stand up against the imperial knights by force, and they were waiting for the knights of Lombardy to hear the news ande.


    I couldn¡¯t me them.


    There was also a difference between knights and ordinary soldiers, and if either of the Imperial Knights and Lombardy¡¯s troops pulls a sword or harms each other, the situation is out of control at that time.


    Although I heard many stories that the First Prince is a bastard, I didn¡¯t know it would be this much.


    Because you were a little teased, did you catch someone?


    Is that also within the Lombardy mansion?


    Imperial troops cannot enter the Lombardy mansion.


    That was the promise of Durelli and Lombardy at the time of the creation of the empire.


    "Gilliu, Mayron. Run!"


    No matter how much inside the mansion, if you get caught by those knights, it will be a headache.


    I grabbed the twins¡¯ hands one by one and started jumping to the other side of the knights.


    "T, Tia! Why is that?"


    Mayron asked in amazement, but there was no time to answer.


    As I looked back, the knight who recognized me was chasing me at a terrifying pace.


    "We¡¯re running to grandpa¡¯s office just like this!"


    "Oh, I see."


    The twins, frightened when the grown-ups followed, followed me as well as I said, but we didn¡¯t go far.


    As soon as I arrived near my grandfather¡¯s office, I met him in a long hallway.


    With the Prince¡¯s party.


    "I said that if you get caught, you die?"


    The Prince smiled and said when he saw me, who couldn¡¯t go or hide.


    He is really a psycho!


    This was my fault for underestimating the degree of the madness of the Prince.


    I once said, hiding the twins behind me.


    "Is it really necessary to do this?"


    I didn¡¯t hit him, and he ran back and forth because I threw a hat.


    "You dare to break my orders and insult me. So it¡¯s cheap even if you die."


    I realized at that moment.


    The first Prince does not know what the rtionship between the imperial family and Lombardy is.


    It is said that a young Prince who is not a crown Prince on the board where the emperor must also be aware of the Lombardy Lord.


    It was impossible.


    But anyway, we had only three young boys and three soldiers who were restless behind me.


    "Uh."


    Astana folded his arms and looked down at me and said.


    "If you kneel in front of me and pray, I will give you life."


    "Why is Tia getting down on your knees!"


    "Who are you!"


    The twins became angry and stood in front of me.


    At that time, the First Prince ordered his knights.


    "Take these two aside."


    But this time, the knight also expressed a warm color.


    When you came to Lombardy, you probably heard about the rules between the two families.


    No matter how the unauthorized intrusion could be ovee, touching the grandchildren of Lombardy was a different level.


    "Don¡¯t touch these guys!"


    I put the twins back on my back.


    Because this is my responsibility.


    I couldn¡¯t get even children to get involved.


    "Then you can kneel."


    Astana cried out, asking me to try it.


    Should I really get down on my knees?


    While trying to think of a way in the precarious situation, somehow a group of people immediately approached from behind the royal family.


    Ha, that¡¯s fortunate.


    Once I was relieved, my head started turning again.


    I bowed my head.


    And within a few seconds, when I looked up again.


    Tuk, Tuk.


    Tears like rain fell on my cheeks.


    "What, do you know that if you cry, everything will be solved?"


    Astana said as if it was absurd.


    Uh, it¡¯s all solved.


    "What are you doing in Lombardy now!"


    Furious Lombardy¡¯s people and grandfather were walking at a strikingly terrifying pace.

 Chapter 17

    <h4>Chapter 17</h4>


    I turned my face slightly so that I could clearly show my crying face.


    "Florentia!"


    "Ha, Grandpa..."


    When he saw my crying face, I could see that my grandfather¡¯s anger gauge soared even further.


    "Uh, mother."


    When Mayron mumbled, he looked at the grandfather through her fingers wiping away the tears, a woman is walking with an angry face.


    Unlike the grandfather who stopped in front of the Prince and the Knights, that woman, Shan continued to walk.


    And she stood in front of the Prince¡¯s escorts and said coldly.


    "Get out of here."


    It was just that, but the Imperial Knights had no choice but to step back and let Shan pass by.


    "Are you okay? Where did you get hurt?"


    It was a calm tone, but the voice was trembling.


    Probably, she was very worried because she knew the twins were with me.


    I had no face, so I bowed my head.


    "Tia."


    Shan called me.


    And he said, wiping my wet cheeks from tears.


    "Are you surprised a lot?"


    "Oh, no, it¡¯s okay."


    I said my sincerity in my face, but Shan seemed to think that I was acting desperately.


    He stroked my hair a couple of times and stared coldly at Astana.


    "I heard in advance that the First Prince came to my house, but I didn¡¯t know he was such a rude guest."


    Grandpa looked at me shing and said.


    ¡°Have the Prince not heard of the promise between Lombardy and the Imperial Family?¡±


    ¡°I heard it.¡±


    Astana wasn¡¯t able to raise her nose like a while ago, whether he was oppressed by my grandfather¡¯s energy.


    However, that did not mean that I had aplete understanding of the atmosphere.


    "Does my dad know about that ridiculous rule? There is and in this Empire where Imperial Knights cannot enter, and if he knows, you wouldn¡¯t be standing still."


    The moment Astana said that I saw the deep rush of my grandfather¡¯s face.


    You¡¯re dead now, a little boy with no wraps.


    "It is not the current Emperor, Jovanes, but an oath between the First Emperor, Romatili Durelli, and Benox Lombardy, the First Lord of Lombardy."


    "Oh, my father¡¯s name ......."


    The Prince seemed more shocked that my grandfather called the emperor by name rather than the long promises of the Durelli and Lombardy.


    <h4>Indeed, the original emperor¡¯s name should not be called privately.</h4>


    But Grandpa is okay.


    Because he is Lord of Lombardy.


    It was clear what this long-standing oath means.


    It¡¯s not just empty oaths.


    It was an invible rtionship.


    And an alliance that must be maintained for the survival of the Empire.


    That was the rtionship between Durelli and Lombardy.


    During the long history of the Empire, there have been several emperors struggling to escape Lombardy¡¯s influence, but none have seeded.


    It was the same with Astana¡¯s father, Emperor Jovanes.


    Grandfather yelled at the nanny and the Knights next to Astana, who had lost her words.


    "It¡¯s because the young Prince says he can¡¯t differentiate between right and wrong things, and you¡¯ve also swept away!"


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The nanny and the Knights bowed their heads.


    Although they werepelled to follow because they were so prized by the Prince¡¯smand, they knew well what would happen if they touched Lombardy.


    "I think this is a mistake that the Prince made as a child, and I will pass it over."


    It was a saying that he would dismiss it as something that happened between children and not formally protest against the emperor.


    If my grandfather protests against the emperor for breaking his oath, the emperor has no choice but to apologize.


    It was a broad wish that he would endure this time to save Emperor Jovanes¡¯ side.


    My grandfather, you¡¯re cool!


    I trembled with emotion at the appearance of my grandfather who was so Lombardy.


    Then there was a hand patting my shoulder.


    "It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry."


    It seemed that Shan thought I was still scared.


    But Astana hasn¡¯t resisted her stubbornness yet.


    He pointed at me and red at me.


    "Hah, but this happened because the girl didn¡¯t listen to my orders! She disobeyed themand to pick up my hat and threw it further away!"


    "Be careful with your words, Prince."


    Grandfather shed his eyes again and warned.


    "You say that my granddaughter should have picked up the Prince¡¯s hat like a servant."


    ¡°That¡¯s of course.........!¡±


    The nanny urgently grabbed the Prince¡¯s shoulder.


    It meant to stop.


    The Prince, who couldn¡¯t get rid of himself for a while, and groaned, struck the nanny on the cheek.


    And the clothes she was wearing turned hard enough to flutter and said loudly.


    "Let¡¯s go! I don¡¯t want to be somewhere like this anymore!"


    That¡¯s all, really.


    The Prince went away with his feet stomping, and peace finally came.


    "Mydy, I¡¯m sorry."


    "If we use our bodies, we don¡¯t know how they wille, so I can¡¯t...."


    The guards who followed after the escorts apologized to me many times.


    "It¡¯s okay. If you stopped at that time, It would have made him pull a sword, maybe that stupid one. "


    And it remains.


    I was looking at all the guards, and I saw two people standing on the stairs where the Prince had juste down.


    They were Viese and Belsach, who were waiting for the Prince at the main entrance.


    "Father! What happened to this! Why is the Prince so angry that he goes away......."


    "Florentia."


    My grandfather ignored Viese and called me.


    I must be scolded.


    I replied politely to look as pitiful as possible.


    "Yes, Grandpa."


    "Well done."


    "Yeah?"


    "Lombardy must be Lombardy in front of anyone."


    Grandpa left just that and went back to the office.


    I wonder if it really meant ¡¯good job¡¯, but I felt better.


    And my grandfather, this Lombardy, got better.


    Shan said to me who standing far away while looking at grandfather¡¯s back.


    "It must have been a lot of surprise, so let¡¯s go to your ce."


    "I¡¯m fine."


    I was really okay, but I guess my young body wasn¡¯t.


    When I was about to walk, my legs were rxed and my legs almost copsed.


    Shan looked at me, took a small breath, and said to the guard standing next to him.


    "Would you be able to hold Florentia up to her ce of residence?"


    "Oh, yes! Of course!"


    I was finally stopped by the guard and returned to my room, and I fell asleep somewhere on the way.


    * * *


    Today was also a busy day.


    Gahan wanted to see her daughter¡¯s face a little sooner, so he crossed two or three stairs and returned home.


    "Tia, Dad is here! Um? What is sister doing here?"


    At a very strange sight with Shan sitting in the parlor, Gahan went outside for a while and then came back in.


    It was to make sure that they came to the house properly.


    "Gahan."


    "Yes, sister."


    "Would you like to sit here for a minute?"


    Gulp.


    Gahan swallowed loud saliva to make clear the tongue.


    Something was weird.


    Gahan, who confirmed that his daughter was asleep at Tia¡¯s bedroom, sat quietly on the sofa as Shan ordered.


    "Tia fell asleep quickly today, haha."


    He trembled to relieve the awkward atmosphere without knowing it, but it was no start to Shan.


    Shan said, looking with an expressionless face at Gahan, who was rubbing the sweat on her palms on her knees.


    "Florentia is going to be tired today. I was amazed at work during the day."


    "This, what happened? What happened to Tia?"


    When Gahan, startled, asked in a loud voice, Shan held a finger to her mouth.


    "Are you going to wake up your daughter?"


    Gahan immediately shut up.


    "Today during the day......."


    In a quiet, quiet voice, Shan exined to Gahan what had happened during the day.


    Contrary to what he thought he would run out of anger, Gahan sighed and was silent.


    "Gahan. Although she¡¯s a smart kid, she¡¯s still a child. She¡¯s at an age that needs care from her parent."


    Shan said sternly.


    "To leave your child alone like this every day. Do you have awareness as a father?"


    "My thoughts were short."


    Gahan couldn¡¯t raise his head.


    "That doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re thinking that you should quit what you¡¯re doing and stick with Florentia, right?"


    "Well, how do you do that... "


    "The weak guy."


    As if he knew it would, Shan shook his head.


    "How long do you think father will live in good health, Gahan?"


    Gahan¡¯s shoulder flinched at her question.


    Since he was born in a powerful family called Lombardy, it was always a concern.


    "Don¡¯t let the stupid thoughts that if you lower yourself and lie down, you¡¯ll be able to avoid the storm."


    Viese¡¯s tremendous desire for power was familiar to both brothers and sisters.


    And when the position in Mansion is vacant, the greed will surely cause a storm.


    "Now you must have the strength to protect Florentia. What will happen to your father and daughter right now, if you do nothing."


    For the first time, Shan was giving heartfelt advice to her youngest brother.


    "Fortunately, you have a pretty good brain. You¡¯re easily likable, so it won¡¯t be difficult to deal with people. So use them to build your strength, Gahan."


    After speaking, Shan stood up.


    Gahan, who got up in a hurry after being in thought, nodded to her.


    Shan, who walked to the door in an elegant step without even footsteps, suddenly looked back and said.


    "From tomorrow, if you have anything to leave the house, send Florentia to me. I don¡¯t have much work like you."


    "Oh, thank you, sister."


    When Gahan was surprised, Shan rarely smiled and walked out of the room.


    Gahan, who was left alone, carefully opened the door to Tia¡¯s room.


    He said quietly as he briefly touched the round forehead of his daughter, who was sleeping quietly, making a colorful sound.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Tia."


    I thought that the mother who left first was loving her child with all her might.


    The role of parents was not supposed to end there.


    Gahan swept Tia¡¯s forehead and made a firm determination over and over again.


    I will protect my daughter no matter what.


    * * *


    Upon returning to the Imperial Pce, Astana was called by the Empress as soon as he changed his clothes.


    The Empress smiled brightly and greeted her son.


    "Did you have a good trip, Prince?"


    Haven¡¯t you heard it yet?


    Astana couldn¡¯t answer and hesitate.


    The Empress, the empress, who saw her son was silent like that, said with smiling in the day time.


    "You didn¡¯t listen to me. I told you to be careful about your act when you go to Lombardy."


    "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry."


    Astana, who is a naughty child, became the most gentle son in the world only in front of the Empress.


    "Sooner orter, the Prince will go back to the Lombardy mansion with a gift for your apology."


    "But.........! Ugh!"


    The Empress gripped the jaw of the Prince who was trying to protest.


    "Prince."


    "Yes uh, mother."


    "It was very shameful today, right?"


    "...... Yeah?"


    The Empress gently touched Astana¡¯s face, as if when she was rubbing a wound.


    "Answer, Prince."


    "Yes, it was shameful."


    "Which one?"


    "I am someone that will be the Crown Prince and seed My Country. By the way. But they say "


    "They acted as if they could be the masters of this Empire, right?"


    The Empressughed like a joke.


    "Lombardy are such people. They have lost respect for the Imperial Family, believing only in the power of decent money."


    In the eyes of the Empress, there was a clear hostility.


    "So don¡¯t ever forget today¡¯s work, Prince."


    After all, his mother knows his heart!


    "And that child named Florentia will someday regret being spoiled by our Prince. This mother will make it that way."


    Astana nodded hard.


    "I¡¯ll do it at all costs. So Prince just needs to listen to me."


    "Yes, mother."


    The Empress held Astana in her arms.


    On the outside, it was a very beautiful mother and son.

 Chapter 18

    <h4>Chapter 18</h4>


    ¡°Today¡¯s ss will be over here.¡±


    Clerivan said as he finished ss.


    So, I was the only one who was listening properly, but Clerivan didn¡¯t seem to care much.


    "And I have an assignment today."


    "Sigh.."


    When the children were told that it was an assignment, they sighed as if they had lost ground.


    The dislike of homework is the same everywhere.1


    "Today¡¯s assignment is a rtively simple one. Of course, it¡¯s not exactly the case."


    It sounds like some kind of hot iced tea.


    I felt curiosity and looked at Clerivan


    ¡°Your homework is toe up with the answer to the question, ¡¯What is the most valuable thing for a merchant?¡¯¡±


    "Of course it¡¯s money."


    Gilliu replied right away.


    ¡°Then that would be Gilliu¡¯s answer. Let¡¯s talk more about homework in the next ss.¡±


    As Clerivan cleared the board, he announced that the ss waspletely over.


    I cleared up the seat where I was sitting throughout the ss and stood up.


    Mayron, who was setting the cushion right after me,ined.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!! how do we know aboutmerce so well.¡±


    Somehow I felt like I wouldugh.


    Others don¡¯t know, but I do.


    How much a person named Clerivan Pellet is, a person with a strong position and a person with a terrifying touch.


    I said, striking to Mayron.


    "Of course! What kind of...!"


    I was trying to say ¡¯What kind of person!¡¯


    Clerivan never misses what¡¯s happening in this ssroom, and I already know Clerivan as a teacher.


    "Are you really curious about who you are? Ha ha ha....."


    It was almost a big deal.


    As he quickly turned around and cleaned up the cushion that was in good condition, Mayron tilted his head.


    "Tia, you¡¯re sweating all of a sudden. Where do you hurt?"


    "Oh, what hurts. You have a pretty cushion..."


    After looking around, I quickly changed the subject.


    ¡°But, wasn¡¯t Belsache today?¡±


    There is no sound of his snoring, so howfortable the ss environment is.


    Today, the contents of the ss were more familiar in my ears.


    ¡°Belsach followed his father to a meeting.¡±


    A poor voice replied.


    "Hi, it¡¯s Larane."


    "Hello, Florentia."


    Even today, pretty Larane was wearing a dress full of white frills.


    Originally, we were very ufortable, and while taking sses together, we sometimes have some short conversations and greetings.


    But I always talked first, and it was the first time that Larane came to me like today.


    ¡°You know, Florentia.¡±


    <h4>"Yes why?"</h4>


    "What color do you like?"


    The sudden questiones, and I was a little embarrassed.


    What is my favorite color?


    I blinked a couple of times and replied.


    "Red."


    "Oh, that¡¯s right. I see."


    If that was really the case, Larane turned around and went out without regret after heard my answer.


    The twins approached me, standing still in embarrassment.


    "What is it? What did Larane say?"


    ¡°Suddenlye.......¡±


    "Youe suddenly?"


    "She asked what color I like."


    I thought the twins would react like ¡¯Ah, what¡¯s up¡¯ or ¡¯That¡¯s a crappy question¡¯.


    But the two smiled wide open their eyes.


    "Tia likes red!"


    ¡°Red, red... ¡±


    The reaction of the twins was also strange.


    Mayron liked it as if he knew very good information, and Gilliu kept muttering red, like a man who would not forget.


    Larane is weird and twins are weird.


    No, the twins were originally a little strange, but today they were no longer.


    "I have to go quickly and take a nap."


    I sighed and began to tidy up the ssroom.


    * * *


    In the southern district under the directmand of the emperor, there was a residential area where the townhouses of the nobles were concentrated.


    This ce,monly referred to as ¡¯Noble Town¡¯, boasted a luxurious and beautiful outer scenery that could not bepared to other districts.


    Among them, the Sedakyuna shopping street, where high-end shops are gathered, was still crowded with nobles and rich merchants today.


    The restaurant ¡¯Victoria ce¡¯, which has been fully booked every day since its newly opened a while ago, has not received other guests today only for a group of customers.


    The meeting was held once a season by Viese Lombardy, the eldest son of Lombardy Lord, and was very popr in the social world.


    "You said that Lombardy and Angenas are going to start a business together?"


    ¡°I heard that story too! I¡¯m so excited!¡±


    When the nobles gathered together here today, the first theme they brought out was the same.


    The topic of socialization these days was the cooperation of the two families, no matter what.


    Lombardy, who is called a noble above the nobility, and Angenas, who already produced the fourth empress, join hands and jump into a business.


    Even though it has not been properly disclosed, word of mouth was already spreading.


    "I heard it¡¯s a textile business. What on earth is it?"


    "Why don¡¯t you buy silk from anywhere in the west and bring it in?"


    ¡°Maybe. Angenas is a family with roots in the west, and if you are at the top of Lombardy, you can go up to that very long distance.¡±


    Viese¡¯s mouth, who struggled to keep smiling amidst the controversial conjectures, trembled.


    It wasn¡¯t a long time since Gahan¡¯s job start, he kept sleeping at night and then came back to normal.


    He soothed himself to think that he gave a business to Gahan, who had never done anything until now.


    However, when I saw that the business n became a topic in the mouths of other people, I was twisted again.


    "Viese."


    There was a hand on Viese¡¯s stiff shoulders.


    It was Viese¡¯s wife, Seral.


    "Other people are watching, honey."


    She said with a smile that seemed as if she was whispering a friendly word, but the sweet voice shed her mind.


    Not surprisingly, other nobles who were talking about the textile business were ncing at Viese.


    Rumors that he was the one who originally started the Lombardy and Angenas coborative project could not have been caught by them quickly.


    Even though they knew what was going on, they were talking about the textile business in front of Viese.


    This was a battlefield.


    Viese quickly hid her expression with the cup she was holding in her hand.


    Those who were hoping that Viese, who likes to scream, would explode, were disappointed when he recovered hisposure.


    They were faces that missed the interesting sight.


    "Shall we let the wind blow for a moment?"


    Seral got Viese up from the table.


    And with an elegant step, she headed for a ce without people.


    Seral said, who once again confirmed that there are no familiar people around.


    "It¡¯s time to stop paying for meals, too. Isn¡¯t it?


    Seral said, brushing her husband¡¯s shoulders.


    "Right. And it¡¯s a business that barely touches the fabric. How well will it work if it goes well."


    "Okay, so don¡¯t bother."


    Seral understood Viese¡¯s anxiety.


    Although he was the eldest son of Lk, he was a man whocked much.


    She knew how to make a very objective evaluation of her husband.


    So he said in a warmer tone.


    "Gahan-nim is the youngest who can only y. Look around. Lombardy is your name in the social world"


    It wasn¡¯t a big deal, but as his wife said, the face of Viese, who looked around, became very bright.


    This was possible because Seral knew what he was sensitive to and what he valued.


    "Belsach,e here."


    Seral called Belsach, who was harassing the butterfly from a distance.


    "Which family did I say you should y with their child today?"


    "Hmm... Miimbert and Belletiron Ronga. But mother."


    Belsach frowned and said, crossing his stomach.


    "But they¡¯re so boring. Can I just y alone? That¡¯s more fun."


    For Belsach, Miimbert¡¯s second son and Belletiron¡¯s third son were just cowards who couldn¡¯t even y together.


    "Belsach, what did you say is the most important thing to live like a noble?"


    Belsach pouted her lips, remembering the words he listened to his mother so much that every time he was scolded by her, he heard a scab on his ear.


    "Yourwork. Whoever you hang out with is the most important thing."


    "Yes, that¡¯s right. So go and say hello to Miimbert and Belletiron. Don¡¯t forget tough as if it were nice to meet you. Okay?"


    "Yeah...."


    Belsach eventually drooped his shoulders and walked to pretend to be close as his mother told him to do.


    "You too, wake up now. Gahan... won¡¯t be busy for a long time anyway."


    Seral didn¡¯t think that Gahan, the first to pursue the project, would pay off.


    So, after seeing the opportunity, I thought that Angenas could speak to Viese and start a new business.


    After a while, the couple tenderly folded their arms and returned to the table.


    As if nothing had happened, they led the meeting with a smile.


    * * *


    "Hello, grandfather!"


    As I entered the office, I nodded in greeting.


    "Is Florentia here? I brought juice and cookies for you, so eat a lot."


    "Yes, Grandpa! Wow!"


    I went out and it worked out.


    I ran out to the sofa in front of the table with plenty of food on it, with a childish cheer.


    "Father, I¡¯m here too."


    "Okay."


    Well, Grandpa also has a severe temperature difference.


    After seeing me and smiling happily, my father greeted me and came back with my grandfather¡¯s distinctive stern face.


    I ate sweets, so I chewed my cookie with a happy look in the world and listened to the conversation between my grandfather and my father.


    "It¡¯s a fabric that I haven¡¯t encountered yet, so I¡¯m not satisfied with the order quantity."


    "How much quantity did you produce?"


    "This is the amount that can be delivered to the entire Sedakyuna or Dressing Room right away. We are adjusting the production amount little by little ording to the order status, but that doesn¡¯t mean that we canpletely reduce the number of craftsmen."


    "That way, we won¡¯t have the capacity to produce when orderse inrge quantities."


    "Yes. So......."


    Is it not going well?


    Neither my father nor my grandfather looked so good.


    As a result, I even became nervous.


    This textile business should be a reliable stepping stone for my father.


    I focused on overhearing the conversation, killing the crunching of cookies.


    "Have you consulted with Clerivan?"


    Grandfather, who was in thought, tapping the armrests of the chair for a moment, asked my father.


    "I have discussed it, but there seems to be no breakthrough."


    "If so, you¡¯ll have to wait and see."


    "Yes, father."


    It seemed that he was trying not to show off the surface, but my father had a face that seemed to suffocate from anxiety and burden.


    I thought it would be like me.


    Even if I said it was my grandfather¡¯s order, anyway, he was in charge of the business that his older brother Viese brought.


    Besides, the business n that became responsible for that was arge-scale business with the Imperial Family woven together.


    He sighed a little.


    "Let¡¯s see the fabric for a moment."


    "Here you are."


    At the words of my grandfather, my father handed out arge-sized piece of coroi cotton fabric.


    "It came out softer and lighter than I thought. It is easy to dye in a variety of colors and has good breathability, so it will be more useful in summer."


    "But there are still months left until summer."


    The problem seemed to be that there was no way to sell the fabric being pulled out right away.


    There was about a week left until full-scale sales began.


    Now is the time to decide the customer who will deliver the goods stably.


    I put my cookie down in a frustrated heart and approached my father.


    "Dad! I want to see it! Me too!"


    My father smiled as if he couldn¡¯t help it, and gave me the same fabric the size he had given to my grandfather.


    "Wow"


    Father was right.


    The coroi cotton fabric was so much softer so that it cannot bepared to fabric that only has coroi.


    The thickness of the fabric was slightly thicker, but as it was so light, it hardly touched the skin, so it was not burdensome.


    When I touched it with my fingertips, I was convinced that it would be both breathable and absorbent.


    In addition, it was even because the cotton was in it, and even if it was not dyed separately, it seemed luxurious that the strange gloss turned.


    "For now, it would be best to wait for the response from Sedakyuna or some dressing rooms in the shopping district that we decided to deliver."


    My father said as if he had decided.


    "The things are good, so if you wait, you will definitely get a response."


    But Grandpa was still silent as if thinking another way.


    I thought the same thing as my grandfather.


    It wasn¡¯t the best way to make something like this and just wait for it.


    If the problem was low awareness, it was important to let people know, even with a small amount of money.


    The nobles will be interested in some degree just because it is a coboration between and Angenas.


    My father only needed a very small opportunity.


    It wasn¡¯t necessary to be big, it was small and it was easy to carry, so it became an advertisement.


    "What¡¯s not there?"


    My eyes looking around, and find a teacup in front of my father.

 Chapter 19

    <h4>Chapter 19</h4>


    ¡¯That¡¯s it.¡¯


    With a curious smile, I deliberately waved the cloth once.


    ¡°Wow! pretty! Pretty... Oops!¡±


    I purposely made my grandfather and father look at the cloth that flutters in the air.


    Pretending to do something wrong with my hand shaking while holding the cloth, I dropped the teacups in front of my father.


    Tea water spread over the desk in an instant, and grandfather and father stood up in surprise.


    Then, I dropped the Coroi fabric, which I was ying with, on the tea water in time.


    "This......!"


    My father was amazed, and once he hugged me, he put me down at a distance.


    "Tia, are you okay? Didn¡¯t hot water ssh?"


    My dad was distracted, worried that I would be burned, but I didn¡¯t.


    The expression of grandfather changed when he saw the coroi cotton fabric suck tea water in an instant.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I made a mistake."


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    "Gahan."


    My grandfather called my father who shake off my clothes who got the tea ssh.


    Soon after, the eyes of my father turned around after seeing that the coroi cotton fabric was surprisingly good at absorbing water.


    ¡°Hoh, the absorption power is good.¡±


    When my father grabbed the corner and lifted it, there was still water left, but most of the tea water has been absorbed by the fabric.


    ¡°If you use it well, it can be used in many ces. When delivering to the dressing room, you should enclose a short instruction manual."


    That would definitely be a good way, but it wasn¡¯t enough.


    I have a lot to do.


    I quickly stepped in front of my father and said, touching the heavy fabric.


    "Wow, this is so amazing, my dad made it! People will buy a lot, right? What if they fight to each other?"


    When I talked as if I was worried, my father said with a bitter smile.


    "Haha, well. People¡¯s reactions are still unsatisfactory, but I hope it will be as Tia said."


    "The reaction is not good? Why?"


    "Because, uh....... I guess people do that because they don¡¯t know much about this fabric yet."


    Yes, Father! That¡¯s the point!


    I said, nodding my head bluntly at my father¡¯s words.


    ¡°Wow....... It would be nice if people could use it in advance.¡±


    "......What did you say now, Tia?"


    <h4>"Dad said that. It¡¯s because people don¡¯t know much about this fabric yet. So...."</h4>


    ¡°Yes, yes....... Why didn¡¯t I think about it earlier?¡±


    My father muttered in thoughts whether he realized it with the hint I gave him.


    As far as my father shared with my grandfather, the fabric has already been produced enough to sell.


    In addition, weavers continue to produce quantities, so if you stack them up, they will only be stock.


    It is much more beneficial to use fabrics that have already been made for publicity rather than paying the storage fee.


    "The quality of the fabric is great, so if people can get in touch with it in advance,"


    ¡°That¡¯s a good way. How about giving a prototype made of fabric to the nobles who will be sold for free?¡±


    It was also a grandfather.


    The nobles of the Lambrew Empire visit the dressing room, select raw materials, and designs ording to their own perspectives, and make custom productions.


    It was not only clothes but also cloth bedding and curtains.


    So, rather than simply letting you see the fabric in advance, you can stimte the desire to buy even more by showing things that can be made using fabric.


    ¡°But there wasn¡¯t much time left until the sale started. It has to be a simple product to meet the expectations... .¡±


    This is the time.


    I grabbed the dry cloth next to me and gave it to my dad, saying.


    ¡°Make me a handkerchief, please!¡±


    "Handkerchief?"


    ¡°It¡¯s good because it¡¯s soft! It would look so pretty if you cut it small and embroider it with small flowers in the corner here! I¡¯m going to show off to Gilliu and Mayron!"


    "Father... !¡±


    When my father listened to me, his eyes shed and looked at him.


    Grandpa, who was touched his beard, nodded.


    "Is it a handkerchief? It could be a good prototype."


    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I havee up with this way! I¡¯ve seen a Durak top master cut and use fabric that he needs to wipe off his sweat, and he says it¡¯s great and he keeps carrying it with him.¡±


    Dadughed and said.


    ¡°No special processing is required. All you need to do is dry it in moderation and iron it neatly. Ah! It would be nice to add some simple decorations!"


    I had nothing more to help.


    My dad began to spit out ideas without hesitation.


    It wasn¡¯t just a handkerchief.


    Prototypes that could be made using the craftsmen he had right away poured out of my father¡¯s mouth.


    "I don¡¯t think this is the time I¡¯m doing this! Is that okay Tia....."


    "Do not worry about Florentia, go home."


    Originally, he was going to go home early after a long time and report to my grandfather before dinner.


    My father took the fabric he had brought with him and told me.


    "Tia, I¡¯m sorry, but your dad has to go back to work. I think we should have dinner next time. What should I do?"


    "It¡¯s okay! Goodbye, Dad!"


    I smiled and waved my hand in a happy heart.


    After looking back a few times as if sorry, my dad ended up running out of the office.


    There was a hand grasping my shoulder, who was gazing at it happily.


    "Shall we have dinner with this grandfather today?"


    Oh! This is an unexpected achievement.


    I quickly nodded and answered.


    "Yes, Grandpa! I want to eat meat again!"


    * * *


    "Huh huh, I didn¡¯t know that our Florentia was eating so well."


    "It¡¯s so delicious!"


    "Yes, eat a lot and grow taller."


    This is a foul.


    Of course, I knew that the chef who cooks my father and my food and the chef who cooks the food of my grandfather, the owner of the house, are different people, but that¡¯s the difference!


    I was so happy to chew on a soft, juicy steak.


    In the future, I have more reasons to eat with my grandfather often.


    "Eat your grandfather too!"


    "This grandfather is full to see that you eat well."


    When I finished the meat I had cut, my grandfather started hand-cutting my steak into sizeable pieces.


    "I see a lot of your new side these days, Florentia."


    "Cough... Yeah?"


    "Didn¡¯t the shy girl who was crying hit her cousin? And the one who always worries her father because she doesn¡¯t eat well. And today .... "


    The meat that went well seems to get stuck in the middle of the esophagus.


    Have I ever been caught?


    I tried to pretend it was okay, sticking the vegetables next to the meat and putting it in my mouth, keeping an eye out for it.


    "Florentia."


    "Yes, yes?"


    "Now don¡¯t worry."


    I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about, but it didn¡¯t seem like he is ming me for a sudden change.


    "Girl ...."


    It seems you thought me brave when you looked at my back whileughing a little bitterly.


    It seemed okay for now, so I turned around, putting a piece of meat that my father had cut into my mouth.


    "Ah, it¡¯s delicious! Hahaha......."


    "Eat a lot. If you don¡¯t have enough, I¡¯ll bring more."


    "Yes, Grandpa!"


    Fortunately, Grandpa hasn¡¯t said anything since then.


    I ended my meal normally by pushing the foods I eat well in front of me.


    As I was tasting the fruit and sweet chocte served for dessert, I felt the gaze of my grandfather who was staring at me again.


    When I stopped eating, my grandfather asked in a subtle voice.


    "Florentia, is there anything you want to have?"


    "Do you want to gave it?"


    Why do you suddenly ask me that?


    "What do you usually like?"


    "I... I like books."


    I couldn¡¯t figure out why, so I replied cautiously.


    "It¡¯s a book... ... ."


    Grandfather, who had been thinking for a while rubbing his nice beard, said, flicking his fingers.


    "Okay. You like books, so I can make a small library for you!"


    "Ah, a library....... No way, a library?!"


    Indeed, I said I like books, but what do you mean by building a library?


    When I was surprised, my grandfatherughed.


    "This is the birthday of Lk¡¯s youngest granddaughter.


    "Oh, birthday!"


    I forgot for a moment.


    My birthday was approaching.


    This is the birthday when my father offered to buy a mother horse and a baby horse for gifts.


    I¡¯ve been so busy these days that I was living without knowing how time was flowing.


    "Oh, that¡¯s why it was!"


    As soon as I realized it was my birthday, I began to understand the behavior of these spoiled cousins.


    "Why?"


    "Larane, and Gilliu and Mayron wondered what color I like. Now I know why."


    Grandpaughed happily.


    "It looks like our Florentia has be close to other cousins."


    Can you say that it is close?


    Still,pared to myst life, I was getting pretty close to my three cousins, so I nodded.


    "Yes, it looks good. It looks very good."


    My grandfather stroked my hair again, asking, shining in his eyes.


    "So, what would a library look like as a birthday present?"


    A library for an eight-year-old birthday present.


    It was a scale that couldn¡¯t bepared to his father¡¯s pony suggestionst time.


    "Well, then, can I only use it there?"


    "If you want, I¡¯ll do that."


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t a bad suggestion.


    As my father got busy, I had a little time to spend alone, but from a while ago I was with them in Shan¡¯s residence with the twins.


    So, any shape is good, so I felt that I needed a space where I could quietly organize my thoughts and use it as a kind of office in the future.


    But I shook my head.


    "I also like a library that can only be used by me. Please give me a different gift for this birthday, Grandpa."


    "Something else? Tell me about it."


    "It¡¯s not big. Please ept my requestter."


    "Request?"


    The grandfather, who opened his eyes wide for a moment, burst intoughter.


    "Hahaha! Please, please!"


    Although I was looking at my grandfather whileughing with a pure face, my palms were sweaty due to tension.


    Sooner orter, something happens that requires the help of my grandfather.


    If I am rejected now, I have to find another way to ask my grandfather a favor.


    "Did you know that it¡¯s a much bigger birthday gift than asking to build a library?"


    Also.


    Grandpa didn¡¯t scream.


    "Is that so?"


    As if I didn¡¯t know that well, Iughed and trembled.


    "Hmm...."


    Grandpa looked at me with strange eyes for a while.


    Then he said with a friendly smile.+


    "Yes, let¡¯s do that."


    Ha, thank you.


    I tried to swallow a sigh of relief and shouted out loud.


    "Wow! Thank you, Grandpa!"


    "I like you."


    This provided the means for that time.


    I enjoyed the sweetness of this moment as I picked and ate a grape in front of me.

 Chapter 20

    <h4>Chapter 20</h4>


    Gahan nervously sat in the upper office at the top of Lombardy, which was located within the Empire.


    The two hands were sped so tightly that the white jutting joints sometimes trembled.


    "Woo..."


    A heavy, long sigh flowed out.


    He tried to get rid of his anxiety somehow, but as time passed, the tension was getting more and more.


    In the end, it was when Gahan couldn¡¯t stand and jumped up.


    The door to the upper office¡¯s opened widely, and Durak¡¯s top leaderes into the room.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it!¡±


    Durak leader, who was running out of breath, filled with a smile on his face, raised both hands.


    "It¡¯s crazy there¡¯s a huge amount of orders pouring in! It¡¯s amazing!"


    His uplifting voice was trembling, unable to hide his excitement.


    It was a top-ranked Durak owner who was approaching as if to embrace Gahan with joy, but Gahan did not respond.


    "Sigh......."


    Gahan, who sat down on the sofa with a sigh of relief, put his dry hand on his cheeky face.


    "Fortunately"


    There was no power in the exhausted voice.


    "Haha! Now I see this friend, you are a very smart guy!"


    Durak owner burst intoughter while looking at such an image.


    ¡°If you want to continue to do big things in the future, you¡¯ll have to grow your fence!¡±


    At first, the title, which started with ¡¯Lombardy young master¡¯, became morefortable to ¡¯friends¡¯¡¯.


    Durak owner is much older, so it makes it clear. When Gahan asked him several times, he acted as if he would keep the line until the end.


    The tension seemed to be the same for the Durak owner.


    Then Gahanughed weakly and nodded his head.


    Tia¡¯s idea was a huge sess.


    Since the day he left the office early after leaving the office of Lord, he was unable to return home a few times, and he was crazy about making prototypes.


    As a result, he was able to create not only the handkerchief that he thought of for the first time but also an inner skirt and a simple design pillowcase for women in time.


    It was thanks to the help of technicians who worked hard day and night like their own.


    And the top of Lombardy and the top of Durak mobilized their personal connections and presented the prototypes to the nobles of the imperial decree and neighboring provinces.


    In the past few days, until the official sale of Coroi cotton fabrics started today, Gahan couldn¡¯t sigh because of worries.


    <h4>Creating a prototype was more expensive than he thought.</h4>


    It was fortunate that the main material of the fabric was the coroi nt, which can be easily obtained anywhere if onlybor is provided.


    After spending a few days holding his breath, today.


    Finally, the results were confirmed.


    "Now, have a drink."


    Even in an urgent need, Durak¡¯s owner opened the bottle he had brought and handed a congrattory liquor.


    Originally, he was a Gahan who doesn¡¯t drink well, but today heughed and received a ss.


    ¡°For a sessful start!¡±


    Durak owner shouted in a loud voice and drank rather strong alcohol at once.


    Gahan also drank about half at a time and frowned on the bitter taste that came upte.


    "I¡¯m talking about it now, but why did you change your n on the way? Even if I made a handkerchief, it would have been enough to elicit a good response."


    At first, when Gahan first told the Durak owner the operation of making a handkerchief and presenting it to the nobles, he cheered, saying that Gahan was a genius.


    But Gahan didn¡¯t stop there.


    Separately, he took his own money, hired additional technicians, and began making other prototypes.


    It was a bold attempt that didn¡¯t match Gahan¡¯s usual personality.


    "That ...."


    To the question of the top of Durak, Gahan replied with a ncing smile.


    "Wouldn¡¯t it be better to invest more to produce more?"


    Looking at the hand towels that were made smoothly one by one, Gahan found herself being settled down like a habit again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the foolish thoughts that if you keep your low-profile and give in, you¡¯ll be able to avoid the storm.¡±


    Shan¡¯s voice rang vividly in his ear.


    So he pushed forward as if he was half possessed.


    Over and over again, I caught myself trying to give up ¡¯Isn¡¯t it too much?¡¯ and ¡¯Would I be regretting this?¡¯


    ¡¯I have to develop strength for Tia.¡¯


    It was that he thought.


    By making the prototype, Gahan became an official investor in the business, and naturally, a personal allocation of profits toe was created.


    With this initiative, not only top Lombardy and banks, but also Gahan¡¯s personal assets have increased.


    "Of course, Lombardy."


    Durak owner smacked Gahan¡¯s shoulder and said.


    ¡°In fact, I had a toast, but it¡¯s starting now. You have to pay attention so that the fabric is supplied without a hitch."


    "In fact, I have something to tell you about it."


    "Something?"


    Gahan said, touching the curve of the ss.


    "Once fabric production has stabilized, I want to step out of this business."


    "No! Why!"


    Durak¡¯s top lord asked with a lot of surprises.


    "Now that the hard work is over, I think I should enjoy the results!"


    That was right.


    Since the explosive order came in in return for the hard work of his heart so far, he only had to enjoy the sweet fruit, but it was generally iprehensible to take his handoff.


    But Gahan shook his head with a smile.


    "I have a business I want to do."


    "Do you want to do business?"


    "Yes, and I n to promote this project at my own expense, not Lombardy."


    The use of the money I had for the prototype was rather condolence to the phone.


    As the coroi cotton fabric business grew and flourished, the money returned to Gahan would increase.


    With that money plus the money saved at the Lombardy Bank, there was something I wanted to do.


    "Well. You are still young, and very voracious. Okay. If you get caught up in a bit, tell me what kind of business it is. If you¡¯re promoting, do I want to invest?"


    Durak owner looked at Gahan with eyes full of trust.


    It was wrong to say that all of Lk¡¯s sons were a coward.


    While working together this time, Gahan, who stood next to him, was a little too cautious, but he inherited the bold determination of his father, Lk.


    Maybe this guy will do a big job someday.


    Durak owner thought so and filled his empty ss with more alcohol.


    * * *


    "Hello, Estira!"


    "You are here,dy."


    When I opened the door of the House of Representatives and entered, Estira weed me with a friendly smile. It was a little awkward to talk to the adult, Estira, but that¡¯s how I treat the employee.


    Of course, the exceptions were the teachers Clerivan, the older Dr. O¡¯Malley, and employees such as the librarian Broschl.


    In the meantime, we have be quite close as Estira, not Dr. O¡¯Malley, took over my wrist treatment.


    "I brought a fruit cake today!"


    No, it would be more urate to say that I made an effort to get along with Estira.


    Looking at the appearance alone, it seems that he would prefer a bitter tea type rather than sweet food, and Estira was surprisingly sweet food Mania.


    However, with Estira sry, she said that high-quality desserts are a luxury and cannot be eaten in full.


    And I dug into that point.


    "Thank you,dy."


    As I took the cake out of the pic bag, a white smile spread to Estira¡¯s fine-lined face.


    "I brought all the tes, so take them to the hostel and eat them!"


    In this case, it¡¯s very convenient to be Lombardy¡¯s granddaughter, whose assets and supplies are near infinity.


    To buy a piece of cake like this for Estira, she would have to go to a dessert shop and close her eyes and shout, but I had to grab any employee passing by and ask for a piece of cake in a pic bag that I could carry...


    "If the time is fine, would you like to have a cake and a cup of tea?"


    It¡¯s a nice sound while listening.


    Still, I needed an excuse to talk to Estira.


    As I nodded fervently, Estira put the kettle on the furnace.


    "Then, while the water is boiling, let¡¯s take a look at your wrist."


    "Yes, here."


    Estira looked carefully at my seemingly casual wrist as if touching fallen leaves.


    "I think you¡¯re all better now."


    "I¡¯ve told you before. It¡¯s okay now."


    "You can¡¯t be vignt and get injured more seriouslyter."


    It was nice to be able to get close to Estira thanks to that, but it was me.


    So I was judged to be cured and cut the cake piece by piece and enjoyed a leisurely tea time.


    After a while, when I thought that Estira had enjoyed the taste of the cake to some extent, I asked, pretending to be a trivial question.


    "What is your dream of Estira?"


    The word ¡¯dream¡¯ could have sounded like a childish question, but Estira didn¡¯t have that sign.


    Rather, she thought about it and immediately answered.


    "My goal is to go to the academy and study herbal medicine."


    "As Herbology."


    It was as expected.


    Estira was already making such a n at this time of year.


    I said, pretending not to understand, tilting my head.


    "But wasn¡¯t the academy is expensive?"


    The Academy, built by the first Emperor of Lambrew with a donation from the Lombardy family, could be admitted to anyone who passed the exam, regardless of status, but was notorious for its high tuition fees.


    Besides, it was safe formoners to think that the Pane Academy, to one who didn¡¯t know writing, looked almost like an educational institution for aristocrats.


    "Yes, it is. So I¡¯m working hard to save money. Once I¡¯ve collected a year¡¯s tuition, I may be looking for a schrship after that."


    "How much have you collected now?"


    "At least half of it... ... ."


    Estira blurred the end of her words.


    Originally, even if you collect dust, it is dusty.


    Still, it was really great to collect half.


    "Then after that? What do you want to do by researching herbal science at the academy?"


    Was this question a little unexpected?


    Estira looked at me with strange eyes.


    "I really can¡¯t believe that mydy is seven years old."


    "Now I¡¯m eight years old in a few days!"


    Honestly, it was seven nor eight years old.


    I said shamelessly raising my chin.


    "I want to systematically study herbal medicine and make a clinic that someday even people without money cane."


    Said Estira cautiously.


    "This is a ¡¯dream¡¯ in words."


    Estira said it was embarrassing, but I had no intention ofughing at her.


    Because dreams were a privilege for those who had not yet achieved them.


    Instead, I asked in a subtle voice.


    "Can I help you with that?"


    "...Yeah?"


    "Estira¡¯s dream. I think I can help."


    Estira¡¯s eyes with long eyshes flickered slowly.


    It seemed as if she was trying to understand what I was saying somehow.


    "Are you talking about a Lombardy schrship student?"


    As expected, Estira quickly noticed.


    I already understood the meaning of the words I threw.


    "No. I¡¯m talking about Estira¡¯s ¡¯dream¡¯? It¡¯s not a goal."


    Estira said her goal was to study herbal medicine at the academy.


    And he expressed it as a dream to one day build a hospital for the poor.


    "Well, that¡¯s really just what I dream of"


    "Yeah. That means it¡¯s what Estira really wants. I can help."


    I said with a light smile.


    "Well, I¡¯ll have to go to the academy first."


    As she said, I¡¯m just a kid who is now eight years old.


    But I¡¯m also someone who knows how to help Estira achieve her dreams, and she also a Lombardy person.


    And for Lombardy, the amount of money to send a person to the Imperial Academy cannot be said to be money.


    It is also a matter of taking a few months of my pocket money, which is still piled up in Lombardy Bank right now.


    "What do you think?"


    Estira knows that, so she doesn¡¯tugh at what I said right now.


    Estira¡¯s eyes, shaking as if they were an earthquake, became clear at some point.


    After taking one deep breath, Estira asked me.


    "Then what can I do for you?"


    It¡¯s really fast to notice.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s more reliable, though.


    I shrugged once and said.


    "It¡¯s no big deal, can you make me a Melcon medicine?"


    "Are you talking about Melcon?"


    "Yes! Is it difficult?"


    "No. It¡¯s not a difficult drug to make, but......."


    Melcon medicine is abination of several medicinal herbs and ismonly prescribed as a nutritional supplement for growing children and a nourishing tonic for tired adults.


    "But you have to make it a concentrate. The thicker it is, the better it is, in an amount that can be taken every day for about a month in a bottle of this size."


    "... It¡¯s not for thedy."


    If it was for me, I didn¡¯t have to make a month or so in advance.


    As soon as it is made by ordering the employee to make it, it is enough to deliver it to the room every day.


    "...... It¡¯s a Melcon medicine, so I¡¯ll make it."


    No matter who eats, there¡¯s no fear of anything big, so it means she¡¯ll help.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Estira. This drug will not harm anyone, it will be used to save."


    "Thank you! I¡¯ll think of it as your birthday present!"


    She said it so that she didn¡¯t feel like she was making a deal.


    I have to be someone that Estira can trust because I shouldn¡¯t have been the target of dealing with it.


    Fortunately, Estira smiled a littlefort and nodded.


    "When will it be possible?"


    "It¡¯s possible in about a week."


    "Yeah! That will work!"


    Melcon medicine was a nourishing tonic that can be used by anyone of all ages, but it had one more effect that is not well known.


    "I¡¯ll ask you as soon as possible."


    It is not strong, but it is an antidote that is effective against most poisons that aremonly used when taken over the long term.

 Chapter 21

    <h4>Chapter 21</h4>


    The mansion was noisy early in the morning.


    Employees were also busy earlier than usual, looking out the window, there were dozens of wagons parked by customers on a straight road leading from the front door to the main building.


    I was staring at the scenery outside the window, and someone called me.


    "Florentia."


    It was Clerivan dressed in a cool navy blue tunic today.


    "Larane just said that the most valuable property for a merchant is ¡¯trust¡¯."


    "Yapp?."


    I forgot for a moment.


    I was taking sses now.


    To take sses without exceptions on a day like today, was truly a Clerivan style.


    "What do you think?"


    As I looked at myself farther, Clerivan asked again.


    What do you think?


    "I think it¡¯s correct."


    A trustworthy customer for a trader is life-saving.


    And it was certainly an important asset because it wasn¡¯t readily avable.


    "Then, does Florentia agree with Larane¡¯s opinion? The most valuable property for a trader is a trusted business partner?"


    "Hmm. That¡¯s not it. The answer I¡¯ve been thinking of is simr, but a little different."


    "This is Florentia¡¯s turn, so can you tell me the answer to your homework?"


    I got surprised and scratched my cheek.


    There is no fixed answer to this problem.


    Each person has different values.


    "I think the most valuable property for a merchant is ¡¯people¡¯."


    It may be stereotypical, but I think this is the correct answer.


    "After all, everything is done by people. Any important decision or difficult choice is made by people."


    As I watched my father work this time, I felt refreshed.


    As before, the coroi textile business had been badly damaged and caused quite a blow to Lombardy.


    Of course, for Lombardy, the loss was at a level that could be quickly recovered, but there was a bigger loss.


    It was the credit of those who believed in the name of top Lombardy and bought the coroi fabric for the first time.


    My grandfatherpensated for all the damage he suffered from unsold fabrics, in Lombardy¡¯s name, and that caused more damage to the family.


    But this time I intervened. However, I am not an expert in textiles, so I only changed one thing.


    Changing the person in charge of leading the business from Viese to my father.


    <h4>There was only one change that caused a tremendous change.</h4>


    "And the more a merchant earns more and more money, the more he can¡¯t do all the work alone. So, wouldn¡¯t the person whom I can trust and entrust to me be more precious?"


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t justmerce. The same was true for the Emperor and Lombardy.


    The Emperor made an academy until he got the money he didn¡¯t have and made the people of the Imperial family marry the influential nobles.


    It is to make their side thoroughly. The same was the reason why my grandfather was so keen on collecting talent.


    In addition, my grandfather runs a schrship system in which talented people are created by bringing outstanding talents to Lombardy.


    All of these investments are ultimately meant to win people.


    So I thought to walk a simr path.


    The only difference between my grandfather and me was the probability.


    The probability that the talented people who have been invested will not be able to fulfill their roles, and the probability that they will not be Lombardy¡¯s people.


    Since the schrship system was not a ve contract, there were quite a few people who finished their studies and worked for families other than Lombardy.


    Grandpa doesn¡¯t have much to say about it, but every time he does, he¡¯ll feel pretty sick.


    But I am different.


    The people I will make friends with and invest in are those who will y a tremendous role in the future.


    Besides, I know exactly what they want and what they need, so when the timees they will be my people.


    Neither Lombardy nor the Second Prince, but mine.


    The faces of the people to be recruited floated before my eyes.


    It was only a pity that the radius of action was still limited, so I could not reach all of them.


    I sighed inside and asked, looking at the first person I would make my own.


    "What do you think, Mr. Clerivan?"


    Themercial genius who started empty-handed in just a few years and created one of the bestpanies in the empire, Clerivan Pellets I will persuade and recruit him.


    I showed the smile of a cute and smart child, a kind of recruitment appeal.


    "That¡¯s a good idea."


    "Hehehe. Thank you."


    He wants to teach someone smart, cute, polite and can learn quickly.


    "Hmm."


    Just as expected.


    The right corner of Clerivan¡¯s mouth lifted, covered his mouth with his fist, and coughed, loosening up.


    As if to focus on ss again, Clerivan turned to the ckboard and suddenly shaken his hand and said.


    "Then, will it be like this today? I will finish it early than usual "


    "Wow! That¡¯s it!"


    "It¡¯s freedom!"


    Gilliu and Mayron jumped up from their seats and running to me.


    I don¡¯t like it much.


    But, for some reason, Clerivan also organized his books without saying anything.


    "Then, we¡¯ll see you in the banquet in a moment."


    As soon as Clerivan had finished speaking, the twins grabbed my arms one by one on each side and dragged them.


    "Tia, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go!"


    "I¡¯m hungry! Let¡¯s go quickly before everything delicious gone!"


    Nothing to eat at an event hosted by the Lombardy family?.


    But the hungry 10-year-olds were like snotting bison.


    I told them to calm down.


    "The food doesn¡¯te out until I go, the main character!"


    "Ah, is that so? Then we have to go faster!"


    "Yes! Go and eat delicious food We have to eat it all!"


    "Ugh."


    I was eventually led by the two and started running halfway.


    As I start to breathe little by little, my heart beats and I feel better.


    As a child, Iughed without knowing as I ran through the hallway of the Lombardy mansion, who felt even bigger.


    Mayron and Gilliu said aloud to me.


    "Happy birthday, Tia!"


    Yes.


    Today is my 8th birthday.


    * * *


    The Eleanor Hall, used for banquets in the mansion, was crowded with people.


    The band was already ying cheerful songs, and the smell of delicious food being cooked hard in the kitchen stimted the sense of smell.


    From carpets on the floor, long curtains on windows, to centerpieces on each table.


    None of them are of the highest quality.


    Among those who attended my birthday party, the first people to visit the Lombardy family¡¯s banquet are distinguished.


    It was because I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the colorful paintings and sculptures that filled the ceiling of the high hall.


    As I entered the banquet hall with the twins, I looked around for a while as if it was the first time I hear, and I muttered without knowing.


    "I¡¯m sure Lombardy is awesome...."


    What kind of family in this world can hold such a magnificent and splendid banquet?


    It¡¯s also for an eight-year-old child.


    On my 8th birthday, Patty from a previous life was extremely normal.


    During the day, I had fun with my father, and in the evening, I ate dinner with other family members.


    And when I got back to the room, I found some birthday presents.


    Of course, the gifts were more expensive than other homes, but they passed quietly that way anyway.


    "Wow, that¡¯s exciting!"


    "There¡¯s also a clown over there!"


    It was because it was not a regr banquet, but because it was a child¡¯s birthday party, there were many children from other noble families, and as the twins said, there were also clowns who would entertain the children.


    "By the way, how many people havee this way?"


    Not all of these people could havee purely to celebrate my life.


    Even though many people want to participate in a banquet hosted by Lombardy, it is not an important ce toe by the ass-heavy aristocrats mobilizing their young children.


    I was looking around the banquet hall to find out why, and someone tapped me on the shoulder.


    "Tia, happy birthday."


    "Larane."


    She rolled her hair beautifully, so she was prettier today.


    "The family is up there. Go."


    Eleven-year-old Larane grabbed my hand and started walking towards the point I pointed out a little while ago.


    "We go together!"


    As I waited for the banquet to begin, the twins, who were eating the provided fruit, quickly caught up behind me.


    However, it didn¡¯t seem easy for four children to get through the gap between these crowded people.


    "Huh?"


    But something strange happened.


    Apparently, the people who seemed to be in a hurry tough and chat among themselves, when we start to move, the sea moves like a splitting point and opens the way.


    After all, everyone was conscious of us.


    Unlike me, who was a little surprised, Larane and the twins seemed familiar with this situation.


    Because of my father, who is not good at social activities, I seldom participated in a banquet of nobles.


    But the other cousins didn¡¯t.


    Following my parents, I often attended these banquets.


    Just like Belsach did thest time.


    As I walked forward, receiving the attention of the people, I saw Lombardy¡¯s family as Larane said.


    Shan, Viese, and Laurels¡¯ families were all gathered in one ce.


    Everyone looks good like this.


    Anyway, when I looked at it from such a distance, the people of Lombardy gathered in one ce were enough to be admired by other nobles.


    Should I say that I feel a force that cannot be exined well in words?


    "Florentia,e here."


    Grandpa found me and said,ughing.


    Larane first let go of her hand, and Iughed wide and ran to my grandfather.


    "How do you like your birthday banquet?"


    Don¡¯t be honest with this.


    But since I was a good granddaughter, I chose a choice.


    "I was surprised. I didn¡¯t know there were so many peopleing to my birthday banquet, Grandpa."


    "haha ...."


    Grandpa said, smiling and stroking my head.


    "This grandfather summoned some acquaintances. Come and congratte us on the birthday of Florentia."


    "Wow, that¡¯s it!"


    "You don¡¯t know yet because Florentia is young, but there are times when it¡¯s more about whoes to celebrate than the joy itself among adults."


    I don¡¯t know why Grandpa.


    I looked at the people in the banquet hall with fresh eyes.


    Certainly, most of them are high-ranking nobles.


    It meant that the status of the people who came here was the social status of me and Lombardy.


    "And also, there are as many people as your father¡¯s guests as the ones this grandfather called."


    Apart from the innocent children, it seemed that many of them are those who want to put a string on my father.


    My father¡¯s textile business hit a big, so it must be the aftermath.


    "But where is Dad, Grandpa?"


    My grandfather was slightly embarrassed by my question and answered.


    "That¡¯s a little bitte. He stopped by the textile workshop and said he wasing right away, so he¡¯lle right away."


    "Yes, got it."


    It is a hundred times better for my father¡¯s business to flourish than for such a birthday party.


    Grandpaughed at me and lifted the cup in front of me.


    The buzzing banquet hall was curiously quiet.


    "Now, then the birthday¡¯s main character has arrived, so let¡¯s start the banquet... ... ."


    It was when my grandfather focused his attention and tried to announce the start of the banquet.


    The door of the banquet hall that I had entered and closed, opened and someone came in.


    At first, I wondered if my father hade, but it wasn¡¯t my father to walk on the carpet with everyone¡¯s attention.


    "What...."


    I muttered in embarrassment.


    As if he was very ustomed to having hundreds of eyes on him, he slowly walked up to me and said hello first.


    "Hello, Florentia."


    Grandpa said that it was more important who came to celebrate than the joy itself.


    I looked up at my grandfather and wanted to ask.


    ¡¯Hey, grandpa.¡¯


    Then what will happen if the first Prince who hasn¡¯t been calledes as a guest?

 Chapter 22

    <h4>Chapter 22</h4>


    "I¡¯m here to celebrate your birthday by myself."1


    "Why all of a sudden...."


    I¡¯m pretending to be close.


    But I couldn¡¯t say that, so I looked up at my grandfather.


    Did my grandfather call him?


    But the surprise seemed to be the same with my grandfather.


    "It¡¯s pretty amazing that the Prince came to this ce."


    Thest time there was amotion and thest time he left this mansion, Astana went back with all sorts of mischief as if he would never step in again.


    But youe to my birthday party with a smile like that.


    Considering that the first Prince is only twelve years old this year, he is not an average child.1


    Maybe Astana won¡¯t melt more than I thought.


    "I went back to the pce that day, and I got scolded by my mother a lot. Today, again, as a sign of apology, she directly gave a birthday present to Florentia and told me toe."


    I expected it to be what the Empress had to do, but it was still surprising.


    If it¡¯s her own son who dies and can¡¯t live with, presses the Prince¡¯s pride and apologizes.


    It is also open in front of so many nobles.


    I wouldn¡¯t have known that so many people would be attending my birthday party if the Empress had a tight grip on the social circle.


    "I see."


    Grandpa didn¡¯t say anything long.


    But I could.


    Last time, he looked at the Prince as a very annoying and spoiled puppy, and my grandfather¡¯s eyes were alert.


    "Happy birthday, Florentia."


    Astana said so, he put out the little jewelry box he was holding.


    It was a ck box about the size of two of my palmsbined.


    Oh, I don¡¯t want to receive it.


    Doesn¡¯t it have a bomb or something in it?


    I want to check it before opening it.


    Apart from all this and that, I don¡¯t want to receive the goods given by the Prince.


    However, since everyone in this banquet hall is now focused, there is no option other than receiving it.


    As I hesitated, he nodded a little as if it was okay for my grandfather to take it.


    Eventually, I took a jewelry box from Astana and opened it.


    Of course, I flinched a little while opening it.


    "Oh-oh!"


    "After all, the Imperial wealth...... ."


    As soon as the lid was opened, explosive reactions erupted around.


    The birthday gift the Prince gave was a ne.


    It looks like an adult¡¯s finger is surrounded by tiny topaz around a ruby that looks good enough.


    "My mother took care of it. How is it, is it pretty?"


    Astana said that, but the hidden meaning in it was ¡¯How does it look expensive?¡¯ It was close to.


    Each of the nobles mumbled, saying that the Empress gave me something precious.


    <h4>But honestly, I didn¡¯t like it.</h4>


    Proud of money in front of Lombardy.


    There wasn¡¯t a lot of inspiration.


    But Iughed brighter as I was annoyed.


    "Yes. Thank you, Prince."


    "Yes, yes."


    Now, if I think I¡¯ve done all I have to do, Astana looked refreshed.


    "Mydy, I¡¯ll bring a present."


    The servant who was waiting on the side came over and took the jewelry box carefully.


    Uh, I want to wash my hands.


    I wanted to wipe it off with water in front of the Prince¡¯s eyes, but I rubbed it on the skirt of the dress I was wearing.


    "It¡¯s been a while. Thank you all foring a long way to congratte my granddaughter, Florentia, on her birthday."


    Grandpa said, raising the ss high again to clear up the untidy hall.


    "Then I¡¯ll start the banquet."


    As the grandfather¡¯s words ended, several doors connecting the banquet hall and the kitchen were opened at the same time, and each of the employees came out with arge silver te.


    Mostly, foods made for people to carry and eat conveniently were piled up like mountains on each table.


    Fortunately, people began to have fun chatting with each other, just like before Astana came.


    "I have to eat something too."


    Seeing delicious foods, I suddenly be hungry.


    At the nearest table, I saw the twins have already started eating and tried to go there.


    I wish it wasn¡¯t for the guy who naturally follows me.


    "Why are you following me, no. Why are you following me?"


    To my question, the Prince looked around and replied with a smile on his face.


    "I¡¯m not doing this because I want to be with you either."


    Then he notices as if confirming where my grandfather is.


    He would like to do this after receiving an order from the Empress toe to my birthday party and release the feelings of Lombardy Lord.


    "Are you going to stay together and return? You shut your mouth and stay still."


    "This, shut your mouth... Who."


    The little guy has already learned the wrong way to make fun of his mouth.


    I know very well what the First Prince was doing while flocking with Belsach and Astalliu in hisst life.


    Since I was young, he thinks I must have been a baby with yellow buds like this.


    I didn¡¯t want to be with a cockroach at all.


    "I have to y with my cousins. Well then."


    Later, when he was a bit bigger and politically worthy of use, it was inevitable that he could be part of my n to some extent.


    I was prepared to bear that degree.


    However, I am still the same age as a growing sprout, and from now on, the word ¡¯dog¡¯ has no idea of wanting to be with this child, who is so sorry to dogs.


    "I. Hey, just stay still."


    A twelve-year-old man is like this bully to an eight-year-old.


    Even though Lombardy was closed, it may have been a fortune for the Second Prince, not this child, to be the Prince for the empire.


    "The first Prince."


    At that time, a familiar voice called Astana.


    "Last time, we couldn¡¯t y together, so it was very difficult.


    It was Belsach and Astalliu standing behind him.


    "Last time? Ohhh. I didn¡¯t really regret it."


    When the Prince replied with anxiety, Belsach¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment.


    But that was all.


    If my personality was like that, the guy who wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of him with the Prince by now wouldugh subtly.


    It was a typical type of strength and weakness. Just like his father, Viese.


    Astana, who looked at Belsach like that, seemed pathetic, told me.


    "Hey, you are better than him."


    I¡¯m not happy at all.


    A sigh came out to me, wondering what the hell was this about on my birthday when I should have fun.


    Meanwhile, Belsach¡¯s face was worth seeing.


    It was bearable to be ignored by the Prince, but I couldn¡¯t stand beingpared to me, clenching both fists and staring at me.


    Me? Why me? What did I say to you, not me, but the Prince?


    However, Belsach was exuding a terrifying hostility, as if he felt his anger as strength and weakness.


    "Florentia."


    At that time, I heard a voice like a heavenly voice calling me.


    "Come here."


    It was Shan who called me from a distance.


    "Then I¡¯m leaving."


    "Huh? Hey!"


    "His Majesty! With us......."


    It was Astana who was trying to follow me, but Belsach caught him as if he wanted it all this time.


    There¡¯s a ce to use dog poop as well.


    I got caught again, so I quickly ran to Shan.


    "Is there anything special?"


    It was Shan, worried that the Frist Prince would have done anything to me.


    Even if the Prince packs a gift and says an apology, she doesn¡¯t believe that it is true.


    "It was a little annoying, but it¡¯s okay! But why did you call me, aunt?"


    "Since all the gifts that people brought are organized, the protagonist should show his sincerity to unpack some of them.


    "Ah, a gift!"


    The feeling that I had deteriorated with the appearance of the First Prince came back to life.


    Since it¡¯s a birthday party, there must be a present!


    Besides, most of the people who came to the banquet were people who said they were in the empire, so how much was the collection!


    Just thinking about it made me happy.


    "I think it would be nice to open only presents throughout the banquet! Hehe."


    Shan¡¯s expression became mysterious at my words.


    "...Wouldn¡¯t it be difficult?"


    It costs me how much it costs if I have a hard time opening a few presents.


    I shook my head.


    "Yes, do whatever you want."


    Shan said so and took me to a ce where the gifts that people brought were organized.


    And I could see the meaning of Shan¡¯s expression.


    "Is this all my gifts?"


    "The gifts from me and the twins, or the gifts from your dan and uncle, have already been brought to your room. These are the ones from the people who attended the banquet."


    "I¡¯m sure I can¡¯t open it."


    If you do that, it is obvious that you will suffer from body ailments from tomorrow.


    This is because the stacked gifts made up a small garden.


    Mainlyrge ones at the bottom and small ones at the top were well organized.


    Well. Hundreds of people attended the banquet, so it was natural that there were so many gifts.


    When she looked at my tired face, Shan said with a smile.


    "There are all you can see, so just open a few and go."


    "... Yes."


    I opened the gift box with the help of Shan on the spot.


    Certainly, they were high-ranking nobles, so there was no one worthless gift.


    Most of the jewelry that children could wear was included, and a few children¡¯s picture books with pretty pictures were also avable, where they heard that I like books.


    And opening the gift was more fun than I thought.


    I was getting addicted to the thrilling taste of opening a random box.


    I didn¡¯t know how time was going and I was opening the presents one by one, soter, Larane, the twins, and Astalliu¡¯s younger brother, Crene, came by my side to watch.


    Originally, random boxes are fun just to watch others open them.


    "This time! Open this!"


    Gilliu took a veryrge box from a corner and put it down in front of me.


    "I know what."


    Actually, I didn¡¯t expect much.


    Originally, the smaller the gift box, the better it is.


    "Oh, it¡¯s a doll!"


    "Teddy bear!"


    As expected, the big box didn¡¯t really stand out.


    Unlike me, who doesn¡¯t like dolls very much, I saw Larane and Crene shining in their eyes.


    In addition to this teddy bear, there was one more gift I had already opened.


    I won¡¯t even use it anyway, should I give it to these two people?


    It was when I was thinking about that.


    "Tia!"


    "Huh? Dad!"


    I threw out the gift I had opened and stretched out my arms towards my father running towards me.


    "I¡¯m sorry that dad iste for my daughter¡¯s birthday! I¡¯ve been waiting a lot!"


    My father lifted me and hugged me crying.


    "It¡¯s okay! I was having fun with other people!"


    "Yes, yes. We¡¯re all opening presents together?"


    My father asked while looking at empty boxes piled up in arge space.


    "I opened a lot, but I still have as much as I have!"


    Mayron said, snoring in excitement.


    "There are a lot of gifts."


    Father panicked and looked at the mountain of gifts.


    "Yes! I love it! A lot of people havee!"


    "Is that so? Tia¡¯s side is a little different from her dad again."


    My father was a disgusting personality for being noisy and noisy.


    "That¡¯s what resembles me."


    My grandfather came back after looking around the banquet hall and the guests.


    Behind the grandfather was also the appearance of Viese and Laurels.


    As if the sediment had not been resolved, Viese looked at my father.


    "But it feels good to be together like this all in one ce."


    The grandfather looked around the family andughed happily.


    The Lombardy, brothers and sisters, and their families were grandfather¡¯s achievements.


    Although not perfect, my grandfather¡¯s smile as he looked at what he had aplished was overflowing with pride.


    "Hmmh hmm."1


    An uninvited visitor was intervening in the warm, long-awaited scene.


    "What is it, the first Prince."


    The grandfather also asked as if Astana¡¯s intrusion was unpleasant as if tossing.


    "I have something to tell."


    "Would you like to tell?"


    Grandfather raised one eyebrow and looked at First Prince.


    "If it¡¯s a gift from Florentia, haven¡¯t you given it a while ago?"


    "Oh, this is not something to give to Florentia."


    My grandfather and other family members gathered here also tilted their heads.


    Astana pulled something out of the inner pocket money of the jacket she was wearing.


    It was a dark purple envelope sealed with gold wax stamped with an Imperial design.


    "That¡¯s ...."


    First of all, Viese recognized the identity of the envelope and muttered.


    My eyes also turned round.


    It was a mail that I had opened several times while working as my grandfather¡¯s secretaryst life.


    "The Empress asked me to give you an invitation to the evening dinner at the Imperial Pce."


    The First Prince said so and began to walk.


    And of course, I thought It would go to my grandfather, but this time my prediction was wrong.


    Astana walked out with an envelope and stood in front of my father, who was holding me.


    "Please attend and brighten your seat, Gahan Lombardy."


    Father took the envelope with his trembling hand.


    Until now, it was always the evening dinner of the Empress, who had the name ¡¯Lk Lombardy¡¯ written on it, and the eldest son, Viese, attended instead of my grandfather.


    But this time it was different.


    On the luxurious purple envelope, the name ¡¯Gahan Lombardy¡¯ was written in colorful handwriting.


    And I had to bury my face on my father¡¯s shoulder to avoid cheering.


    My heart was overwhelmed.


    Now it¡¯s time to go to see him at the Imperial Pce.

 Chapter 23

    <h4>Chapter 23</h4>


    ¡°Now, Bend your knees like this...... .¡±


    In an upright posture, my legs fluttered as I bent my knees as Shan said.


    "A little more."


    However, Shan said sternly without any hesitation.


    ¡°...Okay. Well done. That¡¯s how it is."


    "Hua! It¡¯s so hard!"


    In fact, I was really surprised.


    It would be so difficult to say hello with the body of a child ording to Imperial courtesy.


    Even though I ate a lot these days, my young body was much smaller and weaker than my peers.


    So, maybe it¡¯s because the bodycks muscle, or even though it¡¯s a simple movement, the body keeps staggering.


    ¡°It will be harder now by slowing down. Will you do what I show you, Tia.¡±


    She got up from the seat where Shan was sitting and stood in front of me.


    And the right arm is bent and the hand is brought to the heart, and the left-hand grabs the skirt and lifts it slightly.


    And at the same time raising her head, she bends her knees while sending her right leg back.


    This is the greeting method used in Imperial courtesy and is used by nobles when meeting the Imperial family.


    That was the etiquette in the early days of the founding of the country, but these days, etiquette itself is so flexible that not all Royal families are greeted in this way.


    The Emperor and the Empress, and the Crown Prince and the Crown Princess are eligible to receive such formal greetings.


    ¡°It¡¯s so elegant, it¡¯s cool....¡±


    I pped as I watched Shan stand upright after saying hello.


    Shan, who said hello ording to the Imperial courtesy without adding any exaggeration, was like a graceful swan.


    Looking down, the curve starting from the slightly bowed long neck extends to the fingertips that grabbed the skirt of the dress and lifted it slightly, as if a swan spreading its wings.


    "How do you do that?"


    I sincerely wanted to know.


    The secret of Shan¡¯s crazy elegance.


    Shanughed and said, tapping my nose, with her index finger.


    "Practice."


    "a......."


    What is different from saying that I went to Seoul National University after studying mainly in textbooks.


    I pouted my lips.


    "I¡¯m not a peasant. There is really no way except practice. Especially, if you don¡¯t have the strength yet because your body is dry like a branch, you have no choice but to put it on your body."


    ¡°Yes.......¡±


    Shan was right.


    Originally, I care about whether I resemble my father¡¯s thin line, so I eat well and sleep well, but there is no big change in my body.


    ¡°Are you still far?¡±


    "I want to y with Tia, mom."


    The twins cried as they rolled around on the sofa.


    While I was learning the Imperial courtesy from Shan, they kept the promise to wait quietly by my side.


    ¡°Now how much do you know how to say hello, Tia?¡±


    <h4>"Yes. I will practice hard. Please see you again tomorrow."</h4>


    Anyway, in order not to beughing stock in front of the Emperor and the Empress, I had to fully understand how to say hello.


    In particr, I can¡¯t see the First Princeughing at me even when he dies.


    Shan gently stroked my head, clenching my fists.


    "I just wanted to have a daughter like you."


    As if it weren¡¯t just saying, Shan¡¯s words were regretful.


    "How can I identally became the mother of these naughty twins..."


    Shan frowned andughed, pinching the chubby cheeks of Mayon and Gilliu.


    "Is it not toote?"


    Shan, who seemed to really want a daughter, spit out without knowing.


    "....What?"


    Oh, the words juste out of the mouth of an 8-year-old who didn¡¯t know anything yet because she hadn¡¯t received sex education.


    How to mess with it. First Iughed.


    "Ehehe.........."


    Then she turned the arrow to the twins.


    "I wish they had a younger sister too, right?"


    If you ask like this, you will be greeted immediately. I knew how to answer.


    The two were always bored and thought they would think that if they had a younger brother, they would be able to y together.


    However, the reaction between Gilliu and Mayron is baffling.


    "Hmm. Not really."


    "I don¡¯t like it either."


    "Why, why?"


    At my question, Gilliu replied with one big eye-rolled.


    ¡°We love ying with Tia.¡±


    "Yeah. I like ying with only three people like this."


    "I don¡¯t like having other kids."


    These guys are making a real big deal.


    "I have a lot of people to y with, not two people."


    Will there be a lot more in the future?


    "Lie! Tia always reads books alone if we don¡¯t y?"


    "Ji, although it is now."


    I mean, there is a secretly sharp corner.


    I avoided the twins¡¯ gaze.


    Then the two grinned, grabbed my arms one by one, and started forming a group.


    "Let¡¯s y! Let¡¯s y!"


    "Let¡¯s y hide and seek again!"


    Eventually the trapped beagles escaped.


    "Okay, then First."


    Let¡¯s talk about this, talk.


    The fingers of the two people holding me were struggling one by one, and the door of Shan¡¯s residence opened and someone came in.


    "Father!"


    The twins, which were much taller and taller than me, hung from my arms, quickly fell apart.


    Then, when his father just stepped inside, they ran to a handsome man.


    "Why did youe in so early today?"


    "Now can you keep ying with us until you sleep?"


    A man in his mid-thirties with a tall and sturdy physique brushed off his dark blond hair, is Vestian Schulst, the father of twins and Shan¡¯s husband.


    He entered the son-inw of Lombardy but did not change his surname to Lombardy and maintained his pre-marriage surname.


    "Geez, these guys!"


    Vestianughed, lifting the twins one by one in each arm.


    "Came?"


    Shan got up and said hello to Vestian.


    "I didn¡¯t have much work today, so I came in early. How are you with the kids, Shan?"


    Vestian smiled gently and kissed Shan¡¯s cheek.


    At that greeting full of affection, I looked up at the couple who seemed happy.


    Is this an ideal couple?


    A tenderness overflowed in my eyesing and going.


    "Oh? Florentia is here? How are you?"


    Such an ideal and normal greeting in my family!


    It seems that the surroundings light up when Vestian, who has a good-looking face, smiles kindly.


    "Hello."


    I put my hands together and said goodbye.


    "I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t go to your birthday partyst time. I was busy that day."


    Although not from Lombardy, Vestian ispetent in many ways and runs several small businesses in the family.


    The hottest thing these days is the business of bringing minerals from the mines owned by Lombardy in the north to the central region and selling them.


    But since all the mines he discovered a few years ago were all dry, I thought he would be unemployed until he found a new mine next year, right?


    Vestian¡¯s business isn¡¯t the only one, so I didn¡¯t think deeply.


    "Shan, shall we have a pretty daughter like Florentia? Of course, boys are also cute..."


    Vestian looked at me sadly and said.


    "......I¡¯m listening to children, but don¡¯t say that."


    The blushed Shan said, pushing the chest of Vestian holding her waist.


    Oh my, you two look good.


    I woke up deliberately, grabbed some of the cookies in front of me, and handed them out to the twins.


    "Shall we go out and y?"


    Fortunately, the twins nodded immediately and asked to do so, and we went outside.


    Whenever I yed hide-and-seek, I was always the trick, so I was seeing Gilliu and Mayron running away while bursting out ofughter.


    Why does such a close couple divorced three yearster?1


    In addition, the twins are taken by his father, and Shan lived alone on the outskirts of the Empire until Lombardy¡¯s fall.


    After that, it was only at grandfather¡¯s funeral that Shan returned to his Lombardy residence.


    I tilted my head as I remembered the couple looking at each other holding hands.


    * * *


    As always, I had the windows slightly open and leaned against the windowsill, and enjoyed the time.


    The wind filled with the warm noon sunlight tickled my face.


    A few hourster, when my father returns from the morning work, we immediately leave for the Imperial Pce.


    From here, it took about an hour by carriage to the border with the Emperor¡¯s directmand, and about half an hour to enter the Pce again.


    And my father said that he would take a little more time and start, saying that he would show me the inside of the Pce for the First time in the Imperial Pce.


    And at sunset, the Empress¡¯s dinner begins.


    But no matter how busy tonight was going to be back, the hours of the day were slowly flowing.


    As I was about to fall asleep, I heard a knock-knock on the door.


    "Come in....."


    As I answered, the door carefully opened and Estira entered.


    "Hello, Estira!"


    It was a nice guest waiting.


    I quickly pulled a nearby chair and made Estira sit down.


    "I brought what you asked for. The medicine was alreadypleted a few days ago, but I told you to bring it today..."


    "Yes, yes. That¡¯s right! Thank you!"


    "Here you are."


    What Estira brought out was a small ss bottle the size of a circle in my hand.


    The ss bottle was in a pocket made of a thick cloth so that the inside could not be seen, but when I carefully unwrapped the string and opened it, I could see that it was filled with golden Melcon medicine.


    "Of course, it¡¯s Estira. As I asked, they all prepared perfectly. Thank you!"


    I carefully put it in the little pocket I had aside.


    It was to be taken when entering the Imperial Pce.


    "Mydy..."


    "Yes, why?"


    Estira, who was still watching what I was doing, called me with anxiety.


    "Are you trying to use Melcon medicine as an antidote?"


    "..."


    I did not answer.


    I just looked into Estira¡¯s eyes.


    It was really clear snow.


    I can see that the reason you are asking me this question is pure because you are worried about me.


    "It¡¯s not for me, don¡¯t worry too much!"


    I deliberately smiled brighter.


    "If so... ."


    "I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t tell you that far. But it¡¯s right to bring it to the Imperial Pce as Estira expected."


    When the word ¡¯Imperial Pce¡¯ came out, Estira¡¯splexion became even darker.


    It would be an infinitely difficult and scary space for ordinary people.


    "Because there is someone there. Anyone who needs this medicine. I will pass it on to that person."


    "...... Be careful,dy. I¡¯m worried that a youngdy is trying to do something too big."


    "Thank you for worrying, Estira. Oh, and..¡¤.."


    I leaned over to Estira and whispered.


    "Do you know this is a secret for the two of us?"


    In my whisper with a little yfulness, Estira nodded with a face with a firm determination.


    In fact, I have spoken to the old woman, but I don¡¯t doubt that Estira will tell anyone about me.


    Estira was a woman who kept his promises.


    In my previous life, I knew the blinding trust she had shown to her master.


    "Ah, I hope my dad wille soon."


    I muttered as I looked at the empty road because no carriage was going around.


    * * *


    "Don¡¯t be too nervous, Tia."


    Gahan spoke to Tia the tenth time in the swaying carriage.


    "I¡¯m okay?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s fortunate... "


    The daughter answered energetically, but Gahan onlyughed dimly.


    "Dad, are you okay? Your face is white ...."


    "It¡¯s okay. Dad is just a little nervous."


    "Oooo......."


    Tia patted Gahan¡¯s cold hand with her small hand.


    With that little touch, Gahan felt a little rxed.


    "But what is that bag, Tia? It looks pretty heavy, but your dad will listen?"


    Gahan deliberately turned his attention not to think of the Empress¡¯s dinner.


    "It¡¯s not heavy, it¡¯s okay."


    "You don¡¯t usually carry your bag well, so what¡¯s in it?"


    The brown round handbag that goes well with Tia¡¯s light green dress was even cuter because it was held in the child¡¯s small hand.


    "A gift!"


    "Gift?"


    "Yes! I will give it to The Prince!"


    Florentia replied in a bright voice.


    "You give it to the First Prince?"


    The daughter didn¡¯t answer the questions butughed.


    And on that clear face, Gahan felt like a big rock thumping over his chest.


    "That¡¯s right, Tia is also that old, now. I knew that someday like this woulde, but......."


    "No, not like that......."


    It was just the moment Florentia was about to say something.


    The carriage that was going well suddenly stopped.


    "What is it?"


    Gahan asked the coachman.


    "Well, it¡¯s the Imperial Pce guard that will check the gate, so stop the wagon... "


    "No way."


    I pulled the curtain of the carriage and looked outside.


    The carriage moves to the Lombardy mansion with the interior of the Imperial Pce will not be stopped.


    The carriages with the Lombardy pattern were originally the same wherever they went.


    When Gahan was frowning on his eyebrows and grasping the situation, the carriage door burst open.


    "I¡¯ll check for a moment. Please get off."


    Two Imperial knights were wearing shing armor.


    "Lombardy¡¯s carriage. I Gahan Lombardyes at the invitation of the Empress."


    However, the knight opened the carriage door wider without listening to all of Gahan¡¯s exnations.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll ask for your cooperation."


    Something was weird.


    However, if there is a conflict here, the daughter may be greatly surprised.


    Gahan looked around at Florentia, who was sitting quietly with her eyes open widely and tried to get off the wagon by herself.


    "Youngdy alsoes down."


    "Do you mean even the child will search for it?"


    Now Gahan¡¯s voice raised, as ifpletely angry.


    "...Sorry."


    Gahan did not hide his displeasure.


    There was only one reason to suddenly go out to search like this in the Imperial Pce, where even the office of the Emperor directly passed the Lombardy pattern.


    Overpower.


    The Empress or Emperor who gave the order is trying to break the g.


    "Is this the Empress¡¯s order?"


    Gahan asked straightforwardly.


    "..."


    The knight could not answer anything and avoided his gaze.


    He can¡¯t help it?


    Gahan said after sighing.


    "Leave the child."


    In a low warning voice, the knight exchanged nces with his colleague for a moment and nodded.


    Gahan got off the wagon.


    Looking around, the ce where the carriage was built seemed to be deep inside the Imperial Pce, where the Empress¡¯s Pce was located.


    It was a normal, empty street that was not properly equipped with guards or knights.


    From the starting point that had already passed through the central Pce with many eyes to see, he stopped the carriage that had been running fine, saying that he woulde and search.


    ¡¯How many knights of the family should I have brought.¡¯


    Gahan had a bted regret.


    "Then, for a moment... ... ."


    The driver approached and tried to check Gahan¡¯s arms.


    Gahan said, trying not to distort his face in shame that he had never been born with.


    "It would be better not to touch my body."


    The knight who was approaching at the moment flinched.


    "If you have a misceneous check on me, you will lose your title."


    "Hmm.........."


    The knight, who was pushed back by Gahan¡¯s momentum, noticed for a moment, coughed, and nodded.


    "There seems to be nothing, so I¡¯ll finish the check. Let¡¯s get on the wagon again."


    It was an overwhelming and absurd situation.


    Gahan finally looked at the knights with his eyes and got on the carriage.


    No, he was going to do that.


    However, when he saw the door on the other side of the wagon that was open and the inside of the wagon, it empty as it was.


    "Florentia?"+


    His daughter was gone.

 Chapter 24

    <h4>Chapter 24</h4>


    "You don¡¯t usually carry a bag, so what¡¯s in it?"


    "A gift!"


    "Gift?"


    "Yes! A Gift to The Prince!"


    The Second Prince is also a true Prince, so it is not wrong.


    The Melcon medicine I prepared was for Prince Perez, the Second Prince.


    The Empress began poisoning the food around the time Perez¡¯s mother fell ill and died.


    But I don¡¯t know exactly what poison was used.


    In my previous life, seeing him be Prince and Lombardy under attack, I looked for the Intelligence Guild, wondering if there would be any help.


    I paid with the money I had umted over the entire months and bought an envelope with information, but it did not say exactly what poison the Empress used.


    It was that Perez himself couldn¡¯t figure it out until the end and only healed the aftereffect of terrible insomnia left by poison.


    However, it was evident that for quite some time, they continued to use small amounts that were not easily noticed.


    The Emperor did not pay much attention to the child, who had been mistaken for one night with a maid, and left it to the Empress.


    Of course, the Empress promised to take good care of himself on his own and then moved closer to avoid the Emperor¡¯s eyes.


    But for some reason, Perez survived without being poisoned, and three yearster, the Emperor noticed the Empress¡¯s lies.


    Sadly, there was no significant difference in Perez¡¯s life.


    The Emperor only used the Empress¡¯s fault to contain Angenas, who had grown in size but still had no affection for the Second Prince.


    It was also because around that time the Emperor began to see new heirs from several aristocratic families with concubines.


    I was so inclined to think about Perez, but I heard my father¡¯s weak voice.


    "Yeah, Tia is too old, now."


    But my father¡¯s reaction is a little strange.


    "I thought this woulde someday, but......."


    "No, not like that......."


    Something seems very hurt. But I can¡¯t tell the truth.


    I¡¯m going to get lost after a while looking around the interior of the Imperial Pce with my father.


    Of course, the destination is where the Second Prince Perez is.


    Luckily, I knew the approximate location of the pce where the Second Prince lived with his mother.


    The Empress wanted to put the hat where her eyes could reach.


    So she threw a small ster pce in the woods west of the pce, and Perez said he lived there before going to the academy.


    What will he look like now, 11 years old, the same age as twins?


    "What is it?"


    "That, it...... The Imperial Pce Guard will check the gate, so stop the wagon... "


    A checkpoint in the Lombardy family¡¯s wagon?


    Without panic, the door of the carriage was opened from the outside, and two imperial knights were standing.


    "Is this the Empress¡¯s order?"


    It was the cold voice of my father I heard for the first time.


    The knights did not give any answer.


    <h4>At the end of a small rung, my father looked at me as if not to worry, and got out of the car.</h4>


    In fact, I wasn¡¯t worried about this situation, but I was surprised to see my father for the first time.


    It was obvious what happened.


    Something that will never happen to Grandpa¡¯s carriage is just happening to us.


    It was very cowardly and dull for the shame of a person who became an Empress.


    It was when I sighed and looked out of the window on the other side from where my father had left.


    "The Second Prince?"


    I could see something like the back of a boy with dark hair passing through the trees in the distance.


    "The real Second Prince?"


    Heaven must have helped this.


    What I knew was a really rough location, so when I was thinking about how to find the pce where the Second Prince is located and whether I could meet him if I went to it, I identally found him like this.


    This is an opportunity you can never miss.


    After confirming that my father was still fighting with the knights, I very carefully opened the door on the other side of the carriage.


    Fortunately, the door opened smoothly without making any noise.


    With my bag in one hand, I ran into the grass right in front of me.


    Looking back, my father and the knight still didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    I felt a little guilty when he realized that I wasn¡¯t there and thought that my father would be surprised, but I can¡¯t help it.


    If this is not the case, there is no way to meet the Second Princes without the Empress¡¯s knowledge.


    I have to give Perez this medicine ande back as soon as possible.


    I, who hid my body behind the low grass, ran hard to the side where Second Prince disappeared until I was out of sight of my father and the knights.


    "Oh, huh! Oh my!"


    It seemed that I was far away from my father and the knights as I moved without hesitation, but there was a problem.


    "Where are you?"


    Apparently, the Second Prince who ran this way I couldn¡¯t even see his nose, and I lost my sense of direction because I was in the woods.


    I try to pretend to be lost and I really lost.


    I have to give up finding Perez and go back to where my father is.


    At that time, I heard the sound of ¡¯burst¡¯.


    As I turned my head, I could see the bushes not far from where I was standing.


    Gulp.


    I approached carefully, swallowing heavily.


    Bruises, bruises.


    I could hear the sound of my footsteps approaching, but there was no response from the grassy side.


    I further killed footsteps.


    And finally, a small seal began to appear.


    The first thing I noticed was the ck hair that had grown to cover the neck slightly.


    It didn¡¯t have a name tag on it, but I was sure.


    It was the Second Prince, Perez. I was right.


    But I couldn¡¯t call or speak his name.


    After a few puffing attempts, I was only able to speak out.


    "What are you doing now...... ."


    The Second Prince, squatting in front of the bush, was plucking one type of sharp leaf with a familiar hand movement.


    And it didn¡¯t stop there. The leaves were ripped off roughly, and Second Prince took it right into his mouth.


    It was clear that his small mouth was already full of something like grass.


    It goes on.


    Even if the green liquid poured into the corner of his mouth, he identally wiped it through his sleeve and never stopped eating the leaves in front of him.


    It was so mechanical and desperate that my conscience was awakened.


    I barely moved my frozen body and walked a couple of steps closer.


    "Stop."


    When I spoke urgently, the busy movement of the Prince stopped at that moment.


    The boy, whose face I only saw from the side the whole time, turned his head and looked at me.


    Vivid red eyes with dark brown color.


    This boy was definitely the Second Prince.


    "What the hell are you doing? Why do you eat that grass?"


    I was getting angry without even realizing it myself.


    Young Perez, looked at me with eyes that seemed to have no feelings. And replied.


    "Because my stomach hurts."


    "What?"


    "Since a while ago, my stomach keeps hurting for no reason. The book said that eating this herb makes it okay."


    "Ah."


    I couldn¡¯t connect.


    My head was nk as if I was hit in the back of my head.


    The reason why his stomach hurts was obvious.


    It was a symptom of poisoning, showing the poison slowly umted in the body.


    The paleplexion only caught my eyes.


    The Second Prince survived this way.


    Like a wild beast, he wandered around in the woods, found helpful herbs, and ate them.


    Second Prince looked at me for a while, then sat back.


    Since he is three years older than me, he is eleven this year.


    It was the same age as the twins.


    But Perez was too small to say that he was eleven years old.


    At best, he only looked less than ten years old.


    The color was too poor to be called a Prince.


    The clothes he was wearing seemed to be made of high-quality materials, but they were wrinkled and dirty all over the ce.


    Maybe he was wearing one clothes for a few days.


    No way, is there no attendant to take care of?


    An ominous premonition ran over my head.


    At that time, Perez tried to pluck the leaves again and eat them, and I took the hand in fright.


    "Don¡¯t eat anything like this. If you¡¯re sick, you should take medicine!"


    "But, even when my mother was sick, the doctor did note?"


    "Well, that¡¯s..."


    "So I found it in the book. It looks like a useless weed, but it might work."


    Sitting squatted next to me, the height of the eyes was simr to me, and the Prince¡¯s wrist in my hand was too thin.


    Unbeknownst to me, I was amazed and quickly relieved my hand.


    When his mother was dying of sickness, the Empress prevented the doctor from entering there.


    So, when Perez became the Crown Prince and exercised full power of the fallen Emperor, he first sent the First Prince to the battlefield.


    It was the northern front, famous for having the most casualties and fiercely.


    And, let alone a the Empress, and a doctor or medicine was not allowed to enter the pce of the Empress, who fell in shock.


    When I heard the story, I thought for a moment that it was a little too much.


    He¡¯s a very cruel person, I thought so.1


    But now, I don¡¯t think I can say that even for a moment.


    A child who wasn¡¯t as big as his age chewed on grass like this and endured it.


    He survived fiercely alone.


    I brushed off the remaining grass from Perez¡¯s hand and said as I opened the bag I had.


    "I have medicine, so don¡¯t eat anything like this."


    The Prince tilted his head and asked.


    "Who are you?"


    He also asks very quickly.


    I replied with a small sigh.


    "My name is Florentia. Florentia Lombardy."


    "I am Perez."


    The Second Prince said, looking at the leaves that fell on the floor with easy eyes.


    And he looks up and looks at me.


    The eyes, which were like the color of dark blood, were empty.


    The Second Prince asked me.


    "But, why are you crying?"


    "What are you talking about."


    "You are crying."


    "What nonsense...... ."


    I was amazed when I grinned and put my hand around my eyes.


    Tears were really falling from my eyes.


    "Oh, this, this is it."


    Why am I crying?


    When I was confused and stumbled without giving a proper exnation, the Prince said.


    "Am I pitiful?"


    Oh, damn it.


    To make such a worde out of a child¡¯s mouth.


    I was embarrassed, so I made a louder voice.


    "No! It¡¯s not like that!"


    "It¡¯s okay. My mom and nanny did that too. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m pitiful."


    In front of this boy, I keep losing my words.


    But Perez shrugged as if he didn¡¯t know the meaning of the word ¡¯poor¡¯.


    "Neither of them is next to me right now."


    "No nanny, no nanny?"


    The Prince¡¯s mother died a while ago, but I thought somebody would remain next to him.


    Perez shook her head from side to side.


    "She got kicked a while ago. The nanny said she didn¡¯t want to go, but the soldiers took it away."


    The cruel Empress.1


    No one is left with a child who is only eleven years old.


    Well, there¡¯s no way a person who tried to kill him by slowly drying it with poison could see such a situation.


    Thinking of the Empress, I was working hard on my teeth.


    At that time, the Second Prince said to me.


    "So I also like that you don¡¯t help me. You might even die because of me."

 Chapter 25

    <h4>Chapter 25</h4>


    "No, I will not be killed."


    I said firmly without any hesitation.


    "Aren¡¯t you going? But..... "


    Perez¡¯s gaze instinctively points at the side of the Empress¡¯s Pce.


    No matter how small he is, he probably knows it.


    It is the Empress who is killing his mother, taking away everything he ought to have, and slowly killing him.


    Perez looked at me with amazement for a moment, then shook his head again.


    "No. The people who helped me are all dead, injured, or gone. So you go too. You shouldn¡¯t be here."1


    This time I was really upset.


    Shouldn¡¯t you have to hold onto anyone and ask for help, save me?


    I opened my handbag a little rough with a feeling of confusion.


    And I took out the vial I brought from it.


    I felt the red eyes staring at it closely.


    "Don¡¯t worry. They can¡¯t touch me."


    "Why?"


    "Because ... ."


    I felt angry and rough words would pour out, but I was still in front of a child, so I tried my best to purify it.


    "Because my grandfather is a hundred times older than the person who is bullying you."


    "Grandfather?"


    "Huh"


    "I envy you ... ."


    Perez said, flicking his little finger.


    I wondered if I could tell the story of my grandfather to a child who became alone, but I said, tapping the shoulders of Second Prince more casually.


    "And you, I¡¯ll help. So don¡¯t worry about me, drink this one."


    As soon as I was in a hurry, I poured as much medicine as Estira told me on the lid of the vial.


    Because it is a thickened concentrate, I had to drink it in water to reduce the bitter taste, but now this is the best one.


    Perez nced at the little lid that I had put out, and gently took it and drank it.


    "Hey, Perez."


    "Why?"


    It was obvious that it would enough to make my whole body tremble, but he didn¡¯t frown once.


    "You shouldn¡¯t eat anything that others give you. Are you fine? Have you receive it without a doubt?"


    I was very worried about the attitude of the Second Prince, who wasn¡¯t even wary.


    I know Perez¡¯s past, present, and future, so even if I met him for the first time today, I feel like I¡¯ve known him for a long time.


    The Second Prince sees me for the first time today.


    Perez tilted his head at my bruise and replied.


    "I¡¯m dying already. Even if you gave me poison, it doesn¡¯t change much."


    Oh, this guy really knows.


    I wondered if the Empress didn¡¯t know that he knows she was poisoning the food he was eating.


    I just wanted you to not know.


    "And you said you help me."


    In my hand, tightly grasped by Perez¡¯s words, a bunch of soft cloths in my handbag twisted.


    <h4>"Because there haven¡¯t been many people who have offered to help me so far. But it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s not like that......... . town!"</h4>


    Also, I pushed a piece of candy into the mouth of the guy who was trying to talk dark words.


    It was brought in a bag along with the bitter medicine.


    "I¡¯m not saying that little kid. Eat candy."


    I¡¯d rather like my cousins Belsach or Astalliu, and do the nasty shit.


    It was hard work for me to see myself as if I was crouching in the dark by myself.


    PerePerez asked me, who was grunting like that.


    "You are a child too."


    First of all, although a child is right.


    "I¡¯m 11 years old. How old are you?"


    "I, I am eight years old."


    "You¡¯re a kid. You eat, candy."


    But I said, reaching out to the Second Prince with my handbag.


    "Although you are older, it¡¯s okay because I have more than you."


    The cheek of the guy who bit the candy was convex.


    "I don¡¯t have much time today, so I¡¯ll tell you shortly. From now on, take this medicine twice a day every day. You can take as much as I gave you a little bit at a time."


    Perez quietly epted the vial and the handbag I was handed to him.


    "It will detoxify the poison and make your body healthy again."


    "Is this medicine?"


    The Second Prince looked into the golden sparkling liquid and asked me.


    "I, can I live?"


    As if I wasn¡¯t sure if it was okay, I wasn¡¯t sure if my voice.


    "Mom told me to live. She told me to survive. It¡¯s very difficult."


    Perez seemed to be exhausted.


    Even the body that was too skinny for a child was shivering by the wind.


    I felt like I should haveforted him, but I said in a subtle tone deliberately.


    "I have something to worry about. Of course, you have to ovee everything and survive. Your mother said that, and then you can do that."


    "....Really?"


    "Yes, really."


    The Second Prince remained silent for a moment.


    Then suddenly asked me.


    "What about you? Would you like me to live? Do you think I can live?"


    "Yeah. I wish you could live. No, I think you have to live."


    Because you are the person who will be more shy than anyone else.


    Although now it is as shabby as a caterpir that has to hide in the damp ground.


    When the timees, you will fly higher than anyone else and be the prince of this empire, and you will finally be able to get your rightful revenge.


    "I have to go now. There are a few things you have to keep until the next meeting."


    I got up and said, brushing off the dirt from my ass.


    "Once, no matter how much medicine you take, it¡¯s better not to eat poisoned foods, but if you do so, you may be noticed. So, eat it first."


    I was so offended.


    Telling a child to eat the food even though he knows it contains poison.


    But you have to make the Empress believe that her ns are working.


    That way, she won¡¯t do anything else, so she can¡¯t stop me from trying to get rid of Perez.


    "And do you have a maid who brings you rice?"


    The Second Prince nodded.


    "When that persones, you always have to lie down and pretend to be sick. You don¡¯t need to act on purpose. Just show you lying down and sleeping without power."


    "Okay."


    "And....... Do you have a wooden sword?"


    To my question, Perez brought a wooden sword that had been ced far away and showed it to me.


    "My nanny gave it to me on myst birthday."


    Whether it¡¯s pretty precious, longing spreads through his red eyes.


    "Yeah. There is no proper teacher, but you have to practice every day with a wooden sword."


    The Second Prince went to the academy and did a tremendous job of graduating from the senior level with only the swordsmanship he learnedtely.


    So, if you continue to practice from now on....


    Whoo-.


    Whoo-.


    "Like this?"


    At my words, Perez grabbed a wooden sword and swung it several times.


    However, the sound is not terrifying.


    I don¡¯t have the knack for swordsmanship, but does it sound like that from a normal eleven-year-old who draws randomly?


    That also from a sick child? It¡¯s also a wooden sword?


    Unlike me, who was embarrassed, Perez swung her sword a few more times with an expressionless face.1


    Wow-.


    Whirilick-.


    It doesn¡¯t take much effort and seems to be ying with a sword.


    Whenever the blunt wooden sword cut through the air, a heavy pulsing sound rang.


    I know that I am a stranger to the sword.


    Something more powerful than human power is moving with the sword he¡¯s wielding casually.


    "This is not a scam"


    An eleven-year-old who has never taken a proper swordsmanship ss and has been poisoned has this ability.


    I knew that from the moment the Second Prince entered the Imperial academy beyond the reach of the Empress, he grew up like a fish in water.


    Since he was young, he didn¡¯t know that he had monster-like abilities in this way.


    I thought he was a good boy, but he was a guy!


    "Where did you ever learn swordsmanship before?"


    I asked for confirmation because I didn¡¯t know.


    "No."


    "Then, did you have any other wooden swords before you got this?"


    "No."


    Really. That¡¯s a scam.


    I wonder if I keep asking questions, Perez tilted his head.


    "Am I wrong? Aren¡¯t you doing this?"


    As there was no object ofparison, it seemed that he was not even aware of what his abilities were.


    I thought for a moment and then replied.


    "No. It¡¯s not bad. I think you can do well if you keep practicing!"


    I wondered if I would tell the truth.


    You seem to have a tremendous talent.


    But then, Perez may have a different choice from hisst life.


    I mean, that one word of mine could stimte that enormous sense of vengeance that would be crouching somewhere in that guy.


    He responded quietly, saying he knew what I said.


    "Tia! Where are you!"


    At that time, I heard my father¡¯s voice calling me.


    Oh right. I had to go back quickly.


    "Then I go. See youter."


    " Huh."


    Perez¡¯s shoulder was drooping as if he didn¡¯t want to be left alone again.


    "...Hey, I will try to meet again as soon as possible. In the meantime, take good care of my medicine and doing well with what I said before."


    The dark red eyes look at me.


    I came to build trust in advance in the Second Prince, who will be the crown prince in the future, to give what he needs.


    I felt like I had be the guardian of a child who was snoozing.


    However, even after seeing the terrible look of the Second Prince, I couldn¡¯t just throw the medicine in moderation.


    "I¡¯ming. Bye."


    "......Bye."


    Well, even if you leave it alone anyway, he¡¯s a guy who bes the crown prince on his own.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be a big deal to help you keep your body from getting sick when you were younger?


    As I turned around leaving Perez alone in the woods, I really thought so.


    The human side is not knowing what kind of change this kind of assistance will bring, which starts with sincerity.


    Every word of mine is going to be engraved in his head.


    What did my outstretched hand mean to Perez?


    I really didn¡¯t expect anything.


    * * *


    I ran out of the grass and called my father.


    "Dad!"


    "Tia!"


    The surprised-faced father ran to me.


    "Where did you go. Any injuries?"


    Fortunately, my dad didn¡¯t seem very surprised because the time I disappeared was short, but the eyes that looked at me were still full of worries.


    "Did you find it?"


    Two knights who were looking for me on the other side came over here.


    "Despite being inside the Imperial Pce, but you shouldn¡¯t disappear like that. you make me worry."


    "I¡¯m sorry"


    "Why did you suddenly get off the wagon?"


    "That¡¯s it. Those uncles told me to get off... I know I have to get off..."


    At my words, the knights flinched.


    "So I got off, but I saw a cute squirrel over there, so I followed."


    It was the moment when Second Prince became a ¡¯cute squirrel¡¯ in no time.+


    When my father looked at me, he sighed andughed bluntly as if he couldn¡¯t help it.


    "Sorry......."


    They were just following orders when the two knights were smartly scratching their heads and talking.


    "What are you saying sorry for?"


    A gorgeous woman was smiling while looking at us with a bunch of maids as if they were taking a leisurely walk. It was Rabini Angenas Durelli, Empress of the Lambrew Empire.

 Chapter 26

    <h4>Chapter 26</h4>


    I¡¯ve met Rabini a few times.


    Of course, not now, but in my previous life.


    At that time, she was a beautiful woman with outstanding beauty who was thoroughly managed, but the Empress, who is still ten years younger than that, was truly a beautiful person with eyes widely open.


    But at the same time, there was a corner as cold as it looks.


    "Gahan Lombardy, right?"


    Rabini slowly reached out one hand to my father.


    If the women¡¯s Imperial greetings were the ones I practiced with Shanst time, the men¡¯s greetings were two different ways.


    One, bow with hand near the heart in the same way, and tow bow down the hand of the royal family and ce it on the forehead.


    Of course, the second method was a little more polite.


    A greeting method that is rarely used anymore in greetingn


    The Empress didn¡¯t take the hand outright, and my father looked at it for a moment and put it on his forehead.


    I also followed my father to say hello, but the Empress was not looking at me.


    She seemed to be feeling a strange sense of victory as she looked at my father with slightly closed eyes.


    "I saw the guest wagon I invited to dinner, so I saw it, what happened?"


    The Empress asked, looking back at the two knights.


    "Well, that...... ."


    Of course, the word was confused.


    The Empress ordered to forcibly check our carriage, and the scene of apologizing for him was done by the Empress again.


    Rabini¡¯s eyes looking at them were particrly cold.


    "Don¡¯t do this here, let¡¯s go inside. It¡¯s not polite to keep guests on the street."


    The Empress, who said so, turned around and started walking.


    Five or six maids followed her.


    My father looked at it with a hard face for a while, then he felt my gaze and looked back.


    "Shall we go too, Tia?"


    There must be a lot of thoughts like this that.


    My fatherughed as he reached out to me.


    * * *


    The ce where the Empress guided us was a dining hall built specifically for dinner at the Empress¡¯s pce.


    Rabini called about ten guests every month to manage hiswork, but often the Emperor was also with her, so the Empress¡¯s dinner among the nobles was an important event that they wanted to attend.


    But as my father and I stepped inside, we realized that today¡¯s dinner was different from what we had heard of.


    There was only tableware set for five people on the long table.


    <h4>"Today I invited only Lombardy. We have something to celebrate, right?"</h4>


    The Empressughed with herrge eyes gently folded.


    It was very beautiful, but I didn¡¯t feel any beauty in it.


    Rather, I felt ufortable as only the shabby appearance of the Second Prince was reminded of me.


    "It is an honor."


    My father still greeted politely and sat down on the chair pointed to by the Empress.


    And as soon as we settled down, the door of the dining hall reopened, as if waiting, and 1st Prince entered.


    "Mother."


    "Wee to Astana. Astana¡¯s friend is here today?"


    Astana nced at me and replied with a gentle appearance in the world.


    That guy and I are friends.


    I wanted tough but held it in my seat.


    "Hello, Lombardy youngdy."


    "How are you, Your Majesty the First Prince."


    The First Prince, who received my father¡¯s greeting, sat down on the side of the Empress by bruising it as it was.


    By the way, it was the seat in front of me.


    oh, I feel ufortable.


    "I¡¯m going to tell you something I couldn¡¯t say a while ago, but Empress."


    My father, who had been quiet, suddenly spoke.


    The Empress stopped drinking water with a smile.


    "....Please speak."


    "Today, on the way to the Imperial Pce, my carriage was checked by the Imperial Knights."


    "Oh."


    Although the Empress looked surprised, it was actually close to a smiling face.


    Usually, if you let go of pretense like that, there¡¯s nothing to say.


    I don¡¯t know, but I have nothing to say.


    However, my father did not give in and continued the conversation with a firm face.


    "In the Imperial Pce, Lombardy¡¯s blood rtives are not subject to checks or search. Wouldn¡¯t that be thew?"


    Father¡¯s protest was justified.


    "It is. It¡¯s weird."


    However, the Empressughed at my father¡¯s words.


    "Why are there so many exceptions only to Lombardy? All other families entering the Imperial Pce are subject to thorough checks."


    The Empress¡¯s speech was very twisted.


    But somehow, it didn¡¯t seem to be intended.


    Rather, the negative feelings toward Lombardy were so strong that it was close to a cynical speech flow without even knowing.


    The Empress soonughed and added to see if he realized such a mistake.


    "Of course that¡¯s because Lombardy is a special family in many ways."


    Father didn¡¯t answer anything.


    I only faced the Empress for a while without looking away.


    It was when the door of the dining hall was opened once again that the atmosphere that seemed to be shattered at any time was distracted.


    "Haha! Gahan!"


    It was Emperor Jovanes who came in, calling out my father¡¯s name with a loud voice from the beginning.


    As the Second Prince, he was a man with ck hair and an open-minded atmosphere.


    I followed my father and got up from the seat and greeted me ording to Imperial courtesy.


    "It¡¯s been a long time since this! How are you?"


    "I am d that your Majesty is in good health."


    "It¡¯s always me!"


    My father and the Emperor are actually the same age and seemed to have had quite a close rtionship when they were younger.


    The Emperor¡¯s gaze, who patted my father¡¯s shoulder with his thick hand, reached me.


    "Hoh. You are Florentia."


    "Florentia Lombardy greets His Majesty the Emperor."


    I am a surprisingly strong type in the real world, and fortunately, I did not make a mistake this time.


    The Emperor¡¯sughter and dry eyes nced over me.


    "Yes, yes. You are a very pretty child."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    "I think you have a very smart daughter who resembles you, Gahan!"


    The Emperor seemed good at praising someone.


    "Lets, sit down!"


    As the Emperor took over at the top, the dinner began as the attendants brought and carried food.


    While everyone was busy preparing meals, I felt something a little weird.


    Still, he is a son, but the Emperor came to the dinner table and never gave a nce to the First Prince.


    Astana seemed to be familiar with such a father and didn¡¯t seem to care.


    "So what were you talking about before I came?"


    "I was just saying hello without saying anything."


    The Empress looks around on a smiling day. Father stared at the Empress.


    "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it, Gahan?"


    The Emperor took turns looking at my father and the Empress and said.


    "If there¡¯s anything in your heart, it¡¯s okay to say it without surprise.


    However, the Emperor¡¯s words were not sincere, but empty words.


    He didn¡¯t wonder what my father wanted to say at all, and the Empress didn¡¯t think my father would say anything special in front of the Emperor.


    The form of sipping the fruit wine that the attendant gave me was rxed.


    I was angry.


    In front of my grandfather, these two people were very careful with a word, seen making fun of my dad.


    But at the same time, the Empress was reasonable.


    So I thought my father wouldn¡¯t say anything.


    But.


    "I was telling the Empress about what happened on the way to dinner today."


    It was amazing.


    Father did not back down even before the Emperor.


    The Emperor and the Empress also paused for a moment as if they were smiling as if unexpectedly that my father woulde out like this.


    "What happened?"


    The Emperor asked, scratching his beard.


    "Our wagon was checked by the Imperial Knights."


    "Hmm?"


    The Emperor was also quite surprised.


    Then, I ce and see the Empress.


    "Huh huh, something like that happened."


    I noticed roughly what had already happened.


    We probably weren¡¯t the only ones who overpowered in that way.


    I have a strong feeling that I may not have experienced the same thing as Viese.


    The Empress was not showing her expression with her lowered eyes.


    "There seems to be a misunderstanding of something."


    The Emperor, who had been steamed for a while, said.


    "They stopped the carriage with the Lombardy emblem. It doesn¡¯t seem like a misunderstanding, Your Majesty."


    ".....Gahan, you seem very angry."


    Obviously, he wasn¡¯t like my father.


    Because of his timid personality, he was very different from usual, who couldn¡¯t speak badly to an employee who wasn¡¯t the Emperor.


    "My daughter was very surprised."


    My father replied in a low voice.


    Only then could I understand my father¡¯s actions.


    My father is now angry at the fact that he was scared by the articles, not that he was insulted.


    It seemed like a cold wind was blowing over the table for a moment.


    "Haha! I¡¯m sorry for this!"


    He burst intoughter, but the Emperor eventually had to apologize for being sorry.


    However, there was no mention of the Empress in any of the words that followed.


    "Understand the knights¡¯ spirit of striking. Some cannot ept the special rtionship between the Imperial Family and Lombardy in their loyalty."


    In the end, it was the knight that took the wrong.


    The Empress, who instructed everything, is left out and regarded as an individual¡¯s fault.


    My father knew it too, and he nodded with a small sigh.


    "I just hope this will never happen again."


    "Well, then. It won¡¯t happen again! Now, get a drink!"


    The Emperor shook his chest as if he was promising, and poured alcohol to my father.


    I looked at the Empress¡¯s face, pretending to drink the juice in front of me.


    And it was creepy.


    It was a beautiful face that was still smiling, but his sharp eyes were staring at my father without buzzing.


    She has been trying to kill the 2nd Prince that way, but she¡¯s a very scary person.


    So the full-fledged dinner began, and prepared foods began to be served one after another.


    Of course, it was a great dish because it was served by the Empress, but I couldn¡¯t do that to Lombardy.


    It was when I was making such a sober evaluation.


    The Emperor, having a mischievous conversation with my father, suddenly asked a question about his business.


    "Yes, you said the business you led was a big sess?"


    The Empress, who had not said anything after my father protested to the Emperor, also showed interest this time.


    "It was great to see Angenas and Lombardy, the two main pirs of the empire, working together!"


    "It¡¯s an exaggeration."


    Since when did Angenas be the main pir of this empire?


    He was an Emperor who slowly raised his wife, Angenas, to the same level as Lombardy.


    Now, Emperor Jovanes was trying to stop Lombardy¡¯s solo with Angenas.


    It is also the reason why the Emperor vaguely knows what she is doing to the Second Prince, but pretends not to know.


    However, about three yearster, the partnership between the Empress and the Emperor ends as Angenas fought the Emperor¡¯s wrath through absurd tax evasion.1


    "Please help the top Durak a lot in the future, Gahan Lombardy. They¡¯re just starting, so they¡¯re awkward."


    The Empress said to my father with a world-friendly smile.


    But the answer that came back wasn¡¯t very friendly.


    "I¡¯ve already spoken to the top-lord of Durak, but I¡¯m going to leave the textile business soon, Empress.


    "...Yeah?"


    Perhaps it was the First time I heard it, the Empress¡¯s poker face was finally broken.


    She seemed to think that if my father, who is the center of the business, is omitted, there will be a setback in the business.


    It is the money line that will make the 1st Prince be Crown Prince, but it will be a big deal if it dries.


    "I¡¯m thinking of doing another personal business."


    "That¡¯s really fast. Isn¡¯t it overly rushing? I hope you can help the top of Durak a little more."


    "I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think I can."


    The embarrassed Empress tried to persuade him somehow, but my father didn¡¯t budge.


    "It¡¯s not always possible for the top of Lombardy to help the top of Durak."


    In a word, he was saying that you guys should do it on your own.1


    The Empress¡¯s mouth, who properly grasped the meaning, trembled.


    And the Empress¡¯s eyes changed.


    Until a while ago, she had been thinking about how to force this seemingly rxed person to do what she wanted, but now that thought seemedpletely closed.


    ".... Gahan, you are very different from what I thought."


    "I don¡¯t know what kind of expectations Empress had of me, but I apologize for not being able to live up to it."


    Originally, my father is not the one who speaks so firmly.


    It seemed that the Empress was not firmly happy with it.


    That¡¯s the same for me.


    So how is the work of the Second Prince and the treatment of Lombardy?


    In many ways, he was a terrible person.


    After dinner, you don¡¯t know whether food goes into your mouth or nose.


    On the way home in the carriage, my father spoke little.


    As usual, the time to fall asleep has passed, so I cut my father¡¯s legs and stroked my forehead, and fell asleep.


    ¡¯Because I have no strength..........¡¯


    My father muttered as he looked out the window.


    * * *


    Inside a dark room with a single candle lit.


    It was a small separate pce, but it was too big and empty for an 11-year-old boy left alone.


    Perez, sitting as if hiding in the corner of the bed, took out a pocket in his hand.


    And he drank the golden medicine in it with one gulp, following exactly what Florentia said.


    It was bitter medicine, but Perez didn¡¯t show off.


    It was because there is no one to look at even if he felt bitter.


    Perez, who closed the lid of the vial, took out a round candy from his pocket and eat it.


    The white ball bes convex to follow the shape of the candy.


    "Humumu"


    Perez muttered like a snort.


    The bitter taste is now familiar enough to get used to, but not this sweetness.


    It was unfamiliar and awkward.


    But Perez diligently rolled the candy in her mouth.


    It was because he felt better little by little.


    Does the sweet taste spreading out make your heartbeat?


    If not...


    Perez touched his soft handbag.


    He remembered the face of Florentia he met during the day.


    For a while, she had a cute face that seemed to be a fairy in the forest.


    In particr, her big, round green eyes, which seemed to have taken the color of a de of grass, were stuck in his head.


    And the boy said.


    "I wish you could live. No, I think you have to live."


    Perez held the bottle in one hand as if he would never let it be taken away.


    Crap.


    The candy rolled in his mouth once more.


    "...Sweet."


    Peres muttered as he watched the shadows of the candles.

 Chapter 27

    <h4>Chapter 27</h4>


    The endless afternoon.


    I ate snacks that were spread out on the table with the twins.


    When I hear a snoring sound from both sides, it seemed that Gilliu and Mayron had fallen asleep earlier.


    When my face on a hard table, I looked up at the sky, it was a clear sky without a single cloud.


    "How can I ovee the danger"


    How, fortunately, I safely delivered the medicine to the Second Prince.


    In fact, when I couldn¡¯t find the pce where Perez lived, I had somehow prepared a countermeasure to give him an antidote.


    Cards that have not been used this time seem to be more useful next time.


    "Wow, it¡¯s frowning."


    I stretched out once and yawned to break my mouth.


    Do you think I¡¯m stupid when you see this?


    Obviously, there are ns to carry out in the future, and my body is refusing to do anything.


    Even my father couldn¡¯t see my face any more than before, he was so busy these days.


    Sometimes I could have breakfast together, but even then, I couldn¡¯t easily talk, it was because I always thinking about something.


    Thanks to my busy father, I am still nursed by twins today.


    "Wow......"


    When Gilliu fell asleep, the nket that covering him fell to the floor.


    I thought I would take it, for a moment, it¡¯s annoying.


    I turned my head out the window, pretending not to see it.


    And already half asleep, rolling my head nkly, trying to figure out what to do next.


    "Well, I mean. Ha-am. Now we have to solve Estira¡¯s problem."


    As far as she can afford, Estira himself can save money and go to the Imperial Academy.


    But it was my side that was urgent.


    It was my job to help myself to send her to the academy as early as I can and help her focus on her research.


    "Let¡¯s stay still. When is the deadline for applying for the Academy this year..."


    I opened my ear with one little finger and muttered.


    The rainy season endedst month, and it¡¯s spring.


    The moment my thoughts got there, my mind shed as if I was hit by a big hammer in my head.


    "This month is the end!"


    Fortunately, it is still the beginning of the month, but it was not the time to be doing this.


    I got up from my seat and headed to the door.


    "Wow. Tia, where are you going?"


    <h4>Mayron asked me while rubbing his sleepy eyes.</h4>


    "......Restroom."


    "Okay...... Come quickly. Ha-am."


    If I said otherwise, he would have tried to follow me.


    Fortunately, Mayron couldn¡¯t ovee the drowsiness and closed her eyes again.


    I shut the door silently as I watched him fall asleep again.


    * * *


    Durak owner sat on the other side and nced at Gahan looking at the documents.


    Aside from being the son of Lk Lombardy, he was a very handsome man.


    Especially, it was like that in appearance.


    These days, women say that they like delicate and pretty men rather than sloppy men, but Gahan did exactly that.


    He was tall and skinny, so he had a good looking in his clothes, and above all, his gentle smile that he asionally made was worth a favor to everyone.


    For example, among female employees at the top of Durak, Gahan¡¯s poprity was skyrocketing.


    However, that was not the reason Durak¡¯s owner is seeing Gahan¡¯s attention right now.


    Durak¡¯s top lord, who was coughing loudly, dulled his dry mouth for no reason.


    ¡¯You¡¯ll find out thoroughly what new project Gahan Lombardy is nning.¡¯


    It was a new order from the Empress.


    The Empress Pce, which he visited for greetings, was really an atmosphere where a cold breeze was blowing.


    He doesn¡¯t know why, but he only guessed it might be rted to Gahan.


    ¡¯So why did you go outside the eyes of the Empress attention...... .¡¯


    He is familiar with the fear of the Empress, kicked his tongue inward toward Gahan.


    Rabini Angenas was a persistent woman who couldn¡¯t choose any means or methods to get what she wanted.


    He felt a bit of remorse, but he opened his mouth, justifying that he couldn¡¯t help it for his own survival.


    "Gahan, you."


    "Yes?"


    Gahan, who had been eagerly looking at the sales status of the Coroi cotton textiles this week, raised his head at the call of the owner.


    "The personal business that you¡¯re thinking about, are you not going to tell me?"


    The owner said with a nice smile and deliberately more friendly.


    "Ah....... I¡¯m still thinking about what to do with the n. I¡¯m just thinking about how to implement it."


    At Gahan¡¯s words that he was in trouble, the face of the top lord was even wider.


    He has found a chance to dig in.


    "Since then, I have a much richer experience in life than you do, so let me know. Do you know if I know a good way?"


    The words made it usible, but in fact, it wasn¡¯t like words.


    What kind of businessman is going to share his ideas with others?


    Although he was a person of Angenas and was ipetent, Gahan, who thought that he was a good person, who gave up Durak, blinked in confusion.


    No matter how much he doing the top job for the first time, he can¡¯t be aware of that much morality. But what is the reason for the sudden confiscation of the face?


    "Hmm."


    Gahan coughed without deliberately hiding what was inconvenient.


    He didn¡¯t even have to think long.


    The Empress¡¯s eyes were still vivid as she looked coldly at himself at the dinner table.


    I don¡¯t know if you were trying to find the information you could find from the Durakpany or if you tried to put a spoon on it like the coroi cotton textile business.


    Gahan said, shrugging her shoulders.


    "Well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s time to talk to anyone yet."


    "Well, but... ... "


    It was Gahan who also felt a little funny.


    It was obvious that the Empress had something to do, but, sadly, the Durak owner wasn¡¯t a good person at thinking about people¡¯s intentions.


    Even now, when Gahan refused, he was almost crying.


    It was proof that there were no good talents besides the Empress.


    Gahan added a word with that smile, who thought he was ¡¯kind¡¯.


    "But one thing is certain, if it seeds, it will be a business that will overturn everything in the Empire."


    Perhaps the Empress who heard this news will be sweeter.


    Gahanughed more kindly as it seemed to repay a little for making Tia scared that day.3


    * * *


    From the residence of Shan and the twins, I headed straight to Clerivan.


    Fortunately, Clerivan, sitting in his office, opened the door to me while being a little puzzled.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I have one question."


    To see my face, Clerivan raised his eyebrows as he moved the papers that were forming the tower on the desk aside.


    It seemed that he was curious.


    "How do I go to the Imperial Academy, sir?"


    "Academy...... is this the Imperial Academy?"


    Clerivan looked confused.


    He asked while taking off the rimless sses that Clerivan was wearing for a while.


    "Do you want to go to the academy?"


    Then he even frowned.


    "Imperial Academy is a six-year system, and once you enter it, you can¡¯te out except for a once-a-year vacation, a closed......."


    "No! Not me!"


    The threat, pretending to be advice, spoke quickly before continuing.


    "Because other than me, someone wanted to go to the Imperial Academy."


    "Aha."


    Suddenly, Clerivan¡¯s sharp momentum softens.


    Clerivan, who leaned against the back of the chair in a morefortable look, asked with only curiosity left.


    "Mydy asks me how to get into the academy instead. Who is it?"


    I wanted to talk about my personal life, but I replied because I couldn¡¯t hide the situation where I was asking Clerivan about things.


    "It¡¯s Estira. He wants to go to the academy and study medicine properly."


    "You¡¯re talking about Dr. Estira O¡¯Malley¡¯s youngest disciple."


    Clerivan, who seemed to be knocking on a calctor in his head, nodded.


    "If she is, she will probably be able to enter. Probably, if I tell the Lord, the enrollment fee and tuition will be easily solved. The only thing left is the entrance exam, but I¡¯m afraid to see a very basic literacy......"


    "Estira is not a student, but a researcher. She has to go in?"


    At my resolute words, Clerivan tilted his head.


    Oops, I spoke too hard without knowing.


    I groaned quickly.


    "So Estira said she wanted to do that!"


    "Hmm......."


    Clerivan, who looked at me with suspicious eyes for a moment, said.


    "If she wants to be a researcher rather than a new student, the story is a little different. The requirements are much more demanding."


    Well. It couldn¡¯t be easy because it¡¯s the Imperial Academy.


    Besides, Estira is not an academy graduate.


    I swallowed gulp and sharpened my ears.


    "Once a research student needs a lot more money than a student, it¡¯s because he or she has to pay most of the money that goes into doing personal research."


    "And what?"


    "And she needs a letter of rmendation."


    "A letter of rmendation?"


    He said it was money somehow, but the letter of rmendation was not something I could write.


    "Who¡¯s rmendation do I need?"


    "I do not know. First of all, the rmendation from Dr. O¡¯Malley, who has been teaching Estira, is the easiest to get."


    I nodded, recalling the face of Dr. O¡¯Malley, who didn¡¯t seem to be so picky.


    "Dr. O¡¯Malley is the most well-known as Lombardy¡¯s primary physician, so if Estira receives a rmendation and submits an application for admission as a Lombardy Schr, Academie will give permission immediately."


    After all, Lombardy is the best.


    There was no ce where the influence could not reach.


    Clerivan continued to exin to me, thinking that he should protect this family no matter what.


    "In fact, the best thing is the rmendation of My lord or Broschl, who once served as the vice president of the academy, but it will be difficult because they are both very careful about writing rmendations."


    This is Dr. O¡¯Malley, who has taught Estira directly.


    He know best how smart and passionate she is for herbal medicine, so getting a letter of rmendation won¡¯t be difficult.


    I thought so.


    "Thank you for letting me know! I will then go to deliver this news to Estira, sir!"


    I nodded to my belly button and left Clerivan¡¯s office.


    "You need to hurry."


    When I arrived at Dr. O¡¯Malley¡¯sboratory, I immediately understood the meaning of Clerivan¡¯s smile, who hadughed ominously for some reason.


    "Thank you, sir!"


    "Haha. Please go and work hard."


    What is this?


    Standing at the door, I hardened.


    A greasy man, as if oiled from head to toe, was greeting Dr. O¡¯Malley with a fierce smile. (Hair oil maybe)


    "Yes. I will go ahead and study hard so as not to harm my teacher¡¯s reputation!"+


    In the back of the friendly looks, Estira was looking at the two people, smile a bitter smile.


    In my ears, who was still grasping the situation, the voice of a man shouting came into my ears.


    "Thank you so much for writing the letter of rmendation!"

 Chapter 28

    <h4>Chapter 28</h4>


    No!


    The doorknob in my hand rattle.


    "Miss Florentia?"


    Dr. O¡¯Malley asked me wondering when he saw me standing still holding the doorknob.


    "Are there any ufortable ces?"


    Not ufortable then!


    Right now, I feel like flying by karate techniques, hearing that the rmendation you should give Estira is given to someone else.


    I wanted to grab Dr. O¡¯Malley¡¯s fat and squeeze it, but I asked innocently, raising my mouth hard.


    ¡°What good is there?¡±


    At my question, a gleaming man who was excited by Dr. O¡¯Malley quickly approached and said hello.


    "Hello, mydy! I¡¯m Jason. This time, I was invited by Dr. O¡¯Malley to go to the Imperial Academy!"1


    There was no ce to be wed except for the burden of being polite to greet, but it was a feeling of unfavorableness.


    First of all, I don¡¯t like it just by intercepting the letter of rmendation that Estira should receive.


    "Well. Are you a student of doctor? It¡¯s the first time I saw you..."


    I¡¯ve been in and out of theb a few times so far, and it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen it.


    "Jason is a student I taught for a while a few years ago."


    A few years ago? Not even now?


    "I wrote a letter of rmendation because he wanted to go to the Imperial Academy this time. Heh!"


    "Thank you very much. Dr. O¡¯Malley¡¯s letter of rmendation! I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get a lot of attention from the Academy Research Lab!"


    Jason couldn¡¯t hide hisughter, he was happy just by imagining it.


    Inparison, Estira¡¯s face was dark.


    Although she was forced tough, I could see that it was quite gloomy.


    ¡°Stir then, now...... .¡±


    Jason nced at me and took luck with Dr. O¡¯Malley.


    "Miss Florentia, aren¡¯t you feeling ufortable?"


    Apparently, Dr. O¡¯Malley and Jason seemed to have separate ces to go.


    Perhaps it was in return for writing a letter of rmendation.


    I nodded with a shaky face.


    "I¡¯m here to see Estira. Don¡¯t worry and go."


    ¡°Yes, then see you again next time.¡±


    Dr. O¡¯Malley leaves theb with Jason, who is still grinning.


    In the quiet space, Estira was working hard again.


    Remove the teacups left on the table and arrange the refreshment bowls.


    <h4>I approached Estira carefully and said.</h4>


    "Estira, are you okay?"


    Estiraughed faintly at my question.


    ¡°Yes, mydy. It¡¯s okay, I am. I¡¯m rather sorry to you.¡±


    "I? Are you sorry for me?"


    I didn¡¯t understand what Estira said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have something to do. Even though the letter was taken away by a man named Jason, if you talk to Dr. O¡¯Malley, he will definitely write a rmendation to Estira.¡±


    However, Estira¡¯s bitter smile only got deeper.


    Something was weird.


    It¡¯s not going to be this depressing.


    "Estira?"


    "Rmendation letter......."


    Estira, who had been shutting her mouth for a while, difficultly opened her mouth.


    "Only one rmendation letter for the academy is valid per year, mydy."


    "Ha, one piece?"


    "Yeah...... .¡±


    Only then did Estiraugh as if consoling, toward me, who understood the situation and was stupid.


    "Next year, next year.........you will write it to me."


    As I looked at itughing but notughing, I felt the responsibility.


    It was because of my work.


    I told her, I would send her to the Imperial Academy and didn¡¯t pay attention to it.


    Dr. O¡¯Malley¡¯s letter of rmendation was missed because the application deadline was approaching.


    I said, looking at Estira¡¯s drooping shoulders.


    "Don¡¯t worry too much, Estira."


    I¡¯ll send you to the academy at whatever cost.


    If I didn¡¯t receive Dr. O¡¯Malley¡¯s rmendation, I could stop by getting someone else¡¯s rmendation.


    * * *


    "Well........."


    It was breakfast with my father after a long time.


    I was chewing the fruit and nt it for future work, and I turned my head to the sigh of my father who had already burst out for the third time.


    ¡°Hmm.......¡±


    There was a deep wrinkle in my father¡¯s beauty, who always smiled like sunshine when he was with me.


    ¡°Dad, why is that?¡±


    When I asked as I pulled my sleeves, my father looked at me with full consciousness.


    "Ah, it¡¯s nothing. I was thinking a little bit."


    I think it was a worry rather than an idea.


    "If you have a hard time, it¡¯s good to talk to someone else!"


    At my words, my father stroked my head as if he was amazed.


    "I¡¯ve been worrying even for Tia. It¡¯s not a big deal."


    It¡¯s not a big deal, so let¡¯s get rid of the ground.


    I kept shooting my shit at my father.


    My father sighed and smiled as he looked at his little daughter, who knew nothing, wanting to tell him anything.


    "I¡¯m just trying to do another job likest time in the textile business. Because I have no experience, I¡¯m hesitant."


    "Business?"


    Come to think of it, my father said that at the Empress¡¯s dinner.


    Sooner orter, I¡¯m thinking of getting my hands off the Coroi cotton fabric and doing some other personal business.


    Honestly, at that time, I thought my father was in front of the Empress and put a fire in front of her.


    It seemed to be sincere.


    Besides, I¡¯m so deeply worried about it.


    I wanted to help if there was anything I could do to help.


    "Dad, it¡¯s great! But what is it? Can¡¯t you exin it to me too?"


    I sat a little closer to my father and said.


    "I¡¯m very, very curious!"


    My father, who is also weak to me, pondered for a moment and then began to exin his business idea in simple words that a child could understand.


    To be honest, the exnation was long andplicated.


    My father himself wasn¡¯t exactly confused, but it was long and confused in the middle.


    However, as I listened to my father¡¯s exnation, I shouted ¡¯Jackpot!¡¯.


    HI felt his face glowing red with joy and excitement.


    My father¡¯s business n was a new concept that wasn¡¯t there yet.


    However, it was very familiar to me.


    If this business is in ce, my dad will have tremendous sess on this alone.


    No, I could have been convinced that themerce itself of the Empire would develop into apletely different from before.


    "Dad, it¡¯s the best!"


    I shouted, hugging my father¡¯s waist tightly.


    As if I didn¡¯t think he would have understood everything I just exined, my father smiled and hugged my face to face.


    "Dad is strengthened, Tia likes it this way?"


    However, it was my father who did not understand all of the repercussions this business would bring.


    Because this was great.


    And a person who could make a fantasticbination with my father shed in my head.


    "Daddy daddy!"


    "Why is that so, Tia?"


    "If you have any questions, ask Mr. Clerivan!"


    "Clerivan-nin?"


    "Yeah!"


    My father, too, knows that he has worked quite closely with Clerivan while doing the Coroi cotton business.


    How crisp Clerivan is at the top.


    He is the same age as my father, he has strangely much knowledge of the upper partpared to the rtively young age.


    But for some reason, my father seemed unwilling.


    "Clerivan-nim. Um....."


    To my father¡¯s ambiguous reaction, I cried out because he was so sweet.


    "If I ask for something I don¡¯t know, Mr. Clerivan will always kindly teach me!"


    The first impression maybe a little cold, but it doesn¡¯t hurt!


    "Yeah. Just think about it."


    My father waspelled to answer my torch, but he seemed reluctant.


    I think someone is afraid of Clerivan.


    * * *


    I read my dad¡¯s work, and I was walking inside the mansion to go to my business.


    Grandpa¡¯s schedule does not change unless there is anything special.


    The schedule, repeated weekly for decades, remained the same until I helped my grandfather¡¯s work.


    So, this morning, the second day of the week, is a day when he goes to work alone without meetings.


    It meant that it was a rtively leisurely schedule.


    I was heading to the office with a rtively light heart.


    Until I heard very annoyingughter down the stairs.


    "Haha! Estira, you want to go to the academy?"


    I stopped and looked down the stairs.


    It was a guy named Estira and Jason who seemed a little angry.


    "Estira! Do you have any idea what the Imperial Academy is like?"


    "Of course, I know it¡¯s a hard ce to go, senior. But I¡¯m sure someday.......... It¡¯ste this year, but someday......."


    "Wait. You don¡¯t think you can¡¯t go because I got a rmendation from Dr. O¡¯Malley?"2


    A guy named Jason, who behaved so politely in front of me, and his attitude toward Estira waspletely different.


    Yes, I thought it was all pretending.


    I sat down on the stairs and listened more to the conversation between the two.


    "Do you know what my family is doing?"


    Jason asked Estira.


    However, before Estira responds, she shrugs and answers.


    "It¡¯s a n Company, a Company that specializes in medicine."


    Oh, I said that the greasy face looks familiar somewhere.


    The image that first urged Astalliu and brought it into the gambling game was the second of the n¡¯s superiors.


    Astalliu, who is much younger, tried to follow him as an older brother.


    Later, because Astalliu owed gambling debt, Lombardy¡¯s property was handed over to the top of n.


    My patience was reversed because I tried to take real estate that had been sold at a low price in exchange for Astalliu¡¯s debt.


    When I think about that time, my anger rises again.


    "In the Imperial Academy, the impact that I build up will serve as wings for me in the future. But do you dare go beyond my rmendation?"


    Jasonughed at Estira with his head bowed up and down as if it wasn¡¯t worth it.


    "Know your ce, Estira."


    At that moment, the words filled with ridicule seemed to get stuck in my heart.


    "You don¡¯t know your ce until the end."


    What on earth is that ce?


    I couldn¡¯t say anything to Jason, and it was as if my past was reflected in Estira¡¯s standing still


    The days when I was always ignored by them, they told me, ¡¯Always know your ce¡¯, feeling that they have a higher position than anyone in the family, popped into my mind like it just happened yesterday and it made me angry.


    What the hell did Estira do wrong, she just said, ¡¯I want to go to the academy¡¯, should she listen to such humiliation like that?


    I got up from the stairs where I was sitting.


    Then I stepped forward to the office.


    Originally, I was nning to ask my grandfather to get a letter of rmendation for Estira.


    And I didn¡¯t even worry too much because I could cover the insufficient research funds from my pocket money.


    However, the n has changed.


    Jason nge¡¯s rmendation from Dr. O¡¯Malley. You¡¯re going to get a lot of attention at the Academy?


    Just when I thought that a man who seemed to have spilled all the oil on his head would use the name Lombardy in front of people and shudder, it seems like it will flip over again.


    "I have to change the strategy."


    I clenched my fists and turned to the office again.

 Chapter 29

    <h4>Chapter 29</h4>


    Lombardy¡¯s office in the mansion.


    Heavy air that seemed to be unable to breathe was filling the interior of the office like a crush.


    It was a feeling of destion that the culprit would want to turn back and run out again as soon as he stepped into this ce.


    It was Lk Lombardy, sitting at the desk in the mansion offices, creating such a terrifying atmosphere.


    Lk, who was nicknamed ¡¯The Lion of Lombardy¡¯ when he was younger, grew deeper and heavier as he got older.


    Now, he was angry like a thunderbolt, but when he was deeply troubled like today, the overbearing appearance reappeared.


    Lk was looking at the statue of Natalia, his wife, on the window.


    It was a bust given by her granddaughter, Florentia, as a present.


    He always enjoyed it with longing and affection for his wife, but it was a little different nowadays.


    "Natalia..."


    Lk gave the deceased wife a low name.


    "We should have been a bit more strict parents."


    Viese was the first son of both couples.


    On top of that, there was Shan, the eldest daughter, but since childhood, she was a child who couldn¡¯t reach his hands.


    For this reason, Viese, who has a child-like ident and a naughty side, took the couple¡¯s affection, especially Natalia¡¯s attention.


    And that was the problem.


    It was toote when he realized that something was wrong with Viese¡¯s growing figure.


    The Lambrew Empire was mostly a society of thorough first-born session.


    Viese recognized it at a very early age.


    However, from generation to generation, Lombardy was a family that gave priority to the individual¡¯s abilities over the firstborn and seeded to the main office.1


    As Lk got older and his children grew older, his worries deepened.


    If he had the right children, he wanted him to take over the Lord¡¯s job and take a break from tomorrow, but there was no right person.


    Not long ago, he showed this feeling to her eldest daughter, Shan, but her daughter¡¯s answer was cold.


    "I¡¯ve seen how many things my father carries on his back, the longest I¡¯ve seen among the brothers. And I don¡¯t intend to live that kind of life. Father."


    Lk was forced tough bitterly and nod his head.


    No matter how much is given, if you don¡¯t want it, it bes a terrible chair with thorns.


    Not too long ago, Viese made another big mistake.


    Viese, who is in charge of managing Lombardy-owned real estate in the central region of the Empire, sold thend to a nobleman close to him at an excessively low price.


    The problem was that thend had been told that iron ore had been buried steadily.


    Knowing that Viese sold thend for his external influence.


    Fortunately, from the beginning, it was considered a small mine, so the financial damage was not so great.


    However, it was only this time that Lk knew for sure.


    That Viese can forsake Lombardy¡¯s interests for his own personal gain.2


    When the thoughts reached that point, it was time to finally see a big sigh out of Lk¡¯s mouth.


    <h4>Thutk.</h4>


    The sound of a small knock tickled his ears.


    "Who are you?"


    Lk asked at an unfamiliar knock.


    "Grandfather! This is Tia!"


    "...Tia?"


    A cheerful, loud voice replied outside the door.


    Surprised, Lk got up from his seat and opened the door directly.


    "Grandpa!"


    Florentia, whose face looked like a flower on both cheeks, smiled wide as she looked at Lk.


    "Hey, our Tia is here!"


    And at the same time, the heavy air that was squeezing the office and Lk flew away in no time.


    He hugged the little granddaughter who ran in and hugged his leg,ughing at Lk.


    "Kaah!"


    A smile on Lk¡¯s face continued at the sound of Florentia¡¯sughter.


    It was hard to think he is the same person who had been serious a while ago.


    "Are you busy with your jobs grandfather?"


    Florentia asked.


    "I am not very busy. Why is it happening?"


    To Lk¡¯s question, Florentia energetically replied.


    "Please write a letter of rmendation, Grandpa!"


    "Letter of rmendation?"


    "Yeah!"


    Lk tilted his head for a moment, then put Florentia down on the sofa.


    When Gahan and her granddaughter visited the office together, Florentia always had the ce to sit.


    After a while, cookies and juice were ced on the table.


    Looking at it for a moment, Florentia quickly bites into arge cookie.


    It was too casual foring to receive a letter of rmendation from Lord.


    ¡¯It¡¯s an eight-year-old child, to know what.¡¯


    Lk bruised at himself and smiled at his granddaughter.


    "Is it delicious?"


    "Yes! It¡¯s sweet!"


    Lk stroked Florentia¡¯s head in an unspoiled appearance.


    "Yes, write a letter of rmendation?"


    Probably, it seemed that she didn¡¯t know well, but it wasn¡¯t a simple thing toe and ask for a letter of rmendation from the Lord.


    Receiving a letter of rmendation stamped with the seal of Lord, in a word, meant receiving full support from Lombardy.


    It also said that if anything happened to him, Lombardy would intervene.


    "It couldn¡¯t be yours, who was it for?"


    "It¡¯s Estira! She is a student of Dr. O¡¯Malley, and she says she wants to go to the Imperial Academy to do research. Herbology!"


    "Then she should get a rmendation from Dr. O¡¯Malley."


    "Dr. O¡¯Malley has already given a rmendation letter to another no..., another person...."


    Probably, Florentia was looking for the grandfather who would do this purely because he wanted to help the child.


    Lk seemed to be warming up once again.


    However, the letter of rmendation from the Lord is still.


    What was left now was how to burn well without hurting the granddaughter¡¯s heart.


    "But Florentia. This grandfather¡¯s letter of rmendation is not so easy to give out."


    Florentia sat still listening with her big eyes open.


    Lk was already sweating in his head thinking about what to do if his granddaughter started crying.6


    The tail of his smiling mouth was about to tremble a couple of times.


    An unusually weak personality to blood and flesh was also manifested here.


    "Yeah! Broschl¡¯s rmendation would be better than this grandfather¡¯s rmendation!"


    Broschl was a schr who served as the vice president of the academy, and after retirement, he was a schr who entered the Lombardy family, who had been providing support.


    So, it wasn¡¯t as much as a rmendation from Lord, but it would be a great help.


    "If you send that child named Estira to Broschl and get an appropriate evaluation..."


    "I need both!"1


    Lk stopped talking.


    "Speaking of two sheets"


    "Grandfather¡¯s rmendation and Broschl¡¯s rmendation, two of them!"


    Lk was embarrassed and was looking for something to say for a moment.


    Florentia asked Lk like that.


    "You said you need a reasonable evaluation, didn¡¯t you?"


    "Yes, I did.... ."


    "What if I want to get both of your letters of rmendation?"


    Florentia seemed to be sincere.


    "Because Estira is really smart and makes everything well!"


    "She makes it well?"


    Lk asked, seemingly curious.


    "Yeah!"


    Knowing well about medicine and applying that knowledge to developing and creating were different stories.


    Many schrs knew how to do the former, but thetter was rare.


    "Then, I¡¯ll bring the medicine made by Estira!"


    Florentia asked, putting down the cookie he was holding in his hand.


    "It would be difficult to make me and Broschl satisfy at the same time."


    "Estira can do it!"


    "You seem to have a lot of confidence."


    Lkughed at her young granddaughter.


    "Yes! So, if you like the medicines made by Estira, are you writing a letter of rmendation, Grandpa?"


    At Florentia¡¯s words, Lkughed and nodded the head.


    "Yes, let¡¯s do it. I¡¯ll tell Broschl in advance."


    "Wow! Grandpa, the best!"


    Florentia was very happy and ran away and hugging Lk.


    Lk melted in the funny act he had never received from other grandchildren who were always afraid of him.1


    "Yes, yes."


    He didn¡¯t know, Lk who was patting the child¡¯s small back and shed a bleakugh. The fact that the granddaughter, who seems to be hugging with her face buried in his grandfather¡¯sp, is actually rolling her head fiercely with her eyes shining.1


    * * *


    The west building is where the offices and conference rooms of people working for Lombardy are gathered.


    A person who was not often seen here was walking around the first floor of the west building.


    "That person. Isn¡¯t he Gahan?"


    "But why is he so restless here?"


    Each of the people who reported to their superiors looked back at Gahan and was confused.


    "Who...... ."


    The corridor, where Gahan sighed, was in front of Clerivan¡¯s office.


    The door with the name ¡¯Clerivan Pellets¡¯ in gold foil looked so big.


    It¡¯s a good idea to listen to your daughter.


    He came here because he wanted to, but Gahan hesitated.


    It was because Clerivan was scared.


    "Shall I just go back......... ."


    It was true that during the Coroi cotton business, Clerivan¡¯s help was very much appreciated.


    However, it was a separate question, whether it was scary or not and Clerivan¡¯s sharp eyes.


    Gahan¡¯s shoulders droop down.


    He was very pathetic.


    Even before Florentia told him, he had thought about getting Clerivan¡¯s help.


    But after all, he just closed his mind because it was awkward to talk to Clerivan.4


    But my daughter was right.


    Of course, if there is anything you don¡¯t know, you should ask.


    In particr, it was correct to receive all the help that could be received by someone who was still not good at the business like himself.


    Taking a small deep breath, Gahan, who hardened his mind, knocked on the door of the office.


    Knock.


    It was whispering once, but it was quite loud.


    However, no answer came from inside.


    Once again, knock.


    Gahan knocked again, but there was still no answer inside.


    "Oh, I guess he¡¯s not inside!"


    Gahan¡¯s face brightened strangely.


    Isn¡¯t it unavoidable because there are no people inside?


    It was when Gahan turned to this light step, pledging toe backter, maybe not to keep it.


    "Oh!"


    Not too far away, Clerivan stood.


    Looking at Gahan with arms folded and leaning obliquely on the window.2


    "Look, Clerivan!"


    "I was wondering when you will knock."


    Clerivan said in a cold voice.


    He was watching it all.


    Gahan¡¯s face turned slightly red with embarrassment.2


    "But it didn¡¯t take longer than I thought."


    Instead of answering, Gahan smiled and scratched his head.


    "You must havee because you have something to say."


    Clerivan walked up and said.


    As he looked at it, Gahan thought.


    Florentia clearly said, ¡¯Mr. Clerivan is always kind.¡¯


    Suddenly, he was worried about treating his daughter so coldly.


    "Come in."


    First, Clerivan, who took the lead, said as he opened the door of his office.


    "Well, excuse me for a moment."


    Gahan walked in, saying hello politely.


    It was a stiff movement that seemed to make a creaking sound because of tension.


    At that appearance, Clerivanughed without anyone knowing.

 Chapter 30

    <h4>Chapter 30</h4>


    Gahan and Clerivan sat face to face.


    What surprise was that Clerivan gave Gahan a senior seat.


    It was awkward, but anyway, as Clerivan pointed, Gahan sat in a soft chair and spoke with a dry mouth.


    "I know you¡¯ll be busy, but the reason I¡¯ve been looking for this is to get advice."


    "You don¡¯t have toe to me like this, and you should have called me to the top of Durak."


    "It¡¯s not about the Coroi cotton business. I¡¯m here for advice on my personal business."


    Gahan Lombardy¡¯s personal business.


    Gahan felt quite interesting.


    The words of business with Gahan, who always lived in the library of the mansion or the pleasure of reading books in his own library, did not match.


    In a way, thest Coroi cotton project was forcibly entrusted to Gahan.


    But now you¡¯re trying to start a personal business.


    Clerivan thought he might have to re-evaluate Gahan.


    "I don¡¯t know how much help I can be, but let¡¯s say itfortably."


    Clerivan said in an ufortable voice.


    To be honest, if it were someone else, he wouldn¡¯t have driven it out, saying that there wasn¡¯t much free time.


    But strangely, it was Clerivan, who showed a weaker appearance to Florentia.1


    As if he didn¡¯t know that Gahan would answer, Clerivan would listen to the story so easily, his eyes were wide open.


    Seeing him hesitating for a moment in embarrassment, Clerivan said calmly.


    "I¡¯m not saying that I¡¯m going to hear the story because time is running out, Gahan."


    "Ah! Sin, I¡¯m sorry. So my n is..."


    Gahan, who had his throat trimmed, began to exin with a thoughtful voice.


    It was a little more sequential introduction than the exnation that he had always had with Florentia in the morning.


    But it¡¯s still verbose, and Gahan had to talk about it for quite some time.


    When that long exnation was over, Gahan had a sore throat.


    However, without even realizing his condition, he was nervous and busy watching Clerivan¡¯s reaction.


    Clerivan said nothing.


    Then Gahan was terrified.


    Was it such a bad n?


    Enough to lose something to say?


    As time passed, and in the end, when Gahan squeezed his shoulders in disappointment, Clerivan suddenly opened his mouth.


    "It¡¯s amazing."


    " Yes?"


    "Of course, there areplementary points."


    "All, of course, it is. What are the points?"


    Gahan asked hastily.


    But Clerivan didn¡¯t give the right answer right away.


    "There is one condition."


    "What is?"


    "Please let me be with you in Gahan¡¯s business."


    Gahan blew his eyes.


    He wondered what he heard right now.


    "I¡¯ll say it again, but Gahan¡¯s business n is big."


    <h4>"Then, are you saying it¡¯s good?"</h4>


    "Yes. Honestly, it¡¯s amazing."


    Clerivan admitted that he was underestimating a man named Gahan Lombardy.


    "But, with my advice, the project is a huge sess and I would be very hungry if I couldn¡¯t participate, so if you ept my conditions, I¡¯ll tell you the perfect point."


    Gahan smiled and suddenly became a serious expression.


    "But Clerivan-nim don¡¯t you have an employment contract with Lombardy? This is my personal business, not Lombardy... ."


    Gahan wanted an independent asset that wasn¡¯t tied to the name Lombardy.


    He wanted the power to protect Florentia from the storm that one day would settle for the next Lord¡¯s house.


    No matter how desperately Clerivan¡¯s help was, he couldn¡¯t rely on Lombardy¡¯s power again.


    Suddenly, however, a smile spread to Clerivan¡¯s face.


    It was a very satisfying smile.


    "Such prudence, even better."


    Then he said as if not to worry.


    "The contract between me and Lombardy is a fixed-term employment contract, not a life contract. Also, don¡¯t worry, we have a use stating that you can work as much as possible."


    It was a new contract made by moving to the position of the education center at the request of the Lord.


    "In that case, it is something I would rather ask for! Let¡¯s do it together, Clerivan!"


    Gahan was displeased and reached out one hand.


    Gahan, who looked down at it for a moment, also reached out.


    After a brief handshake, Clerivan said in a more rxed voice.


    "Once the details of profit distribution will be adjustedter, I will start with the supplementary measures."


    Gahan nodded fervently at Clerivan¡¯s words.


    It looked like he was watching Florentia in ss, and Clerivanughed deeply.


    "The mayor of this business should be themoners, not the nobles."


    "Themoners?"


    It was the opposite direction from the n that Gahan had made.


    "Yes. So, naturally, the location of the store should be Heslot Market, not Sedakyuna."


    Located on the other side of the Sedakyuna shopping street, the Heslot Market was a hugemercial district located in the center of the Emperor¡¯s directmand.


    Unlike Sedakyuna, which is rtively quiet, it was always noisy and boasting a huge floating poption with people gathered from all over the empire.


    "And......."


    The meeting between the two continued for a while after that.


    If it hadn¡¯t been time for Clerivan to go to the meeting, it might have been going on until sunset.


    Clerivan asked as he stood up with a slightly exhausted face from the enthusiastic discussion, looking at Gahan.


    "Are this the Lord?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "The one who asked you to go get some advice."+


    Gahan was already more than half convinced.


    It was said that Lk had moved his back toward him to empower his youngest son, but Gahan smiled and shook his head.


    "No, it was Florentia."


    "Yes?"


    "Actually, I haven¡¯t spoken to my father yet. I was afraid that he would be confused because I was delusional, and this is a very personal business. So, I was thinking alone, but Florentia said. I could ask Mr. Clerivan. ."


    Gahan was cool, but he was sincerely grateful for Clerivan.


    "It¡¯s proof that Clerivan-nim teaches very well our Florentia. Thank you."


    He received a thank you from her parents, but Clerivan couldn¡¯tugh.


    It could have been simply that a child told the story of a teacher who seemed to know everything.


    Gahan seemed to be thinking that way.


    However, for some reason, Clerivan kept thinking of Florentia¡¯s deep eyes.


    And I kept hearing strong premonitions as if it wasn¡¯t a product of such a coincidence that Gahan came to him.


    * * *


    I visited Dr. O¡¯Malley¡¯sb early in the morning as soon as my father went to work.


    Fortunately, it was early, so there was only Estira in theb.


    She must have been in a bad mood after missing the rmendation letter in front of me and Jason¡¯s grumbling.


    As if nothing had happened today, she is constantly doing her job.


    I really wanted to help Estira.


    As I quietly opened the door and entered, Estira, who was diligently cleaning the desk in theb, saw me and greeted me.


    "You are here,dy."


    "Good morning, Estira!"


    "You look better today."


    "I thought of a good way!"


    "Is it a good way?"


    Estira opened her eyes round.


    "It¡¯s a good idea to get a letter of rmendation to Estira."


    "Miss Florentia......."


    Estira looked at me as if she was moved.


    "Estira, you know the book you showed me before."


    "My grandmother¡¯s recipe notebook?"


    "Yes, that. Can you show me again?"


    As I went in and out for wrist treatment, I asked Estira a lot of questions.


    The first was to get acquainted, and the second was to find out as much as possible about her.


    One of the things I learned about that was about Estira¡¯s grandmother.


    Although it was in a small rural vige, it seemed that he helped people with a remedy that was passed down from generation to generation using a variety of medicinal herbs avable in the vicinity where there were no clinics.


    And because of the influence, Estira said that she had been exposed to medicinal herbs from the beginning, and she thought she wanted to help people who are sick.


    "Of course. Please wait."


    Estira brought a notebook from her desk in the corner of theb.


    It was an old notebook with stains on the cover.


    I took it and flipped the page halfway through.


    "Can you exin a little bit more about this drug?"


    Estira looked at the part I was pointing to and said.


    "It¡¯s the medicine that my grandmother made and told me to bring it to people who sprained their ankles or hurt their shoulders while working in the vige."


    Estira Laughing as if she missed her grandmother, she read her grandmother¡¯s handwriting.


    "It is a medicine that has been passed down from mouth to mouth in our family for a long time, so it is not written in official books... It¡¯s a medicine that relieves swelling and reduces pain to some extent."


    "How did you use this? Isn¡¯t it medicine to eat?"


    "No. I use this medicine by moistening it with a cloth and cing it on the sore spot."


    I read it as if passing by, but my memory was correct.


    I added a few important questions that weren¡¯t written down.


    "Can this medicine be used for a long time?"


    "Yes. When I work, there is always a ce where everyone gets sick. Some people use it every night for several months."


    "What is the smell? Doesn¡¯t it smell bad?"


    "No. It¡¯s a rather sweet smell. The main ingredient is dried tree nuts."


    It is perfect.


    But I tried to hide my excitement and said calmly.


    "Let¡¯s change this a little bit. Can we make it thick like thest Melcon medicine?"


    Estira nodded right away at my words.


    She didn¡¯t even ask where I was going to use it.


    "Yes, youngdy."


    Their eyes were full of trust for me.


    I smiled at Estira.


    If this goes as nned, I can safely send Estira to the Imperial Academy.


    "Ah, and are there any herbs that feel cool when you eat or apply them to your body?


    "If it¡¯s cool, there¡¯s a tea leaf called Hipshee."


    "Ah, Hipshee!"


    I¡¯ve had it before.


    Drinking like mint leaves made my mouth feel upset.


    "Prepare it as a separate concentrate."


    "Why is hipshee..."


    "Original food also smells better to make it taste better. Medicine will also do. It¡¯s important to make it feel like something works."


    "Ah, as expected"


    Estira now even looked at me with respect.


    I shrugged as if this wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    "I¡¯ll ask you to get the beeswax and oil and send it here. I¡¯m going to mix two concentrates there."


    A medicine that relieves swelling and has a slightly soothing effect, tea leaves that feel cool like mint, and beeswax.


    Iughed when I remembered the medicine that would be born bybining them.


    Ointment with a picture of a tiger.1


    It is trying to reproduce what was once called a national ointment and used as a panacea for arthritis, headache, and stuffy nose.


    And I will send Estira to the academy with it.


    With two shining letters of rmendation!


    There is no way that elderly people like Grandpa and Broschl can resist the temptation of this ointment.


    If this drug is sessfullypleted, there is only one thing left to worry about.


    The question of whether Grandpa¡¯s sore knee was on the left or the right.

 Chapter 31

    <h4>Chapter 31</h4>


    I am done revised, so please enjoy the chapter...


    ¡°Estira,e here for a minute.¡±


    Estira, who was writing a treatment journal for a patient who just visited, got up from her seat at the call of her teacher, Dr. O¡¯Malley.


    Dr. O¡¯Malley was not a particrly strict or scary teacher, but today somehow, his expression wasn¡¯t good...


    Estira noticed and quietly sat down in the chair next to Dr. O¡¯Malley.


    "I heard a rough story from Jason. And it looks like you making something strange these days."


    "Ah...."


    No more words were needed.


    Estira noticed what Dr. O¡¯Malley was saying and tried to exin it urgently.


    But Dr. O¡¯Malley came first.


    "Give up."


    "Yes?."


    Estira looked at the doctor.


    But Dr. O¡¯Malley only shook his head.


    "I don¡¯t like it because you seem to be ying with Miss Florentia¡¯s impulses, Estira."


    ¡°Impulsive... "


    "What can she know, she is just a kid who is only eight years old now. I know you are so desperate and too excited about a joke like that."


    Dr. O¡¯Malley was using her.


    Although he did not raise his voice or expressly impressed, Estira could fully feel it.


    "No, sir! Miss. Florentia is really trying to help me!"


    Estira said, blinked her eyes.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if he underestimates me, but I can¡¯t stand it when Miss. Florentia is spoken of like that.


    "She sincerely trying to help me...."


    "Hugh, Estira..."


    Dr. O¡¯Malley sighed as if the ground was fall.


    In the end, there was a sound of clearing his throat.


    "I understand your desperate desire to go to the academy, but not this year, just give up."


    Dr. O¡¯Malley had pushed her a second time.


    "It¡¯s all for you."


    ¡¯Are you really thinking about me?¡¯


    Estira bowed her head to hide her doubts about her teacher.


    "Besides, I¡¯ve already written a rmendation for Jason. You must have someone else to write you a rmendation letter..."


    Dr. O¡¯Malley continued to try to persuade Estira.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be greedy. Will I write a letter of rmendation for you next year?"


    <h4>Even if it was greed, there was nothing to say.</h4>


    Estira bites her lower lip.


    It was almost a miracle even for her who is an ordinary girl andes from the countryside.


    She got a job where she could make money while working on the medicine, and even got the chance to learn pharmacy under famous Lombardy¡¯s doctor.


    So Dr. O¡¯Malley was right.


    It could be greedy to aim for a job as a researcher at the academy too.


    Estira understood the criticism in the doctor¡¯s eyes.


    "Teacher."


    Said Estira in a quiet voice.


    "I want to do as much as I can."


    "Estira, even though I said this!"


    "I want to live up to the expectations of Miss. Florentia, sir."


    Dr. O¡¯Malley, who was trying to push again, shut up when the name of Florentia came out.


    "Mydy told me I could do it. She said she would help me, and she would let me go to the academy."


    Estiraughed strongly as she recalled that time.3


    ¡°As you said, she may be still a kid, but I do believe.¡±


    She said she would make Estira¡¯s dreame true.


    She did notugh when she heard a dream that was too big for themon people never mind a woman.


    Rather, she will help her, she promised to her.


    Those pretty green eyes of that time were engraved in Estira¡¯s heart.


    ¡°You keep doing reckless things like this, even if I say I won¡¯t write a letter of rmendation?¡±


    Dr. O¡¯Malley ended up swaying.


    Originally, it was a conversation meant to end soon because Estira was silent.


    She was a disciple who usually speaks a little and always obeys.


    He didn¡¯t know she would be stubborn like this.


    If he can¡¯t beat Estira¡¯s will, his position as the doctor bes difficult.


    Yesterday, Viese Lombardy called Dr. O¡¯Malley.


    When he arrived, he thinks that it was a regr visit, But Viese and Jason¡¯s father, the president of the n Medical Company, sit together.


    It was not surprising because he knew the rtionship between the two of them, where money and friendship go hand in hand.


    But when the president of the n Medical Companyined about Estira in front of Viese, he was truly surprised.


    He didn¡¯t even think that he would have such ambitions.


    The president said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it makes sense for such a girl to dare to ask for a doctor¡¯s rmendation, so why don¡¯t you throw her right away?


    And he said that he was concerned because his student was not aware of her ce, and he said the doctors shouldn¡¯t make him worry about it again in the future


    In a word, he said that he should not write rmendations to anyone, including Estira, for the time being.


    In response, Dr. O¡¯Malley made the oath, saying that he would take responsibility and make Estira give up on the academy.


    It was because he thought about the timid personality of Estira, he thought that if he just says a few words, she would calmly give up on the Academy.


    "Think well!!."


    Dr. O¡¯Malley was convinced this time that Estira would break her stubbornness.


    She hesitated for a while.


    But like a lie, Estira nodded her head.


    "Yes, sir. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll trust Miss Florentia."


    "Ha! Oh."


    Dr. O¡¯Malley was shocked. He thought that he used a word firmly no matter what Estira¡¯s will.


    And, now he looking at Estira disgustingly, he clicked on his tongue.


    It was nonsense from the beginning anyway.


    She believes the words of an eight-year-old kid, and she doesn¡¯t care about what her teacher says.


    The doctor then had the idea that he should cut Estira¡¯s sry because of this problem.2


    "You¡¯re making me troubled in the end."


    "Yes? Troubled?..."


    Estira head¡¯s tilted, but Dr. O¡¯Malley¡¯s turned back and said coldly.


    "You don¡¯t need to know. Go."


    With pent-up feelings, Estira could only say goodbye.


    However, it couldn¡¯t be helped that one corner of her heart was steamed continuously.


    * * *


    My heart was pounding.


    I took my palm-sized tube and breathed slowly and deeply.


    The lid was covered, but the pungent scent of the hipsee leaves irritated my nose.


    "I¡¯ll open it."


    Estira nodded her head, in agreement.


    Dalgrak.


    With a small noise, the lid opened and a hardened ointment appeared.


    I carefully touched it with my finger.


    The t surface inside the container reaches the tips of my fingers.


    This time, I applied the ointment on my fingertips to the back of my hand.


    Beeswax with vegetable oil melted at body temperature and gently applied.


    At the same time, it seems a little hot, and a feeling of cold spreads through the skin.


    ".....Done."


    It was perfect.


    "In case you don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve been using it in the same ce every day for the past five days."


    Said Estira, showing her wrist to me.


    "Sometimes the sore wrist pain disappeared, and my skin improved strangely. Maybe it also has such an effect, Miss."


    Compared to the other wrist, it felt strangely smooth, as Estira said.


    I put the ointment lid back on and gently put it down.


    Then I asked Estira.


    "Estira, do you have anything you want?"


    Estira shook her head quietly at my unexpected question.


    "Think carefully, what Estira needs, regardless of the amount."


    "Well, regardless of the amount?"


    Estirained seriously for a while, then replied cautiously.


    "Then, I want to have a small house in Lombardy town."


    As if she was embarrassed while talking, Estira scratched her cheek.


    "Is that so? I see."


    "By the way, why are you asking such a question all of a sudden, Miss?"


    "It¡¯s a waste to change this medicine to just two letters of rmendation and a schrship."


    "Only...?"


    Estira was confused as she alternately looked at the ointment and me.


    But I was serious.


    This ointment wasn¡¯t just for Grandpa and Broschl.


    I smiled at Estira, who was still confused, saying don¡¯t worry.


    * * *


    It was a day when it rained softly. It was a nice rain after a long time, but it wasn¡¯t very good weather for Lk, who had poor knees.


    But while rubbing his ufortable knee with his hand, he looked at the smiling face, the librarian grandpa, Broschlughed in vain.


    "Are you not in good condition?"


    "Definitely good. While you?


    Lk still said with a big smile.


    "I was regretted that Clerivan was going to work as a side job. He said that his business partner was Gahan....."


    Lk first questioned his ears.


    He suddenly visited and informed that he was going to do business with Gahan.


    And he said, ¡¯Gahan-nim seems to be a very smart person,¡¯ and he rarely even praised others.


    "No matter how it is. I don¡¯t know what kind of business he¡¯s talking about until the end."


    Lk didn¡¯t stopughing whileining that much.


    Broschlughed together as he looked at him.


    "But why did you call me today?"


    "Oh, that¡¯s it. I mean, a crazy guy is asking you and me to write a rmendation."


    As if suddenly thinking of someone, Lk¡¯s eye wrinkles became thicker.


    Now the tail of his mouth was getting caught in the ears.


    Broschl knew him for over thirty years, but it was the first time he had ever seen Lk¡¯s nasty look.


    Broschl tilted his head.


    Then, he heard a little knock.


    ¡¯Come in¡¯ as if Lk waited.


    When the door opened and the little girl appeared, Broschl wanted to see what kind of joke this was.


    "Hi!"+


    It was Lk¡¯s eight-year-old granddaughter, Florentia, who nodded.

 Chapter 32

    <h4>Chapter 32</h4>


    I concealed my trembling heart as much as possible and entered my grandfather¡¯s office.


    Fortunately, the weather was also helping.


    The sky was cloudy and it was raining.


    "Oh-goo-goo, did our granddaughtere?"


    Grandpa opened his arms wide towards me with a slightly shaky face.


    "Grandpa!"


    I ran as it was and struck in my grandfather¡¯s arms.


    "haha ...."


    Next to him, Broschl wasughing with a surprised face looking at me and my grandfather.


    It was probably the first time he had seen this kind of grandfather.


    Well. I also sympathized with it.


    Lk Lombardy¡¯s unfolded looks like this.


    If he had seen me in my previous life, he might have been surprised and moved back.


    I stepped out of my grandfather¡¯s arms and said hello again to Broschl.


    "Hello, librarian Grandpa."


    "haha. It¡¯s been a while, Miss. Florentia."


    After my father got busy, he seemed to wee me even more because he didn¡¯t go to the library often.


    "I didn¡¯t know the person who was trying to get the rmendation letter was ady."


    Broschl said to me.


    "It¡¯s not me it¡¯s a rmendation for Estira. She is a student of Dr. O¡¯Malley."


    "Ah, I know. She is still young, but she is a pretty smart kid."


    "Yes! Estira knows a lot about medicinal herbs. So today I brought the medicine that Estira made to show to you two!"


    I took the medicine jar out of the little handbag I was holding.


    "Hmm? Does it have a peculiar smell?"


    Said my grandfather, sniffing his nose.


    He was looking forward to what kind of medicine was in the jar.


    Of course, I had no intention of satisfying my grandfather¡¯s curiosity right away.


    I opened the lid of the jar and approached Broschl.


    "Does your finger hurt a lot?"


    "Hmm? How did you know that?"


    Broschl said in amazement.


    People with heavy-handed upations when they get older it ismon to develop calluses on their fingers.


    I could tell just by looking at Broschl¡¯s fingertips slightly bent.


    "That¡¯s what Estira did! Those who hold a lot of pens like grandfathers can get sick in the joints of their fingers!"


    <h4>I turned all the preliminary to Estira and scooped up the ointment with my fingertips.</h4>


    "Please hand."


    At my words, Broschl, who looked at my grandfather for a moment, stretched out his sore hand.


    Obviously, the fingers holding the pen were bent in an ufortable shape just by looking at them.


    I carefully applied the ointment to each finger.


    The reaction came immediately.


    "Hoh?"


    Broschl-nim was surprised and looked at the ointment with strange eyes.


    "How are you?"


    "It was cloudy, so the throbbing was worse....... But...."


    I applied much so that it was absorbed well into the joints even with small hands.2


    In fact, it was okay to do it in moderation.


    But I looked closely at Broschl¡¯s bent fingers.


    The only ce for me left alone in my previous life was books.


    Broschl-nim keeps the library untilte at night for me and sometimes teaches me if there is something I don¡¯t know in the book.


    It may have been a small favor to someone who held the position of librarian, but it was a greatfort to me at the time.


    To express my gratitude at that time, I applied the ointment to Broschl¡¯s hand.


    "Come on, you¡¯re done! How are you now, librarian Grandpa?"


    "The feeling of coolness was stronger than before. Thanks to that, I can barely feel the pain, so this is the usefulness."


    "Hey, isn¡¯t it?"


    Broschl-nim was smelling the stretching scent as if he didn¡¯t like the scent of hipsee from his hand.


    "Florentia."


    Then my grandfather called me.


    It seemed that he didn¡¯t like something to see Broschl-nim with a blunt face.


    "How about this grandpa?"


    Perhaps it was envious of Broschl-nim.


    I felt like I wouldugh, but I quickly took the ointment so my grandfather didn¡¯t feel disappointed.


    As I approached, I said boldly to my grandfather who looked at me nkly.


    "The knee!"


    "Huh?"


    "Grandpa¡¯s knee please!"


    Grandpa asked in amazement.


    "How do you know that my knees are not good?"


    "You sometimes tapped it like this."


    I said, repeating my grandfather¡¯s habitual behavior.


    "Florentia."


    Grandpa looked at me and couldn¡¯t say anything for a while.


    He seemed very impressed that I knew grandfather¡¯s pain.


    "Grandpa,e on!"


    At my rush, my grandfather rolled up the hem and showed me the right knee.


    I also took a lot of ointment and applied it hard on my grandfather¡¯s knee.


    With the thought of bing a filial granddaughter and massaging his sore leg.


    Unlike Broschl, my grandfather was quiet.


    He only looked down at the knee where the ointment was applied, with the eyebrows narrowed slightly.


    "This......."


    Finally, Grandpa opened his mouth with a serious face.


    He moved his sore knee a few times and looked at me with a big question mark on it.


    "This, what is this, Florentia."


    "It¡¯s a medicine made by Estira!"


    "So what kind of medicine... ... ."


    Grandpa surprised, kept folding and unfolding his knees.


    It seemed strange that the pain was not easily felt because of the cool feeling.


    "A little bit modified by Estira on a medicine that has been passed down from generation to generation! How¡¯s it, Grandpa?"


    The answer was already revealed in my grandfather¡¯s expression, but I dare to ask.


    "How is it, grandpa?"


    Grandpa nodded and replied.


    "If she can make this kind of medicine, she deserves my rmendation."


    Broschl-nim also said with a smile.


    "I am already looking forward to seeing what kind of results wille when such talent starts researching at a well-equipped academy."


    The two of them were already in the moment to write even ten letters of rmendation to Estira.


    "Estira probably needs a schrship. Research and living expenses!"


    "That¡¯s it."


    Grandpa agreed so easily.


    This loosens up my pocket money, which I try to add to Estira in case of an emergency.


    But this is not the end.


    I could see my grandfather reaching for the jar as if he were possessed.


    I just covered the lid and held it in my hand.


    "Florentia?"


    Grandpa looked at me in embarrassment.


    I smiled and said.


    "Estira says. This medicine is very easy to make."


    "Is it easy to make such a drug?"


    Grandpa seemed to be as shocked as when he first applied for the medicine.


    "So, she was told me that she likes to give some of these medicines to my grandfather and Mr. Broschl, who write rmendations..."


    Just as expected.


    "haha! She is a good child!"


    There was a big smile on my grandfather¡¯s face.


    Broschl-nim is also ¡¯Huh Heo Heo!¡¯ He seemed very happy to see himughing and stroking his beard.


    As I watched the reaction of both of you, I threw a sneak peek.


    "Wouldn¡¯t others like it then?"


    The sound of grandfather¡¯sugh stopped.


    My grandfather¡¯s eyes meet my eyes.


    And it seemed like I could see the inside of my grandfather¡¯s head for a moment.


    Dozens of numbers seemed to pass quickly, then Grandpaughed as he looked at me.


    "Okay. I think so many people will like it."


    * * *


    "Then I¡¯m going to bring this good news to Estira! Both of you, goodbye!"


    Florentia greeted politely, and energetically opened the door of the office, and went out.


    I could hear the light footsteps hitting and moving away quickly.


    It seemed to be running to Estira in a hurry.


    "That¡¯s a very strange medicine."


    Broschl opened the jar that Florentia left and looked at the yellowish ointment in it.


    The moment the drug touched the skin, the pain in the joint, which had been persistently annoying, quickly covered up with a cool sensation.


    And, ording to Florentia¡¯s exnation, it wasn¡¯t just the pain relief effect.


    The medicine used as the raw material is said to have the effect of healing wounds and injuries itself, so it was one stone and two.


    Then Broschl realized a strange thing.


    It is so quiet that Lk passes by after Florentia leaves.


    "Holy Lord?"


    Broschl cautiously sang Lk.


    It was then.


    "Hahaha! That guy, haha!"


    A bigugh burst out of Lk so that Broschl was startled.


    Lk wasughing loud enough to lift his shoulders.


    "As I reached this age, I thought there would be no more surprises!"


    Lk once againughed as the image of Florentia, who was talking loudly, came to mind.


    "For two letters of rmendation, is not enough with schrships too, give her part of the proceeds from selling this drug?"


    That was the condition of Florentia.


    It was a legitimate request.


    This magical drug was Estira¡¯s invention.


    The percentage of the required revenue was also very reasonable.


    The conscientious trader made such a condition that he would no longer negotiate and ept it without saying anything.


    So, Lk had no choice but to ept it.


    Isn¡¯t it possible that you can¡¯t show a unique appearance to your young granddaughter?


    Of course, if it was someone else, it would have been absurd.


    ¡¯Perhaps ... ?¡¯


    Perhaps that thought was all contained in that little head, and Lk¡¯s mind ran over it.


    "Broschl."


    "Yes, Lord."


    "Aren¡¯t our Florentia is smart?"


    Broschlughed at Lk¡¯s question and nodded.


    "The future of Lombardy is bright."


    "Right. The future of Lombardy."


    It could have been the main lead of adults with a child who is only eight years old.


    However, Lk couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the small pot in front of him for a while.


    * * *


    The day hase for Estira to leave.1


    It was just a few days after I had a conversation with my grandfather.


    While sponsoring, my grandfather shot me hot.


    She said she couldn¡¯t have Estira live in a dormitory, carrying a letter of rmendation from Lombardy, and bought a home near the academy.


    In addition, permission from the dean of the academy, in particr, allowed Estira toe in a little faster than others and to adjust in advance.


    All that was left for Estira was to work hard at the Academy and wait for the sales of the ointment to umte at Lombardy Bank in her name.


    In front of the carriage waiting for all the luggage to be loaded and the coachman holding the reins of the horse, Estira saw me in tears.


    "How can I repay Miss. Florentia?"


    "Ah. It¡¯s all an opportunity you got because Estira is excellent."


    I said with a smile, but Estira shook her head and cry.


    "If there is any way I can repay this favor... ... ... ."


    I stared up at Estira.


    And asked.


    "You think so, Estira?"


    "Of course! Please tell me anything, Miss!"


    Estira was touched by my words.


    I hesitated for a moment and said.


    "Then, Estira. I have one request. It¡¯s not a small request."


    It was the death of my father, Gahan Lombardy, in his mid-thirties.


    "And in the area where the academy is located, there is a medicinal herb called ¡¯Ro¡¯ that grows. Make Tlenbrew¡¯s remedy with it."


    "Tlenbrew¡¯s remedy...."


    Estira¡¯s voice trembled.


    "How can ady see that the herb called rosette bes a remedy.........."


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    "Miss......."


    Estira¡¯s trembling eyes looked at me.


    I also looked at Estira face to face.


    And at some point, the trembling of those eyes stopped looking at me.


    She seemed to have found her answer.


    And asked.


    "Can I make a cure for such a rare disease?"


    I doubt that I can do such a great job.


    It is an overly heavy burden to put on a person who is just leaving the road to be a researcher.


    But I replied, looking straight at Estira.


    "Huh. Estira can do it. I can make a remedy."


    Because you are the one who will make the remedy.


    Just three years after my father died.


    I heard the news that a schr named Estira, who once studied at the Lombardy Clinic, created a remedy for Tlenbrew based on an herb called Ro.1


    However, in this life, we have to make a cure a little faster than that.


    That¡¯s why I gave the clue ¡¯Ro¡¯ together.


    "Estira will definitely be able to do it."


    This was the reason why I had to send Estira to the academy quickly at any cost.

 Chapter 33

    <h4>Chapter 33</h4>


    Dird, who is currently in charge of the Lombardy general manager, entered the mansion early in the morning under the call of the Lord.


    Dird line has been a family member of Lombardy for generations, and their loyalty has been tremendous.


    As a joke, it was said that the Emperor of the Dirds was Lombardy, not the real Emperor.


    "It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯re here, Romense."2


    At the mansion porch, the butler politely greeted him.


    "Are we going to the Lord¡¯s office?"


    "No. Today, there was a person who called you to the meeting room."


    "Meeting room? Hmm."


    Dird answers as if it were a big deal while stroking his short beard.


    This Lombardy¡¯s general manager was old but never stepped back from the front lines for a moment.


    Still, all of Lombardy¡¯s contracts and advances have gone through his desk.


    Obviously, although his job does not require him to meet Lord in person he was called in hastily, and he was nervous, thinking that something might have happened.


    Bute into the conference room.


    Then he asked the deacon.


    "Are there any other people here besides me?"


    The deacon replied with a small smile.


    "Currently, Bray¡¯s, Herrin¡¯s, Bilki¡¯s, Devon¡¯s, and Were¡¯s have already arrived. You are thest in Rome."


    Dird¡¯s face became more confused.


    All the families the deacon spoke of were those who were serving Lombardy like Dird.


    Like the Dird family, some people were in charge of major businesses such as banking, education, transportation, agriculture, and architecture.


    Dird, who quickly stepped in, hurriedly opened the door of the meeting room.


    Lord of Herin¡¯s was greeted Dird first.


    "Oh, it¡¯s been a long time."


    "Do you know what the hell is going on?"


    However, he was the same as he shook his head.


    Romense, the general manager search for an empty seat, sit down and asked the same question to Bray¡¯s first son, who was sitting next to him, but the answers were simr.


    "I don¡¯t know well either. I suddenly got a call yesterday..."


    "It¡¯s true. It¡¯s notmon to call them like this......."


    Romense was right.


    It was only at the New Year¡¯s party at the beginning of the year and Lk¡¯s birthday banquets that this number of people gathered at once.


    Then, the door opened and another person came in.


    "No, even you, Clerivan?"


    It was Clerivan with a drowsy face.


    While looking at the middle for a moment, Clerivan naturally came to the side of Romense and sat down.


    Romense Dird, who was briefly surprised by the appearance of Clerivan, said hello in a small, low-key voice.


    "It¡¯s been a long time, Clerivan."


    Clerivan, who rubbed his eyes as if tired, replied with a small voice, raising his head a little.


    <h4>"Yes, father."</h4>


    Clerivan¡¯s surname pellet was his mother¡¯s surname.


    Dird¡¯s illegitimate child, Clerivan, grows up and lives apart from the Dirds family.


    The vassals in the left who were familiar with the rtionship of the rich man pretended not to hear the greetings shared by the two.


    After a while, Lk Lombardy opened the door of the conference room and entered.


    Except for the old Were¡¯s Lord, everyone jumped up and greeted them from where they were sitting.


    Lkughed as he beckoned to sit at them.


    "Everyone was here."


    Contrary to what they were worried about, his smiley face looked very pleasant.


    Thanks to this, the gathered vassals became more suspicious.


    "The reason I called everyone today is ....."


    There was tension in the middle of the seat.


    When Lk beckoned once, the attendant came out carrying something on the tray.


    Sweet.


    One small pot was ced in front of each person.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out what it was, tightly tied with a pretty red string.


    "Hmm? What is this smell?"


    Asked Dird, carefully bringing his face to the jar.


    "It smells cool, but it¡¯s the first time I smell it."


    "I know, right."


    Those who are in a hurry already lifted the jar and even shaken it slightly.


    Lk, who looked at them with a smile, said.


    "It¡¯s about."


    "......The medicine?"


    I had guessed at the bitter smell.


    The vassals stared at each other¡¯s faces in the distance.


    "Can I open it?"


    When Clerivan asked, Lk nodded coolly.


    To the vassals who quarreled back and forth for curious minds and unwrapped the red ribbon, Lk exined more.


    "It¡¯s a versatile ointment applied to a painful ce. Especially, it¡¯s a special medicine for muscle pain and people with poor joints like me."


    "Hoh"


    As they got older, the vassals that had one or two ufortable ces looked into the ointment while shining their eyes even more.


    "Oh! But they said don¡¯t apply it to skin peeling or bleeding wounds!"


    Devon¡¯s raised his index finger and said firmly.


    "But why... "


    Finally, Devon¡¯s Lord asked in a small voice.


    Lk smiled as if he had been waiting for the question.


    "Do you know who made the ointment?"


    "Well, well... ."


    "That¡¯s my granddaughter!"


    Soon after, Lk¡¯s ¡¯Hahahahaha!¡¯ Followed by loudughter.


    "Speaking of a granddaughter."


    The current third generations of Lombardy¡¯s direct lineage were still young.


    Larane, the oldest, was only 11 years old.


    But the granddaughter made it.


    Everyone was wondering if there was one more granddaughter of a grown-up that we didn¡¯t know.


    Then Clerivan asked in a quiet voice.


    "Is this Florentia-nim?"


    Lk, who couldn¡¯t stop shaking his shoulders, stoppedughing and looked at Clerivan.


    The vassals in the middle of the left were rather fuzzy and noisy.


    "If it¡¯s Florentia, Gahan¡¯s...?"


    "She still young.........."


    However, it didn¡¯t seem like they were joking about Lk, who proudly boasted that it was made by her granddaughter, or Clerivan looking at that Lk.


    "Hahaha!"


    Suddenly, Lkughed again.


    Everyone, it was when they were sighing, saying that it was a joke.


    "I¡¯m not kidding. It¡¯s really made by my granddaughter, Florentia. It¡¯s a coboration with a schr named Estira who entered the Academy this year as a researcher with my rmendation.


    "Aha, a joint venture!"


    "Hahaha! It was a coboration!"


    People burst intoughter only then.


    Well, it is.


    Even though it was made by a young child, what the hell was going on, isn¡¯t it a coboration with a great schr?


    If you look at it, you must have picked the color of this ribbon.


    That was the idea of the vassals.


    "It¡¯s a product that will be sold in earnest from next month. At that time, you won¡¯t be able to buy it because it doesn¡¯t exist, so thank you!"


    "I think Lord is very proud of her granddaughter!"


    Herin¡¯s Lordughed and struck him.


    "I don¡¯t know how far you¡¯ll believe me, but you should have seen my granddaughtere and negotiate with me with the ointment!"


    "You mean negotiating? With the Lord?"


    The trails were amazing.


    It was because they took quite a long time to sit down,ugh, and talk with Lk.


    The average child cries hard even when held in Lk¡¯s arms.


    But she negotiated with such a Lord. That kid?.


    "Florentia isn¡¯t afraid of me. She¡¯s a very nasty kid."


    "Ho.... That¡¯s amazing."


    It was an unbelievable atmosphere that everyone said that Florentia created the ointment.


    He seemed to be dubious to say that ¡¯she wasn¡¯t scared of Lord and she was a kid too¡¯.


    "By the way, I didn¡¯t know if the Lord was so proud of his grandchildren."


    At this meeting, Lord of Were¡¯s family, who is the oldest and has a strong rtionship with Lk, said with a smile.


    "The old guy has to be very smart."


    It seemed like a joke, but heughed without worrying about Lk.


    Because he thought something was wrong, he was the one who rushed onto the carriage from early morning just to get the ointment from the lord¡¯s proud granddaughter.


    Despite the unique cold, he looked down at the parcel in front of him with deep eyes without knowing what was inside.


    Then, he touched the end of the red ribbon with his fingers.


    It was the same color as the color of the braids that Florentia wears most often.


    "Clerivan. Why do you do that."


    Dird, who was watching him from the side, called his son in wonder.


    "Maybe you are thinking the same with your father and with them."


    At first nce, Clerivan¡¯s eyes looked at theughs and chatters with afortable look.


    But in the middle, there were moments when their eyes just stayed on.


    "Everyone will be trying to figure out why Lord put everyone together and showed this ointment."


    In the kingdom of Lombardy, it was the job of the vassals to read and practice the Lord¡¯s intention.


    Everyone seemed to be talking without thinking about it, but that¡¯s just the appearance.


    "Father, don¡¯t you even think about ¡¯How and when to distribute this ointment at the top of Lombardy?¡¯.


    Dird nodded, shrugging his shoulders as if he had been caught.


    "And one more thing......."


    Clerivan once again took a red ribbon in his eyes.


    Something that could be called instinct was telling Clerivan.


    Watch the owner of this red ribbon.


    Clerivan cherished a small, round jar in his hand.


    * * *


    ss is over.


    "I think red is a good match for Florentia."


    Larane said, tying a red braid to my head.


    "Lara¡¯s white looks good."


    I wasn¡¯t just saying it.


    Is it because of Larane¡¯s white skin, or because of the blue eyes inherited from Angenas?


    The white color went well with Larane.


    "......Thanks."


    She praised me first, but she feels embarrassed to receive praise.


    She was so kind, innocent, and tender-hearted that he wouldn¡¯t be like Belsach, a child that was born in the same boat.2


    It was a flower that was too fine to wither without being loved by leaving alone in a far ce.


    I said to Larane while thinking about that.


    "Don¡¯t you like dolls? There was something that came in as a gift for my birthday before, but I hate dolls. Would you like to have Larane?"


    "Really? Wow, good!"


    Larane showed off a happy smile that I would show when I got a gold bar from someone.


    "I? I!"


    "Give me a present too, Tia!"


    The twins made a cry as they sorted out the books and cushions I was trying to organize.


    "Okay, I see."


    There was only one reason I was chatting with kids like this now.


    "Ha-am."


    I looked back, pretending to yawn loudly.


    I¡¯m still watching, I¡¯m watching.


    Clerivan was looking at me with eyes that seemed to shoot aser.


    Even before the start of ss, he asked questions to me whenever he had spare time throughout the ss.


    Then, after the ss is over, he is doing that outright.


    I¡¯m worried about it.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean that you can¡¯t say, ¡¯I¡¯m going to die because your res hurt¡¯.


    I am an innocent child who knows nothing right now, an innocent child.


    Someone patted me on the shoulder of memorizing the spell to myself.


    "Wow, that¡¯s a surprise!"


    "Why are you so surprised?"


    It was Clerivan.


    "Well. You were over there until now. Why, why are you doing that, sir?"


    I asked with a disgusting smile as much as possible.


    "Come with me."


    "Yeah?"


    Larane and the twins who were next to him also tilted their heads.1


    I am not wrong.


    "I told you to go with me, Florentia."


    What did I do wrong?

 Chapter 34

    <h4>Chapter 34</h4>


    "I¡¯m also on my way to meet Gahan, so let¡¯s go along."


    "Okay..."


    I am also.


    Not only me, but the kids around me nodded as if convinced.


    Larane wondered if the small sweeping of her chest would cause me to be dragged by Clerivan and cause a soul.


    "Hmm."


    Clerivan narrowed his eyes for a moment as if he was not greedy for everyone¡¯s reaction.


    "Well, then shall we go?"


    "Okay! Go!"


    The twins noticed their stinging eyes and then got up quietly from their seats.


    "Goodbye!"


    Then, before even catching him, he greeted him and ran away.


    "Hi, Florentia. Good-bye, sir."


    Larane quickly greeted him like she would fall behind and moved away from us.


    Bellsach, who was waiting for his sister at the doorway, looked at me once and saw me following Clerivan.


    Everyone is so scared of Clerivan.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t that rounded personality, and although his eyes were a little bit spicier than others.


    I looked at Clerivan.


    "Well, I don¡¯t understand."


    It¡¯s definitely a handsome face because he doesn¡¯t smile and has a strong cold impression.


    Of course, I can concentrate on the lecture well because the content is good, but there are also some because Clerivan is handsome.


    Everyone is so scared of Clerivan.


    "Is that right, sir?"


    Clerivan shrugs at me.


    "I do not know. I think thedy is a little special, but."


    "Is that so?"


    Clerivan did not answer anymore and took the lead.


    However, I didn¡¯t like to walk away alone because I couldn¡¯t catch up.


    Rather, I walked slowly, looking like I hade out for a walk.


    He holding back. It is to consider myself, who cannot walk as fast as an adult.


    Look at this


    This person is such a good person.


    * * *


    "Ha-am."


    I tried to put up with it, but I finally yawned out.


    I saw two people in a meeting eagerly, stealing the tears running in the corners of their eyes.


    "But then, isn¡¯t it no longer a business for themon people?"


    My father said dissatisfiedly to Clerivan.


    "This price is a price that amoner with a little money can afford."


    Clerivan replied in an easy-going voice.


    "Yes. It¡¯s a price that only those with money can afford. That¡¯s what I mean."


    "The focus of this business is not in terms of price. Quality. It¡¯s in quality."


    "No matter how good quality it is, what¡¯s the use of it if people don¡¯t buy it?


    For a while already, the meetings have been spinning around.


    <h4>At first, I was surprised too.</h4>


    He said that he was a person who could be such a passionate person for something.


    Until the meeting started, my father, who seemed to be struggling with Clerivan, suddenly took off his appearance and was fighting with Clerivan.


    But if my father was like fire, Clerivan was like ice.


    He was calmly and frankly refuting my father¡¯s burning idea and pouring cold water.


    Of course, that is why the two be a good match.


    Between my chin on the table and flipping the crumbs with my nails, my father and Clerivan also fell into a lull.


    "Let¡¯s take a break."


    "Woo."


    My father¡¯s face, sighing while touching his eyes, looked very tired. I approached carefully and asked.


    "Dad, are you okay?"


    My fatherughed weakly at my question and sat me on hisp with a shout.


    "Tia."


    "Yeah?"


    "Can Dad do it well?"


    Well, the business he is doing right now is quite different from my father¡¯s natural personality.


    Last time, the Coroi cotton project was the same, but at that time, everything happened to me.


    But this time it was different.


    This project was led by my father from start to finish.


    Even the Lord was like that.


    It is not the money with Lombardi¡¯sbel, but the money that an individual named Gahan has collected so far.


    Of course, even if this business fails, it is possible because I am a Lombardy person who has no difficulty in living and can eat for a lifetime.


    "Cheer up dad."


    Even though the words of a familiar nursery rhyme were spoken, I patted my father¡¯s shoulder with sincerity.


    "It¡¯s cool to say that it¡¯s pre-made for someone to wear!"


    I deliberately raised my hands and shouted exaggeratedly.


    Yes.


    In a word, the business that my father is nning now was a ¡¯ready-to-wear business¡¯.


    It was the idea that he got when he made a prototype for the promotion during thest Coroi cotton project and gave it to the nobility.


    You might think it¡¯s just a general apparel business, but the important thing is that there is no concept of ¡¯ready-to-wear¡¯ here yet.


    People here usually go to the dressing room to tailor their clothes.


    It¡¯s a pretty convenient system for those who buy clothes.


    Professional costume designers and tailors, with many experiences, visit the waiting room, and everything is solved at once.


    Through consultation with a designer, I can make clothes in the shape I want using the fabric I want.


    Since it is made to fit my body, there is no need to worry about it.


    But that¡¯s why it¡¯s expensive.


    Even the nobles are not as financially capable as they are, and clothes are treated quite preciously.


    This is especially true for dresses that are colorful and delicate enough to wear when attending a banquet or social event because the material cost is not high.


    Even the nobles are not free from clothes, but themoners are ugly.


    Those who can afford it look for inexpensive dressing rooms for themoners, but if not, they make their own clothes at home.


    Because the clothes are made while taking off the fabric, the mother¡¯s skill sets the quality of the clothes of the household, creating a situation where it is impossible tough.


    Because of that, I was told that poor people often do not wash their clothes because they fear they will break if they rub their clothes frequently.


    In this situation, my father¡¯s idea is really groundbreaking.


    When I first heard of it, I really thought that my father was a huge genius.


    It is far more difficult than expected to see something too natural from apletely different perspective.


    Well, even if Clerivan quickly got on the boat, he said everything.


    "We can no longer postpone setting the price."


    Clerivan said, signaling the end of the break.


    "There are quite a lot of things to consider, such as the cost of ordering the craftsman¡¯s guild, the price of making the pattern of the costume, and the cost of building materials."


    I got down from hisp and sat down on the chair next to them so they could talkfortably.


    At that time, my eyes and Clerivan¡¯s eyes meet.


    It was the same as usual, but it was a different look.


    But it¡¯s also for a while.


    With a single blink of an eye, the color disappeared.


    Did I see it wrong?


    "Gahan, please listen carefully."


    Clerivan, who turned his gaze away from me, said to my father.


    "Gahan. When I said that the store should be ced on the Heslot market, not Sedakyuna, it was the judgment that themoners would be more open to new ways of purchasing than the nobles."


    "But......."


    "This project should be directed toward those who want luxury, even among themoners."


    Huh? Wait a minute.


    I looked at Clerivan in amazement.


    This isn¡¯t it?


    But Clerivan is serious.


    There seemed to be no time for jokes to enter the eyes of my father.


    "Hmm"


    My father began to think very carefully about Clerivan¡¯s appearance.


    "It¡¯s a luxury product."


    No! father! That¡¯s not it!


    "Yes, it should be a business for those who use the Hasslot market but can use their own tons of money for something new."


    No, what¡¯s wrong with Clerivan!


    I was embarrassed, so I started sweating behind my back.


    "Is it right to raise the price ...."


    Finally, my father wears his hand andins. You¡¯ve been doing well so far!


    This project should target the average middle ss among themon people.


    So naturally, the price should be set at a lower price to make sense.


    A capable person will try new things to avoid the trouble of making his own clothes, but will not choose cheap clothing over tailored clothing in a clothing store.


    Clothes for special asions will still fit all the time, but those who are willing to buy ready-to-wear clothes cheaply know that the designs can ovep with the everyday clothes they wear every day.


    "Think carefully."


    It was Clerivan I believed! You are trying to lead my father the wrong way.


    I waited until the end of the conversation.


    May either my father or Clerivan notice the blind spots of this opinion.


    However, the moment my father opened his mouth after deep consideration, he had to intervene.


    "Then, as expected, raising the price..."


    "Well, but I would hate it!"


    As I hurriedly shouted, my father, looked at me with amazement.


    I can¡¯t help it.


    I said as much as possible.


    "Isn¡¯t it that someone else might wear the same clothes as me? So I¡¯m just going to buy clothes that match only with mine!"


    "Is that so?"


    "Because I originally bought clothes in the dressing room!"


    He nodded a little, saying, "That¡¯s right."


    "So I think I need to lower the price of clothes. So that you can buy it easily and wear itfortably."


    As usual, I just wanted to give you a hint, but I couldn¡¯t take the risk of going wrong again.


    I looked at my father and said in a strong tone.


    "And among themoners, there are more people without money than the rich, right?"


    In a word, it means the market is bigger.


    Of course, there is little profit left from selling a suit, but we shouldn¡¯t ignore it.


    The advantage of the early ready-to-wear was right there.


    "I think Florentia¡¯s words make sense. What do you think, Clerivan?"


    My father looked back at Clerivan as if asking for an opinion.


    I also turned my head towards him with my father.


    And I saw


    Theughter spreads on Clerivan¡¯s face like in slow motion.5


    It wasn¡¯t justughing lightly as if passing by.


    It wasn¡¯t even the usual cold ridiculeugh.


    It was a bright smile that was really happy andughed.


    "Kee, Clerivan-nim?"


    I heard my father¡¯s confused voice.


    I was surprised too.


    This is the first time I have ever seen a person named Clerivan Pelletugh like this in my previous life.


    No, I didn¡¯t even know in my dreams that he was a person who could smile brightly in this way.


    Clerivan was still smiling, disregarding the astonishment beyond our surprising face.


    And I was at the end of his gaze.


    Surprised by Clerivan¡¯s picturesque smile, I had no time to think about it.


    At that time, from the seat I was sitting on, Clerivan came up to me.


    Flinch.


    Surprised, I stiffened for a moment, but I didn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Clerivan just walked to me and Clerivan knelt in front of me and lowered himself.


    It happened before my embarrassed father even said anything.


    And it was my sleeves where Clerivan¡¯s fingertips touched.


    To be precise, it was a ribbon on the sleeve. The knot was loose and the string was fluttering without knowing when it was released.


    Clerivan grabbed the end without saying anything.


    Long white fingers made a fluttering sound, making pretty knots, and quickly made a nice ribbon.


    "Go, thank you... ... ."


    Clerivanughed as he looked up at me in my small voice.


    "Good words, youngdy."1


    I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off that face.


    Because those finely folded eyes seem to contain more meaning than I see.


    A little while ago, something seemed to have changed in him.


    I sat down looking at Clerivan like that.

 Chapter 35

    <h4>Chapter 35</h4>


    The kitchen of the Lombardy mansion was noisy from the dawn.


    This was because today is a day for the immediate family of Lombardy to gather together and have lunch.


    My father, who seemed to have no time to breathe because he was busy, was at home without going to work today.


    It was because I couldn¡¯t bete for a family meal after a long time.


    In fact, in any case, it was the grandfather¡¯smand to take the ¡¯family-like appearance¡¯ between families as important as Lombardy¡¯s business thrives.


    Thanks to this, our family, who skipped breakfast and did a simple trick to soothe her stomach, borrowed the hands of the employees to dress it up.


    It seems that other families are hiring people to help with their decorating, but we didn¡¯t feel the need to do that.


    Sometimes when such an important day came, it was enough to get help at that time.


    "Our Tia is getting prettier day by day!"


    My father smiled and said to me in the mirror.


    I did not say anything of humility.


    It¡¯s pretty even when I see it with my own eyes.


    "Dad is so cool too!"


    These are not empty words either.


    My father, dressed up for a long time, is so cool that my eyes are rounded.


    It is even better to see a family who resembles each other like this.


    Probably more so in the eyes of others.


    You can see that the maids who helped us to make up our clothes couldn¡¯t take their eyes off my father and me with their red faces.


    Lombardy sometimes looks better than anyone else just by trimming it like this, so do you really need to have a separate employee?


    My shoulders shrug.


    "Come on, let¡¯s go, Tia."


    I walked holding arge hand that tenderly extended toward me.


    Father¡¯s hands were big and warm.


    The weather was very sunny, and the bright sunlight seemed to gently melt the interior of the splendid Lombardy mansion.


    Everything felt perfect.


    Until I arrived at the banquet hall, Eleanor Hall, and opened the door.


    "Did youe?"


    The butler waiting at the door greeted us politely.


    But the ce where my gaze went was the other Lombardy people who came and sat behind it.


    Seeing that the top seat was empty, it seemed that grandfather had not yet arrived.


    Ugh. I don¡¯t want to go in.


    Instinctively, I soothed my legs trying to step backward, but I walked to the table as my father led me.


    As I got closer, I saw their familiar faces.


    To be precise, they were all faces that looked twenty years younger than the ones in my memory.


    Even though they are all like angels at first nce, they are wearing colorful clothes and beautiful appearances.


    I know that the inside is empty or darkly colored.


    Viese, who was sitting at the top of the seat, looked at me as if he felt my gaze.


    <h4>Honestly, as Lombardy¡¯s bloodline, as much as my father and the brother, his appearance is not ugly.</h4>


    However, I really hate the greed that was filled in my eyes that day.


    Woowook.


    I wasn¡¯t feeling well, so I quickly looked away.


    "Come on, Tia is here with other cousins."


    The table was divided into adult¡¯s and children¡¯s tables.


    It was fortunate for me.


    I couldn¡¯t seem to get any appetite when I saw Viese or his wife, Seral, who could still feel the gaze looking at this side.


    "Tia!"


    "Sit here next to us!"


    The twins who hade first greeted me with chatter as usual.


    "Okay. The two will take good care of Tia."


    "Do not worry!"


    He responds energetically.


    My father smiled warmly to see if he was relieved.


    "See you soon, Tia."


    My father, who said goodbye and kissed my head, soon moved away to the table over there.


    In the seats where both pairs were sitting, only my father looked a little lonely alone.


    With a small sigh, I turned to sit down.


    "Tia will be sitting next to me!"


    "No! It¡¯s my seat next to me!"


    The twins were arguing over me.


    Father, who cares who?


    Always good friends and a good way to Gilliu and Mayron often quarrel over my problems.


    "Now, two people. Don¡¯t fight."


    I¡¯ve been reading all over, but the twins who had already gotten sick didn¡¯t seem to be able to hear my voice.


    "It¡¯s my turn this time!"


    "Where is that?"


    The voice gets louder and more.


    This was when I intervened between the two energetic people because it seemed that the attention would really be focused.


    "Gilliu. Mayron."


    As someone walked into the banquet hall, the twins¡¯ names were called in a harsh voice.


    It was Vestian Schuls, the father of the two.


    The smile didn¡¯t disappear from the face that was approaching with a big step, but the atmosphere was unclear.


    "What are you doing loudly?"


    And Vestian¡¯s gaze approached me.


    "You are again."


    Yes?


    Vestian¡¯s attitude is strange.


    The attitude ispletely different from when I was with Aunt Shan.


    He nces at me as if he were seeing a headache, and he even pushes his shoulders out of sight.


    It was a light gesture, but my body took a step back due to the power of an adult.


    Vestian, who removed me from the twins¡¯ side, told the sons.


    "Didn¡¯t father tell you that you should be polite at today¡¯s family gatherings?"


    "Yes."


    "I¡¯m sorry... ... ."


    The twins, who became gloomy as they were scolded, bow their heads.


    "Yes, I trust you."


    Vestian said that for thest time and walked to the table over there.


    "Haha, sorry. I¡¯mte!"


    It was a pleasant voice that I could not imagine the person who looked down at me coldly a while ago.


    Yes, that¡¯s what I know of Vestian Schults.


    As if I had dreamed for a while, I sat down next to the twins who had quietly returned to their seats.


    Of course, the two returned with their usual yful faces, wondering when they were depressed.


    I asked them carefully.


    "Hey, you know. Did I do anything wrong?"


    The twins tilted their heads at my question.


    "Just before, Vestian-nim........., Because I think he is a little angry with me ."


    Only then the two nodded, saying ¡¯Ah¡¯.


    Then he noticed his surroundings and answered me.


    "It¡¯s not that Tia was wrong."


    "Because my father originally hated cousins."


    "The cousins... Do you hate it?"


    It wasn¡¯t easy to understand what I meant.


    "Yeah. My father said he hated Lombardy."


    Gilliu hesitates and says.


    "What do you do if you say that!"


    Mayon was frightened and scolded Gilliu.


    "But, Tia is okay."


    "Yes, but...... ."


    "I won¡¯t tell anyone. Don¡¯t worry."


    I said to reassure them.


    Mayron was relieved as if he had be morefortable with my promise.


    And whispered in a small voice as if making excuses.


    "Father doesn¡¯t like us ying with Tia either."


    "Okay? Aunt Shan knows that?"


    Not surprisingly, the twins shook their heads at the same time.


    "My father said it was only the secrets of the men of the Schults family."


    The Schults family men.


    Obviously, the twins using Lombardy¡¯s name or thest name were not changed, but it was not appropriate for Vestian, who introduces himself as ¡¯Vestian Lombardy¡¯, of course.


    I turned my head and nced at the table where the adults were sitting around.


    ¡¯Ha ha ho ho¡¯ughter was flowing about what kind of joke Vestian made.


    However, there is no lie in the words of the twins and the touch that pushed me away.


    However, the smile of Shan, who was holding Vestian¡¯s hand andughing together, did not show any expression.


    Shan, as I know it, she was a person who would rather go neatly than perform such actions.


    As in previous life.


    But one thing is for sure, that Vestian Schults might not be the kind of carefree son-inw I was thinking of.


    It was then.


    A rumbling voice came from across therge table.


    "Hey, half."


    Ah. It¡¯s been a long time again.


    When I looked away, I saw Belsachughing at me.


    It bursts and seems to have been dying for a while.


    Today, my face is full of unfortunateughter.


    I can¡¯t grind the thread for the needle.


    Even today, Astalliu, who is sticking to Belsach¡¯s side, also seemed to be steadfast.


    "Hey, can¡¯t you hear me calling?"


    When I didn¡¯t answer, Belsach growled in an even harsher voice.


    But do people say that the dog is barking?


    I focused on breaking bread before meals as if I couldn¡¯t hear anything like that.


    "That girl is really...."


    Belsach, who was getting even more feverish, groaned and looked around.


    Then, he took one of the green grapes in front and threw them at me.


    Tuk.


    A green pill that fell on my face rolled over the white tablecloth.


    You were still less beaten.


    I had no intention of being patient.


    I was thinking of paying back the same.


    So, I grabbed the three freshly opened green grapes in one hand.


    But before I even threw it, something blew up in Belsach¡¯s face.


    Squash!


    Buttered bread pretended to stick to Belsach¡¯s face, and slowly slipped down.


    "Fuha!"


    I smiled and looked at the side where the bread had been blown away.


    It was Mayron, who still had a knife in his hand that had been buttered.2


    "What are you doing with this now? Ugh!"


    Belsach, who had peeled the bread from his face, became angry, but another piece of bread flew away, this time sticking to the other face.


    Needless to say, it was Gilliu¡¯s work.


    "Well, what! Why are you two doing that?"


    Belsach shouted unfairly as she wiped her greasy face with a napkin.


    "You threw the fruit at Tia first, right?"


    "So you thought you were ying while throwing food, right?"


    As the twins talked, they scornfully sarcastic.


    Belsach groaned through the door.


    "I yed with that lowly one, and both changed! Again, this is why I have to get along with the right person!"


    However, the twins listened to the words and rubbed their ears with their fingers.


    Belsach disassembled for a while, then said with a bloody smile.


    "You two, would you like to see me well?"


    What is he saying?


    It could have been just dismissed as Belsach¡¯smon buzz, but there seemed to be something.


    It was even more of an ted attitude.


    Belsach said, looking at me and the twins.


    "From now on, I have been granted permission from my grandfather to go to the Imperial Pce once a month. With a special request from Her Highness the Empress"

 Chapter 36

    <h4>Chapter 36</h4>


    Oh, is this the beginning? I searched my memory.


    Right. It seems to have been around this time in my previous life.


    Belsach started to enter the Imperial Pce in earnest as a ymate of the First Prince.


    In fact, it starts because Astana and Belsach were not so close.


    Astana regards Belsach as an annoying trembling thing, but there is no real friendship.


    It was quite a political intention.


    "Aren¡¯t you envious?"


    Belsach said, shouting at me and my cousins at the table.


    "No."


    "I don¡¯t envy anything."


    ¡°Why would I be envious of ying with that guy who is not kind and has a dirty personality?¡±1


    "He was act mischievous to Tia as well."


    The twins replied in a deep tone.


    Perhaps the two are sincere.


    It¡¯s funny for Lombardy¡¯s children, First Prince was not such an attractive object of y.


    But would other noble families do the same?


    "Huh. lie. Everyone was envious!"


    Perhaps he had already boasted in several social gatherings.


    And that¡¯s what Viese and Seral wanted.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just to groan in front of people.


    Rather, it was to show that the rtionship between the First Prince, that is, the empress and the Viese couple, was so close.


    ¡°So half, you.¡±


    Belsach said, pointing me with a pointed fork.


    "Wouldn¡¯t it be better to listen to me well in the future? Be as docile as before."1


    What did you say, that idiot?


    Anyway, I am not envious of any acquaintances with the First Prince, who will be brought down by the hands of Second Prince and sent to the battlefield.


    However, I hated seeing Belsach¡¯s ted appearance, who had no idea of such a future.


    I quietly buttered the bread without responding.


    Plenty, plenty. Very meticulously.


    And lifted it.


    Flinch!


    And Belsach, who was looking at me, flinched.


    But I brought Buttered bread into my mouth as if to behold Belsach, and asked.


    It is only then that Belsach¡¯s face, who has grasped the situation, turns red.


    I deliberately spoke out loud, licking the crumbs on my mouth with my tongue.


    ¡°Chewy.¡±


    You can hear twins squeaking from each side.


    It¡¯s a bonus that Astalliu¡¯s cry for Belsach is a bit disappointing.


    Oh my gosh.


    At that time, the door of Eleanor Hall opened and I saw Grandpa entering.


    The grandfather nced at his grandchildren and granddaughters sitting around and walked straight to the big table.


    The adults who were sitting stood up and greeted the grandfather.


    The family banquet was just beginning.


    <h4>I quietly shut my mouth and listened to the conversationing from the big table.</h4>


    * * *


    "It feels good to see everyone gathered like this."


    Lk said with satisfaction as he watched the children and their spouses seated around him.


    Lombardy was on the good side with the current Lord.


    Just as proving that blood and flesh are of no use in the face of power,pared to the unfolding of situations that other families can¡¯t even open their eyes to.


    At least, the brothers haven¡¯t poked swords into each other yet.


    And it was a disproving that Lk still exists.


    If the timees when Lord is weak and the vassals have to think about the next generation, then it will be difficult for everyone to sit around the table like this anymore.


    Especially for those who will be the next Lord of Lombardy, and of course Lk himself too.


    ¡°Get some food.¡±


    Lk ordered the butler.


    After a while, more servants raised several silver trays.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s amazing.¡±


    At the back of the procession, the children lit their eyes when they saw the two male servants whine ande in.


    It was big roast pork with a red apple in its mouth.3


    The banquet hall was already filled with an appetite odor.


    And the man dressed in clean clothes came inst.


    He was the chef in charge of Lord.


    For reference, Emperor Jovanes¡¯ chef was his disciple.


    The chef, who politely greeted Lk, took his own knife and cut the grilled pigs to eat.


    I could see the chef¡¯s dedication to the house, how careful his hands were on each dish.


    A te was ced in front of the people, and the meal began in a rather free atmosphere.


    Then, with a bottle of wine, Viese stood up and approached Lk.


    ¡°I will serve a drink. Father."


    Lk nodded satisfactorily and took the drink of the eldest son.


    Viese said as if everyone was asking for a listen.


    ¡°Thank you for allowing Belsach to enter the Imperial Pce.¡±


    It was Vestian who responded First to those words.


    "I guess it went well, brother-inw."


    ¡°It is thanks to my father.¡±


    Viese, quite resolutely, turned everything to Lk¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Without permission, Belsach would have had to wait months before he was eleven.¡±


    Viese was bitter, and he had a good rtionship with Vestian.


    It was also because Vestian was very good to everyone.


    Of course, there was a bond between the two.


    Lk watched the conversation go back and forth, silently holding a red wine to his mouth.


    "How d your father made an exception for us Belsach."


    Seralughed, giving strength to the word ¡¯exception¡¯.


    Lombardy¡¯s children are not free to act outside the mansion until they are eleven years old.


    However, it meant that Belsach was treated specially so that he could go to the Imperial Pce.


    "It¡¯s even an exception."


    Shan said quietly but coldly.


    At the same time, Seral¡¯s long eyshes trembled.


    However, he did not rebuttal.


    None of Lk¡¯s children, the four siblings, can fight against Shan.


    It was the same with their spouses.


    In the cold atmosphere, Vestian smiled and patted Shan¡¯s hand.


    Shan was the most steely to her brothers, but only to her husband, she showed a particrly weak appearance.


    Even now, she could just erase the cold expression andughing at pretending to be unable to win and continuing to eat.


    "There is no such thing, to be so loud."


    Finally, Lk opened his mouth.


    "If there is a good reason, there is no reason why you cannot travel outside the mansion before you are old. Besides, you cannot ignore the empress¡¯s letter."


    A subtle smile spread to Seral¡¯s hardened face.


    "Please make sure that Belsach does not make mistakes in the Imperial Pce."


    "Yes, father."


    Viese replied with a smile.


    "With this gathering and eating, the food seems to be more delicious today. Isn¡¯t that right, father?"


    Vestian released the atmosphere with a unique soft smile.


    "Yes, it is."


    "It would be nice to gather like this often in the future! Oh, is it difficult because of the youngest brother-inw? haha!"


    Gahan, who had been eating quietly on one side, opened his eyes round when he was mentioned.


    "You mean me?"


    "I can¡¯t see the face of the youngest brother-inw these days!"


    "Oh, I¡¯m sorry....... I¡¯m busy with work."


    Gahan said, bowing his head.


    "What¡¯s happening."


    "....What do you say, you?"


    Vieseughed, and Seral rebuked her husband.


    However, that did not mean that the smile that quietly disappeared from Seral¡¯s face was not erased.


    "It was noisy about opening a store this time, but what on earth are you doing?"


    Viese asked Gahan as if they were spheming.


    It was a mockery enough to make other people listening, but Gahan replied calmly.


    "That¡¯s exactly what you said. I¡¯m trying to open a small shop."


    "Without family support?"


    "Yes. I¡¯m going to do it this time on my own."


    Gahan replied, saying thanks to the butler for filling his cup.


    "So, is it to be put on the Heslot market?"


    A small sound ofughter flowed from Viese¡¯s words.


    Seral, Laurels, and Vestian shed it.


    "I can¡¯t carry my face because of you, who I¡¯ve been proud of these days. If I try to open a store, I¡¯ll be taking a seat in Sedakyuna. It¡¯s a Heslot market.... Ohohoh"


    "If you don¡¯t have enough money, would we lend you some money?"


    Laurels asked like an older brother who thought of his younger brother.


    "...... It is not that I am running out of funds. Fine. Brother."


    However, when everyone looked at his smiling faces, it was not an atmosphere to believe Gahan¡¯s words.


    Seral put a horse here.


    "If you need a ce to open a store in Sedakyuna, shall I talk to my family? If you need help, please feel free to tell me, Gahan."


    "It¡¯s really okay."


    "However."


    Seral exchanged eyes with Laurels¡¯ wife, R.


    It seemed that women had already shared this story with each other.


    I can easily guess the contents, and Gahanughed bitterly.


    "I have Lombardy¡¯s pride. It¡¯s a business for themon people."


    Viese condemned Gahan.


    "In the meantime, people even going to say, ¡¯Isn¡¯t it very much that I drive you out of the house.¡¯"


    "I didn¡¯t know that."


    "There¡¯s no way a guy who doesn¡¯t even light a nose at a social event knows. Ah, even if there¡¯s no ce to invite you, sometimes you should show your face."


    At first nce, it seemed like Viese worried about his younger brother, but in the end, it was only words that looked down on Gahan and raised herself, who was popr at social events.


    "It would be better to think about making money from the business for themon people once again, Gahan."


    Viese said, dragging his tongue for thest time.


    It was an attitude thatpletely ignored Gahan.


    Gahan also has a way to get angry with Viese.


    He just sat down and paired drinks with a strange face.


    Viese and Laurelsughed, thinking it was because Gahan had nothing to refute.


    It was then.


    Lk, who had been dipping his mouth with a white napkin, threw out a word to see if he had finished eating.


    "I¡¯ll watch, Gahan."


    Gahan was also surprised this time.


    He stopped putting the cup down and stopped.


    At the same time, Viese¡¯s face was distorted.


    Depending on how he interpreted it, it could be taken in apletely different meaning, but Viese looked at his father with glowing eyes as if it were just breathing fire.


    Doesn¡¯t it sound like you¡¯re looking forward to Gahan?


    He was even feeling a sense of betrayal from his father, who had never shown such a figure to himself.


    Gahan looked at Lk for a moment and answered in a calm voice.


    "Yes, Father. I will try my best."


    After that, the conversation started again at the initiative of Vestian, but they were only meaningless words.


    Viese couldn¡¯t hide her displeasure and drank alcohol, and Gahan only sat with a thoughtful face from time to time.


    * * *


    I wasn¡¯t the only one listening to the adult¡¯s wordsing and going at the table.


    At the words of disregard for my father, the twins were restless as they looked at my face next to him, and Belsach was busy giggling with Astalliu sitting next to him.


    "Tia, are you okay?"


    Larane, who was taking care of Astalliu¡¯s younger brother Vichy, looked at me and asked anxiously.


    "What?"


    "No, that¡¯s.........."


    Larane carefully reduced his words.


    "I don¡¯t mind? Oh, it¡¯s delicious. I have to ask for more."


    I said when I cooked the brown lean meat.


    But really I didn¡¯t mind.


    No, I was rather excited.


    I hope the time passes quickly.


    So, after my father¡¯s store opened, I was very curious about what kind of face those people would look like.


    "Cook...... ."


    A little evilugh came from my mouth.

 Chapter 37

    <h4>Chapter 37</h4>


    These days, the Haslot market has one new thing.


    It was arge green building built on the central street of Heslot.


    That expensive green dye was spread across arge building.


    A small four-story building that was originally renovated from an old building on its site boasted a luxurious appearance that did not match the market a little.


    So, among the people who used the market, there was a lot of talk about the purpose of the building.


    Some said the building would be a luxury pub, others said it would be a luxury inn.


    What the opinions had inmon was that they all expected it to be a ce selling very expensive items.


    And today, finally, a big sign hung on the building.


    <Gahan Clothing Store>


    People who were busy walking down the street would slow down while looking at the signboard one by one.


    The signboards written in handwriting as luxurious as the exterior of the building seemed to suit the nobles¡¯ district, Sedakyuna Street.


    "A clothing store?"


    Hanson, who owns arge fruit shop nearby, muttered while looking up at the shiny sign.


    "Isn¡¯t the wrong dressing room?"


    Robert, who runs a bread shop next to Hanson¡¯s shop, came up and said.


    "Okay. If it¡¯s a dressing room, it¡¯s a dressing room, I¡¯ve never heard of a clothing store again."


    "What do I know."


    Robert grunted, disliked by the shimmery buildings towering among the shabby buildings.


    "By the way, are you going to use all that big building as a dressing room?"


    Margaret, a crockery shop right next to the clothing store building, asked as he joined the men¡¯s conversation.


    "I will make this big dressing room in Sedakyuna. Someone built-in in Heslot market?."


    Others agreed with Hanson¡¯s words.


    But even so, they couldn¡¯t take their eyes off the dark green building.


    It was then. The door of a closed clothing store opened and a young woman greeted the merchants with a smiling face.


    "Hello!"


    She wasn¡¯t overly decorated, but she was a woman with an appearance that made people who see it invisible and couldn¡¯t take eyes off her eyes.


    "I am Violet, the manager of the ¡¯Gahan Clothing Store¡¯! I¡¯ll be happy in the future!"


    Originally she is a middle manager of the textile department at the top of Lombardy, she was now scouted by Clerivan and transferred to the group.


    Dealing with all sorts of textile dealers from all over the empire, dealing with her stubbornness was as familiar as breathing.


    At Violet¡¯s fresh greeting, the merchants nodded and shouted.


    And Felicia, the hostess of the bakery, couldn¡¯t stand the worries and asked Violet.


    "A clothing store is like a luxury dressing room?."


    "We are a little different from a dressing room. Think of it as a ce selling pre-made clothes!"


    " The clothes you made in advance?"


    People were confused as they looked at each other¡¯s faces alternately.


    Familiar with the reaction, Violet said with a smile.


    <h4>"The store opens in two days. Come see it once! You will be able to buy clothes for less than 2 silver!"</h4>


    The people who shed their eyes a couple of times at her words burst intoughter at once.


    "Yes, man! Young people are good at joking!"


    "How can a suit sold in a ce like this be 2 silver! No matter how cheap you go to the dressing room, you have to pay 50 silver!"


    "I have to give 1 silver only to remove the fabric these days!"


    But Violet spoke seriously.


    "Really. Look at the day we open our store. But do you have toe quickly?"


    "What? Because things will run out quickly."


    The people whoughed holding the belly button at her sincere attitude stoppedughing one by one.


    "I, really?"


    "Yes, of course!"


    However, people still looked dubious.


    Violet shrugs with a heart that everyone will know when the open dayes.


    And she didn¡¯t forget to ask for it once again.


    "Don¡¯t forget to spread the word around! The opening of our ¡¯Gahan Clothing Store¡¯ is two dayster!"


    * * *


    Today was a day of ss. And one more thing.


    It was also the day when a clothing store named after my father was opened in Haslot Market.


    Not only my father, who was nervous and couldn¡¯t sleep all night, but I also went out early in the morning and had a simple breakfast by myself, and I headed to the ssroom a little earlier.


    Because of Clerivan¡¯s schedule, there was a message that the ss was a little faster.


    Maybe in the afternoon, I¡¯m going to go to the dressing room to check the situation.


    The door of the ssroom was opened after passing the familiar path.


    Even though I didn¡¯t know about the twins or Belsach, the ssroom was empty, where I always thought there would be Larane who came first to read a book.


    "Am I the first?"


    It¡¯s rare.


    I settled down in the ssroom without much doubt.


    It was the ce where I always sat with the twins.


    But I heard the door of the ssroom open again.


    "Hi, Sir!"


    Iughed wide at Clerivan.


    It was a business smile.


    When Iughed like this, it was Clerivan who always smiled at me.


    But today something is different.


    He smiles like a habit, but his hardened eyes look at me.


    "Teacher, what¡¯s going on?"


    Clerivan approached where I was sitting, took a small jar from his arms, and put it down in front of me.


    "Did you know this product that is selling on fire these days as Lombardys business?"


    "Hmmm..."


    I didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    It was because I made a conversation with my grandfather about the rmendation letter.


    Besides, I heard that my grandfather collected Lombardy¡¯s vassal and even proudly boasted of it as my work.


    So, it¡¯s okay to answer ¡¯I know well¡¯.


    But it made me hesitate that I couldn¡¯t understand the intent of Clerivan¡¯s question.


    Instead of answering, I looked at him for a moment.


    Clerivan¡¯s eyes, whose pigment was close to light blue, faced my gaze in front of me.


    "...If so, let me tell you what I think."


    Clerivan said in a low voice.


    "Other families don¡¯t believe the fact that Lord said in thest meeting he held that this ointment was made by a Lady Florentia, not at the level of pride of an ordinary granddaughter. I think I understood the will of the Lord as much as I gave it."


    In fact, that¡¯s normal.


    I am only eight years old now.


    "But I know you well too."


    "Me ...?"


    "Perhaps the idea and method of creating this ointment was something you came up with. Estira just added technical awareness. Isn¡¯t it?"


    "No! I just really helped Estira."


    First of all, I tried to pretend I didn¡¯t know.


    But, as expected, it doesn¡¯t work for Clerivan.


    "Then are you saying that Estira invented the ointment?"


    "Yes. All that matters is Estira......."


    "She doesn¡¯t just sell medicine but put it in beeswax and vegetable oil to harden it. It¡¯s also mixed with hipsee."


    "Because Estira is smart!"


    "Of course I know that Estira has a brilliant head, but she, not the one who thinks out of the box."


    No, when did you figure out about Estira like that?


    Clerivan seemed to be convinced already.


    The ointment was not made by Estira, but by my own initiative.


    In fact, I have been noticing it for a while.


    The day he had a meeting with my father over the price of ready-to-wear clothes.


    Clerivan clearly knew that this ready-to-wear business was a business formoner¡¯s customers.


    At that time, it would have been to show his intentions, that he suddenly raised the price higher.


    It was already a little whileter that I felt ufortable in Clerivan¡¯s attitude.


    But there wasn¡¯t much to say after that, so I thought maybe it was my mistake and went over.


    Being raised in this way.


    I asked with a bloody smile.


    "It¡¯s only said to me that today¡¯s ss has been pulled, right?"


    Then Clerivan responded by raising the tail of his mouth as well.


    "Yes. Others were told that today¡¯s ss was canceled. I did it because I thought I needed time to talk to you. Please forgive me."


    "You didn¡¯t have to do that. If you just asked, I would have answered."


    Just like Clerivan did, I was just trying to think of him, not to take it to the end.


    It was a little bit more than I had nned, but it was going to happen one day.


    It¡¯s Clerivan Pellet after all.


    It was rather weing that amercial genius who I had to make him my own people at all costs came to me with curiosity.


    "If so, please tell me the truth."


    Clerivan said in a sincere voice.


    At that moment I could see.


    If I don¡¯t properly answer Clerivan¡¯s questions right now, I¡¯m not going to get this genius¡¯s cooperation no matter what the future.


    I put my back straight to get my posture right.


    "First of all, the teacher¡¯s guess is correct. I made the ointment with Estira¡¯s help."


    "Also..."


    Clerivan¡¯s eyes looking at me twinkled.


    "Then, is Gahan¡¯s project also the idea of a youngdy?"


    "No, that¡¯s not it. My father came up with making and selling ready-to-wear."


    "Ready-to-wear clothes. That¡¯s right. You can call it that way."


    Oh right.


    In this ce where there is no concept of ¡¯pre-made clothes¡¯, of course, there is no word for ¡¯ready-to-wear clothes¡¯.


    Clerivan nodded as he looked at me with a face that seemed to be impressed.


    I knew when he said.


    "I have to lower the price. I mean, you¡¯re the one who goes beyond what I expected to do with mydy."


    It was then, too.


    I can¡¯t forget Clerivan¡¯s face, whoughed brightly.


    It¡¯s even more handsome.1


    "Actually, since the time of the Coroi cotton business, I have had a feeling."


    "Well, from then on?"


    A stream of sweat flows.


    How sharp is this man?


    "At that time, the reason why the business right was transferred from Viese-nim to Gahan-nim was because of thedy. More precisely, it was because thedy suddenly dragged Gahan to the front of the wagon."


    My face turns slightly red with embarrassment.


    Clerivan has been aware of it to some extent since then.


    I feel hot when I pretended I didn¡¯t know anything.


    "At that time, it was important to open the door to my father."


    "I understand, that heart. Gahan is a valuable talent to read only books."


    After all, Clerivan has eyes to see.


    It¡¯s the first time he ever praised my father in front of me, so I feel better.


    Because it¡¯s already like this, I want to see him join my father¡¯s business in my name in the future.


    But don¡¯t push too hard.


    Clerivan was a talent that you should never miss.


    Is my grandfather¡¯s talent collection wall inherited from me?


    I wanted to make Clerivan my own, even at the moment, so I said, barely calming my simmering heart.


    "Anyway, please pretend you don¡¯t know. I will try not to bother you.."


    I was speaking politely to suit Clerivan¡¯s whims as much as possible.


    Once I had sessfully told Clerivan that I was an extraordinary child, it was decided that it was about this point.


    And in the future, I was hoping to show better and better appearances, build trust, and make Clerivan my person.


    But even before I finish speaking, Clerivan¡¯s face is grim and his sound hardens as if it were flying.


    "...Teacher?"


    "Why?"


    Clerivan was disappointed with me.


    "Yeah?"


    "Am I stillcking?"


    "What does that mean...... ."


    "I asked if the ability of this Clerivan Pellet wasn¡¯t in your eyes"


    "No way!"+


    Whatever you are going to do in the future!


    Apart from raising the top of the Pellets, Clerivan¡¯s achievements were beyond description.


    In particr, after he became in charge, the chart at the top of Lombardy rose by drawing an almost straight line.


    At least inmerce, no one can follow Clerivan¡¯s animalistic sense.


    Clerivan, who was looking at me, bites the lower lip slightly as if he was resentful.


    And he said to me in a slightly trembling voice.


    "Please don¡¯t throw me away..."

 Chapter 38

    <h4>Chapter 38</h4>


    Clerivan¡¯s frowned face looked as if he had received a breakup notification.4


    "Sir, sir?"


    "If I was not enough to support you, I¡¯ll do my best. Learn more and gain more experience. So please reconsider."


    He is the same person in the past, but this was so different from the Clerivan I know.


    Clerivan did not break his pride in front of anyone.


    Even in front of my grandfather, he always maintained a stiff attitude that he thought would be okay.


    Honestly, I¡¯m embarrassed.


    I couldn¡¯t believe it, so I asked as if to confirm.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to help me?¡±


    "No. I¡¯m asking you to allow me to help you."


    "Why...... ?"


    My heart came out without my knowledge.


    Have I ever done anything big enough for Clerivan toe out like this?


    No.


    Rather, it moved quietly and quietly, whether people noticed or I attracted attention.


    But why does the Clerivan Pellet look like this?


    Clerivan looked at me, muttering nkly, with a grimace, and replied.


    "Because I saw the possibility in thedy."


    ¡°If it¡¯s possible, you mean the possibility that I¡¯ll be a smart adultter on?¡±


    "No."


    Clerivan shook his head.


    "The possibility to save this Lombardy."3


    It felt like I was stabbed.


    In the future, I am running with a pledge to save this beautiful family that Viese is going to eat like a family member.


    I have never spoken that thought out to anyone.


    I barely took care of my facial expressions, and then came back with an innocent face and asked again.


    "You are saying that our family is dying right now?"


    At my question, Clerivan was ill and corrected his words.


    "Not yet, because the Lord is firmly seated. But ...."


    Clerivan, trying to exin something long, suddenly shortened her words and stared at me.


    Then he said with a little bleak smile.


    "You¡¯re testing me again,dy."1


    And he said to me in a tone that seemed to have no doubt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you already know, even mydy?¡±


    Clerivanughs quietly.


    Oh, I¡¯m not fooling him again.


    I had no choice but to shrug once.


    "You are saying that Viese Lombardy should not be the next Lord."


    Instead of deliberately saying that he was ¡¯uncle¡¯, I called the name Viese.


    Anyway, except for Shan, I didn¡¯t feel the kind of blood rtionship with my father¡¯s brothers, so this wasfortable.


    Clerivan didn¡¯t seem to care about that at all.


    Rather, he was delighted to see what I was saying.


    <h4>"You must be the future of Lombardy, mydy."</h4>


    "What is the reason?"


    "That¡¯s it, of course, Viese Lombardy is not suitable to be next Lord."


    "No, not that one."


    I cut off Clerivan¡¯s horseback.


    ¡°ording to the teacher¡¯s words, it would be much better for me to take over the position of Lord when I grow up than for Viese to be Lord. That¡¯s not what I¡¯m curious about.¡±


    I smiled like a habit.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking why you believe in me and stay by my side.¡±


    "That¡¯s......¡±


    For the first time, Clerivan showed hesitation.


    I did not rush.


    I just sat down and waited for Clerivan to clear up his thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯m originally from Dird¡¯s family.¡±


    It was the first words from a carefully opened mouth.


    ¡°My father is Romasie Dird, who is currently in charge of top Lombardy.¡±


    I knew it from my previous life.


    However, only very few people really knew this.


    So, it was all about the other families who had a deep connection to Lombardy.


    Romasie Dird never officially admitted that there was an outside marriage child, and the Clerivan did not say that he was the Romasie sons.


    He was helping my grandfather with the job, and he only got to know it by ident.


    Even then, my grandfather forced him to hold back.


    Even though he knew that I wasn¡¯t the one who will tell the story to others, I asked him several times.


    To that extent, the fact that he was an extramarital child raised in a shadow was a huge scar that could not be erased by his great pride.


    But he was telling me his secret right now.


    ¡°When I grew up, my father wanted me to leave Lombardy to live independently. He will give me enough support, so he encourages me to be a bureaucrat in the Imperial Pce or go to other areas to make a living. That is the reason."


    Clerivan¡¯s blue eyes looked straight at me.


    "Because my loyalty to this Lombardy is great. More than anyone else in the Dird family"


    Then he added words like self-excuse.


    "That doesn¡¯t mean that I have any regrets in Dird¡¯s family. I also wanted to get out of the Dird family and build my own territory, and I just want to contribute to Lombardy in my own way. But......."


    Clerivan said, frowning his straight eyebrows, seeing what he really hated.


    "It¡¯s true my respect for the Lord, but he¡¯s really bad about growing his children...."


    I have no choice but to admit it.


    The buds of his three sons are almost annihted, and Shann, who can see the buds of Lord, is a daughter.


    ¡°Especially in the case of Viese, who pretends that he was already decided to be the next Lord, is his head filled with poop instead of brain...?¡±10


    Clerivan, who was pouring out harsh words, noticed me and quickly turned away.


    ¡°So I was discouraged about whether I could work for Lombardy until Lord was alive. I was in charge of education because I wanted to, but the result is still the same. Then I see you."


    Clerivan said seriously as he looked at me with his eyes dripping because he couldn¡¯t contain so much affection.+


    "I haven¡¯t achieved anything like this yet, but I am confident that no one will lose my loyalty to this Lombardy at least."


    Honestly, it¡¯s a little surprising.


    Clerivan, who was always ice-cold, had such a passion for the Lombardy family.


    That is why, as soon as he became in charge of the top of Lombardy, he would have grown up the top like he was waiting for it.


    And although it¡¯s a bit strange, the appearance of me from the past kept ovepping with the appearance of Clerivan.


    He is doing his best with love for Lombardy, knowing that he will not be properly recognized because of his natural origin.


    I finally made up my mind and opened my mouth.


    "The reason the teacher hasn¡¯t achieved anything so far is that you haven¡¯t been given an opportunity."


    When I said that he had been listening to it, Clerivan opened his eyes in a circle.


    "But now it¡¯s different. Even though the beginning is just a clothing store, you know well how big a move my father¡¯s business will be, right?"


    "Then why thedy sent Gahan to me... ... ."


    "I was expecting that the two of you would be a good partner. I could do something to my father and the teacher at once."1


    "Okay..."


    Clerivan shed a little groan.


    I asked Clerivan again and again.


    "Can you handle it?"


    Clerivan Pellet even shows his wounds and wants to be my person, but I have no reason to push him away.


    No, you shouldn¡¯t be crazy.


    For me, who is still young and has no ess outside the mansion, Clerivan will be my eyes, my mouth, and my feet.


    It will also be my mask until I am an adult.


    "It may be a little difficult to follow my future n."


    Clerivan¡¯s blue eyes shook like an earthquake.


    "And above all...."


    I finally asked the most important thing.


    "Can you keep the secret?"


    Until I¡¯m ready, no one should know what I¡¯m doing.


    As long as possible, I should simply remain the granddaughter of the slightly smarter.


    So that Viese doesn¡¯t feel a serious sense of crisis.


    When I realized it a time, that I could be in front of him in everything, I would take ce in the next Lord position.


    And I saw.


    The smile that brightened up as bright as thest time he tied the ribbon on my sleeves appeared on Clerivan¡¯s face.


    "Please take care of me from now on, Clerivan."


    At the change of his title, Clerivan shakes his shoulder once and then carefully kisses the back of my hand.9


    "I will believe and follow, mydy."


    There was no need for grand promises or oaths.


    Trust me and follow me, just one word was enough.


    Now that the conversation was over, I stood up.


    As I moved, Clerivan quickly stood up.


    Shaking off the slightly crumpled skirt, I said to Clerivan.


    "Please tell my grandfather sooner orter. You want to give me in-depth education."


    "In-depth education?"


    It¡¯s like, ¡¯Am I a girl?¡¯ It is a face that seems to ask.


    "I can¡¯t have a secret conversation with Clerivan forever. There will be more and more things to discuss in the future."


    It¡¯s a lot too.


    "So, if necessary, tell me that you¡¯re going to conduct one-on-one sses on an irregr basis. Maybe my grandfather won¡¯t be against it."


    Rather, I was happy and said, ¡¯Hahahaha!¡¯ Andugh.


    I walked toward the doorway, leaving Clerivan standing in the dark.


    As I opened the door, I saw two employees walking this way from a distance.


    I turned and shouted out loud so they could hear it.


    "Then goodbye, sir!"


    I even said hello to my belly button.


    Then Clerivan came to his senses, saying hello.


    "... ... Please go carefully, Florentia."


    I smiled wider once more to do well and started walking.


    Even I could see, my footsteps were bouncing.


    I was humming even to the hum.


    "Good, good."


    I got Clerivan much faster than expected.


    Now, what should I do now?


    With Clerivan in my head, I was busy making a list of things to do in my father¡¯s business or at the top of Lombardy.


    * * *


    "What the hell is this about?"


    The owner of the bread shop, Robert, was frustrated and looked at the people lined up in a long line in front of the Gahan clothing store.


    The long line that started right in front of the doorway crossed the pottery shop next to it and stretched to the shop next to it too.


    All of the people in the line were women, but looking at the inside of the store all the time, he felt nervous.


    "Now, we have prepared plenty of quantities, so please be patient and wait!"


    The woman who introduced herselfst time as Violet shouted loudly with her palms rounded together.


    However, as more items were held in the hands of peopleing out of the store, the faces of those who waited became increasingly sad.


    At that time, a man ran out of a hectic store.


    "Manager!"


    The man with reddish-brown hair and pale white skin nced at the people in the line, then immediately approached Violet and said a small word.


    "I think we should set a limit per person. As it is, it will be less than an hour, so I think the number of supplies I prepared will run out."


    "Yes, I can¡¯t help it. Do it."


    I expected it to be popr, but it was such an explosive reaction.


    She didn¡¯t know that she had to limit the number of clothes that people could buy because she didn¡¯t have enough clothes to sell.


    Violet was running around without knowing that it was a difficult day, and she didn¡¯t know that the smiles ofughter would fall on the faces of the store employees.


    She took a deep breath, then exhaled, and again gathered her hands in a circle and shouted out loud so that the person at the end of the line could hear it.


    "To ensure that the purchase opportunity goes back to as many people as possible, you can only purchase up to two sets per person! Please understand! Two sets per person!"


    Those who were greedy for her wordsined, but the people behind the line were very happy.


    However, despite the efforts of the employees, in the end, the clothing store had to close early, long before the closing time on an opening day.


    And the poprity of the clothing store only got higher and higher without knowing that it would cool down the next day and the next day.

 Chapter 39

    <h4>Chapter 39</h4>


    Two weeks have passed since my father¡¯s Gahan clothing store opened.


    As a result, the ready-to-wear business was a big hit.


    Even today, before the opening hours every day, all of the supplies were sold out and they were closing early, and the word ¡¯ready clothes¡¯ was spreading more and more throughout the Lambrew Empire, as synonymous with Gahan clothing stores.


    It was impossible to meet the demand with the crowds of people, so some time ago, additional weavers and tailors had to be hired, three times the number of those who first hired.4


    And now he was trying to find a suitable location to make a branch.


    Many were amazed at the introduction of the new concept of ready-to-wear and the prices of cheap clothes.


    But what was most surprised by the sess of this project was the people inside the Lombardy family.


    The people of the family, who thought my father who had a low presence considered as a timid youngest, who just liked to read books, were surprised and half turned upside down.


    Some of the vassals said, ¡¯Is that Gahan the one I know?¡¯


    To that extent, my father¡¯s position was very different from two weeks ago.


    Even today, the mansion was noisy from the morning because of my father.


    It was not a ce where everyone had to attend unconditionally like thest banquet, but it was an autonomous gathering for breakfast.


    Over the weekend, the family of Laurels, who stayed in Ginefolk Street, his wife¡¯s family, and Vestian, who had been to work from early morning, gathered together.


    I sat next to my father, ate fruit with a fork, and appreciated the faces of the people sitting around the table.


    Grandfatherughed happily as he watched the servants busily walking in and out of the room.


    "Haha! It looks so good. Isn¡¯t it, Shan?"


    "Yes, father. The employees are also very fond of it."


    "That ready-to-wear is a very convenient thing, Gahan!"


    Within a few days after my father¡¯s clothing store opened and the boom hit, arge number of orders came in to buy several hundred pieces of the same type of clothes at once.


    It was the Lombardy family.


    They picked ready-to-wear clothes from Gahan clothing stores as uniforms for employees working inside the mansion.


    With that order, grandfather quickly became a VIP of the clothing store, and today was the day the clothes ordered were distributed to the servants.


    Overall, the uniform, red or dark burgundy, was a dress that women could wear with their tops freely, while men could wear pants and vests with autonomous shirts as well.


    Originally, a clothing store that only sold women¡¯s clothing had to make a pattern for men¡¯s clothing because of this order, but it was arge order to cover the cost.


    "Thank you for thepliment, Father."


    My father nodded with a slightly embarrassed face.


    And it is this change that I like the most among them.


    "How did youe up with such an ingenious idea, Gahan."


    Grandpa said to my father with a happy face.


    "Hmm."


    As the praise continues, Viese¡¯s face hardens more and more.


    I pretend to be calm, but the sporadic swelling under my eyes seemed to be boiling inside.


    <h4>Oh, it¡¯s fun!1</h4>


    When the interest of the family and the empire turned to my father, Viese couldn¡¯t stand it.


    I had to pinch my thighs in order not tough too hard while staring at such a figure of Viese.


    "John."


    Grandpa called the butler who was waiting next to him.


    "Yes, Lord."


    "What did the servants say? Did you like it as Shan said?"


    "Everyone is very grateful that they don¡¯t have to worry about their clothes anymore."


    "Huh, yes. Good, good."


    The grandfather nodded and said that he was very satisfied.


    "If you have a problem with your clothes or need extra clothes, make sure to buy new clothes at all times. Is it possible, Gahan?"


    "Yes, yes. If John contacts the clothing store, we will arrange for delivery to the mansion at any time."


    The butler seemed a little surprised by my grandfather¡¯s words, then bowed deeply with a smile.


    It was an expression of gratitude and respect.


    "Okay, and Gahan.


    "Yes, father."


    "You did very well."


    That was only one word.


    A word of praise from the father to his son as if tossing it.


    But the repercussions were great.


    The actions of the people around the table stopped for a moment, and the deacon John also stared at my father.


    "Hmmh hmm."


    Grandpa also hurriedly continued eating while coughing as if feeling the reaction around him.


    "Thank you, father."


    I wondered if my father was surprised for a moment, and then replied in a small voice.


    At that time, Seral said that she seemed to intervene with an exaggerated tone of voice.


    "Now, in a few days, it¡¯s the day that Belsach visits the first prince, Father."


    His intention to divert the subject of the conversation from my father to his son, Belsach, was abundant.


    "What kind of gift should I bring?"


    She wasn¡¯t really asking for advice.


    In a word, she was asking for a suitable one of the ¡¯family¡¯s¡¯ items.


    Shan, who couldn¡¯t know the insider¡¯s meaning, said, frowning at her fair eye.


    "Wouldn¡¯t it be necessary for young children to meet for a while and bring a present to their y?"


    "It¡¯s not just another noble child, but its the first prince, who will be the crown prince in the future? This is the first visit, you have to bring a present...."


    "If so, choose a gift that suits your circumstances and go."


    "But sister...."


    "Serral."


    Shan¡¯s strict attitude made Seral cry.


    Then he looked at grandfather as if asking for help.


    "... Take the key from John the day before your visit and go."


    The term "storehouse" the grandfather refers to is a safe located deep inside the mansion.


    It is full of all kinds of treasures that Lombardy has owned for hundreds of years, which I haven¡¯t even seen in a few times.


    It is a space with a total of 3 stories underground, and inside it is huge enough to get lost if you make a mistake.


    In other words, when the grandfather said, ¡¯Take the key,¡¯ he said to freely choose and present it to the prince.


    It was needless to say that Seral¡¯s face became bright as if it had just lit up.


    Shan seemed dissatisfied with grandfather¡¯s decision, but no longer vomited.


    "Thank you, father."


    Seralughed as he stroked Belsach¡¯s head sitting next to him.


    Even then, her face seemed to be relieved a little.


    Belsach was greedy with bacon, not knowing what the grown-ups were talking about.


    After looking at Belsach for a long time, I identally made eye contact with my grandfather.


    Then, the hardened grandfather¡¯s eyes were relieved.


    After all, my grandfather likes me.


    I chewed the deaf food in front of me as if I knew nothing.


    "Haha... ... ."


    It would be nice to just see the delicious stuff in the granddaughter¡¯s mouth.


    "John, give me the keys."


    Key?


    Are you referring to the warehouse key?


    Maybe Seral thought like me, and I could see she fix her dress and getting a key.


    "Huh?"


    But what the butler handed to my grandfather wasn¡¯t the warehouse key I knew.


    And my grandfather called me.


    "Tia,e here."


    "...... Me?"


    Anyway, when he called, I walked in front of my grandfather.


    My grandfather gently stroked my cheek with the back of his hand and held a slightlyrger key in my hand.


    "It¡¯s the key to the library that I had previously decided to give as a gift for your birthday."


    "Library!"


    I forgot.


    As a birthday present, my grandfather told me how about the library, and that¡¯s great, but I told him to ask for a requestter.


    So I thought my birthday gift ended with it.


    I need to use the favor soon!


    Couldn¡¯t it be reced by this one?


    I got nervous, so I quickly asked.


    "Grandpa, but I got something else"


    "You take this too. This grandfather gives you because you like the book. Besides, don¡¯t you need a suitable ce to have an in-depth ss with Clerivan?"


    "In-depth ss?"


    Shan asked, looking at me and my grandfather alternately.


    "Haha, yes! A while ago, Clerivan came and said, ¡¯Our Florentia is so smart that she is ready for more difficult sses."


    "That¡¯s great!"


    Shan stroked my head, rejoicing like his job.


    "This library is only for you to use. So read a lot and learn a lot, Florentia."


    "Thank you! I love it, Grandpa!"


    I¡¯m on purpose!


    I screamed and hugged my grandfather¡¯s neck.


    "This girl, heh heh heh!"


    My grandfather seemed a little surprised, but soon patted me on my back and enjoyed the cuteness of his granddaughter.


    It was truly a gift I received at the perfect timing.


    I held the key tightly in both hands, hugged it against my chest, and shouted out loud.


    "I will learn a lot from the library that was given to me as a gift, so I¡¯ll quickly be a great person!"1


    * * *


    After having breakfast and seeing my father off at the front door, I hurriedly grabbed the library keys and moved. When I first heard where the library was, I had to tilt my head.


    "It¡¯s near my grandfather¡¯s office?"


    "Yes, youngdy. You can go there."


    It was a gift to me, so I thought maybe it would be around the ce where my father and I were staying.


    "Why are there......."


    "I do not know. It was decided by the Lord... ."


    Well, the gift is the heart of the giver.


    Excitingly, I headed to the floor where the grandfather¡¯s office was located.


    My library was across two rooms from my grandfather¡¯s office.


    And the moment I arrived, I could see why my library was set up near the office.


    "Are you here, Miss Florentia."


    Lombardy¡¯s knight, who was guarding my grandfather¡¯s office, looked at me and pretended to know me.


    Probably, the security personnel guarding the office seemed to be restricting ess to my library as well.


    As my grandfather said, this library is a space that can only be used by me.


    I nodded politely, then carefully inserted the key into the door and turned it.


    Sweet.


    The door opened with a small crackling sound.


    It was a small spacepared to the public library that everyone in the mansion could use, but there were quite a few books at a nce.


    Except for the window, all three walls were filled with books, so it was quite cozy.


    I closed the door behind my back and stepped step by step and stood in front of the window.


    "I miss you."


    I slowly swept the wall by the window.


    Also, I looked around inside the library.


    "We meet again like this."


    It was very scary that it was a coincidence.


    This room, which is now my own library, was my office in my previous life when I helped my grandfather to do office work.


    I whispered a little while looking at the inside, which was a little different from the memory but stillforting.


    "I¡¯ll be happy again this time."


    At that time, I heard a small knock.


    "Come in."


    The door opened to my answer, and Clerivan came in.+


    "I have received a message, youngdy."


    Beforeing here, I moved to the ce of the in-depth ss through a butler.


    Clerivan had a thick book on one side as if he had reallye to teach me.


    The thoroughness of caring for other people¡¯s eyes was so clear that I said with a smile.


    "Then shall we start ss, sir?"

 Chapter 40

    <h4>Chapter 40</h4>


    Empress Pce of the Lambrew Empire.


    Even within the Imperial Pce, the most splendid space was slowly starting the day until midday is over.


    This was a normal thing because the empress, who usually cannot fall asleep easily, used to fall asleep only at dawn.


    The empress¡¯s bedroom was dimmed with curtains to prevent the bright sunlight outside.


    The wet-haired empress, who had just finished taking a bath, sat in front of the mirror.


    The bedroom filled with the people, such as a maid whobed her hair down hundreds of times to dry it, a maid preparing a dress for the empress today, and a maid cleaning up the bedding from asleep.


    However, the space was cramped and quiet.


    asionally, they could only hear the Empress¡¯s annoying sighs.


    Dozens of maids moved without making a single noise or footsteps.


    But no one was frowning.


    In front of the empress, they knew they had to be careful even breathing.


    After a while, the empress¡¯s clothing was all over.


    The empressughed with satisfaction when he saw a beautiful woman sitting in the mirror that no one else could match.


    "Go out, only you can stay."


    The empress pointed to one of the maids who was organizing the underwear she had taken off.


    As if it were familiar, everyone walked out of the bedroom, bowing their backs politely.


    However, theplexion that stood upright from the servant turned pale.


    It was because she knew well why the Empress asked to see herself.


    "You."


    It has already been five years since she had served the Empress right next to her, but the word she always called was ¡¯you¡¯.


    The dark-haired maid, named Be, had her hair tightened even further.


    ¡°Yes, Empress.¡±


    "Why is there no news?"


    "That, it is"


    Be¡¯s eyes trembled anxiously.


    "I bought it with my hand as clearly ordered..."


    What Empress Rabini told Be was simple.


    To poison the food of second prince Perez.6


    No matter how much her mother came from, she was definitely the son of the emperor.


    To poison the second prince.


    It was a work of anger, but the face of the Empress, who gave the order, was dry as if to pull out the weeds that useless.


    Be was so scared.


    I didn¡¯t want to do something terrible.


    However, she had no right to deny the Empress¡¯s order.


    Be¡¯s family, one of the many vassal families of the Angenas family, were poor nobles with one palm-sized manor in the western part of the empire.


    Be, the eldest daughter of such a family, was dedicated to the Empress by her father.


    By the way, her fathermanded that she should have served the Empress right next to her because she is the best looking and smarter among the brothers and sisters.


    <h4>There was also a saying that she should not think about returning to the estate again for anything else.</h4>


    Among the maids who attended the empress, the servant was in such a situation, and the lives and deaths of them and her family were all dependent on the words of the empress.


    If you disobey the Empress¡¯s words to add poison to the food of the second prince, not only me, but all of my family will die.2


    So she closed her eyes and started poisoning.


    After the death of the second prince¡¯s mother, once a week, she took his food and brought it to the separate pce.


    It has been a few months already.


    However, the second prince has not yet died.


    "If he lying on the bed every time you go, he must have the same poison, but... Why doesn¡¯t he die!"


    Be¡¯s face became sad.


    If the kid doesn¡¯t die, he dies.


    Innocent families die.1


    Be recalled the dull appearance of the skinny Second Prince.


    Such a child.


    If you die quickly, everyone would befortable.


    "I¡¯ll add more poison next time."


    The empress nced at Be¡¯s trembling shoulders and said.


    "Go, thank you!"2


    Be¡¯s voice was light.


    It was a feeling of relief that she would never die and that she had a chance again.


    Empress, who annoyedly looked at Be, shook one hand.


    It meant to disappear in front of me.


    It was like chasing even annoying bugs, but Be was just thrilled.


    As a habit, sheughed, stealing tears as she left the empress¡¯s bedroom.


    That¡¯s good, it¡¯s really good.


    It wasn¡¯t she that was dying, but she was really fortunate that no one was concerned about it.


    * * *


    ¡°Here is a report on the sales status of clothing stores.¡±


    Clerivan handed me a stack of paper written in neat handwriting.


    "And this is the result of a simple survey and the age distribution of customers you mentioned."


    Thest time I asked Clerivan.


    It was an event where people who visited the clothing store were given a ribbon or button that could be attached to clothes and decorated by asking for their understanding in advance of answering a simple questionnaire.


    Those who were regretful that they bought ready-to-wear clothes that were the same as others were willing to participate in whether they liked the small items that could be decorated with their liking.


    "Definitely, there is an overwhelming number of female customers. And the age... Most of them are in their 30s and 40s."


    "I wonder if it¡¯s because women who originally made clothes at home prefer to buy ready-to-wear clothes."


    "I think so. Hmm.."


    While I was thinking for a moment, Clerivan waited by the side.


    No, it is not quiet.


    Even though I didn¡¯t say anything, he was looking forward to seeing what I would say from my glowing eyes, and I didn¡¯t know what to do.2


    "Yes, we are looking for a suitable spot in the same Haslot market."


    "What does my father say?"


    "Gahan is in charge of the operation, so he is very busy... ."


    Well.


    If you¡¯ve always read-only books, you¡¯re going to be busy running a business that¡¯s so busy.


    It will take some time to adjust.


    I nodded and said to Clerivan.


    "Even if you are in a hurry, please pay attention to decorating the interior and exterior as luxurious as the main store. Because the price is cheap, you must avoid the image that the ready-made clothes are cheap."


    "Yes, I understand."


    "And if possible, I think it would be better to start with other types of clothes instead of the original women¡¯s clothes in time for opening the branch.


    "You mean different kinds of clothes?"


    "This time my grandfather matched the clothes of the Lombardy employees, and the sewing staff had the experience of menswear."


    It took money to set up a new model and make prototypes, so I have to worry about anything I can worry about.


    "Men¡¯s wear with a rtively simple design and less embellishment can leave a lot of margin on the clothing store."


    "But the main customer base is women. Would it be okay?"


    "Because the main customer base is women, I think men¡¯s wear will work well."


    I said tapping the report with my fingertips.


    Clerivan thought for a moment at my words and then struck her knee.


    "Ah, if you¡¯re a woman in her 30s and 40s, you¡¯d also buy your spouse¡¯s clothes!"


    "Right."


    "Of course, mydy...."


    Clerivan is so thrilled that he can¡¯t speak.


    It¡¯s probably the first time he has seen a smart Lombardy.


    I understand that heart, Clerivan.


    I reached out with a short arm and patted Clerivan¡¯s shoulder.


    Then he reached out the other hand.


    "You must also give the order form."


    "Oh, here you are."


    Clerivan put a stack of papers with all sorts of numbers in my hand.


    In fact, I had no intention of paying attention to the details of the moneying in and going out.


    There was only one item I was looking for in thisplex order form.


    "The margin ratio is significant?"


    "Yes. Somehow, I did a lot of trading through the top of Lombardy and the guild."


    Clerivan said proudly. It is natural.


    The most urate measure of ability is how much a merchant who sells goods makes a profit.


    I turned over a couple of reports.


    And finally I found what I wanted.


    Also.


    As expected, there is a need for a little adjustment.


    "Please raise the wages of weavers and tailors a little more."


    "Yes? Then the clothing store¡¯s interest rate will decrease."


    "I see. But these people, after all, are Lombardy people, right?"


    People who live on this Lombardynd, work for Lombardy, and pay taxes to Lombardy.


    That¡¯s why it doesn¡¯t make much sense to save money for them and make more money.


    "And if you raise your wages, the efficiency of your work will naturally increase. You will have to find more and more workers in the future. It goes without saying that it will be easy to save people at that time."


    Clerivan raised his sses and nodded.


    "Okay, from a macro point of view, it¡¯s a way to give up a little margin right now and instead strengthen Lombardy itself."


    After all, Clerivan is quick to understand.


    Even if I didn¡¯t have to exin everything, he was reading the lines urately.


    In a posture of studying again, I got up from the seat and walked to the nearby bookshelf leaving Clerivan scrutinizing the reports he wrote.


    I was worried that it would be full of books only for children because it was my library.


    Last time he said, ¡¯Because I saw you reading people from the south, the books were rather tailored to the level of an adult.¡¯


    There were so many interesting books that could be useful to me right now, and while I was searching through them, I suddenly realized one thing and asked Clerivan.


    "Isn¡¯t it the day that Lombardy schrship students will be gathering soon?"


    "Yes? Yes, yes, but how did you know that...."


    How long.


    I called the Lombardy schrship students who meet once every quarter as ¡¯Lombardy Kids¡¯.


    They are people from all walks of life who have grown up with Lombardy¡¯s patronage, or more precisely, sponsored by my grandfather.


    Clerivan is also one of them.


    There are nobles andmoners, but what they have inmon is a strong sense of belonging and bonding as Lombardy Schrs, and deep loyalty to my grandfather.


    Since the Lombardy Kids are considered to be as powerful weapons as the family¡¯s fortune, Viese attended with the excuse of being present for my grandfather on the day they met.


    "Where are you gathering this time?"


    "The location was decided here for the Lombardy mansion, but I received a message that the date may change."


    "Ok?"


    It¡¯s unusual.


    Since each of them has a key position, the date and location were usually set a few weeks ago.


    What Happened to Grandpa?


    It all depends on my grandfather anyway, so I had to watch it.


    "Then will that persone too?"


    She was small and could not erase the traces of her age, but at the same time, she had a tremendous presence.


    "It would be great if you open your face in advance."


    I muttered as I recalled the gray-haired middle-aged woman I had seen for a while in my previous life.


    * * *


    After my ¡¯in-depth ss¡¯ with Clerivan, I left my study.


    Not long ago, Gilliu and Mayron started taking swordsmanship sses.


    Shan decided to exhaust the energy of the twins, which emanated enormous taste as the days passed.


    It would be a good choice as they were two people who had been going to the top when the tournament was held in their previous lives.


    "Because the weather is nice. Would you like to take a walk?"


    In a little while, it¡¯s time for the twins¡¯ swordsmanship ss to end.


    We slowly stepped in to go to Shan together.


    And it was when we were on the path of a quiet road to the training center of the annex.1


    phut!


    Something flew and bumped into my face with a big sound.

 Chapter 41

    <h4>Chapter 41</h4>


    "Ahh!"


    I screamed out loud whit a frowning face without knowing my nose bleeding.


    And I was in shock.2


    "What, what is ...."


    The ones that hit my face fiercely, and bounced. It was just a ball.


    A leather ball that children kick and y well.


    "Pu ha ha ha!"


    I stare nkly at the ball rolling around absurdly and a familiar sound ofughter sticks into my ear.


    "That dog......."


    Belsach, walking towards me, grabbed his stomach andughed.


    Of course, there is Astalliu, who is attached like goldfish poop.


    "Look at that! Fuch!"


    Belsach pointed his finger at me.


    I frowned because of the fever, but I could still feel something running out of my nose.


    "Nose, nosebleed!"


    With my nosebleed, I confirmed that the ball hit me hard.


    Belsach, who came right in front of me, see me and began to roll around andugh.


    "Nosebleed."


    Astalliu, the coward was just amazed, unable to do anything, and just stand up, looking at the smiling Belsach.


    "What are you doing!"


    I shouted.


    "You¡¯re crazy! Dog!"2


    The heat spreads up to my head.


    "What? Dog?"


    Belsach twisted his face violently, but he didn¡¯t even move.


    Let¡¯s try to erase the impression of being small.


    I can¡¯t go on like this.


    The ball has already rolled away, and the only thing I can get right now is the dirt from the ground.


    If so, I can use this one.


    I grabbed the dirt with my hands and sprinkled it on Belsach¡¯s eyes.


    "Ahhhhhh! My eyes!"


    Belsach grabbed his face and rubbed it to remove the dirt from his face.


    I patted my shirt, stood up, and shouted.


    "Hong! I like it!"


    I was hit pretty hard with the ball, and my nosebleed wasn¡¯t stopping yet.


    I was a little scared to see red blood on my hands even after wiping it, but I couldn¡¯t put a spot in front of this dog¡¯s child.


    I nned tough at Belsach, who screamed because of his sore eye.


    By the way.


    "Huh...?"


    It was weird.


    For a moment, my vision was shaken, and then Belsach and Astalliu, who was restless next to me, ovepped with each other.


    Is it because of the ball?


    Or is it bleeding?


    My eyes turned around.


    "O!"


    That was why I couldn¡¯t avoid Belsach¡¯s hand pushing my shoulders with a tearful face.


    I fell back hard again.


    <h4>"You, you!"</h4>


    Belsach didn¡¯t think about what he had done, he was just angry and energetic.


    He looked around and found a wooden sword tied to Astalliu¡¯s waist.


    Astalliu, who haven¡¯t taken swordsmanship sses, but always carrying it as a toy.


    However, even if it wasn¡¯t a real sword, it is still a weapon.


    "That¡¯s mine!"


    "Ha, but......."


    When Astalliu hesitated, Belsach reached out and pulled a wooden sword from Astalliu¡¯s waist.


    "Silence!"


    Belsach held the wooden sword as tightly as possible.


    looks like it will be used to hit me and will break one of the bones at any time.


    Yeah, he tries to hit me.


    I closed my eyes tightly, try to forget the pain afterward.


    At that time, something seems to blow through the wind, and Belsach screamed loudly.


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    It was a different scream than before.


    When I opened my eyes, Belsach was holding his arm, and a wooden sword and wooden swords have fallen to the floor.


    "Tia!"


    It was the twins calling my name out loud.


    I think the swordsmanship ss was over.


    It was quite a long distance, but the twin who ran quickly stood between me and Belsach.


    "Tia, are you okay?"


    Mayron carefully looked at my prone face.


    And the moment he saw my face, his eyes widened in astonishment.


    "T, Tia! how can you be like that! Blood! Gilliu!"


    Mayron¡¯s face became so white, he called Gilliu, who has put a wooden sword at Belsach and Astalliu.


    And when he saw my blood-stained face, Gilliu¡¯s eyes turned upside down.


    "You Belsach!"


    Gilliu¡¯s hand, who holding the wooden sword, trembled.


    Gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, and tried to stab the wooden sword into Belsach¡¯s neck who was crying in pain.


    "Stop it, Gilliu."


    I said urgently.


    I wanted to shout out loud, but I¡¯m dizzy, so it doesn¡¯t work.


    Fortunately, Gilliu heard my small voice and stopped immediately.


    And quickly came to me.


    "Tia, Tia..."


    I said when grabbed Gilliu¡¯s sleeves.


    "You can¡¯t hit him... "


    If you hit that motherfucker, if you beat him hard, it¡¯s not fair for me.


    I have to pull out everything that can be pulled to him.


    But before I could say anything, I gradually lost my consciousness.


    I don¡¯t think I have hit Belsach while I¡¯m fainting.


    Considering the usual twin personality, it¡¯s good enough.


    "No...... ."


    Eventually, I leaned my head in Gilliu¡¯s arms and faint.


    "Tia! Tia!"


    Gilliu and Mayron¡¯s faces turned blue.


    His eyes looked trembling to see Florentina¡¯s white face which was covered in red blood.


    "You. Belsach you......."


    Mayron said with terrifying eyes.


    Belsach and Astalliu flinched, couldn¡¯t say anything, and avoided Mayron¡¯s eyes.


    "Mayron! Come on, we have to take Tia to the senator!"


    If Gilliu hadn¡¯t shouted at the time, Mayron would have taken the wooden sword that fell to the ground and beat Belsach and Astalliu.


    Until they pray that will never touch Florentia again.


    Mayon stared at the two and made Florentia lean on Gilliu¡¯s back.


    "We have to go!"


    Gilliu stood up with Florentia and shouted.


    Mayron also ran with one hand, supporting Florentia¡¯s back.


    "The weight is too light."


    Gilliu, carrying her cousin¡¯s younger sister, muttered while tightly closing his lower lip.


    Tears suddenly fall from his eyes.13


    For them she was always bright and cheerful, and sometimes even scary, so she seemed to be a few years old.


    Although her body was smaller than her peers, Florentia, who was on his back without strength, was too light and fragile.


    Mayron¡¯s face was already messed with tears and a runny nose.


    "Belsach, I¡¯m not going to leave you alone."


    Mayron was thinking the same thing.


    Why does Dr. O¡¯Malley¡¯s office feel so far away today?


    The servants and Lombardy officials stopped walking when they saw the twins crying and running with Florentia.


    However, the two eleven-year-olds couldn¡¯t even think of asking for help from them, and they were running with their suckling power, with the conviction that they must bring Florentia to the hospital immediately.


    "Dr. O¡¯Malley!"


    "Doctor! Tia is hurt!"


    When they finally arrived, the twins shouted.


    Dr. O¡¯Malley jumped surprised.


    "What happened......."


    The doctor seems to be pounding and surprised at the appearance of the Shan¡¯s twins, and Florentia.


    "Come on,y down here."


    They are the twin of Shan, who is the strongest among the siblings, and the only Gahan daughter, who is bing a hot topic now.


    The idea of not taking wrong actions quickly appeared.


    After the twins retreated, the doctor pulls the curtains.


    And carefully looked at Florentia¡¯s condition.


    The nose was not broken, but there was a slight bruise and no other wound.


    Nose bleeding had already stopped.


    Still, in case he did not know, the doctor took off Florentia¡¯s clothes and looked closely, and sighed a little while locking the buttons again.


    There were no other problems, something hit her nose, causing a mild concussion, and a lot of nosebleeding, which made her faint for a moment.


    Meanwhile, the twin¡¯s voice was heard outside the curtain.


    The doctor covered the nket for Florentia opened the curtain and came out.


    "Is Tia okay?"


    The twins, who were sitting in another bed, running and asked.


    "Miss Florentia will be fine. Don¡¯t worry too much."


    "Thank God ."


    Gilliu and Mayron were relieved and wiped tears with the back of their hands.


    But it¡¯s also for a while. They cried again because they were relieved.


    "Whew......."


    Dr. O¡¯Malley, who sighed inaudibly, called a servant.


    And after a while.


    Bang-!


    The sliding door of theb opened wildly with a loud noise.


    It was Lombardi¡¯s Lord, Lk, who walked in with a stiff face.4


    Dr. O¡¯Malley, amazed while writing Florentia¡¯s medical journal, stood up from the seat, unintentionally looking at Lk¡¯s face, and then quickly lowered his head again.


    Even though he didn¡¯t do any mistake, his heart was beating impatiently.


    The mood of Lk was terrifying.


    Even the twins couldn¡¯t even make a joke and stood quietly.


    When Lk walked in, It feels as if this small treatment room is full.


    "Is the child okay?"


    "Yes, Miss Florentia seems to wake up without any problem if she takes a little rest."


    Dr. O¡¯Malley replied quickly.


    Lk looked at her granddaughterying ufortable in bed.


    His eyes still stared at the ck blood-stained dress.


    And soon after, Shan arrived, half-running and taking a little breath.


    "Mother!"


    "Ahhhh!"


    The twins jumped into Shan¡¯s arms and burst into crying again.


    "What happened to this!"


    Shan asked, patting the twins back.


    "That. After the swordsmanship ss over, I was on the way to find Tia..."


    "Belsach was hitting Tia with a wooden sword. So we ran and saved Tia. Tia, Tia lost her consciousness... "


    "With a wooden sword... hit?"


    Shan asked back in surprise.


    She knew Belsach hated Florentia, but fighting between cousins and wielding a wooden sword was apletely different story.


    "That¡¯s why we tried to hit Belsach too. Tia told me not to do that!"


    "While painting, she tells us not to hit Belsach. Tia is such a good girl"


    The twins cried again, making a loud noise because the blissful feelings of that time had returned.


    "Hmm."


    Shan noticed Lk while appeasing the twins.


    It would be better if he was angry. it¡¯s worse when he¡¯s quiet like that.


    Just as expected.+


    Lk, who was quietly listening to the twins, ordered the servant next to him.


    "Ask Viese and Belsach toe to my office."

 Chapter 42

    <h4>Chapter 42</h4>


    When Lk¡¯s servant had just found Viese, Viese was just getting on the carriage to return to the mansion.


    He was having a social gathering outside and was on his way to the Lord¡¯s office to confirm a ridiculous word he was heard.


    "My father looking for me?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s right..."


    However, the servant who delivers the words looks strange.


    Avoiding the eyes and blurring the words, something is bound to happen.


    "That¡¯s great! I had something to ask too."


    Viese murmured in the carriage heading to the mansion.


    After arriving in front of the office, Viese hid his difort and knocked, then entered the office.


    "Father, I heard you were looking for..."


    Viese, who had just finished greeting, found his son Belsach standing alone in front of the table.


    "Belsach? What¡¯s wrong with your arm..."


    A white bandage was wrapped around his son¡¯s arm, which was fine until he left the mansion in the morning, and a splint sticking out from under his hand.


    "Father, what¡¯s going on?"


    ¡¯sit down."


    Lk answered the question with an order.


    As Viese sat on the chair next to Belsach, Lk said in a stern voice.


    "Belsach, do you understand your fault?"


    Belsach was silent, just bowing his head down.


    It was a stubbornness not to admit his wrongdoing.


    Lk chocked his tongue at the sight of such a grandson.


    And looking at Viese, the. said.


    "Belsach hit Florentia with a wooden sword. Thanks to him, she¡¯s lying in the hospital with her nosebleed and passed out. As a father, you tell me."


    Only then did Viese, who had a rough idea of the bandage and situation on Belsach¡¯s arm, answered without showing any remorse.


    "What happened to Belsach¡¯s arm?"


    "It was because the Shan¡¯s twin trying to protect Florentia."


    ¡¯so where are they now? Since they made Belsach¡¯s arm like that, aren¡¯t they supposed to be here apologizing to Belsach?"


    On the other hand, his tone of rebuttal was quite different from usual.


    Viese¡¯s voice, which he couldn¡¯t even talk back to his father, was filled with anger.


    Lk was speechless at the sight.


    Even the desire to scold has disappeared.


    There was a certain amount of anticipation.


    No matter how self-indulgent Viese is, he must know how to learn his son¡¯s fault.


    But Lk was disappointed again this time.


    Rather than worrying about his son, he could only find a vigorous appearance as if he would punish the twins.


    Lk, looking at his eldest son with cold eyes, said to Belsach, who stood between his father and grandfather.


    "What you did today is totally uneptable, Belsach. Whatever you think, Florentia is your cousin and a member of Lombardy. And in Lombardy, my words arew."


    <h4>Belsach¡¯s very tense shoulders flinched.</h4>


    He thought he¡¯d to say he didn¡¯t hit Tia with a wooden sword as the twins said, he just hit her in the face with a leather ball, but he shut his mouth again.


    It was because he thought he¡¯d get in more trouble if he protested like that now.


    "Thest time I told you to stop ignoring or harassing Florentia. Do you remember?"


    "...Yes."


    Belsach¡¯s voice became even smaller.


    Fortunately, there is no resentment like his father did.


    Lk¡¯s anger faded slightly from his eyes.


    "Because of your actions against my word, today your father will pay Florentia a huge amount ofpensation."


    "...Father!"


    Viese cried out in tears, but Lk didn¡¯t even look at him.


    "Also, Belsach, you are prohibited from approaching Florentia in the future. Until there are other words from me."


    "He is prohibited? Just because the children have a little argument with each other."


    Viese raised his voice.


    "Are you against my judgment now?"


    Lk¡¯s voice was lowered.


    Only then did he shut up, but his eyes were still full ofints.


    "Get out."


    Lk ordered Belsach to leave.


    Belsach, who drooped his shoulders and looked at Viese once, left the office helplessly.


    No employees wereing and going in the quiet hallway.


    As he moved away from the office, his gloom gradually disappeared, and Belsach felt anger.


    "This is not fair!"


    She¡¯s only got a little nosebleed!


    I broke my arm!


    Belsach rolled up his fist and squeezed it.


    Grandfather¡¯s cold gaze kept popping up.


    "It¡¯s all because of her. Because of that girl... Argh!"


    Just around the corner, Belsach tripped over something that popped out.


    Kudang!


    As he fell, his broken arm hit the wall, and Belsach was too sick to scream.


    "Oh, my God. It must be hurt."


    There was a voice ofughter.


    "Well, you don¡¯t look too sick."


    Standing in front of Belsach on the floor were Gilliu and Mayron.


    "Hey, Belsach. Does the broken spot hurt a lot?"


    Belsach was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t answer and nodded.


    Then, the wooden sword that Mayron was holding suddenly pointed under Belsach¡¯s neck.


    "Heeks!" Belsach shrugged heavily at the cold touch beneath his chin.


    "A broken arm hurts so much. What about a leg with thicker bones?"


    As Gilliu leaned down and whispered, Mayron¡¯s sword moved ordingly to the shin of Belsach.


    "Ha, don¡¯t do that! I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry!"


    "Why are you apologizing to us?"


    "That¡¯s right. It¡¯s Tia you have to apologize for, right?"


    The twins were about to grab Belsach by the cor and take him to Florentia.


    Belsach said with a tremor.


    "My grandfather told me to stay away from the bitch, no Florentia! So, I can¡¯t even apologize..."1


    It was a very clumsy excuse somewhere, but the twins¡¯s faces brightened up.


    It was because they liked that Belsach could note near Florentia.


    "Yeah, that¡¯s great."


    "Stay away from our Tia."


    "Listen to grandfather."


    The twins giggled among themselves as if they had heard a funny joke.


    But that¡¯s also for a while.


    Mayron said as he tapped Belsach¡¯s shin with the end of the wooden sword.


    "If you don¡¯t listen to him, here¡¯s next."


    "I"m here."


    Gilliu said, kicking the opposite shin with his toes.


    "Oh, I see..."


    Belsach nodded quickly.


    "Then get well soon, cousin?"


    Gilliu greeted Belsach by deliberately hit his injured arm.


    "Ugh!"


    The sound of Belsach¡¯s groaning and the twins¡¯sughter mixed together in a quiet hallway.2


    * * *


    At the same time, in the residential office.


    Belsach went out and the inside was engulfed in silence.


    Lk had already begun to look at the documents as if Viese did not exist in this space, and Viese was feeling more humiliated by this.


    He shook his head, his trembling hands clenched into fists and said.


    "Not only do you punish me, but you also punish my son too?"


    Lk¡¯s eyebrows, which were about to be signed, wiggled once.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I know everything. You changed the Lombardy Schrship meeting to the day I took Belsach into the Pce."


    The news was the reason why Viese was returning to the mansion.


    Lk did not deny it.


    As a result, Viese¡¯s voice rises.


    "You can¡¯t ignore me like this. My rank as the eldest son falls. So is it Gahan¡¯s work?"


    "Gahan?"


    Lk raised one eyebrow to the name of the third child that popped out of nowhere.


    "You¡¯ve given him a boost to that ridiculous clothing store. You¡¯re ordering clothes for useless employees."1


    "What! A ridiculous clothing store. Did it look like that to you?"


    "It¡¯s just a clothing store for themon people. Anyone can do that much. And yet my father sided with Gahan. I know you¡¯re trying to punish me."3


    So that¡¯s enough for him to say.


    Lk burst into augh and said.


    "If it¡¯s so easy, you should try it, Viese. Get out of this family fence and make your own achievements as much as you¡¯re ever done."


    Viese trembled at the word of tantlyparing himself and Gahan.


    "You¡¯re so mean, Father. I can¡¯t believe it! Am I offended you, father? You just don¡¯t like me being close to the Imperial Family, right?"2


    "Viese."


    "My father didn¡¯t empower me, as the eldest son, if I didn¡¯t do this to borrow the power of the Imperial Family then what else!"


    Now, even the reason for being close to the Empress was attributed to Lk.


    Lk, who was still listening to his son¡¯s pathetic story, put down the g pen he was holding and said.


    "Say it for sure. Have you ever had a drink with Jovanes? You are not close to the Imperial Family, you are close to Angenas. "


    "Well, that¡¯s..."


    "And that¡¯s your greatest sin."


    Lk¡¯s index finger was pointing to Viese.


    The voice became lower and the surrounding air seemed to get heavier.


    "It is your sin that you dare to let Angenas show interest in our Lombardy work."


    Viese, who had been arguing vigorously a little while ago, suddenly felt a cold sweat flowing behind his back.


    It was because he realized that his father was very angry now.


    "How dare you, Angenas."


    Lk stared at Viese.


    At this moment, Viese was not his son.9


    Just a member of stupid Lombardy who defamed the family.


    Viese stepped back half a step without realizing it.


    "Before taking away the Browns¡¯snd like a fox, they wandered around the Barren Western part of the country, those bastards who only knew how to cling to their lineage."


    "Oh, Father..."


    Viese tried to apologize.


    He tried to relieve his father¡¯s anger even by kneeling down and begging for his hands.


    But his body was stiff and he didn¡¯t even feel like it.


    Lk, who was shooting out terrible anger, called Viese.


    "Viese."


    "Yes, Lord."


    "Don¡¯t make me take what you have in your hand now."


    Viese¡¯s chest sank harder than ever.


    Although he was the eldest son, all that was given to Viese now was given by his father.


    Being able to take everything away from himself with a word at any time. With one gesture, it was Lk Lombardy who could kick himself out of Lombardy.3


    "And this Lombardy Schrship banquet is your choice. All you have to do is send your wife and Belsach to the Pce. You choose whether you¡¯re at the Pce or the banquet."


    Viese¡¯s eyes shook.


    Already, the Empress knows that he is bringing Belsach.


    If he disappointed her expectations and attends Lombardy¡¯s banquet, everything he has umted may gone.


    But at the same time, his father seemed to have bones in his words.


    After standing there for a while and dithering, Viese bowed and left the office.


    Lk, who seemed to keep looking at the documents without paying attention, sighed deeply at the sound of the door closing and dropped the documents.


    Just a moment ago, where did the angry face who pushing Viese go?


    He looked at the door where his son had left with aplicated look.

 Chapter 43

    <h4>Chapter 43</h4>


    When I opened my eyes again, it was already dark.


    "Wow......."


    I¡¯ve slept too long, I¡¯m trying to get up, and my body is frowned upon.


    As soon as a small sound came out of my mouth, someone ran in full swing.


    "Tia, are you okay?"


    It was the voice of a worried father.


    "Dad?"


    "Yes, Tia. It¡¯s Dad."


    My father¡¯s familiar touch stroked my hair.


    "Why am I still here?"


    I was just hit by the ball and fell down.


    I also bleed some nosebleeds, but that¡¯s all.


    In fact, there was a time when I awake.


    But the bed is veryfortable.


    At that time, there were no twins already, and because it was quiet, it was good to rx, so I had to sleep more and get upter.


    And this time when I open my eyes.


    I didn¡¯t know I would be lying here until dark like this.


    "My Tia seemed to be sleeping well, so I was waiting for you to get up."


    "Don¡¯t do that and wake up me instead, dad."


    Still, it¡¯s a little embarrassing that I slept without hesitation while making my busy father wait.


    My father shook his head andughed at me.


    "This is not a big deal, but I wish you had a good rest."


    I also make my father worry.


    It wasn¡¯t a big deal, but it must have been a lot of surprises because I fell down.


    Iughed as I tried to relieve my father¡¯s worries.


    But my father¡¯s eyes even sadder.


    "I heard a story from Shan sister. Belsach hit you with a wooden sword"


    Eh? wooden sword?


    I got a nosebleed because I was hit by the ball in the face?


    It turned out that Belsach picked up Astalliu¡¯s wooden sword at the end.


    "But you told the twins not to hit Belsach..."


    My father¡¯s warm hand swept my forehead once again.


    "Why are you so good, my daughter......"


    "That¡¯s it, I mean."


    "It would be better if you took care of your greed a little more."


    A little more?


    I tried to figure this out by blinking my eyes.


    So, people seem to have misunderstood the situation before I fell.


    The reason I fell wasn¡¯t that Belsach wielding a wooden sword, but because I was struck by a ball thrown by him.


    Belsach couldn¡¯t even swing the wooden sword.


    And the meaning of the word ¡¯don¡¯t hit Belsach¡¯, which I was about to fall, wasn¡¯t such a kind word.


    It meant ¡¯because my nosebleeds, I¡¯m not going to let him standstill, so prepare yourself¡¯.


    Everyone seems to have misunderstood.2


    My father was looking at me with eyes that seemed to see the best angel in the world.1


    <h4>Perhaps that¡¯s the same with other people who have heard this story.</h4>


    People like the twins, Shan, and grandfathers.


    The excuses made by Belsach or Astalliu would not have been epted.


    Maybe it has already spread out loud in the Lombardy mansion.


    How do I do this?


    I looked up at my father, raising my head, which had been lowered for a while, and thinking.


    "I¡¯m fine, Dad."


    What do I do, let the misunderstanding spread?


    I said with a more angelic smile at my father.


    My fatherughed as he stroked my cheeks with a softer hand.


    "Don¡¯t worry too much, Tia. Belsach will not be able to harass you in the future."


    Seemed good, but I didn¡¯t expect this condition tost long.


    Just as expected.


    It was Belsach, who I thought had improved his position because he became Astana¡¯s friend this time, as well as thest family banquet.


    And as soon as that happens, he just stepped on my back as if to relieve the resentment.


    It was obvious even if I didn¡¯t see it, such an idiot¡¯s mind.


    However, no matter how ridiculous I look at Belsach, there is no way to help the obvious difference in physique.


    I¡¯m still young, and I¡¯m smaller than my peers.


    Belsach, who is older than me, will increasingly gain that physical advantage, and I ampelled to worry about my future, which will continue to be thorny.


    Even I thought about what to do to prepare for Belsach¡¯s attack.


    But my grandfather came out like this and solved my worries instead!


    In fact, if he breaks the order of restraining ess, he will be stopped, and Belsach will never linger next to me anymore.


    And in the future, he won¡¯t be able to make up his mind to hit me easily.


    I know that he is scared of grandfather.


    "Dad, I¡¯m fine now. Can¡¯t we go home?"


    At my words, my father stood up and held me lightly.


    "Once it looks like there¡¯s no big mark, the doctor said you had to stay in the room for a few days because he didn¡¯t know if there are other injuries."


    People thought I was beaten with a wooden sword by Belsach, so I can¡¯t do anything about it.


    I nodded quietly.


    As I pass through the darkened corridor in the arms of my father, a group of employees who are returning after finishing their daily routine recognize and greet us.


    Certainly, wearing a uniform gave them some unity and looked much better.


    At that time, a maid, with an impressive round face with big eyes, approached us carefully and asked.


    "Well, Miss Florentia. Are you okay?"


    I didn¡¯t know how to talk to her, so I couldn¡¯t answer right away and blinked.


    "I heard you fell down......"


    Another person came up and said anxiously.


    They weren¡¯t the only ones looking at my condition.


    Others who were going back with us also stopped and listened to our conversation.


    Originally, I was the one who talks without hesitation with the employees, but I wasn¡¯t so popr enough to get everyone¡¯s worries.


    "Young master Belsach is also terrible. Such a small and young miss Florentia..."2


    "You asked the twin young masters not to hit master Belsach, even though you were in distress enough to get fainted?"


    "Different from the young master Belsach, you must have been more worried because you feared that the twin young masters would be scolded."


    "Oh no, such a nice girl."


    There was a whispering sound of several employees from behind.


    The rumors about me were so glorified that it seemed to be spinning.


    To live up to their expectations, I responded with an angelic smile, just like I showed my father a little while ago.


    "I¡¯m alright! Thanks for everyone¡¯s concern!"


    A child¡¯s pure smile certainly works.


    At a nce, everyone¡¯s facial expressions were rxed and their affinity toward me increased.


    My father thanked them with a nce and began to take the steps that had stopped again.


    Soon after, I got home and I asked my dad what came to mind.


    "Father, I heard that guests areing to the mansion soon. When is it?"


    "Ah, you mean the Lombardy Schrship. I heard it¡¯s three dayster. The mansion will be noisy after a long time."


    Three dayster.


    That was enough time to say that I had a few days off.


    So hopefully, I might be able to attend in time at the entrance for the banquet.


    However, I am worried that my grandfather will be too busy for a while because of that.


    ¡¯Now I have to move slowly too.¡¯


    I felt a little nervous, but the Lombardy Schrship came first.


    I thoroughly read myself.


    * * *


    "Empress, this great tea party. Thank you very much."


    Beautifully dressed Seral greeted while bending her knees slightly in front of her cousin Rabini.1


    "Your son, Belsach, has be my son¡¯s friend. I should at least care, Seral?"


    Rabini also rarely smiled and said.


    "Originally, Belsach came with his parents, spent time with Astana, and had dinner together."


    However, the Empress, who received Seral¡¯s letter a few days ago, changed all ns.


    The very next morning, among the high-ranking nobles who had townhouses in Pavalo District, letters were sent to those who had children of the same age as Belsach and Astana.


    It was an invitation to invite children of aristocrats and their guardians to afternoon tea parties and dinners.


    The title was ¡¯Good tea leaves havee in, so let¡¯s enjoy it together¡¯, but in the end, everyone gathered on the day when Belsach first officially entered the pce.


    When the nobles banquet was held, the faces of the other children filled with envy when they saw Belsach, who had yed with them, hanging around right next to 1st Prince.


    Seral was very satisfied with it.


    Larane, who is shy, does not y alone today and having a good time in the center of girls her age.


    Then Seral sees something and asks permission from the empress to leave for a while.


    "Honey."


    Seral headed next to Viese, who was sitting at a table alone and drinking tea.


    "Are you still worried?"


    "What am I worried about?"


    However, Viese¡¯splexion was still the same.


    "Do you remember what I said?"


    Seral smiled and sat next to him, cing her hand in white gloves on Viese¡¯s hand.


    "No matter how strong your father looks right now, time can¡¯t be stopped. After a few years, you will be able to do everything you want."


    "I know, but he¡¯s the one who can take everything from us before that."


    Viese recalled her father¡¯s eyes, who were shining blue with anger, and drank the tea anxiously.


    Originally, he tried to remain in the mansion and attend the Lombardy banquet, but Seral blocked it.


    And as nned, he came to the imperial pce, but he¡¯s in a cold sweat, he feared as if he had done something bad.


    "But are you want to follow Gahan. To be a little more independent?."


    "I see...... ."


    "What do you mean by that? Your father is implicitly hoping for you to appear a little more like the eldest son. How long have you tried to go against father¡¯s will?"


    Viese nodded with a gloomy face.


    "Maybe your father will like it. Maybe he wants you to stand up, even if you are scared, you have to do it."


    "Is it..."


    Viese was immediately persuaded by his wife¡¯s words.


    The memory that he sat down on his knees and tried to pray was gradually fading.


    And in that gap, every Seral¡¯s words trickled into it.


    "Because that¡¯s obvious? Obviously, at some point, you will be recognized in his heart."


    "Hey, they can¡¯t beat me, the eldest son."2


    Another ease of work filled Viese¡¯s heart.


    Seralughed and grabbed her husband¡¯s hand and made him stand up.


    "The Empress is waiting for you. Belsach is getting used to 1st Prince, so you can just do what you were doing."


    "Yes, as usual."


    Viese regained his normal appearance and smiled then approached the Empress, where people were gathered.


    On eachrge table were teacups and teaware exclusively made for the imperial family by craftsmen, and on one side, musicians were creating beautiful music.


    In the space where the children were ying, there was a thick, wless greenwn.


    Each and every element that fills this space was a terribly splendid and gorgeous tea party.


    * * *


    Be, the maid, who was watching the scene from behind the pirs of the Empress Pce, quickly stepped into the kitchen.


    Be, who had already entered the forest with food in her basket, arrived in front of the shabby vi and stopped for a while.


    Then he took out a small ss bottle from his chest and poured it into the stew in the basket.


    "Because that kid eats all the stew, and leaves the hardened bread."


    He was truly a full-fledged prince.


    Because there are nomoner children, they leave the bread that they can¡¯t eat just because it has be hard after a few days.


    Be, who had just forgotten about the gorgeous tea party,ined.


    Be, who opened the door screaming in rust, walked in familiarly to the second prince¡¯s bedroom.


    Beep.


    There wasn¡¯t even a knock before opening the bedroom door.


    She nced at the back who crouching on arge bed in the distance,id down the food on the table unintentionally, and left.


    2nd Prince slowly got up from her seat only after the sound of her footsteps and the sound of the closing of the door of the pce.


    Perez lifted the basket with an indifferent face and pulled out a stew bowl with a spoon embedded in it.


    "She put it a lot."


    He doesn¡¯t know if the maids who bring the food know it, the poison they use is very small, but it has a peculiar aroma and bitter taste.


    Of course, the average person may not notice, but Perez was different.


    Perez, who had an exceptionally sensitive sense, could discern taste.


    The reason why he searched through herbal books for the first time was that the taste of the food changed subtly one day. But, knowing that it was poisonous, Perez continued to stew.


    "She says I shouldn¡¯t be caught."


    So eat food and get an antidote.


    Even though he hadn¡¯t eaten a few teaspoons, he ignored his aching stomach and headed back to bed.


    Then he took out a round ss bottle from under the pillow and lifted it up.


    Perez¡¯s red eyes, drinking medicine as if familiar with it, gazing at the bright, almost bare, golden liquid.


    A small voice seemed to prick Perez in the back of a quiet room.


    ¡¯Is she already forgotten about you?¡¯


    But Perez shook his little head.


    Thanks to it, his pitch-ck hair fluttered in the air.


    "No. She can¡¯t."


    Perez cherished the round ss bottle in his arms as if it were his own life.


    "She wouldn¡¯t do that."


    Perez closed his eyes tightly and thought of Florentia.


    The brown hair fluttering gently in the wind, and the green eyes like spring leaves.


    ¡¯The tears you shed for me.¡¯


    Perez hugged the round vial more preciously.3


    * * *


    "Wow, look there are a lot of people."


    He said the mansion was going to be noisy, and it really was.


    "Is there is unusually arge number of people every year?"


    Or maybe I was short and the crowd seemed bigger.


    "Tia! I brought the cake here!"


    "Let¡¯s drink tea!"


    Grandpa gave us a special opportunity to attend this banquet.


    Maybe it has something to do with Belsach¡¯s visit to the Imperial Pce today.


    Whatever the reason, it was a good thing for me.


    Astalliu could not havee to the ce without Belsach, and Larane also entered the pce with Belsach.1


    The other cousins were too young to move alone.


    In the end, it was only me and the twins who attended the Lombardy Schrship¡¯s banquet.


    "Thank you, you two."


    It was annoying to have the twins, they stick to me since thest day, but there are quite a few things that arefortable as they are now.


    It was a moment when I tried to eat a bite of the cake with a fork.


    A woman passed by right in front of the table where we were sitting.


    She in her early thirties.


    However, his upright waist and graceful footsteps caught my attention.


    "Found you."


    I forgot to eat the cake andughed.


    A veteran maid who worked in various directions until the 2nd Prince Perez became the Crown Prince.


    And a person who can take care of Perez, who is now alone, and be a strong support force.


    Caitlyn Braun, the headdy of the Imperial Pce maid, was seen from a distance.

 Chapter 44

    <h4>Chapter 44</h4>


    I kept watching her while pushing the sweet cake into my mouth.


    At first nce, Caitlyn seemed to be leisurely enjoying the banquet, but her gaze was busy looking at the Lombardy employees working around her.


    In that gaze, there was a feeling of warmth and happiness, as if returning home after a long time.


    At least I thought I knew enough what Lombardy meant to her.


    "Tia, this is really delicious, isn¡¯t it?"


    Suddenly, Gilliu, who was eating a cake with me, smeared white cream on his mouth and said with augh.


    "Shall I bring more?"


    Mayron asked, ncing at Gilliu.


    "No. I want to eat something else after a while."


    "Yes, if you have something you want to eat, tell me."


    Mayronughed at me when he ¡¯tapped¡¯ on the back of Gilliu¡¯s hand who trying to eat thest piece of cake that leftover.


    Thank you, guys.


    I smiled as a sign of gratitude and put it in Mayron¡¯s mouth.


    Somehow, Mayron¡¯s cheeks seem to be slightly red.


    He seems to be a little tall these days, but he is still a kid who likes sweet things.2


    "I ate the cake too, so I have to take care of it now."


    As I said that and started moving, the twins quickly followed.


    It seems I have be a mother duck carrying yellow ducklings, but it is much more natural to go around like a child than to snooze alone.


    Pretending to look around, I gradually approached the table next to Caitlyn.


    "Oh, it¡¯s Clerivan Pellets."


    I was putting one cookie in the palms of the twins with both hands out, and I heard the men next to them whispering.


    He was talking while staring at Clerivan on the other side of the banquet hall.


    Externally, since we weren¡¯t good enough to look close, Clerivan was always keeping a distance from me.


    "He surrounded by women today."


    It was a conversation that seemed quite dissatisfied with Clerivan.


    It wasn¡¯t just women that were crowded around Clerivan.


    In fact, even though his attitude toward people was not particrly good, many male bureaucrats tried to stay close to Clerivan at least a little, whether they had the magical power to attract people.


    But well, there are many women too.


    "Look at that."


    "Do women like that guy who doesn¡¯t have politeness?"


    "That¡¯s right."


    I wanted to tell those bitter losers.


    That face.1


    The face is the probability.


    But since I was busy now, I nced at the men with pathetic eyes and continued to move table by table.


    And finally, I seeded in moving to Caitlyn¡¯s table.


    Now I have to talk to her.


    It was when I was rolling my head like that.


    "Excuse me."


    A soft voice came from behind.


    "Huh?"


    <h4>It was Caitlyn who stood just three steps away from us and bowed his knees to greet us.</h4>


    "I¡¯m Caitlyn Brown."


    I thought about how I would deal with her, but I¡¯m lucky shees to me first.


    "Do you know us?"


    When Gilliu asked with eyes wide open, Caitlyn smiled a little.


    "Should I shouldn¡¯t immediately know the people from Lombardy?"


    "But it seems that everyone here doesn¡¯t know who we are?"


    Mayron tilted his head.


    "Because the respect for Lombardy is different, the behavior is bound to be different."


    It meant that his love for Lombardy was special enough to be interested in us, who are still children.


    Suddenly, I remembered one day when I was standing next to my grandfather helping work.


    Caitlyn, a middle-aged woman, visited grandfather and had a brief interview on a day when it rained so much that it was difficult to see.


    And on the way out, she walked out of the mansion while getting all the rain.


    Still, I haven¡¯t forgotten for a while as I keep looking back.


    Even though he helped Perez and betrayed Lombardy to take revenge on the enemies of the Brown family, he was truly depressed.


    "Hello. I¡¯m called Florentia."


    I said hello as politely and neatly as possible.


    "Thest time I saw you, you were just a walking baby. You grew up really wonderfully."


    Certainly, the affection in Caitlyn¡¯s eyes that looked at me was sincere.


    First of all, I should make a good impression by saying something good to hear.


    Whatpliment she would like, I thought about the right words to think about.


    I asked Caitlyn, with my eyes wide open.


    "By the way, if it¡¯s the Brown family, it¡¯s a very famous family for swordsmanship!"


    "Oh, mydy, how do you know the name of our family?"


    Caitlyn seemed surprised but was very happy.


    Caitlyn¡¯s younger brother, who will soon inherit a Lord title from his uncle is known to have a very close rtionship with her.


    Although he works alone in the fortress, his affection for his family and her remains strong.


    "These two men talked about the basic imperial swordsmanship h h h. So when I was curious, I looked for a book, and I found out that the basic imperial swordsmanship was originally called ¡¯Brown basic swordsmanship¡¯!"


    I wasn¡¯t lying.


    In fact, the twin¡¯s curiosity about ¡¯Brown family swordsmanship¡¯ has grown since the beginning of learning the swordsmanship ss.


    Therefore, the Brown family was greatly influenced and respected by the Imperial Prosecutor.


    Even though the ranks of the familypletely copsed after the disgrace of being expelled from their estates that had been ruled from generation to generation about forty years ago.


    Caitlyn also grew up in Lombardy when her family fell and there was nowhere to go, and after reaching adulthood, she entered the Imperial Pce as a maid.


    "It¡¯s such an excellent swordsmanship, the whole imperial people would have learned it and even named it imperial swordsmanship!"


    As I talked with a little fuss, Caitlyn¡¯s face turned slightly red.


    "It¡¯s a word of praise."


    Then the twins were excited and asked Caitlyn with a loud voice.


    "R, really?"


    "Really someone of that Brown family?"


    "It¡¯s embarrassing."


    "Wow-"


    It was such a big cheer that a few people standing around turned to us.


    "Then Caitlyn learned swords too?"


    To my question, Caitlyn showed her open palm with calluses.


    "I learning in a short time, so I can barely protect myself."


    "The Brown family said that women also learn swordsmanship, so it was true."


    The twins couldn¡¯t bite their mouths as if they would even join the Brown family fan club.


    "So, don¡¯t you hold the sword now? What does Caitlyn do?"


    I deliberately asked for her job.


    "I work in the Imperial Pce, mydy."


    Fortunately, Caitlyn gave me the answer I was hoping for.


    In fact, she is not simply a person working in the Imperial Pce.


    He was the chief of the imperial pce maid.


    It was the three female chiefs who had the real power since they were held by an older maid and maintained as an honorary post.


    I pped my hands as if startled and said.


    "I¡¯ve been to the pce before! With my father in the pce of the empress!"


    "The Empress¡¯s Pce....... was that so?"


    The word ¡¯empress¡¯s pce¡¯ gave Caitlyn¡¯s face a brief dark look, but she smiled for the little ones soon after.


    "Yes! But none of it was fun. Except for making friends!"


    "Friend.....?"


    Caitlyn tilted his head all the way.


    "Yes! I was lost in the Imperial Pce. But......"


    I was as depressed as possible and said in a small voice.


    "But even now, I¡¯m worried about that friend. He said he was sick. He said he was alone... ... "


    "Miss?"


    Caitlyn called me anxiously.


    "Hehe. It¡¯s nothing. But if you work in such an imperial pce, aren¡¯t you scared?


    As I turned to the empress¡¯s story, Caitlyn shook his head.


    "It¡¯s okay because I have His Majesty the Emperor."


    "Ah, that¡¯s right......."


    I don¡¯t mean it sincerely.


    The empress can¡¯t do what he can do to the person the Emperor trust, but what about the feeling of having to see the face of the Empress from Angenas who messed up his family.


    Besides, there¡¯s no way that Rabini knows that Caitlyn, the chief maid, is from the Browns family.


    My respect for Caitlyn.


    If I were like her, I wouldn¡¯t have served the empress for long.


    After that, for quite some time, I continued talking with Caitlyn.


    And by the time the banquet was over, I could have confidence.


    The character and prudence were worthy of the title of chief maid, loyalty to Lombardy, knowledge, and experience of swordsmanship, and, above all, hostility to Angenas, which is unavoidably reflected in the middle.


    That Caitlyn is perfect as Perez¡¯s foster and guardian!


    * * *


    "Caitlyn Brown. Lord is looking for you."


    Caitlyn, seeing the Lord¡¯s cute granddaughter and grandson, moving away by waving her little hand with a bright smile, turned to the sound calling her name.


    It was Marvin Dird, Dird¡¯s first son.


    ording to the will of the Lord, the schrship is held several times a year and is hosted by a person from a different family each time.


    This time it was the turn of the Dird family.


    As it is arge event, it would be efficient if one person took over it, but there was a reason for all of these methods.


    Caitlyn followed Marvin Dird¡¯s footsteps and walked the familiar path.


    After a while, the two arrived in front of the Lord¡¯s office.


    As if it was Caitlyn¡¯s turn, Clerivan was exiting from the door.


    "It¡¯s been a while, Caitlyn."


    "Clerivan is still there."


    The two people who once lived in the Lombardy mansion were well acquainted.


    "The Lord is waiting."


    Clerivan opened the door to the office in good manners.


    "Thank you."


    Caitlyn said with a small smile, Clerivan gave a small bow to Marvin Dird, then turned his back and walked.


    "This guy......."


    Marvin Dird muttered a little when he saw Clerivan¡¯s back.


    ¡¯Was those two people so close?¡¯


    Caitlyn tilted her head and stepped into the office.


    There were only two people in the room, Lk, and Caitlyn.


    There was neither a secretary nor a butler in the office.


    The atmosphere ispletely different from the chattering and friendly banquets outside.


    There was a chair without armrests in front of the desk in the office, which seemed to be huge every time.


    Caitlyn, breathing silently, sat in the chair.


    "That nervous personality doesn¡¯t change."


    Lk said with a smile at that appearance.


    "Yes, Lord."


    Caitlyn greeted politely.


    "So what kind of news did you bring today?"


    Lk asked right away, without making a fuss.


    This is the reason why the Lombardy family holds schrships even at the enormous expenses each time and the reason why the family that hosts a banquet is different every time.


    "The 2nd Prince Perez¡¯s nanny was found dead."4


    The schrship is a way for Lombardy Lord to sit in his office and take a peek into the entire empire.


    It was information gathering days.

 Chapter 45

    <h4>Chapter 45</h4>


    "Dead?"


    Lk asked again while pulled himself away from the back of the chair.


    "Yes. Two days ago, she was found in the southern part of the Server River."


    "If she was found near the water, it would be difficult to find out her identity?"


    "Even though she was found near the Server River, but the cause of death was not drowning. Her both hands were tied......."


    "So it must be done by humans."


    Lk clicked his tongue.


    "What should I do?"


    Caitlyn asked carefully.


    "Now it is confirmed that his nanny is dead, what should I do?"


    She muttering, and her facial look wasn¡¯t good.


    The Second Prince disappeared from the Imperial Pce where she worked, and for a long time, his whereabouts were unknown.


    Apparently, Caitlyn felt very responsible for this job.


    "Caitlyn."


    "Yes, Lord."


    "You just have to live your life. Then, when youe across information that might be of use to Lombardy, you just have to remember it and let me know."


    "However... ."


    Caitlyn squeezed her dress so tight that it was wrinkled.


    "Did the others hear anything, Lord?"


    It was taboo to ask for the information that other people brought here.


    The schrship members carried very little information, so Lk gathered them together to hear about it.


    Knowing it well, Caitlyn took the courage to ask.


    "There is no other intention. It is only because the existence of the Second Prince is very important to Lombardy, so......"


    Even Lk didn¡¯t reprimand Caitlyn.


    He just looked up and admitted that Caitlyn was right.


    "Isn¡¯t that hrious, Caitlyn. Even if he is a Prince, a child who doesn¡¯t even have a presence like him is someone I need."


    It was a sentence of justification mixed withughter.


    The reason why Lk was looking for the Second Prince was simple.


    It was to check Angenas power, that is, Empress Rabini.


    The most absolute card that the Empress possesses is that she is the Emperor¡¯s wife and the mother of his only son.


    The Emperor apparently had one more son, but nothing.


    The Emperor¡¯s attitude that pretended not to know about the seeds he sowed gave the Empress even more opportunities.


    "It¡¯s because I moved toote."


    Lk was disappointed.


    If he knew a little bit earlier that the Second Prince¡¯s mother was dying, he can just put the Second Prince under Lombardy¡¯s protection.


    Without realizing it, the Empress dared to interfere with the issue of Lk¡¯s inheritance.


    "Angenas keeps snooping around what¡¯s going on under my roof, but I have to take my hands off and see! Ha!"


    Rabini Angenas is involved in Lombardy¡¯s affairs, pretending to be a Viese supporter, but there is nothing Lk can do.


    Now it was very clear, the Second Prince was well hidden, so he couldn¡¯t even find a reason to face the Empress.


    <h4>Lk frowned even more.</h4>


    "Is he already dead......?"


    It was said that the vi in the forest where the Second Prince lived with his mother had been vacated for a long time.


    The presence of the Second Prince and his servants was not noticeable in the abandoned separate pce, which was like a ruin.


    So, Lk ordered Caitlyn and the other schrship members working in the Imperial Pce to find the whereabouts of the Second Prince¡¯s nanny.


    It was because he thought that the Second Prince and the nanny would have been sent together somewhere in thend owned by Angenas.


    But the nanny was found dead in the southern part of Server River.


    There was a high probability that the Second Prince¡¯s body could not be found and drifted along the river.


    "In the Imperial Pce filled with adults, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to find him and his maid."


    Lk shook his head andmented.


    The First Prince are the only children living in the Imperial Pce.


    Lk decided it was time to stop looking for the Second Prince.


    "I heard from Young miss......."


    Something went through Caitlyn¡¯s head as she listened.


    "Yes! She said when attending Empress invitation, none of it was fun. Except for making friends!"


    It was Florentia¡¯s word, whom she had met a while ago.


    Caitlyn thought about what she had heard.


    "She said he was sick, and alone..."


    Alone.


    Until now, under themand of Lk, they were targeting abination of children and courtdies.


    It was because he didn¡¯t think that the Empress would have left the Second Prince alone.


    "But what if she hides the Second Prince alone, then moves the nanny to trick us?"


    Caitlyn carefully opened her mouth to tell Lk, who seemed to be pondering.


    * * *


    "Grandpa, I am here!"


    I was just about to have dinner with Shan and the twins after hearing the news that my father waste again.


    The butler came and told me that my grandfather was looking for me.


    When I entered the room, there was a simple meal on the table likest time.


    "Our Tia is here! I called you to eat with this grandfather!"


    "I like it too!"


    Am I did something.


    Maybe he just wanted to have dinner with his granddaughter.


    I settled down and sat next to my grandfather and began to eat.


    "Now, eat this too. This too."


    Grandfather stroked my head when he pushed the delicious foods in front of me.


    "Eat yours too grandpa! It¡¯s delicious!"


    When I put the third piece of meat into my mouth.


    My grandfather who looked at me, asked.


    "Let¡¯s hear it, doesn¡¯t Tia have a friend?"


    "A friend?"


    "Yes, in the Imperial Pce."


    I was off guard.


    I hid my embarrassment while pretending to chew meat.


    What would a typical eight-year-old child react to his grandfather¡¯s question?


    Gulp.


    After swallowing a chunk of meat, I put the fork down.


    "How did Grandpa know that?!"


    I opened my eyes and raised my voice pretending to be startled.


    Young children still do not know about theplicated rtionships of adults.


    What I talked to Caitlyn about ¡¯Friends in the Imperial Pce¡¯ doesn¡¯t have any other intention, it just because of my anxiety and longing for a friend.


    I talk back to my grandfather.


    Heughed while pinching my cheek a little so that my cheek wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    "I heard it from Caitlyn. About a friend you didn¡¯t tell this grandfather. Do you know how sad I was?"


    Grandpa also said with a smile, without signs of anger.


    "Yeah. I have a friend when I went to the Imperial Pce with my dad before, it was when I got lost. I was afraid of being scolded... So... "


    "Are you lost?"3


    Probably, my father ordered the people to join forces.


    There is no need to consider the Empress and the Emperor.


    My father is really nice.


    The problem is that I can¡¯t be that nice too.


    "Yes! Suddenly, scary knights stopped the carriage and told me and my dad to get off. They fight with my dad and angry! So I got off too, but I got scared..."


    "My......."


    As soon as my grandfather heard it, he seemed to notice who had ordered it.


    He gritted his teeth and coughed when he saw my eyes.


    Then he asked again in a soft voice.


    "So, what kind of child is Tia¡¯s friend? Is he a friend of the same age as Tia?"


    "Yes! He three years older than me! Ah- He has very dark hair and his eyes are red like a rabbit!"


    Grandpa¡¯s eyes were no longer smiling.


    I quickly added.


    "When I got lost in the Imperial Pce, he helped me!"


    "Yes? that¡¯s a good child... ."


    "But my friend lives alone. Alone without a mother or nanny. He looked so lonely and sick, Grandpa."


    My grandfather stroked my head and his hand stopped.


    "Alone?"


    "Yes! That¡¯s why he said he envied me for having so many families."


    "Oh..."


    But my grandfather¡¯s reaction didn¡¯t seem like he was going to run to the Imperial Pce right away, as I thought.


    Damn it!


    At first nce, it seemed like a sympathetic voice, but I know my grandfather¡¯s way of speaking.


    You have a lot of thoughts, aren¡¯t you?


    Maybe today the schrship members brought a lot of information.


    Everyone would havee in when grandfather called, and they would have put down what they knew and went out.


    If I leave it like this, I don¡¯t know how many days or weeks it will take grandfather to move.


    No, I wonder if he would even try to get involved in Perez¡¯s work.


    But Perez doesn¡¯t have time to do that.


    I originally nned to use the birthday gift voucher that I had to ¡¯go with my grandfather to see my friend at the Imperial Pce¡¯.


    Although I told Caitlyn only a little bit of information, it helped me inadvertently.


    Unlike my father, it¡¯s not easy to get involved with my grandfather to be sure.


    I thought about it for a while and made a decision.


    I have to give grandfather the reason why he has to move quickly.


    "And......."


    When I hesitated, my grandfather reassured me.


    "Don¡¯t worry. You can say anything to Grandpa."


    I wriggled my fingers and said boldly.


    "And he said he was sick. Someone is hurting my friend..."


    I bowed my head while making a sad expression as much as possible.


    "Someone is trying to hurt him..."


    Grandpa still didn¡¯t say anything.


    I said again while holding onto my grandfather¡¯s sleeve.


    "Grandpa, can¡¯t you help me?"


    Certainly, the granddaughter¡¯s earnest request worked, and the grandfather¡¯s cold expression shakes.


    My grandfather, who looked at me with aplicated face, asked in a soft voice.


    "What is your friend¡¯s name, Florentia."


    Looks like he needs confidence.


    I replied again and again.


    "Perez. My friend¡¯s name is Perez, Grandpa."1


    * * *


    The moonlit night was deep.


    Lk Lombardi poured a drink and looked out the window.


    It¡¯s been a while since his granddaughter Florentia returned to her room, but Lk¡¯s worries did not end.


    When he knew where the Second Prince was, another thought approached him.


    There were many things to consider.


    The information brought by those who hade before Caitlyn was entangled, and his hair was almost mirrorless.


    But it was because of the problem about his family thatplicated Lk¡¯s mind more than any politics and interests.


    Lk, who had emptied the drink halfway, stood, and wiggle the bell.


    After a while, the butler quietly opened the door and entered.


    "John."


    "Yes, Lord."


    "Is Viese back?"


    He was the first son who ignored Lk¡¯s warning and picked up his wife and children early in the morning.


    "That is...... ."


    John the deacon answered reluctantly.


    "A little while ago, a letter came from the coachman. It seems that Viese-nim¡¯s family is likely to stay at the Imperial Pce tonight....... He seems to attend the Imperial Pce banquet tomorrow evening."


    Lk hadn¡¯t said anything for a while.


    The butler couldn¡¯t figure it out, so he waited quietly, bowing his back.


    After a while, Lk said in a low voice.


    "I see. That¡¯s the decision he made."4


    Click.


    The sound of putting a cap on the window sill can be heard in the office.


    * * *


    "Tia? Tia, would you like to wake up for a moment?"


    I woke up while rubbing my sleepy eyes with the hand that shook me.


    "Dad?"


    The first thing I saw in a dark room was my father.


    My father, wearing only a silk robe in his pajamas, woke me up with a confused face.


    "Are you very sleepy?"


    "Yeah, it¡¯s okay. But why?"


    "I think Tia should get up a little earlier today."


    There is no way my father wakes me up before dawn for nothing.


    I woke up like I had jumped into icy water while my father continued to nce behind the half-closed door.


    I quickly got out of bed and opened the door barefoot.


    Likewise, grandfather was sitting on the couch in the dark living room.


    "Oh, did you wake up?"


    Like a person who woke up after a single sleep all day, a grandfather with a lively voice was already ready from head to toe.


    When he saw me holding the doorknob, my grandfather said with a smile.1


    "Wouldn¡¯t you like to go to the Imperial Pce with this grandfather, Florentia?"

 Chapter 46

    <h4>Chapter 46</h4>


    No further exnation was needed.


    I shouted at my grandfather and stretched out my two hands.


    ¡°Okay, wait for a second! Wait a minute, Grandpa!¡±


    "Huh?"


    Leaving my grandfather tilting his head, I hurried back to my room.


    "Dad! Bag! Bag!"


    "Huh? Uh yeah, yeah......."


    My father, who was standing nkly, was also busy because of me.


    I found a square leather bag in the corner of the room and spread it on the bed.


    Then I throw the things I think Perez will need and use into the bag.


    ¡°This book and that one too! And cookies, candy, writing tools... .¡±


    For a while, I ran around the room and the house packing my things.


    It didn¡¯t seem like much, but the bag immediately filled up.


    "What are you doing, Florentia?"


    My grandfather, who was waiting in the parlor, finally came into my room and asked.


    ¡°I packed some of the things I needed! It won¡¯t take long, so wait a minute, Grandpa!"


    Suddenly there was a small garden on the bed.


    ¡°You need them right now?¡±


    Grandfather tilted his head because he couldn¡¯t understand.


    I looked back at grandfather and answered.


    "To bring to Perez!"


    "You give it to him?"


    For some reason, my grandfather¡¯s eyes wriggled.


    "Are you doing that because you don¡¯t use it anymore?"


    "I didn¡¯t bring much..."


    But I didn¡¯t think that my grandfather¡¯s frown would open.


    "When we meet Perez, grandpa will understand my heart too!"


    If you see that thin child, you will probably want to feed and take care of anything.


    I am telling the truth.


    "... Okay. Let¡¯s go."


    My grandfather¡¯s voice was a little weird, but I shrugged once.


    Then I take the leather bag and lifted it with one hand.


    No, I tried to lift it.


    "Wow!"


    The bag is quite heavy so my body swaying.


    I have a lot of stuff. My father sighed a little next to me and tried to pick up my bag.


    But I shook my head a little and said in a voice as lively as my grandfather.


    "Now I¡¯m ready to see Perez, Grandpa!"2


    * * *


    I wrapped my bags around happily, then after a while, we left the mansion.


    "No matter how much you want to see him, are you try to go to the Imperial Pce in pajamas..."


    My grandfather shook his head and said as if I was absurd.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s because I got up while I was sleeping and I¡¯m so busy...... .¡±


    Oh, it¡¯s embarrassing.


    <h4>I shouted to go to the Imperial Pce while wearing a nightgown withce.</h4>


    If I had found out, I would haveughed a little less confidently.


    I looked out the window, pretending to be calm and casual.


    It was still before the sun came up, so the sky and the road where the carriage was running still dark.


    Our group was very simple to say that the Lombardy Lord was moving.


    It was all about the carriage and the knights of Lombardy who followed.


    It is all silent except for the sound of a horseshoe and the sound of carriage wheels rolling on the road.


    I looked back at my grandfather sitting next to me.


    Perhaps because of the faint light in the carriage, the wrinkles of the eyebrows looked deep today.


    When he talked about Perezst night, he seemed to have a lot of thoughts.


    ¡¯Let¡¯se and talk together before the morning sun rises¡¯, so what has changed his mind?


    I couldn¡¯t ask my grandfather directly, but I could feel vaguely from the deep wrinkles, indicates that the reason wasn¡¯t good.


    The carriage ran without stopping when we go out of the Lombardy territory, and when we run through the fields and pass the gate.


    The soldiers from a distance saw the carriage approached quickly which only the Lord of Lombardy could do.


    The enormous castle gate, which would have been firmly closed until dawn but the curfew was released and gave away too easily in front of the Lombardy pattern.


    The wagon we boarded didn¡¯t even need to slow down.


    And finally, we reached the front of the Imperial Pce.


    I was a little nervous.


    There was also a casest time because the Imperial Pce is still the Imperial Pce anyway.


    When the wagon slowed down, I changed my posture and sat down thinking that someone might open the wagon door right away.


    However, grandfather¡¯s posture of looking out the window with his beard on his chin remains unchanged.


    Then he turned his head to see my sudden gaze, and our eyes met.


    And at that moment, the carriage started moving again like a lie.


    Even the owner of the Castle was not yet awakened from sleep, we walked straight from the front gate of the Imperial Pce.


    Grandfather looked at me a little surprised and said, reaching out and stroking my head.


    "Did you think we would be check likest time?"


    "I know it¡¯ll be okay because I was with Grandpa. But, it¡¯s still Imperial Pce...."


    Lombardy¡¯s Lord knows that he can walk into the Emperor¡¯s office if he wishes, without anyone¡¯s restraint.


    However, it is a separate story from what I know in my head.


    Grandpa patted my head and said soothingly.


    ¡°You are Lombardy. Lombardy is not afraid of the Imperial Family."


    "Woww...."


    Cool.


    My grandfather muttered softly as he stared at the cuteness that made himugh.


    "Cheeky things. Don¡¯t worry about your grandfather, child. Your grandfather is going to be very angry today."8


    I don¡¯t know exactly who you¡¯re punishing, but I nodded vigorously.


    In the meantime, the carriage entered the Imperial Pce.


    Like in the rest of the world, it was a quiet ce, except for the sparse lights along the way.


    "Where should we go?"


    The coachman opened a small window and asked.


    ¡°I only know how to walk from here.¡±


    ¡°Then it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    My grandfather, who seemed embarrassed for a moment, opened the door of the carriage and got off.


    I also jumped down while holding my grandfather¡¯s hand.


    The coachman said he would follow us with my luggage, but grandfather shook his head and carry my bag in his hand.


    It must have been a judgment that he couldn¡¯t show Perez to anyone.


    "Let¡¯s go, Florentia."


    Grandpa reached out to me.


    Unlike my father¡¯s hand, I walked on a path in the invisible forest holding a slightly more crude and warmer hand. Fortunately, the eastern sky was gradually brightening.


    Relying on my memory, I arrived at the ce where Perez was plucking and eating herbs.


    And I realized.


    I only know it¡¯s way west, I don¡¯t really know where Perez lives.


    "Grandpa, that¡¯s it..."


    ¡°Why?¡±


    "Because I saw Perez herest time. And I couldn¡¯t hear anything outside that he lives in the woods west of the Empress¡¯s Pce..."


    Contrary to my expectation that it would be in trouble, my grandfather seemed to have a point somewhere.


    "Is it there?"


    My grandfather muttered an unknown word and looked at a faraway ce where only dense trees could be seen.


    "It¡¯s nastier than I thought."


    My grandfather¡¯s grasp of my hand.


    "From here on, grandfather knows the way, so let¡¯s go."


    My grandfather walked first with a hardened face.


    And after a while, we stood in front of a small pce.


    It was an old building that looked close to ruins because it was not managed.


    When the wind blew even a little, the sound of the window beeping rang out.


    "You must be crazy.."


    The curse came out without my knowledge.


    No matter how it is, she leaving a child alone in an abandoned house like this?


    The storehouse of the Empress is morefortable than this.


    My grandfather said while looking at the pce with a serious eye like me.


    ¡°One of the concubines of the Late Emperors live here......¡±


    Grandpa couldn¡¯t speak all the words he has and shortened his words, but he seemed to know everything.


    The Empress¡¯s wish made Perez and Perez¡¯s mother live in such a ce.


    "Maybe, nobody will be here. Even so, this is too..."


    "Did you say that he was in the west of the Empress Pce? There is only this one pce in the western forest, and this is the ce where the Second Prince lived with his mother?"


    ¡°Well, then really...... .¡±


    Honestly, the building looks like it wouldn¡¯t be strange even if a ghost pops out right away. Living here alone for years. I wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand one day, don¡¯t think about a year.


    I realized again how viciously Perez survived.1


    "Let¡¯s go inside."


    I was just about to go inside at the words of my grandfather.


    Bang-!


    There was a loud sound, and the door opened with full force as if it were falling apart.


    And the little boy who pushed the door came out toward me.


    His ck hair fluttered every single step he jumped on the floor, and his white skin shone like clean porcin even in the twilight of the dawn.


    "Pe, Perez... Ow!"


    Perez, who arrived in front of me in no time, immediately hugged me.8


    The body hitting me with a humming sound was painful, but I couldn¡¯t push him away.


    The hand of the guy leaning his head on my shoulder and holding me tightly was so desperate.


    "Florentia."


    The voice of the thin guy calling me is trembling.


    "Hey, let go of this. I can¡¯t breathe."


    I said deliberately in a deep voice.


    Then the guy who seemed not to let go of no matter what happened gently withdrew from my words.


    But it was just half a step.


    He only stepped back and stared at me.


    With his right hand still gripping the sleeve of my clothes.


    It was still an expressionless face, but his red eyes were only looking at me.


    Why is he doing this?


    Well, since he was alone in a ce like this, it would be nice to see anyone.


    "I said I willing again. Why are you so fussed?"


    "Because I thought you forgot me."1


    My conscience was a bit stabbed, but I said with a nostril.


    "Did I look like I couldn¡¯t keep my promises?"


    Bung Bung.


    Instead of answering, Perez shook his head vigorously.


    It was then.


    Arge hand approaching grabbed the back of Perez and put him down.


    "Stay away from my granddaughter."20


    It was my grandfather looking down at Perez unfavorably.

 Chapter 47

    <h4>Chapter 47</h4>


    "Are you okay, Tia?"


    My grandfather asked, brushing off my clothes that Perez was holding.


    "I¡¯m fine, Grandpa. This kid here is my friend..."


    "Perez Brivachau Durelli."


    Perez¡¯s shoulder flinched a little.


    However, the cold-hearted grandfather¡¯s gaze only looked at him up and down, as if evaluating an object.


    "Grandpa?"


    It was my first time seeing such a figure, so I carefully called my grandfather.


    "Yes, this kid is the Second Prince. You can tell even when you meet him while walking outside the pce."


    "Why?"


    The grandfather replied without taking his frown from Perez.


    "You guy, you resemble the Late Emperor very much. I think you are not Jovanes, but the Late Emperor¡¯s child."7


    Perez¡¯ eyes shook at the words.


    "Did no one tell you?"


    When Grandpa asked, he nodded a little.


    "Hey. Your mother would have seen the Late Emperor, and Jovanes wouldn¡¯t have wanted to remember his father."


    "The Emperor¡¯s Majesty wasn¡¯t good with the Late Emperor Majesty, Grandpa?"


    "I don¡¯t know."


    Grandpa said with a big smile.


    "I¡¯m still not sure Jovanes didn¡¯t poison his father."


    It¡¯s a whole trash family?1


    I thought Lombardy was a mess, but the Imperial Family too.


    At least, Viese waited quietly for his father to die in old age.


    When I was still silent, my grandfather looked at me and quickly spoke.


    "Of course, it¡¯s not something our Tia cares about. Forget what grandfather said."


    "Yes, Grandpa."


    I replied quickly like a good granddaughter who listens well.


    "Yes, yes. And you... ... ."


    Grandpa¡¯s gaze turned back to Perez.


    It was better than before, but it was still somewhere cold.


    "Are you living alone in this separate pce now?"


    Nod.


    "No maid or nanny?"


    Nod nod.


    "Seeing that you haven¡¯t starved to death yet, what you eat is something someone sometimes brings?"


    Nod.


    "Is it possible for the Emperor¡¯s son to be dumb without speaking? Someone should know how to answer in proper words!"


    Grandpa screamed. Then Perez, with his shoulders shrugged, hid behind my back.


    "That guy......!"


    Grandpa also reached out to grab Perez¡¯s back, as if he didn¡¯t like it.


    But for some reason, my grandfather stopped.


    I jumped in the gap andughed while grabbed grandfather¡¯s hand.


    "Grandpa! Go inside and talk! My leg hurts...... ."


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t my legs that would hurt just because I was standing this far, but I trembled.


    <h4>"Yes. Florentia, you will be in first. "</h4>


    "How about you, Grandpa?"


    "Grandfather talks a little with this guy and then goes in."


    Grandpa¡¯s expression was determined.


    If I insisted on staying here, I felt like he would pick up Perez again and put him in the wagon.


    First of all, now is the time to listen to my grandfather.


    I have no choice but to turn my back and head to the separate pce.


    My grandfather said to Perez who still looked at me.


    "She is your saviors who have carried me so hard! Look pretty well!"1


    Sweet.


    Florentia enters the pce, and the old door is closed.


    Lk looked down at the Second Prince in front of him.


    Deliberately did not hide the sharp and heavy momentum.


    When Lk was like this, even a healthy adult couldn¡¯t raise his head easily.


    But Perez was different.


    His bright red eyes were looking straight up at Lk.


    Like a white porcin mask, the face without change was filled with sharp alertness.


    It waspletely different from when Florentia was next to him.


    A little while ago, when Lk reached out his hand, he even put it in his eyes for a while.


    "That¡¯s pretty good."


    Hearing the voice of his granddaughter and seeing him rushing out and listening to her words, Lk thought he was a petty puppy that lost his mother.


    Now Lk sees him as a very clever bum.4


    Lkughed.


    "I thought that only the appearance resembles the Late Emperor, but your personality is also very good."


    The young Perez was evaluating Lk.


    Seeing the appearance of a forgotten Prince with a poor body who would stop breathing just by reaching out and twisting his neck.


    A lonely person who won¡¯t cry even if he dies.


    Such appearance is very sharp like the spearhead.


    Even though the Late Emperor was a human who failed to protect his family, as an Emperor who ruled the Empire, he seeded in doing his job.


    And, ironically, that¡¯s what made Lk¡¯s anger subside a little.


    Lk wanted to pretend didn¡¯t know and just let him die. But couldn¡¯t.....


    "Do you want to live?"


    Lk asked Perez.


    "If I say a word, ¡¯I want¡¯. What should I do? Would you like to save me?"


    Perez was clenching his small fist.


    Bloody gaze was gleaming toward Lk, who mocked with his life.


    Red eyes, it was called ruby, which came in as a gift by ident.


    At the moment, Lk imagined how Rabini Angenas gnawed her teeth while looking at Perez, and he felt better.


    In fact, that alone was enough reason for Perez to remain alive.


    "Yes, I decided. I will save you."


    Lk smiled while rubbing his beard.


    "You¡¯re lucky that your presence makes the Empress very unbearable."


    Perez was not happy.


    Rather, he spoke in a voice full of hostility.


    "Florentia doesn¡¯t resemble you at all."


    "What? Hahaha!"


    Lk broke his back and burst into a bigughter.


    "Yeah, that¡¯s very fortunate. Isn¡¯t it? My granddaughter doesn¡¯t look like me, so there¡¯s not a single dirt on it."


    Then the smile disappeared from Lk¡¯s face in an instant.


    And warned him.


    "So don¡¯t think of sticking to my granddaughter. You¡¯re not the one for her. Do you understand?"30


    Lk remembered Perez¡¯ eyes while looking at Florentia.


    It wasn¡¯t just a child¡¯s pure friendship.


    It was a kind of fire that if a little time passed and they grow up, it would quickly ripen and set fire.1


    Although Perez was a descendant of the Emperor he was not that important.


    For Lombardy, being a member of the Imperial Family was rather a factor of deduction.


    Perez didn¡¯t answer, but Lk didn¡¯t need an answer either.


    As of today, from now on, Perez¡¯s desire to live is as big as Lk¡¯s possession.


    "If you try to get too close to my granddaughter, you might not know whether you were a dog or a criminal, I could pull the cor in you."


    Lastly, Lk, who looked at Perez, turned to find his granddaughter.


    "Where are you, Florentia!"


    Opening the door of the separate Pce and shouting out loud, the pleasant voice seemed like apletely different person.


    * * *


    While Perez and my grandfather were having a conversation, I was looking around inside the Pce.


    Like a building inside the Imperial Pce, it wasrge and spacious, but the unmanaged Pce was empty.


    I carefully stepped on the stone steps up to the second floor.


    It was broken here and there, so I had to be careful with my steps.


    Of course, no one would have been able to light the lights in time, so I can only see the only room with the door open on the other side of the dark corridor.


    "Wow, really..."


    When I opened the door to the bedroom, I lost something to say.


    My prediction that I thought it would be messy and dirty because a child lived alone without the care of an adult waspletely wrong.


    I wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if it had been.


    Perez¡¯s bedroom was empty.


    It was all about arge bed, simple furniture, and stacked books.


    Except for the old utensils ced in front of the firece, there was no trace of people living in this room.


    There weren¡¯t any of thosemon ornaments or anything that look valuable.


    There was no way that the treasures of the Pce that a child was lives alone without an owner will remain.


    "Ah."


    Except for the two things I found while sitting on the bed.


    It was a wooden sword on the side of his bed and a bottle of medicine I gave.


    The two items were ced in a circle on top of the nket.


    At that time, I heard my grandfather¡¯s voice.


    "Where are you, Florentia!"


    "I¡¯m here!"


    I quickly ran down the stairs.


    Fortunately, Perez looked fine with no wounds.


    Then it is.


    My grandfather isn¡¯t bad enough to get angry with a poor kid like that.


    When I jumped and stood in front of him, my grandfather bent his back slightly, keeping eye level, and said.


    "Grandfather has a ce to go for a moment, so wait here. I¡¯ll leave one knight outside, so don¡¯t worry."


    A knight with a slightly familiar face held the bag I had brought in his hand and bowed.


    "Yes, Grandpa!"


    "Huh huh, kids..."


    Grandpa finally stroked my head and went outside.


    Lombardy¡¯s carriage, who was waiting, picked up grandfather and started running along the forest path.


    I waved my hand and asked Perez, who was standing next to me.


    "What did you talk with my grandfather?"


    "...nothing."


    "You¡¯ve been out for quite a while. What did you talking about?"


    "I didn¡¯t say anything."


    So, did you get scolded by my grandfather?


    Well, it wouldn¡¯t have been much.


    As I closed my curiosity, I reached out a hand to Perez.


    He looked at me meaningfully.


    "Let¡¯s go, because I brought this and that to give you."


    The way up the stairs is quite difficult.


    If this skinny guy fell by mistake, he might get seriously injured.


    In that sense, I stretched out my hand.


    Perez, who blinked slowly once, held my hand, perhaps because he was slow in everything.


    I started to climb the stairs first, holding the hand that was gently grabbing me tightly.


    I wondered if he didn¡¯t like holding hands with me, but fortunately, he was quietly following my step, step by step.


    And when I got to the bedroom, Perez was holding my hand tighter.


    * * *


    Jovanes walked through the halls of the Imperial Pce with a stiff face.


    It was a step full of impatience.


    When he arrived at the office, the servant standing in front of him quickly opened the door.


    The sky tinged with the red sun was just rising, and the sunlight shone deeply into the office through the open window.


    And there was a man who received the light intact and greeted Jovanes.


    "It¡¯s been a long time, Your Majesty."


    It was Lk Lombardy, sitting and drinking tea as if it were his own office.


    Glossary


    <strong>Gl</strong><strong>ossary</strong>


    ___________________________________________


    [1] ¡¯Konggaru-Jiban (??? ??)¡¯ - ¡¯Soybean flour family¡¯ : a broken family, a disrupted family.


    [2] ¡¯Dong-A-Jul (???)¡¯ - Dong-A Rope, from Korean fairy tale that a ropees down from the sky and rescues the sister and brother who ran away from the tiger. Here, the Dong-A-Jul is like ¡¯a helping hand in a moment of crisisor savior¡¯.

 Chapter 48

    <h4>Chapter 48</h4>


    "What are you doing here."


    He endured the frowning of his eyebrows, but a trembling voice came out.


    Emperor Jovanes hurriedly coughed and corrected his words.


    "I mean, why did youe to this ce?"


    ¡°Just like that.¡±


    Lk said with a smile, making wrinkles around his eyes.


    "It¡¯s been 3 years?"


    The Lord of Lombardy never left Lombardy¡¯s territory.


    That was a good thing for Jovanes, but that¡¯s also annoying.


    The old man knows all the stories of the Imperial Pce, but the Emperor himself just knows a little what¡¯s going on inside Lombardy.


    "That¡¯s it."


    Jovanes returned to hisposure and responded, naturally sitting at the seat.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been a lot desperate.¡±


    But it¡¯s also for a while. At Lk¡¯s words, Jovanes¡¯s thick eyebrows wriggled once.


    It was incredible that he treated the Emperor as if he had met a town child after a long time.


    "How many times did this old man want toe to the Imperial Pce. Thest time I met you, I remembered the words of His Majesty and turned around in front of the Imperial Pce gate."


    ¡°...... what are you heard, I think I already consider the Lord of Lombardy to be my uncle.¡±


    ¡°I have no confidence to lead this Empire from the Imperial Pce so Lombardy can in and out as if it was your house if you want to get me out of the throne, keep your face on the meeting.... "


    "Hmm...."


    Jovanes had nothing to say.


    It was a natural reaction because it was actually what Jovanes said to Lk.


    ¡°At that time, I was struggling with hard work......¡±


    Lk, who smiled and looked at Jovanes, who was making a demeaning excuse, said.


    ¡°Even though I had endured so much, today I couldn¡¯t help but see Your Majesty. Please forgive me.¡±


    ".... What the hell is going on. From this dawn."


    Jovanes was also curious and couldn¡¯t stand it.


    Toe to the room and wait like this without giving a word in advance, wasn¡¯t like Lk.


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise, but do you know what¡¯s going on with Second Prince Perez?¡±


    "Perez?"


    It was an unfamiliar name to call.


    It took a few seconds to realize that it was the name of his son, who had soon forgotten.


    ¡°If it were that child, the Empress would be taking good care of it. Are you saying that the reason you came today is because of that child?"


    Unexpectedly, Jovanes tilted his head.


    "I would like to ask your Majesty one thing. Did you really believe that the Empress will properly take care of the Second Prince and you entrusted her to take care of Perez?"


    Lk honors the Emperor, but not with the Empress.


    It was their distinctive way of saying that the Lombardy states were unrivaled.


    Jovanes responded whimsically to Lk¡¯s speech, which seemed to be punishing him.


    "Are you trying to interfere with the affairs of the Imperial Family now?"


    <h4>Unlike thete Emperor, Jovanes was a rtively quiet Emperor who had never been openly hostile to Lombardy, but he was quite wriggling when ites to the heirs.</h4>


    "I¡¯m not saying to Your Majesty about the responsibility for your children. What¡¯s the use of such a thing to the Imperial Family? But...."


    Lk shook his head sadly.


    "The seed sown by Your Majesty is not an excuse for Your Majesty¡¯s pleasure? "


    "You¡¯re kidding me...?"


    Jovanes¡¯s attitude has be quite serious.


    "What do you mean now? Exin correctly."


    To Jovanes, who is impatient, Lk smiled leisurely and said.


    But the words flowing out of his mouth weren¡¯t light at all.


    ¡°Angenas reported this year¡¯s estate revenue cut in half by half.¡±


    "Half?"


    The fact that Angenas, the Empress¡¯s Family, was taking tax evasion to some extent, was not new to Jovanes either.


    However, the fact that it was half was embarrassed him.


    "But there is something else that Your Majesty should pay more attention to."


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    "The person who found something strange in the tax statement reported it, but strangely, no action."


    It was as Lk said.


    The expression disappeared from the Emperor¡¯s startled face.


    Lk poured oil regardless of the Emperor¡¯s reaction.


    "Isn¡¯t it true that quite a few people are working for Angenas with the money of the Imperial Family?"


    It was also poured out.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t paying taxes important? You can¡¯t see it as an easy thing and close your eyes once. Even when the officials of the imperial family are cooperating in the matter...... Isn¡¯t that obviously a scratch on His Majesty¡¯s circle?"


    "Well...."


    The emperor rubbed his forehead as if he was having a headache.


    Watching it as if it very enjoyable y, Lk threw the second stone he brought.


    This time, hoping for a bigger ripple in theke.


    ¡°I apologize to your Majesty. Do you remember the mine located on the offshore of the Serves River?"


    "...I remember."


    ¡°The iron mine that the Late Emperor left to Lombardy in case of emergency was sold to Baraport Family by my son.¡±


    "Baraport....?"


    "They are one of the best family members of Angenas."


    In case Durelli Family was deposed from the throne, they put their assets little by little and left them secretly to Lombardy.


    For example, five thousand gold bars sleeping in the deepest part of the Lombardy bank vault.


    Or, externally, it is known as a ¡¯small and invisible mine¡¯, but in fact, a mine with iron was an example.


    It was a long-standing pledge that ¡¯Durelli and Lombardy do not turn their backs against each other¡¯.


    "Although the documents have Baraport¡¯s seal stamped on it, it is very clear who the real mine owner is."


    Of course, it was Schults Family who took the mining business, but Lk didn¡¯t dare toment on that.


    "Angenas may not have known what kind of mine it was, but the cave has grown enough to reach out to iron ore."


    Iron ore was a very important military resource.


    Iron, which is the material of weapons, was a resource possessed by very few families, including the Imperial Family and Lombardy.


    And it goes without saying that they were only families who had been loyal to the Imperial Family for a long time.


    Although Angenas were the Empress¡¯s Family, they were originally more aristocratic than Imperial Family.


    Iron ore was not a property allowed to them.


    "And it is His Majesty that made them able to dream presumptuous dreams."


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault! That doesn¡¯t make sense! I just....!"


    "Don¡¯t you give Angenas strength? You didn¡¯t even care about your first son and threw the second son to the Empress. Rabini Angenas didn¡¯t even care about killing or saving the maid¡¯s child... "


    ¡°Whether she left him or kill him?¡±


    Jovanes was not a stupid Emperor.


    First of all, it was in Lk¡¯s evaluation.


    He was bright, and quick to read the lines of people and words.


    Just like now.


    "Then, are you saying that the Empress hurt Perez...... The Second Prince?"


    "Fortunately, he still alive. I think he had eaten the poison."


    "Ha!"


    Jovanes lost his words and burst intoughter.


    The affection for the son of a maid that he couldn¡¯t even remember his name was definitely zero.


    Rather, it was caused by the resentment and anger toward the empress, who dared to touch his veins.


    Lk said while pushing the ss of water in front of the Emperor.


    ¡°Of course, it was a very good number to empower Angenas with words to fight against me, Your Majesty.¡±


    Jovanes, who read the meaning, flinched, but Lk smiled happily when he saw it.


    It was close to the look of the teacher¡¯s well-bred disciple.


    "You gave me too much. That was the problem. I don¡¯t even know my ship is going to burst, and I¡¯m still greedy..... Now it¡¯s time to take the power."


    "However...."


    "Your Majesty doesn¡¯t have to do anything."


    Jovanes¡¯s hand that pressing hard on his greasy forehead, stopped.


    Lkughed at the Emperor.


    And he made an offer that the Emperor would never refuse.


    ¡°I will be the viin.¡±9


    * * *


    I and Perez sat face to face on the bed.


    The one sofa was piled up with dust, and the floor was like a cold bone, so it was an unavoidable choice.


    The ck hair still covering the nape, the white skin, and the eyes as red as the lips looked at me.


    "Perez, you..."


    His long eyshes trembled a little in one blink.


    "Are you a little taller?"


    ¡°I think...¡±


    Perez replied, nodding his head with a grim face.


    "Because..... Your head was bigger than others."


    I muttered, recalling the appearance of the guy in my previous life.


    Standing in a crowd gathering crowded with words that the new Prince was delivered, that was all I saw once from a distance.


    The figure of Perez, who looked down at everything with his cold eyes, swinging his cloak with a more angr body than the knights around him, captivated the crowd at once.


    "Who?"


    "Huh? Oh, no."


    But it¡¯s hard to imagine that the guy in front of me is growing up as such an adult.


    Compared to Prince Perez, who was like a big wolf with ck fur and gloss, this guy is.


    "Who are you thinking about now?"


    They are equally expressionless, but now Perez is a little more......


    "Puppy?"


    He tilts his head at my unexpected words.


    Look at that, like a real dog... No, it¡¯s like a Puppy.


    "Do you have any puppy you have?"


    "Uh, no. I¡¯m going to raise one now."


    "Do you like a puppy? I like it too. I haven¡¯t seen it, but I¡¯ll definitely like it because you like it."19


    It was Perez muttering words of unknown meaning.


    ¡°Did you do well with the homework I gave you?¡±


    "Eat food, take medicine when the maides to lie down, and practice swordsmanship."


    He replied right away, sticking his fingers one by one.


    "Okay......"


    "I did it. As you tell me, everything!!."


    Is it my imagination that the dark tail flutters behind his bright face?


    ¡°Shall I show you?¡±


    Perez asked like wanted to grab a wooden sword and swing it right now.


    "No. That¡¯s not important now. You have to get a prize because you did your homework well. Isn¡¯t it?"


    "Prize?"


    While I took my bag, Iughed.


    I don¡¯t know that Perez¡¯s gaze will follow my hand while I untie the knot on the lid of the bag that is tied.


    ¡°Now, I will give a prize to a good child.¡±


    Am I a Santa?


    I said while opened my bag.

 Chapter 49

    <h4>Chapter 49</h4>


    The first thing I took out of the gift bag was a thick autumn and winter cloak.


    It had a simr design to the ck cloak worn by adult Perez.


    Once I roughly brushed off the dust, I wrapped it around Perez¡¯s neck.


    He moved his red eyes and watched the thick cloak clung to his shoulders.


    "Well, it suits you well."


    So there was a reason why he wore only that, I thought it was school uniform.


    Perez¡¯s ck hair and wless skin stood out more than her cloak with colorful patterns.


    "Don¡¯t go cold and dress well."


    I watched Perez, wearing the cloak that I gave, and took out a second gift.


    It was a wooden sword.


    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s heavy.¡±


    My both arms are overwhelming by it.


    "I know you already have a wooden sword, but thest time I saw it, it seemed too light for you. So I brought it."


    In fact, it is more urate to say that the twins have thrown it away.


    Perez doesn¡¯t need to know the details.


    "Look at it once."


    At my words, Perez held a wooden sword in one hand and swung it briefly.


    Hoowook!


    The sound of cutting through the wind was different because there was a very heavy and thick iron core embedded in the wooden sword.


    "Ah."


    The eyes of the indifferent guy turned around.


    "How do you like it?"


    "......Huh."


    ¡°Then take this as well.¡±


    What I took out of my bag was a swordsmanship book.


    Perez, who received a book covered in tough leather, read aloud the title on the cover.


    "Brown Swordsmanship?"


    "Right. It¡¯s not ¡¯Imperial Swordsmanship Book¡¯, but ¡¯Brown Swordsmanship Book¡¯!


    Perez seems doesn¡¯t know the difference between the two.


    This is why it is not worth giving a luxury product.


    I eventually had to exin it myself.


    "It¡¯s actually simr to ¡¯Imperial Swordsmanship¡¯. What was once called ¡¯Brown Swordsmanship¡¯ is now generally called ¡¯Imperial Swordsmanship¡¯. But doesn¡¯t this look a little old?"


    "Yes, it is.


    "Then what does it mean?"


    ¡°Is this really a book with ¡¯Brown Swordsmanship¡¯ written on it?¡±


    "Yeah! That¡¯s right! Even the former Brown Lord directly revised and reorganized this!"


    It was unexpected luck that this book came into my hands.


    I immediately thought of Perez when I found it stuck in a room corner my grandfather had made for me.


    This original Brown Swordsmanship is the perfect gift for him.


    Unlike me, who was so excited, he still looked down at the book in his hand again with a calm face.


    However, I could see he stroked the cover of the book with his finger.


    <h4>¡°By the way, it may be a little disappointing, but it¡¯s not yours.¡±</h4>


    "Then?"


    "For now, you can read the book as you wish. But someone might ask for itter. Then you have to give it."


    "....Nope."


    "What?"


    No matter what I said or did, he nodded and said okay, but this is the first time he didn¡¯t.


    I was a little embarrassed and asked again.


    Perez looked at my surprised face for a moment with eyes slightly covered with ck bangs, then replied with his gaze lowered.


    ¡°......... Okay. I¡¯ll give it."


    What was that, I was surprised.


    But well, it means that you liked the book that much.


    I added words tofort him.


    "I¡¯ll find a better er. Don¡¯t be too sad."


    Are you listening to me or not?


    Perez¡¯s little finger squeezed the corner of the book.


    Somehow, my conscience is stabbed.


    It seems like I became a bad adult who gave a toy to a child and took it away.


    "Okay, will you give me a better bookter?"


    But I didn¡¯t have an answer. I just nod my head. He is easily spoiled by something like this.


    When I recall the future of Perez, who was blowing so fast that a single needle could not fit in, I felt a cute feeling because I was still young.


    This is all for you, the prince of the future.


    I searched inside my bag, thinking of trying to understand his deep heart.


    Somehow, I need something to relieve Perez¡¯s anger.


    ¡°Okay, here!¡±


    What I popped out was a bottle full of candy, like the one I gave with the Melcon medicinest time.


    The appearance of colored round candy in a transparent ss bottle was a good one to see.


    "Oh, this. Sweet."


    Perez¡¯s interest, who has embraced the book as if he didn¡¯t want it to be taken away, finally moved to something else.


    After all, a child is a child.


    I deliberately shook the bottle to make a sound and hand it over Perez¡¯s hand.


    "Do you like sweets?"


    "It¡¯s not the original, but I like this"


    "Then, would you like something sweeter and more delicious?"


    "Anything sweeter and more delicious?"


    I managed to get Perez¡¯s attention, then pulled a small box out of my bag.


    Always on the table in my study room and my living room.


    "It¡¯s a chocte cookie!"


    "Chocte?"


    Perez looked at the ck thing stuck in a savory cookie.


    "Have you ever eaten this?"


    I already knew from Estira that chocte is not amon food yet.


    I picked up a chocte cookie the size of my palm and gave it to Perez.


    ¡°Try it!¡±


    The guy who hesitated for a while at my words bite the chocte cookie.


    "It¡¯s delicious."


    "Right? Look at this. I brought this much to you to eat!"


    It¡¯s chocte that others haven¡¯t even seen in a lifetime, but in my house, it was like a tissue stocked in every space.


    I collected and brought all the things in my room, living room, and so on, so there would be more than thirty snacks.


    "I should eat one too. Oh, I¡¯m hungry."


    After holding one more to Perez¡¯ other hand, I bite a little of a cookie.


    The sticky yet crazy sweet taste spreads in my mouth, so I think I¡¯ll eat a little more.


    "I can¡¯t eat breakfast and move from dawn. Aham, I¡¯m sleepy."


    Honestly, I don¡¯t really know what the cookie tastes other than ¡¯sweet¡¯.


    I roughly pushed it into my mouth and slumped on my side.


    Perez, who had finished one and was about to eat the other, looked at me.


    "Ha-am. I don¡¯t mind, eat. I need to sleep."


    I feel tired and sleepy, and I fall asleep.


    I looked at Perez eating a cookie while lifting my increasingly heavier eyelids a few times.


    I can see a piece of chocte in his mouth.


    I wanted to tell him to wipe it, but I was falling asleep without even knowing.


    He was like a rabbit when he staring his red eyes at me lying down and yawn my mouth.


    It was funny that such a cute kid wouldter be such a cold prince.


    However, it was a good thing that he didn¡¯t have to suffer anymore.


    I thought while looking at the red eyes that were still staring at me.


    Still, I¡¯ve done this much, but will he pretend not to know itpletelyter.


    At least, when I try to be the Lord of Lombardy after he bing a prince, he will not be a hindrance right.


    Yes, that¡¯s it.


    That¡¯s when the time to close my eyes bes longer than the time I open my eyes.


    I could see Perez slumping across from me.


    You are also tired.


    Well, the sun has just risen.


    It¡¯s too early for a child to get up and move.


    Sleep a little and wake up.


    Thest thing I saw before I fell asleep was Perez¡¯s white face looking at me with a cookie buried in his mouth.


    * * *


    "What should I do?"


    Asked the voice softly.


    ¡°Both of you are sleeping so well..........¡±


    Then the other responded in a simr voice.


    "Once, you guys go downstairs and grab your Majesty¡¯s goods."


    At the quietmand, the light steps of several people began to move.


    "By the way, if you have talent, they¡¯re cute enough to make it as a picture."


    As if he didn¡¯t know what to do, it was Kylus Herring, a servant of the Imperial Pce, who spoke with his mouth.


    With dark blond hair and friendly blue eyes, Kylus was the second son of the Herring family, one of Lombardy¡¯s vassal families.


    He was a young man who has been joining the Imperial Pce for 10 years now, but he was already an elite among the elite qualified as a first-ss servant.


    And it was Caitlyn Brown, the deputy chief of the Imperial Pce, who looked at the bed with affectionate eyes as well.


    However, the two changed their affiliations just an hour ago.


    It was the Second Imperial Pce where they weremanded and they were willing to move their enemies. (Sorry I don¡¯t know the right trantion)


    "I will let them sleep for a while. I also need time to clear up the 1st floors."


    "Yes. I heard a lot about Gahan¡¯s daughter, but it¡¯s my first time seeing him. So is he the 2nd Prince?"


    Originally, Kylus, who likes children, couldn¡¯t take his eyes off.


    "But how can this be so cute, both of you."


    It was a little fuss, but Caitlyn agreed with Kylus.


    The two children lying facing each other on a bed full of sweets and fell asleep without knowing the world.3


    Both Florentia, with curly brown hair, and Perez, with hair that is somewhat bushy but ck like the night sky, both had very cute looks that anyone could look at once again.


    What¡¯s more, the cutest thing to dig into the heart of Kylus and Caitlyn was that the two children were covered in one ck cloak together.1


    "I have to cover it up a little bit more properly ...."


    In case the children would wake up, Kylus, who tried to wrap the robe back, saw something and shut his mouth again.


    When Caitlyn was curious, she saw Perez¡¯s hand holding Florentia¡¯s little hand tightly under the cloak.30


    "Boo...."


    Already, Kylus closed his eyes so as not to make a loud sound like someone who was badly injured.


    It was because of the excessive cuteness that suddenly came in, causing an overload.2


    After taking a few deep breaths in that state, Kylus tried to put the cloak back on Florentia¡¯s shoulders.


    Widely.


    If it weren¡¯t for Perez¡¯s strong strength holding his arm like that.


    "The 2nd Prince..."


    Perez, who had been sleeping a little while ago, had his eyes opened and held firmly on Kylus¡¯s wrist.


    "Who is it."


    "Oh, that¡¯s me...."


    Kylus lost his words to the hand squeezing his wrist.


    Isn¡¯t that a kid who just turned eleven years old?


    But what is this power?4


    Instead of embarrassed Kylus, Caitlyn said in a calm voice.


    ¡°Good to meet you, His Majesty the Prince. We are the ones who will be with His Majesty the Prince from today. My name is Caitlyn Brown."+


    ¡°Well, this is Kylus, Kylus Herring, His Majesty the Prince.¡±


    Kylus barely answered.


    However, the alertness did not disappear from Perez¡¯s face.


    It was then.


    "Woo"


    Florentia slowly awakened and making a small sound.

 Chapter 50

    <h4>Chapter 50</h4>


    At the same time, Perez released Kylus¡¯s arm, which he had grasped so tightly.


    "Ha-am. I slept well."


    Florentia stretched out as hard as she could, and then found the man standing in front of her and asked innocently.


    "Huh? Who?"


    As soon as Florentia opened her eyes, it was the opposite reaction from Perez, who raised its ws and guarded like a wounded cat.


    "Ah ......."


    Kylus, who had been holding his suddenly released arm, came to his senses and greeted her.


    "Hello, Miss Florentia Lombardy. I¡¯m Kylus Herring, the attendant of the Second Imperial Pce."


    "Oh, the Second Imperial Pce ...."


    Florentia, who blinked his big eyes for a moment nodded and said while pping his hands small.


    "If it¡¯s a Herring, is it a Herring Family from the Lombardy Schrship Foundation?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s right,dy."


    ¡°And Caitlyn is here too?¡±


    ¡°Did you sleep well, youngdy?¡±


    Caitlyn greeted politely.


    "Wow, nice people came."


    It was like she had already known that someone woulde.


    Kylus tilted his head inward and looked at Perez.


    Where did Perez that a few moments ago seemed to break Kylus hand, when he was about to touch Florentia, go...¡¯


    He now looking at the figure of Florentia smiling wide.


    Kylus and Caitlyn quietly exchanged eyes.


    It seems that the two are not usually together.


    Caitlyn approached and arranged the messy hair and clothes for Florentia.


    Perez looked closely at the Florentia, who was being cared for by them familiarly and asked.


    "Do you know they are?"


    "Yeah. I saw Caitlyn when I came to the mansion before. Kylus..... I¡¯ve seen him for the first time, but he was from a family that¡¯s very close to my family."


    At Florentia¡¯s words, Kylusughed proudly.


    It was because Herring, Lombardy¡¯s vassal, seemed to be receiving recognition.


    ¡°You both will be tired, but now you have to move.¡±


    "We are moving?"


    Perez hardened his face.


    Kylus missed it.


    Although this pce is at the same level as a ruined house, it was a ce where the Second Prince was born, raised, and had memories with his mother.


    Kylus was hesitant to exin this, but Florentia said while holding Perez¡¯s hand.


    "A new pce must be given to you."


    "I don¡¯t need it."


    Perez said fairly firmly.


    "No, you need it. What you need the most right now is the pce."


    However, Florentia¡¯s words were even more decisive.


    "Why?"


    ¡°Because this is too close to the Empress Pce.¡±


    <h4>¡°Hmm, hmm.......¡±</h4>


    At Florentia¡¯s straightforward words, Kylus was amazed and coughed.


    Caitlyn looked around to see if the door was closed.


    "You know what I mean?"


    "Huh.... "


    Kylus sweeps his chest down.


    If Perez never wants to go and insists on not moving to the new pce, things get veryplicated.


    In any case, giving down a new pce was a great gift from His Majesty the Emperor, and rejecting it could be seen as rejecting orders, no matter how small children.


    Perez still a child, so it was okay to force him to move, but he still a prince anyway, and Kylus didn¡¯t want to start messing his first meeting with his master.


    Besides.


    Perez is too strong!


    Seeing the wrist that was caught by Perez a while ago was still sore, it seemed like it was bruising.


    However, Kylus, who was born as an innately capable servant,ughed while touching his sore wrist.


    ¡¯A good Prince, too!¡¯


    Even basic food, clothing, and shelter have not been provided and has already lived alone for several months.


    Nevertheless, Perez had many unique corners at a nce.


    For example, the extraordinary beauty, the power you cannot think of as a child, and the charismatic gaze that was staring at Kylus a little while ago!


    Thinking that the person he will be serving in the future is good in many ways, Kylus spontaneously tightened his shoulders and raised his mouth.


    Then he stepped forward and said.


    "The pce that His Majesty gave to the Second Prince is Poirak Pce, located on the east side of the Imperial Pce. It is about the size of the pce that Your Majesty Emperor used when His Majesty was a Prince."


    "In addition to the building itself, it is even bigger if you consider the gardens included in the Poirak Pce, the maids, and the attendants. It is the same size as the pce of Astana, the First Prince.


    "I like that!"


    Florentia eximed with great satisfaction.


    ¡°That again... No, Astana will have a little stomachache!¡±


    Because she is Lombardy¡¯s direct line, she is not hesitating in words and actions.


    But there is no one here to condemn it.


    Rather, just Lombardy¡¯s people Caitlyn and Kylus quarreled.


    "Come on, Perez."


    Florentia said when she stepped out of bed.


    ¡°To see your new house.¡±


    * * *


    "Wow ...."


    Standing in front of us was a Poirak Pce, ready to meet the new owner.


    I admired it without knowing it.


    ¡°It¡¯s really big.¡±


    Poirak Pce was a muchrger pce than I thought.


    I liked it even more because it was a location where I had to take a long carriage ride from the separate pce where Perez lived and gopletely to the other side of the Imperial Pce.


    "Did you like it?"


    I who have a small cepared to this was envied, and my stomach aches at the moment. (I don¡¯t know this refers to Perez who envies Tia or Tia who envies Perez. When you read the next paragraph it¡¯s Tiaparing her house but in fact, Florentia has no reason to be envious. I decide it refers to Tia. Sorry for the mistakes)


    The Lombardy mansion is alsorge, but the house where my father and I are staying is on a small level with a few rooms.


    And when I looked back at him, Perez couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the Poirak Pce and the busy servants.


    Yes, I did a good job.


    In fact, if you are a prince, you have to be treated like this from the beginning and grow up.


    It¡¯s ridiculous that Perez had suffered alone while being stuck in that separate pce.


    "Probably, in the afternoon, everything will be ready."


    Said Caitlyn.


    "It¡¯s fast."


    "It¡¯s because the Lord moved it directly."


    After all, my grandfather was awesome.


    I hesitated a lot to ask my grandfather to do Perez¡¯ work.


    But again, my choice was right.


    Caitlyn had nothing to say, and Kylus seemed to be a good person. This way, Perez won¡¯t have to eat poison and have a miserable childhood.


    And if you live surrounded by good Lombardy people since childhood, Perez will surely have the impression of a Lombardy servant.


    That was my n.


    To make a good rtionship between Perez and Lombardy, who willter be Princes.3


    That¡¯s why he will give me strength when Iter try to be a matriarch.


    ¡°Now don¡¯t hesitate and live here.¡±


    There was a lot of work, but what I did was simple.


    It only created an environment in which Perez could livefortably while enjoying the things like the Prince.


    "Why do you say that?"


    "What, what?"


    "Why are you talking like it¡¯s over."


    Theplexion of the guy who looked at Poirak Pce as if he had been possessed a while ago became dark.


    I felt like I was looking at the sky covered with dark clouds that would rain right now.


    "Oh, no, it¡¯s not like that."


    "It¡¯s too big."


    ¡°What is so big about it?¡±


    "So take responsibility."3


    Perez¡¯s finger gripped the tip of my sleeve.


    "You have toe often."6


    "Often?"


    I¡¯m busy.


    But the look of the guy who sees me who doesn¡¯t give a definite answer is fierce.


    Was he the kid, how can he know how to make this kind of expression?


    Then, I suddenly thought of the future of Perez and convinced him.


    ¡°Once, I will write letters often..... Okay."


    The shabby guy¡¯s shoulders droop again.


    It was then.


    Correuk.


    A very loud sound came from Perez who pretends not to hear.


    I guess he hasn¡¯t eaten properly in a few days.


    I spoke to Kylus on behalf of Perez.


    ¡°We are hungry. Please give us food!"


    * * *


    Chaenggrang.1


    The teacup that Empress holding was broken with a loud noise.


    ¡°What did you say now?¡±


    Even today, the maid who spoke to the Empress, became more white and tired when she looked at the teacups on the floor.


    However, no matter how afraid, she knew that if she didn¡¯t answer, she would be punished even more, so she struggled to squeeze her voice.


    "True, His Majesty gave the Second Prince....... His Majesty Emperor gives Poirak Pce to The Second Prince. Her Majesty Empress."


    ¡°Where is His Majesty now?¡±


    "Eating at the patronage of the Imperial Pce......."


    Beep.


    The empress, who was being dressed leisurely, got up in a hurry from where he was sitting.


    ¡°Bring a dress! right now!"


    The dress skirts of the maids fluttered along the corridor, following the Empress¡¯s quick steps.


    After attaining the patronage of the Imperial Pce, Empress raised her voice and began to call the Emperor.


    "Your Majesty! Your Majesty, where are you!"


    At that time, instead of answering, there was the loudughter of the Emperor and another person.


    "Haha! That¡¯s a smart kid!"


    It was the emperor who burst intoughter while tapping on the table of patronage.


    Rabini said, turning around the corner with a morous smile.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you were here.......¡±


    But the next moment, her smile disappeared like it was washed with water.


    "Oh! Empress! Wee. Lombardy¡¯s Lord has just visited, so let¡¯s have a cup of tea as well."


    Rabini realized.


    Suddenly, the reason why the Emperor was interested in the Second Prince, and the reason why he gives the Poirak Pce.


    Everything was done by an old Lombardy man.


    "It¡¯s been a long time, Empress."


    Lk Lombardy greeted her while standing up from his seat.


    Lk, who couldn¡¯t stand the anger and watched her, trembling, said to the Emperor.


    "I think I have to go, Your Majesty."


    "No, why are you leaving now?"


    "There¡¯s something I need to take care of at Poirak Pce on the way out...."


    "Oh, is that right? Then I will see you off to the carriage."


    While the two had a conversation like a close rtive whom they had met after a long time, Rabini trembled with a sense of alienation, like he had be aplete outsider.


    And the feeling culminated when Lk¡¯s eyes passed her, Lk left and the Emperor followed him.


    That means she couldn¡¯t stand there stupidly.


    The empress forcedly smiled and followed the Emperor¡¯s back to see Lk off.


    When it is time to pass through the corridor in front of the main door where the Lombardy carriage is waiting.


    A man was standing.


    It was Lk¡¯s son, Viese Lombardy.


    He stayed at the Empress Pcest night, when he heard the news, he was startled and jumped.


    Dumb, dumb.


    Lk Lombardy, who took the lead, gradually became closer to Viese.


    "Oh, father."


    Viese, who was contemted like a child caught in stealing, was hardened with no courtesy to the Emperor.


    And Lk Lombardy passed by without even paying attention to him.1


    He made his first son look like a non-existent person.3


    "Hh......."


    Viese groaned like he was having a nightmare, and could not even think of following Lk, he stood as if he had been nailed to the spot.1


    ¡°Well, see you sooner orter.¡±


    "Now show your face often, Lord."


    Lk and the emperor greeted each other as if no one else.


    So Lombardy¡¯s carriage leaves.


    Rabini, who kept biting her lips and suppressing her anxiety, approached the Emperor and opened her mouth.


    "Sire...."


    She was amazed.


    "What do you do, Empress?"


    He is looking at her and smiling.


    It¡¯s a smile that¡¯s not so different from before.


    But The Emperor¡¯s eyes changed.


    Her hand, realizing it instinctively, fell weakly.


    "I have to go to see Iman¡¯s office. The Empress will also return to rest."


    There was no mention of the Second Prince.


    Now she was sentenced to have no authority over the Second Prince. The Emperor returns to the office, and Rabini has been unable to move in ce for a while as Viese did.

 Chapter 51

    <h4>Chapter 51</h4>


    ¡°The pce is notpletely organized yet. It wasn¡¯t enough because it was prepared in a hurry, Prince.¡±


    Kylus apologized, unable to lift his head as if he had no face.


    "From dinner, I¡¯ll prepare properly. I¡¯m sorry, Prince."


    Even Caitlyn, who packed tableware alone, didn¡¯t look good because she didn¡¯t like Perez¡¯ first meal at Poirak Pce to be like this.


    Perez was still standing in front of a stone tablet in the garden with an unfamiliar face.


    I was looking at the flowers in the garden, and I was worried at the moment.


    Still, it¡¯s the first meal Perez has at his own new pce, but how would you feel if the food brought was below standard?1


    No matter how dull he is, he would be very disappointed.


    Besides, it was Kylus who went inside the Poirak Pce, which is still being organized and brought a meal.


    It¡¯s a big deal if I¡¯m disappointed with Kylus, who will have to care for Perez right by his side in the future.


    What is so messed about?


    I stopped doing and ran straight to the table.


    By the way.


    "What?"


    I was honestly surprised.


    It wasn¡¯t because the meal on the table was too messy.


    Rather, I was surprised that it was too much bread.


    However, Kylus and Caitlyn¡¯s thoughts seemed different.


    I¡¯m more sorry for my reaction, and I can see it with my head down.


    "I¡¯m sorry, mydy. If you don¡¯t like it too much, once you¡¯re eating this food, we¡¯ll go to the Imperial Pce and bring more proper food."


    Looking at the expressions of the two, this wasn¡¯t a joke, it was sincere.


    ¡°It¡¯s much better than I thought? Isn¡¯t that right, Perez?"


    When I asked him, Perez nodded a little.


    The lunch Kylus prepares is a sandwich topped with red jam, a sd with lots of fresh fruit, a grilled chicken dish in a sweet sauce, and roasted vegetables cooked together and freshly prepared hot steam.


    It¡¯s full of bread.


    I don¡¯t know what it tastes like yet, but this was a great appetizer for lunch.


    Even at Lombardy¡¯s mansions, of course, there are times when I get a more fancy lunch, but when I ate alone, most of the meals were simple and affordable.


    I just wanted to ask Kylus.


    "Is Your Majesty¡¯s lunch muchrger than this table setting?"


    Kylus nodded firmly and replied.


    "Your Majesty eats all three meals a day in a prepared dinner course. Each time, three or more main dishes are prepared to suit his taste, and four or more, especially before and after meals."


    ¡°I can¡¯t eat all of them. Did you choose the food His Majesty usually likes among them?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s right."


    "Wow..."


    My house was a lot frugal.


    Of course, Grandpa hates wasteful food.


    So naturally, Lombardy¡¯s chef cooks a small amount of food with all his heart.


    Other members of the family are also ustomed to the way they eat.


    <h4>I asked because I wanted to.</h4>


    "How about the 1st Prince?"


    When the word of 1st Prince came out, Perez, who couldn¡¯t take her eyes off at the prepared food, turned to me.


    Are you still aware of thepetition?


    The face of the guy looking at me was harder than usual.


    "As far as I know, at the order of Her Majesty Empress, magnificent dinners are prepared each meal. "


    "But since he still young, there must be a lot of wasted food?"


    ¡°...... She said that, because he¡¯s growing up, we need to pay more attention to his meals.¡±


    I heard and knew the Empress¡¯ love for her son, but it was truly unusual.


    I sat down while shaking my head.


    Perez also looked at me and I took a seat in the chair that Kylus had prepared.


    I grabbed my fork and knife and rushed towards the chicken dish.


    There were other pre-dinner foods like sds and sandwiches, but the first one is meat!


    When I cut the softly cooked chicken and put it in my mouth, I felt a wonderful bnce of taste in my mouth.


    This wasn¡¯t bad.


    One piece of meat, two sds, and then open the bread before a meal, and after that arge bite with plenty of butter.


    I¡¯m having such an exciting meal, and Kylus, who stands behind Perez¡¯ chair across from me, doesn¡¯t look good.


    I looked at Perez.


    ¡°Why not eat?¡±


    Perez held a fork in one hand just staring at the food.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like the food?¡±


    The guy shook his head.


    "Then don¡¯t you know what to eat first?"


    He shook his head again.


    Well, maybe.


    ¡°Are you scared of food?¡±


    "....Huh."


    The answering voice is small.


    But it must have been heard from Kylus and Caitlyn¡¯s side standing next to us.


    Caitlyn squeezed her lower lip because she knew the reason, and Kylus tilted his head because he couldn¡¯t understand.


    And I brought a te of chicken in front of Perez.


    After dividing it into pieces to make it easier to eat, I cooked one of them and put it in my mouth.


    ¡°..... Ah!"


    Surprised Perez screamed quietly.


    However, I looked at Perez straight ahead and chewed the food more tightly.


    "Okay, okay?"


    "...Don¡¯t do that in the future. It¡¯s dangerous."


    "Why? Maybe the food you eat is poisonous?"


    The guy nodded.


    Only then did Kylus look upset about the reason for Perez¡¯s action.


    It wasn¡¯t because the new person was suspicious of himself.


    He just realized the reason why this little child had such fear.


    I said while putting the te back in front of Perez.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that in the future. Caitlyn and Kylus are people you can trust. They¡¯re people from Lombardy that our grandfather sent to protect you.¡±


    "However..... .¡±


    He still hesitated.


    I know the heart.


    When his mother fell ill and died, there was no one to help, and after that, even he was left alone, eating the poisonous food that the maid brought him once every few days.


    Now, if someone elsees up and says he will take good care of you in the future, you can¡¯t believe it, right.


    But don¡¯t refuse food.


    "Do you believe me?"


    "I do."


    It was a quick answer that could not bepared to before.


    "Then, why don¡¯t you give these two people a chance?"


    Perez raised his red eyes and looked at Kylus and Caitlyn.


    What are you seeing?


    After staring at the two for a long time, Perez raised the fork again.


    And carefully, he put the chicken I had cut into his mouth.


    "Ah."


    From the back, I heard Kylus¡¯s relief.


    "Is it delicious?"


    ¡°... Uh."


    My lips moved faster and faster.


    Then, after that, I put the warm bread before the meal, and then the jam-applied sandwich without hesitation.


    It was a messy dining etiquette for the Prince to see, but no one pointed it out.


    For that, the appearance of Perez, who seemed to have eaten in a long time, was very desperate.


    I said and pushing the sandwich in front of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind what you want to eat in the future. You don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore."


    The guy¡¯s mindlessly taking food to his mouth stopped moving.


    Then, after a while, he nods his head once.


    The face of the guy who started eating silently again was a little brighter than before.


    I felt like he was enjoying the taste of the food.


    I too began to eat slowly next to Perez.


    When lunch was over, he ate over three servings by himself.


    Caitlyn and Kylus smiled happily while looking at Perez¡¯s action of patting the stomach to see if it was hard.


    Soon after, the empty te was removed, and a simple refreshment was prepared on the table.


    After a meal that has never been eaten before, Perez suddenly asks Caitlyn for tea and a sumptuous dessert.


    "Is the 1st Prince living like this?"


    Neither Caitlyn nor Kylus, who was smiling, couldn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Are you living in such afortable way for the first time?¡±


    But Perez did not rush to answer the two.


    Without touching the teaware, I just kept looking at something reflected in the clear tea water.


    I couldn¡¯t find anything I could say this time either.


    After a while.


    By the time the tea water had cooled down, a voice was heard looking for me.


    "Florentia!"


    "Grandpa!"


    I got off the chair where I was sitting and ran to my grandfather.


    Said the grandfather who patted my head when I ran.


    "Now let¡¯s go back home, Florentia. Your father must be worried a lot."


    If I¡¯m father, I may not even go to work and maybe waiting for me at home.


    The Imperial Pce was a very reluctant and tense ce for my father, and since my grandfather and I go to such a ce, he couldn¡¯t befortable.


    Then grandfather approached Perez.


    ¡°Sooner orter, teachers wille to teach you. Learn hard."


    ¡°...... Yeah."


    "Academic and swordsmanship should not be neglected either."


    "Yeah."


    The rtionship between Grandpa and Perez is drier than I thought.1


    Perez didn¡¯t even see my grandfather¡¯s face properly, and he treated Perez with a different cold attitude than when he treated me.


    I helped by pulling my grandfather¡¯s hem.


    "Grandpa! Perez is so smart! He read herbal books on his own and he was very good at swordsmanship!"


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    "Yes! So Perez will do well! The new teachers may be surprised because he good at studying and good at swordsmanship too!"


    Not only did he use his head but he was different from Prince Astana, who had no spiritual talent for swordsmanship!


    Perez already has a different bud.


    He¡¯s the guy who showed such a tremendous appearance in his previous life, who was as big as a wild dog left alone in that forest in a separate pce.


    Now, how great would Perez be if the great teachers picked up by my grandfather to teach him?


    Just thinking about it made me all tremble.


    Moreover, I was very excited about the distorted faces of the Empress and Astana.


    ¡°Is that right, Perez?¡±


    "...Huh."


    Perez replied, blinking her eyes slowly.


    ¡°I will do my best.¡±


    The future of a genius who strives is inevitably bright.


    I approached Perez and greeted him, patting his head.


    "I¡¯ll write you a letter. See you next time."


    It¡¯s time to say goodbye.


    He will be able to grow up safely, at least for the time being, until he goes to an academy where he will grow up and meet his people.


    Safe, in a much better environment than before.


    And if I exchange letters from time to time, at least Perez will not forget me.


    I reached out one hand to shake my hand.


    "Goodbye Perez. Eat well and grow up.......!"


    Shit.2


    He pulled my hand out and hugged me tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say goodbye.¡±


    "What, what?"


    "Goodbye, don¡¯t tell me that."3


    ¡°Oh, I see. Then.......¡±


    However, what should I say?


    I thought while pushing him a little.


    The man who hugged me as if he would never let go of me, I gently pushed him out of my hand.


    Right, that¡¯s what I should say.


    I said while looking at Perez with his gloomy eyes.


    "See you again, Perez."


    His face bloomed in an instant.


    A dent on the cheek and a hidden dimple came out, and the tail of the mouth, which had always spoken gloomy words, rose slightly.7


    There was also something like ¡¯joy¡¯ in his red eyes that was empty of emotion.+


    He replied with a face that looked like a small rosebud that had just emerged.


    "Yes, see you again."


    On the way out of Poirak Pce I holding my grandfather¡¯s hand.


    And that night, after bathing in warm water with soft foam, I lie in my bed and put my head on a fluffy pillow.


    Looking back now, his smile has remained in my mind for quite some time, like a strong rose scent that I have never smelled before.

 Chapter 52

    <h4>Chapter 52</h4>


    <strong>To </strong><strong>Florentia</strong><strong>.</strong>


    How are you?


    I think I¡¯m used to the new pce now.


    Because in the east, the sun shines well.


    Perhaps that is why there are so many good herbs.


    Yesterday, while walking, I found a bunch of Bomnia Flowers. [1]


    I could recognize that it was a flower that bloomed a lot in the ce where I lived before.


    Bomnia Flower will bloom soon.


    It is a red flower with beautiful petals.


    If Bomnia Flower blooms, can I send it to you?4


    The swordsmanship ss starts tomorrow.


    I¡¯m looking forward to it.


    I had my first fruit sandwich yesterday.


    The white cream was sweet and delicious, but not as much as the candy you gave me.3


    Tomorrow, Kylus told the chef to make chocte cookies.


    But it doesn¡¯t look as good as the one I had with you, so I¡¯m not expecting much.


    If it¡¯s okay, send me a reply. If you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t have to. Really.14


    See you again.


    <strong>From Perez.</strong>


    PS, I think you will also like the Bomnia Flowers.4


    * * *


    <strong>To Perez</strong>.


    I am sorry for answeringte.


    I¡¯ve been a little busy these days.


    The horses my dad bought for my birthday have arrived, so I was busy taking care of them.


    They are very meek and pretty children.


    I named the mother Bailey and her baby nc.


    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever heard of a flower called Bomnia Flowers, I¡¯ll be looking forward to a flower gift.


    How are you?


    <strong>From </strong><strong>Florentia</strong><strong>.</strong>


    PS, why don¡¯t you stop eating grass now?15


    * * *


    <strong>To </strong><strong>Florentia</strong><strong>.</strong>


    Finally, the Bomnia Flowers bloomed.


    Autumn came slowly this year, and it seems to have bloomedte.


    I looked for a book, but the original Bomnia Flowers are wildflowers that grow only in the southern part of the Empire.


    Perhaps someone who misses his hometown secretly nted it in the Imperial Pce. I¡¯ll send the petals of Bomnia Flowers to Caitlyn. I¡¯m not eating grass anymore.1


    Something weird happened today.


    During the swordsmanship ss, I came up with a thing called ¡¯Ore¡¯, but the floor is broken.


    <h4>Of course, I was so surprised, especially the swordsman¡¯s reaction was weird.</h4>


    After that, I made an aura several times and then went back.


    And in the evening, His Majesty the Emperor came to my pce.


    It was my first time seeing him in person, but we really don¡¯t resemble him at all.


    But His Majesty the Emperorughed that my talent resembled him.


    How about Bailey and nc?


    Doesn¡¯t it bother you?


    I hope so.


    Because you shouldn¡¯t be overworked.


    See you again.


    <strong>From Perez.</strong>


    * * *


    <strong>To Perez.</strong>


    Happy thirteenth birthday.4


    I wanted to give you a new sword as a birthday present.


    There was a limit for Caitlyn to carry it out secretly, so it was impossible.


    So I¡¯ll send you some gold coins and a ruby brooch.


    This is......


    I picked it up while passing by. Anyway, happy birthday.


    <strong>From </strong><strong>Florentia</strong><strong>.</strong>


    * * *


    <strong>To </strong><strong>Florentia</strong><strong>.</strong>


    I wore the ruby brooch you gave mest month to dinner.


    I couldn¡¯t eat properly because the Empress stared at me, but I felt good.2


    On your tenth birthday, I heard from Caitlyn that the Vipache I presented to you had an ident with your beloved Bailey.


    On behalf of Vipache, I apologize. (Maybe horse name)


    By any chance......


    By any chance, when we can meet again?1


    No other reason, because thest time I saw you were already 2 years and 6 months ago.6


    When I can see you again?


    <strong>From Perez.</strong>


    * * *


    <strong>To Perez.</strong>


    If I see good ruby jewelry in the future, I will present it to you.


    The Empress is angry?


    I feel good!


    And don¡¯t worry about Bailey¡¯s.


    It¡¯s a happy thing for Bailey and nc to have a new family.


    Vipache is doing a great job of being a good father.


    And that¡¯s how time has already passed since we exchanged letters. Did you ask when I can meet you? We will meet soon. Maybe faster than you think.


    I will see you soon.


    <strong>From </strong><strong>Florentia.</strong>


    * * *


    "Tia, what are you doing?"


    I heard a voice calling me when I just put the pen down and raised my head.


    I entered the study, a light brown-haired woman, close to the wheat color, took off her coat and smiled at me.


    "Oh, Lauryl. Did youe early today?"


    Lauryl is a horsepanion and a maid employed by my father when I was 10 years old.


    She kind and have a bright personality and turned 19 this year.


    "Can you give me a room in the mansion? It¡¯s very troublesome to travel, Miss. "


    "No. If you don¡¯t go home, Mrs. Dird is sad, right?"


    She is the youngest daughter of the Dird couple and a famous princess who is difficult to approach.


    "I am worried because I¡¯m the youngest, I have a lot of age difference from my three older brothers."


    "My mother also told me to find a good groom now. I also want to have a rtionship, but did you write a troubling letter because there was no man around?"


    Lauryl approached me and naturally asked, sitting next to me.


    "I used that good stationery only once."


    At first, I used any paper.


    Over time Perez used good paper.


    The other person uses good paper, but I can¡¯t roughly write it down behind the exercise paper.


    I am inevitably writing a good letterhead.


    Come to think of it, it was already almost three years ago Perez move to Poirak Pce.


    In the meantime, I am now ten years old, and Perez is thirteen after his birthday a while ago.2


    I¡¯ve never seen his face in person again, but every time Caitlyn came to the mansion, he asionally asked hello in a letter.


    "Who is the recipient?"


    "I can¡¯t tell you yet. You know."


    It is not yet to be known that I am the person who is sending and receiving letters with Perez.


    Lombardy and Angenas.


    It is not the time to intervene in the power battle between the First and Second Princes.


    When I put my folded letterhead in an envelope and handed it to Lauryl, she used wax and sealed it.


    "Will you tell meter?"


    "Yes,ter."


    Lauryl was a little disappointed, but soon forgot about the letter and watered the flowerpot with a joyful face.


    "How do you say the name of this flower, Miss?"


    "Bomnia Flowers."


    "That¡¯s right, Bomnia Flowers. It¡¯s a pretty flower. It¡¯s a pity that I can only see it for a few days in autumn."


    "That¡¯s why it¡¯s be prettier."


    Lauryl stopped watering and said.


    "Sometimes Miss speaks prematurely for your true age."


    "I am a little smart, that¡¯s why."


    "Oh, yes. If I think of your cousins, no one is smarter than you."


    "That¡¯s a natural word."


    Lauryl, with her two sleeves, rolled up, opened both windows for venttion.


    If it were the famous daughter of the Dird family, I wouldn¡¯t have to work separately.


    Looking at her volunteer work for my maid, it seems that Lauryl is not usually a unique personality.


    "Because you¡¯re so smart, you know, Clerivan¡¯s brother also decided to be your exclusive teacher."


    Not long after bing my person, Clerivan announced that he would resign from his sessor education job and be my exclusive teacher.


    Thanks to that, the family was in a riot.


    How exciting is it when I remember that time?


    When I think of Seral¡¯s face, who said she couldn¡¯t believe it, I stillugh after several years.


    Tuk-tuk.


    The library door opened with a polite knock.


    It was Clerivan.


    "Brother!"


    Lauryl, who was clearing the curtains, ran toward Clerivan.


    ".....Hello, Dird Young Lady."


    However, Clerivan took half a step back and treated Lauryl, like dealing with a stranger.


    "Sigh. When will you treat me as your sister? No one is here anyway."


    Lauryl scowled and sad...


    Lauryl, who heard about Clerivan¡¯s existence from his father when she reached adulthood, was happy to see Clerivan.


    "I don¡¯t use thest name, Dird. But why did you call me "Brother"? If your real brother hear it, he will be very disappointed." ("Brother" use the formal call "Orabeoni")


    "......You are too much, really."


    Lauryl shook his shoulders grimly and went outside.


    When Clerivanes and the ss begins, Lauryl can¡¯t enter my library.


    Clerivan¡¯s eyes captured the back of Lauryl disappearing out of the door for quite a long time.


    Looking at that, it doesn¡¯t seem like Lauryl ispletely stranger to Clerivan.


    However, I didn¡¯t talk about it because I could understand a little bit of the heart that was born and raised as an illegitimate child.


    Soon Clerivan sat down and the report continued.


    "The performance of children¡¯s clothing, which started as Miss said, was great. The reaction was fast like when we firstunched men¡¯s clothing. Here."


    Clerivan gave me a well-organized report.


    Indeed, it was worth noting that Clerivan Pellet was a genius.


    When he first started the ready-to-wear business, he made a few mistakes.


    But he never made the same mistake over and over again.


    And now, almost three yearster, the ¡¯Gahan Clothing Stores¡¯ were spreading throughout the Empire.


    The nobles in the neighborhood, who learned of the ¡¯ready-made clothes¡¯ system that sessfully settled in Lombardy, struggled with each other and asked for a branch of clothing stores in their estates.


    Of course, there was a reason behind, that my father was the son of Lk Lombardy and that a portion of the profits generated from the clothing store was paid to the Lord in a tax form.


    As a result, none of themoners who wore good quality clothes at low prices don¡¯t know the name of Gahan.


    It has also been said that the health of themoners, who now wear clean and seasonal clothes, has improved very much.


    In short, my father has be very, very rich in almost three years.3


    And because of the children¡¯s clothing lineunched just a while ago, he is going to be even more wealthy.+


    After receiving all the reports of the clothing store, I said to Clerivan, who stood up and packed his luggage.


    "Clerivan, get ready to write your resignation soon."


    ______________________________________________


    Glossary


    [1] ¡¯Bomnia Kkoch (¡¯??? ?¡¯)¡¯ - Originally I want to use ¡¯Spring Flower¡¯ literal meaning, but as the story goes it makes ¡¯Bomnia¡¯ is the flower name so I decide not to trante this name.

 Chapter 53

    <h4>Chapter 53</h4>


    "...Yes?"


    The Clerivan¡¯s handsome face became pale.


    The tall body staggered once, then leaned back against the back of the sofa and asked me with a look as if the world was over.


    "Did I make mistake...?"


    Obviously, you misunderstood my words.


    He would even cry soon.


    I heard that Clerivan¡¯s nickname is ¡¯cold handsome¡¯.


    Where on earth is that face?


    Pretending not to know, I said a little bitte to make fun of Clerivan.


    "What extent do you expect, Clerivan?"


    ¡°No, I.......¡±


    Clerivan rubbed his messy face.


    If this continues he will cry.


    I said with a yfulugh.


    ¡°Not the clothing store. Are you ready to resign from my grandfather?"


    ¡°Oh, then.......¡±


    Joy passes on Clerivan¡¯s face, who understands what I mean.7


    I smiled and answered.


    "My eleventh birthday ising. I have to get ready."1


    The day I am free is not long.


    Of course, there is one hurdle to ovee before that.


    A flower ofughter bloomed on Clerivan¡¯s face looking at me.


    ¡°And this. Could you pass it on to Caitlyn? Probably now, she will be in my grandfather¡¯s office.¡±


    I just handed out a letter envelope sealed by Louryl to Clerivan.


    Clerivan nodded, looks like he knows who this was written for.


    * * *


    Poirak Pce¡¯s training ground.


    Perez, standing with his sword in a well-organized posture.


    Spacious space closed his eyes and felt the wind.


    Although his ck hair and cor were fluttering in the wind, the tall, slender boy remained unshakable.


    He just stands quietly with a beautiful face like a masterpiece.2


    The teaching method of the swordsmanship teacher attached by the Lombardy Lord was slightly different from the other knights.


    In addition, It does not apply thew to make loud noises and does not teach students carelessly.


    Rather, Perez spent much of his ss meditating like this.


    A little while ago, I was tried to reconsider ces his teacher with the teacher in my mind.


    Perez was a hard-working guy that wasn¡¯t innately talented.


    Sometimes the swordsmanship ss is forced to stop.


    But today it was a little different. Perez¡¯s swordsmanship teacher, Juves, looked strangely at the disciple who could not concentrate on the ss.


    From a teaching standpoint, a student who absorbs everything at such a fast pace sometimes gets distracted like this.


    It was because he saw Perez every day like that.


    In the end, Juves said with a small sigh.


    "Enough for today, Your Majesty."


    For someone who can¡¯t concentrate on the movement of the wind.


    <h4>Perez stubbornly closed his eyes and shook his head.</h4>


    "I¡¯ll do more."


    It has been almost three years since he has regained his rightful position as a Prince.


    Now it¡¯s okay to live a little morefortably.


    The appearance of the Second Prince, who is still enthusiastic about swordsmanship and study, to the extent that obsessivepulsiveness is suspected, made the observer a little worried.


    Juves wanted it to be good.


    In the meantime, Perez hadn¡¯t taken a single day off the swordsmanship ss, so Juves thought he should make the 2nd Prince take a rest.


    ¡°You keep losing your concentration andposure, but only imitating is useless. I¡¯m going to lower the sword."


    In the end, Perez slowly opened his eyes.


    Through the dark hair blowing in the wind, eyes brighter than Ruby appeared.


    Perez, who is thirteen years old, now is a boy, standing there, with a very beautiful appearance.1


    Sometimes it was too much and the reality was degraded.


    But Juves, who had been through Perez very closely, knew that this beautiful boy was actually a man whocked so much.


    There was almost no joy or sorrow that any person would have.


    Even if there was, it was faint.


    When Perez expressed his emotional expression, it was only when he asionally eats round candy or when he looks at the blooming Bomnia Flowers.1


    Even when deliberately pushing strength training to its limits, Perez was silent.


    Regarding that, he even heard that even in academic ss his attitude was the same.


    Despite the incredible speed of growth, Juves are worried about where the 2nd Prince¡¯s ¡¯blindness¡¯ ising from.


    So today, Juves took the initiative to ask about what was bothering Perez.


    "Is there someone you are waiting for?"


    Juves asked while remembered Perez¡¯s gaze toward the entrance of the Pce.


    "Yeah."


    Replied Perez, in a small flinch.


    "Who are you waiting for?"


    ¡°Waiting for Caitlyn to return home.¡±


    "Why?"


    ¡°... I can¡¯t tell you."


    Perez, who had always been telling the truth, refused to answer in the first ce.


    As if hiding the most precious secret in the world, his young lips were stubbornly closed.


    Juves even felt a sense of betrayal.


    "Please tell me."


    ¡°No.¡±


    "Your Majesty."


    ¡°I said no.¡±


    Perez was even vignt now.


    "Are you refused to answer your teacher, so I will punish you. Do 1000 cuts up and down."


    "Yeah."


    Now Juves has lost his words.


    Rather than telling the reason for waiting for Caitlyn, Perez going to do a thousand cuts.


    Juves shook his head.


    Soon, at the training hall, there was nothing but the sound of Perez¡¯s harsh breath.


    Huoong, huoong.


    Around 500 times like that. Juves said at Perez, who had be sweaty.


    "I don¡¯t know for what reason, but I¡¯m very worried about Your Majesty."


    Huoong, huoong.


    "Just as understanding and inclusion in other people are important, it is also important to have a generous attitude toward oneself."


    Huoong, huoong.


    ¡°Your Majesty, whom I have watched,cks those points. It doesn¡¯t have to be perfect in every way. People don¡¯t know .......... "


    It was weird.


    He couldn¡¯t hear the sound of the sword breaking the wind anymore.


    Juves eyes turned puzzled and saw Perez already running at full speed from there.2


    With a sword in one hand and a scabbard in the other, it was the profile of someone running towards something like a crazy man


    ¡°Well, Your Majesty?¡±


    It was the first time.


    How Perez lost hisposure like that?2


    No, the bright eyes that reminded me of the red ruby a little while ago showed even something like madness at first nce.2


    And on the side where Perez was running, there was a wagon that had just entered Poirak Pce.


    Juves felt unreasonable and just stood there watching him.


    Perez, who ran to the entrance and stood in front of the carriage, could not remain still even in the short moment when the footrest was ced and the carriage door opened.


    He quickly put his sword in the scabbard and rubbed his hands covered with dirt and sweat on his stretched pants.1


    Finally, the carriage door opened, and Caitlyn, the maid of the Poirak Pce, stepped on the ground lightly.


    And when she found Perez standing right in front of her, sheughed while spreading, and took something out of her handbag and handed it over.


    "Letter?"


    It was definitely a small pink envelope.


    And a smile, though lightly, spreads on the face of Perez who received it.


    Red lips draw a nice line, and sharp eyes are curved.


    It was a clear smile.


    "Ha...."


    Juvesughed unwittingly at Perez¡¯s smile for the first time.


    Who in the world wouldn¡¯t saw a pure boy who didn¡¯t know what to do with that joy?


    Perez was standing still for a while. Then he grabbed the letter and ran into the Pce.


    With the sword always thrown away from the body.


    Juves, seeing the sword lying on the floor, muttered bleakly.


    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s fortunate, that¡¯s fortunate.¡±


    * * *


    "Miss, can¡¯t I sleep here today?"


    "No."


    ¡°Why. There are so many rooms left."


    "Why do you leave a good house and sleep in someone else¡¯s house? Go back quickly."2


    "Hey, Young Miss, you¡¯re too much.........."


    Louryl lowered her shoulders and pouting her lips, but it doesn¡¯t work for me.


    When I remember thest time I let her stay without thinking, and finally, I had to listen to Louryl¡¯s chat until I fell asleep....


    I trembled without even knowing.


    "Heying. Then I¡¯lle early tomorrow."


    Lauryl, who said so, nodded to me and went outside.


    I¡¯m on a holiday tomorrow. Do you know?


    But once I tell you, you might actually be sleeping here.


    Iy down on the sofa in the living room alone to enjoy the tranquility that finally came.


    The day was very easy thanks to Louryl¡¯s help, but sometimes I need time to be alone.


    I rxedly closed my eyes.


    However, the stillness did notst long.


    Bang-!


    The door opened with a loud sound.


    "Louryl, what else did you leave Dad?"


    It was my father who was holding the door handle and breathing.


    I was amazed and sat up.+


    ¡°T, Tia... ... .¡±


    My father staggers when he calls my name.


    Then he stopped in front of the sofa where I was sitting and fell to his knees.


    My father¡¯s face, whose eye level was simr to mine, was crying.


    "Ah, Dad, Dad...."


    My father, who had been happily a few times, said the next word.


    "Your dad getting a medal!"

 Chapter 54

    <h4>Chapter 54</h4>


    ¡°Wow, the Founding Medal?¡±


    "Yups! The Imperial Pce sent someone to the clothing store!¡±


    Each year, on the day of its founding, the Emperor confers a medal.


    It¡¯s up to the Emperor to who the medal will be given.


    Some of the sessive Emperors gave medals to their son, the Prince.


    The contents of the medal were also varied.


    In some cases, given to the people, and in some cases, one of the royal rtives was greatly awarded.


    "I made ready-to-wear clothes to help improve the health of the Imperial People..."


    He still couldn¡¯t believe it, he muttered and pinching my cheek.


    "Dad is the best!"


    I kissed my dad¡¯s cheek and made him happier.


    In fact, I already knew.


    The fact that the recipient of this year¡¯s Founding Medal is my father.


    It was because Emperor Jovanes had already conveyed his intentions to my grandfather three months ago, and Clerivan had told me that.


    I didn¡¯t write to Perez that I¡¯ll see him sooner orter.


    Moreover, this year¡¯s banquet was expected to be even more special.


    Clerivan brought news that the extended family, who presided over each area, had arrived in the capital to attend the banquet.


    South Sussew, East Luman, West Huxley, and North Ivan.


    Of all the Imperial Banquets that have been held in the past few decades, was there any banquet as magnificent as this time and was attended by many valued guests?


    "Because they told me to attend the Banquet in three days. What should I prepare?"


    My father is still muttering and choosing my clothes first.1


    It¡¯s not me, but my father who wins the award.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to wear the clothes at the Gahan clothing store!¡±


    My father was surprised at what I cried out, and his eyes widened.


    "But, Tia. The clothes in the clothing store..."


    My father was silent for a while.


    "It¡¯s a little bit to wear to the Imperial Pce Banquet..... How about wearing the clothes that Aunt Shan gave us as a gift this time?"


    It seemed that he was worried that I would be teased after going to the imperial pce in ready-to-wear clothes.


    In a way, it was a natural concern. Ready-made clothes weremon people¡¯s clothes.


    I could tell from seeing my father receive a medal for making ready-made clothes for them, who were always naked and cold.


    But he couldn¡¯t resist my stubbornness.


    "I¡¯m going to wear the clothes that my dad made!"


    "Tia ...."


    My father hugged me tightly.


    It seemed that he was moved by my extreme innocent.


    "Thank you, Tia."


    My father patted my back at the end of his crying voice.


    "Who¡¯s daughter will be so pretty?"


    I also hugged my father tightly.


    I feel good, so Iugh.


    <h4>The Imperial Pce Banquet.</h4>


    It¡¯s a great opportunity to promote children¡¯s clothing.3


    * * *


    "Your Majesty is waiting."


    The Emperor¡¯s chief butler said quietly to Perez when he approached.


    It¡¯s an early time when the sun has barely reached.


    Jovanes called Perez about once a month to eat breakfast with him.


    Others looked at it and seemed to say,¡¯ Your Majesty cares very much for the Second Prince¡¯, but well.


    Perez thought this was rather close to surveince.


    He checked to see if the Second Prince who was reluctant to gather was sternly minded.


    Upon entering, the Emperor was already eating.


    Withoutmon greeting, Jovanes didn¡¯t stop eating, confirming that Perez hade with a side nce.


    Perez, too, took a seat and sat down one ce away.


    Before long, the food was prepared with the same excellent food that the Emperor eats.


    Looking back at it, Perez recalled the day he first entered the Poirak Pce.


    When he was getting used to moldy food, that the day he first learned what a ¡¯prince-like-meal¡¯ was.


    That day when the sun went down, the candles were lit, and the wall torch was lit all night, and he realized how warm the night was.


    On the day when anger was hotter than the burning fire.


    The only thing that made Perezugh in the memory of that day was Florentia.


    ¡°I heard that the duration of your Aura has increased noticeably.¡±


    The emperor said to Perez, who was thinking about Florentia.


    ¡°......Yes."


    "Right."


    It was ridiculously short to answer to the emperor, but Jovanes didn¡¯t mind.


    It was because his interest had focused on Perez¡¯s tremendous sword skills.


    When he first read the report brought by the swordsman teacher to the chief of staff, Jovanes doubted his eyes.


    At the age of thirteen, Perez already capable of maintaining Aura for an hour!


    Until recently, there had not been such an achievement in the history of the Empire.


    At the age of thirteen, it was the age where talent is assessed by following physical and basic training.


    A simr example was Astana, the First Prince.


    Astana, who has been holding swords from a much younger age than Perez, recently finished basic training at the age of fifteen and had just started a theory ss for Aura.


    Very fast progress.


    Looking at Astana, the nobles of the empire were saying, ¡¯The future of the Imperial Family is bright¡¯.


    Until now, Perez¡¯s achievements were known only as Jovanes and his swordsmanship teacher.


    No, the swordsmanship teacher from the beginning was rmended by Lombardy, so Lk also receiving the reports.


    But except for them, Perez was still a forgotten Prince.


    It waspletely different from Astana, which was receiving the attention of the nobles every step of the way.


    Only they knew the existence of Perez.


    "Perez."


    Perez put down the spoon at Jovanes¡¯s call.


    ¡°Attend this Imperial Banquet.¡±


    Perez¡¯s red eyes looked at the Emperor with doubts.


    Jovanes looked at those eyes and wondered if Perez¡¯s mother, whose face no longer remembered, had those red eyes.4


    ¡°......I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea."


    What came out after a moment of silence was rejection.


    Jovanes was confused, he not even thinking that Perez would reject the Emperor ordered.


    Perez had lived in a hidden ce so far, Jovenes thought he would be happy to finally jump on the chance toe out to the sun.


    although there usually isn¡¯t much expression on Perez¡¯s face.


    There was a sign of annoyance now.


    "You are someone who can be recognized as the Second Prince."


    Jovanes said as thest warning.


    "Do I need approval?"


    "What?"


    Even when Jovenes asked again, Perez stubbornly shut his mouth without exining any further.


    The Emperor looked at it and muttered to himself.


    "You boy, you resemble me."


    In a moment, Perez¡¯s eyes were overwhelmed by unpleasant displeasure, but Jovanes, who was absorbed in his own thoughts, continued to talk without seeing it.


    "Yeah. You are my blood without the recognition of the nobles. You are the Second Prince of the Lambrew Empire."


    The ¡¯recognition¡¯ Perez spoke of was not just the recognition of the nobles, as Jovannes understood it.


    It meant that no need Emperor¡¯s recognition too.


    In fact, it¡¯s been less than three years since the Emperor began to care if Perez was alive or dead.


    Before that, Perez was thrown to the Empress, hoping to die.


    Maybe the Emperor wished that his overnight mistakes would disappear like that.


    However, Jovanes seems to have taken it in a very different way.


    "That¡¯s...¡±


    Perez tried to correct the misunderstanding but was interrupted by the Emperor¡¯s words.


    ¡°But the nobles need to know that Astana is not the only prince who is recognized by the Emperor.¡±


    Astana.


    Perez¡¯ eyes changed at the name of the 1st Prince.


    Jovanes, who noticed it,ughed wildly.


    "Yes. You seem to agree with that."


    In fact, it¡¯s better to stay hidden for a few more years if it¡¯s entirely in Perez¡¯s interests.


    Astana¡¯s maternal mother, Angena¡¯s enormous power, Perez couldn¡¯t allow it.


    Although Perez had Lk Lombardy as his guardian, it was only the deal between the Emperor and Lk.


    So, it¡¯s good to keep quiet as is and develop more strength on your own.


    But that¡¯s only the way for Perez.


    That wasn¡¯t the way for Jovannes.


    "Imperial Banquet has a special meaning in many ways since ancient times."


    Not long ago, Angenas offered 10 gold bars.


    It was an action taken by Angenas to check Perez¡¯ existence and make him visible to Jovanes.


    Angenas would have to pay attention if Perez was at Imperial Banquet this time.


    More than just 10 gold bars.


    "It¡¯s, even more, special this year. Gahan Lombardy is going to be admitted to receive the medal, so the nobles who attend the banquet will be the same as usual...."


    ¡°I will attend.¡±13


    Perez said at that moment.


    Until a while ago, it was a bright face, but now it shines from the eyes.


    ¡¯You seem to be greedy.¡¯


    Jovanes nodded and wiped his mouth with a napkin.


    It was because he didn¡¯t even think that Perez would change his attitude like a thunderbolt just by hearing the name ¡¯Gahan Lombardy¡¯.


    * * *


    The day of the Imperial Founding Banquet. I got ready with Louryl¡¯s help.


    ¡°Yes, this is it.¡±


    Iughed with satisfaction when I moved my body in front of the mirror.


    "Wow, Miss is so cute!"


    "Right?"


    Usually, kids my age hate when adults say ¡¯cute¡¯.


    But no matter what they think, if I look cute to an adult, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    It¡¯s adults who buy children¡¯s clothes.


    To promote the children¡¯s clothingunched this time, the dress I chose was a gentle brown dress.


    It¡¯s a style that adults love to wear to their children, which makes my green eyes stand out and look neat.


    But that wasn¡¯t all.


    An off-white silk blouse was worn inside the monochromatic dress, and green silk embroidered with colorful flowers in gold was stitched along the hem of the brown dress.


    A fine emerald was attached to the brown fabric, which could seem t, a Rosario made of silver, whose thicker than the finger joints, was used to tie the waist once to make the dress more voluminous.


    In addition, the sleeves are decorated with round whitece, which makes it a gorgeous and beautiful dress that cannot be thought of as a ready-made dress.


    Although the beginning was simr to others, it was the charm of ready-to-wear that could change into a unique look by showing the desired essories and each fashion sense.


    Of course, the point here is that everyone knows what a monotonous ready-made suit looks like.


    People need to know the prototype so that people can know how expensive jewelry I used and how I changed it to a pretty design with an aesthetic sense.


    It was a good material to stimte thepetitive spirit of the nobles who like to show off anything, have a lot of money, time, and a little work to do.

 Chapter 55

    <h4>Chapter 55</h4>


    "Perfect."


    I put a hairpin made of very bright red ruby on the half-hair bundle that Louryl carefully braided, so my appearance in the mirror was cute even to me.


    It was a perfect banquet dress, with Lombardy¡¯s wealthbined with my father¡¯s ready-to-wear clothing at Gahan clothing store.


    "How about, Lauryl? Does it look expensive?"


    "Miss, do you know how much this emerald on this one is? Maybe no one at today¡¯s banquet is dressed as good as Miss?


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    To change the perception that ready-to-wear is cheap, it was deliberately decorated more colorfully.


    "Ah, I can die now."2


    Louryl touched my borate hair more carefully and said excitedly.


    ¡°I saw my Young Lady grow up like this and go to a banquet.¡±


    Someone will think you raised me.


    But I alsoughed when I knew Louryl¡¯s heart caring for me.


    ¡°You are so pretty today. Is there going to be an uproar at the banquet?"2


    "It¡¯s not that much. Don¡¯t overdo it."


    "No! You don¡¯t know how pretty you are! That¡¯s cuter, but......."


    Lauryl looked at me as if she wanted to bite me while saying ¡¯Oooh¡¯.1


    "In addition, today is the day when you first appear outside, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Is it...?"


    Then it turned out that Louryl was right.


    Unlike my cousins, who regrly attend banquets here and there even before making their official social debut, I have never attended such an event.


    My father wasn¡¯t really interested in that, and he¡¯s been so busytely that I barely see his face.


    Although Shan suggested that we go together, there were many times that he refused.


    "Miss Larane has made her social debut a while ago! Lombardy¡¯s Lady has a good look! But it¡¯s not really because I have you, Miss. After all, our Miss is much prettier and cuter than Miss Larane....¡±


    Lauryl sighed deeply, saying, ¡¯It¡¯s so regrettable that I can¡¯t see it in person¡¯.


    "Afterwards, we¡¯ll have to go to the banquet all together, well."


    At the words I threw, a white smile blossoms on Louryl¡¯s face.


    "That¡¯s right. It will."


    Finally, after looking in the mirror and checking again, I left the room.


    In the parlor, my father and grandfather were waiting for me while drinking tea.


    "Miss is ready to go."


    The two of them looked up at Louryl¡¯s voice.


    And.


    ¡°Woww.¡±


    My father looked at me and closed his mouth.


    Grandfather sitting next to him frowned.1


    It wasn¡¯t surprising that his wrinkles were deep in the eyebrows.


    What, Lauryl said I was pretty.


    I felt anxious.


    "Dad? Grandfather?"


    The two began to move.


    "Tia"


    My father ran and hugged me.


    <h4>It was a mysterious face that seemed to cry andugh at any moment.</h4>


    "My daughter is so pretty."


    "It wasn¡¯t my mistake. "


    My father¡¯s voice was definitely crying.


    I lifted myself and looked at my father¡¯s face.


    My father¡¯s eyes were clearly looking at me.


    I could feel it from the gaze that hovered around the outline of my face and from the gaze that looked deeply into my eyes.


    Now my father is seeing my mother in my face.


    It¡¯s not in my memory, but for my father, it¡¯s a face that¡¯s as clear as yesterday¡¯s memory.


    ¡°If you are still like this, it will be worth seeingter when your child debuts in the social circle.¡±


    My grandfather approached with his back and said jokingly when he saw my father.


    ¡°So, social debut...... Suck.¡±


    My father, who was barely calming down, got up, turned his back, and finally grabbed the eyebrows.


    "Florentia."


    Grandfather came to my father¡¯s ce.


    And he still spoke with a wrinkled eyebrow.


    "If you go to a banquet today, you¡¯ll be next to this grandfather or Gahan."2


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡±


    "If weird guyse and talk to you, just ignore it."3


    "Yes, grandfather... yes?"


    It¡¯s a little weird to answer with a habit of nodding my head.


    "But if you¡¯re bothered, kick it with your feet. Leave the cleaning up to this grandfather."12


    And there is a small murmur.


    "Hey, Tia so cute... Tia looks so cute."


    * * *


    At the same time, Poirak Pce.


    Caitlyn and Kylus, who apanied Perez, exchanged eyes silently.


    This is when everyone is sleepy after lunch.


    As always, Perez holding a book open, but the atmosphere was different.


    Kylus looked at Perez, who had been nervous since morning, with anxious eyes.


    If you ask, Perez with that expressionless face is nervous about waiting for something.


    Kylus grabbed the bookshelf, which had already been motionless for an hour.


    Caitlyn also looked at him and said, quietly approaching.


    ¡°Dear Prince, if you feel ufortable like that, why not go out for a while ande for a walk? There is still a long time until sunset when the banquet begins."


    Kylus also helped.


    "Or maybe I¡¯ll order your favorite chocte cookie?"


    Eventually, the book Perez was held closed with a dull sound.


    ¡°It¡¯s tense .........?"


    "Yes."


    ¡°Woo.¡±


    Perez sighed as he touched the corner of the book ¡¯Brown Swordsmanship¡¯.1


    ¡°It normal to be nervous. It¡¯s your first time officially attending the banquet......... .¡±1


    Kylusforted Perez.


    He was thirteen years old and had little agitation, but today was a day that anyone could be nervous about.1


    "In fact, it¡¯s called National Founding Banquet, but there¡¯s nothing special about it. You just have toe with Your Majesty and show your face and return."


    ¡°I and Kylus will be right by Your Majesty¡¯s side.¡±


    How burdensome will it be?


    Previously his existence had been forgotten, and now for the first time, he had to stand in front of the people as the Second Prince of the Lambrew Kingdom.


    It was a burden for the Young Prince to endure it alone.


    Perez, who was looking at the sad faces of those two people, said.


    "I¡¯m not worried about the banquet."1


    ¡°Well, then. Are you worried about Her Majesty the Empress?"


    Kylus asked carefully.


    It was the only thing he could think of.


    Was there anything else that could make the Second Prince nervous besides the Empress?1


    Now he knew too.


    Why did young Perez remain alone in the separate pce, and how it was when they first met.


    Fortunately, after moving to Poirak Pce, Perez never met the Empress.


    The Empress still treated Perez as an absent person and excluded Perez from all Imperial Ceremonies.


    What was different from the past was that Perez was living in Poirak Pce instead of a separate pce and that he was properly educated and cared for as a Prince instead of a neglected person.


    So, for Perez, the only schedule as an Imperial Family was to eat with the Emperor once a month.


    ¡°Her Majesty the Empress may not know that the Prince is attending the banquet. But even so, she is not a reckless person in front of everyone¡¯s eyes....¡±


    ¡°Not that either.¡±


    Perez shook his head.


    Said Caitlyn, who was worried.


    "The prince, then please tell us what is ufortable and we will...."


    "Tia."2


    ¡°....Yeah?"


    "Tia ising to the banquet."


    Perez, who threw the word, opened the book again and lowered her head.


    His ears were red, which could be seen between her fine ck hair.


    "So...¡±


    Kylus couldn¡¯t believe his ear and asked.


    "It¡¯s not because of the banquet who attended hundreds of nobles and not because of seeing the Empress again. Are you saying you¡¯re nervous about meeting Lady Florentia?"1


    Perez¡¯s head nodded once.


    And he said in a small voice.


    "It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen her."


    Perez, who answered so, hiding behind the book again.14


    The book was still there until it was time to leave for the banquet hall.


    * * *


    We arrived at the Imperial Pce on our grandfather¡¯s special Lombardy carriage.


    Emperor Jovanes will show the luxury of the Imperial Family this time, and the scale of the National Founding Banquet was different.


    Unlike previous years when the Emperor¡¯s Pce and the Empress¡¯s Pce were used, this year a wholerge separate pce was decorated for a banquet.


    The bright lights of the banquet hall were visible from afar.


    It was spectacr to see the carriage of nobles present on the road from the main gate of the Imperial Pce to the banquet hall.


    However, the carriage with the emblem of Lombardy ignored all the long lines and stopped in front of the banquet hall as quickly as it was running on the highway.


    While the coachman was preparing the carriage¡¯s footrests, I looked out the window and realized one thing.


    "I¡¯m sure Lombardy is amazing......."


    If they were invited to the Imperial Banquet, they would be noble families with their own power.


    And how much was everyone ready toe to the Imperial Pce?


    However, their carriage was shabbypared to the Lombardy carriages.


    Not just the size, it doesn¡¯t even look very sturdy.


    Just before the carriage door opened, my grandfather turned to me and said.


    "Remember what your grandfather said. Just kick it with your feet."5


    ¡°Yes, Tia. And call Dad too.¡±


    Now my father has even joined grandfather.


    Fortunately, our conversation ended when the coachman opened the door.


    First, my grandfather got off, followed by my father.


    And I got off with my father¡¯s escort in thest.


    When I stepped on the ground, I heard a melodious melody of music flowing from inside the banquet hall with the cool night air.


    In fact, it is my first time in my whole life, that I have attended this grand banquet.


    It was true that I was a little nervous.


    I walked with my father¡¯s hand on one hand and my grandfather¡¯s hand on the other.


    That was it.


    It wasn¡¯t because someone announced our arrival with a loud voice, it was just us a few steps away.


    But every time we took a step, a change urred.


    One person, two at a time.


    They looked at us as if there were rumors about us.


    And by the time we arrived at the door of the banquet hall, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on us.

 Chapter 56

    <h4>Chapter 56</h4>


    The situation became even more interesting when I entered the banquet hall with people¡¯s eyes following us.


    The people who filled the great hall walked away like a split sea and looked at the three of us with puzzled faces.


    "This is the Lombardy family...."


    The inside of the banquet hall was quiet enough to hear someone mutter clearly in my ears.


    But it was weird.


    Even though so many people were watching us, no one really came.


    Everyone was a few steps away and chatted among themselves.


    Grandfather even looked around the center with a rxed expression as if this situation was familiar.


    And all those who have eye contact with my grandfather either avoid their eyes or bow their heads.


    Like the reaction when they met a beast.


    Meanwhile, the female nobles couldn¡¯t take their eyes off my father.4


    I looked up at my father holding my right hand.


    Taller than other men, a thin body, white skin, and fine brown hair that reach down to the shoulders are tied together in one form.7


    In particr, his gentle green eyes with long eyshes sparkled in the banquet lights.


    In a word, it would be a handsome man with a warm atmosphere.


    My father looked at me like he felt my gaze looking at him.


    And he showed afortable smile.


    Perhaps it seemed to mean that I didn¡¯t have to be nervous.


    However, his smile that was meant to relieve my nervous affected the woman who was looking at my father, not at me.


    Here and there, I saw the girls with shaky legs staggered by my father¡¯s smiling face.19


    And surprisingly, there was ¡¯me¡¯ that caught as much attention as my father and grandfather did.


    "Is that kid, the daughter of Gahan Lombardy?"


    "Oh, so cute. After all, she is a Lombardy¡¯s children......."


    "She looks like her father!"


    Fortunately, the first impression is good.


    But immediately, other words were heard.


    ¡°She is the only daughter, right?¡±


    ¡°So she is the only heir right now.¡±2


    That¡¯s what willes to mind when my father bes a tremendous asset in the ready-to-wear business.


    And when I passed a group of old women, I heard these words too.


    "Gahan¡¯s daughter is so smart that she received privileges from the Lord itself."


    "Are there any sessors from Lombardy whom he apanied to the banquet?"


    ¡°She must have been around ten years now. She¡¯s just the same age as my grandson."


    And there were reactions I was waiting for.


    "Who¡¯s work is that dress? It¡¯s a design I¡¯ve never seen before..."


    "I¡¯ll find outter. It¡¯s so cute......."


    "Look at the jewels that hangover there. My God, these days, all the money in the Empire is Lombardy and Gahan clothing stores..."


    However, sometimes it is good to be the object of someone¡¯s jealousy and envy.


    <h4>This is the best feeling, it¡¯s thrilling.</h4>


    As we continued along the path that was divided like the Red Sea, a woman was standing at the end of the road.


    It was Empress Rabini, wearing a blue dress with gorgeous blonde hair.


    It seemed like she enjoyed being the center of social attention, she arrived separately from the Emperor and had already enjoyed the banquet.


    The closer we approached the Empress, the heavier the surrounding air felt.


    No one doesn¡¯t know.


    That the rtionship between Lombardy and Angenas is not very good.


    After my grandfather publicly became Perez¡¯ guardian, for a while, the Empress was so upset about it.


    At a banquet where people gathered like this, what would happen if the Empress from Angenas and the house of Lombardy meet, and everyone is swallowing their saliva.


    But then, something happened that surprised everyone.


    ¡°The main character of today¡¯s banquet hase."


    It was because the Empress came to us first with a beautiful and harmless smile.


    Those who were expecting even a sharp cold war between the two families became awkward.


    However, my grandfather greeted the Empress with a friendly smile, as if he had expected that Rabini woulde out like that.


    "Thank you for preparing such a beautiful and magnificent banquet, Empress."


    "The Lord Gahan of Lombardy has received His Majesty¡¯s medal, and I have to do this. Isn¡¯t it?"


    With just a nce, it seemed like a neighbor who gets along well.


    ¡°Long time no see, her Majesty the Empress¡±


    My father said hello first.


    Thest time my father faced the Empress, the situation wasn¡¯t very good.


    The Empress used knights to break the oath to check our carriage, and my father even formally protested the Empress¡¯s actions to the Emperor.


    However, I couldn¡¯t feel that feeling at all in the appearance of the Empress who smiled gently and was greeted by my father.


    Then the Empress looked at me standing my father and greeted me.


    "You¡¯ve grown a lot while I haven¡¯t seen you, Florentia. In a few more years, the social world will be thrilled by the beautiful Lombardydy."


    Rabini, who said so, asked her grandfather.


    ¡°The children of Lombardy have decided to marry quickly since ancient times, right? What about Florentia?"


    For a moment, I saw theughing grandfather¡¯s eyes turn cold.


    The Empress¡¯s remarks were just political remarks using the crowd around him.


    It was meant to make the Empress appear interested in me as Astana¡¯s partner.2


    "......That¡¯s an old story too. My granddaughters don¡¯t have to."


    This time, the face of the Empress was hardened.


    Since I heard the word ¡¯I don¡¯t need your son¡¯ in front of me, it¡¯s okay.4


    It seemed like a giggling andughter would burst out, but the conversation with an invisible de ended there.


    It was because the Emperor arrived at the banquet hall.


    The music stopped and the people who danced and talked all bowed their heads in front of the Emperor.


    However, the interior of the hall, which seemed narrow, started to loosen up in an instant.


    Emperor Jovanes was not alone.


    He was walking with a ck-haired beautiful boy.


    He is tall, wears remarkably luxurious clothes, and the expressionless face that puts everyone down has a charm that makes viewers unable to take their eyes off of it.


    People could quickly infer the boy¡¯s identity.


    "Uh, uh, isn¡¯t that kids?"


    "His Majesty the Second Prince?"


    I was amazed by the people.


    In the meantime, everyone knew of the existence of the Second Prince, but no one had seen the Second Prince.


    It¡¯s seemed that the Empress thoroughly excluded Perez from the Imperial Family, and the Emperor kept it that way.


    However, today the Emperor made the Second Prince attend the founding banquet.


    He brought him himself.


    The impact was tremendous.


    Right now, the Emperor officially introduced the existence of the Second Prince to the nobles of the Empire, and he said to the Empress not to rule out the Second Prince again.


    I turned my head and looked at the Empress.


    Her face is distorted,pared to the face that hardened in the conversation with my grandfather a while ago.2


    It told me how shocked she was, with trembling eyelids and her white face.


    ¡¯Annoying.¡¯


    A terrifying soundes from the Empress mutter.


    I quietly half-step walked away from the Empress.


    Perez, who she tried to kill by putting him in a separate pce and feeding him with poison, is not enough to ept Poirak Pce in the east.


    Now whether she likes it or not, she can no longer ignore Perez as the Empress of the Empire.


    Besides, it would be even more upsetting that all of this was the Emperor¡¯s will that she believed in.


    Emperor Jovanes had many things he didn¡¯t like in many ways, but this time it was a nice shot.


    Sue, sue.


    Emperor and Perez were walking to where the Empress and we were standing.


    The figure of Perez, who was hidden by therge Jovanes, is now starting to be seen.


    This guy was growing up a lot.


    He hasn¡¯t been able to take off his baby face yet, but the first thing I noticed that he was tall enough.


    Thest time I saw him, he was so small and thin that he didn¡¯t look like his age.


    Kylus and Caitlyn took good care of him and he grew up very healthy.


    However, the personality was the same with fewer emotions and sorrows than others, and none of the expressionless faces changed.


    I was looking at Perez with a proud heart like watching our nephew after a long time, and suddenly our eyes met.


    Between curiosity and amazement, the man who saw the nobles who were staring at him then looked at me too.


    And I could see his eyes curled as if trying to smile.


    No!


    Now it is not known that he is the person we know and are always in touch with.


    Of course, only my grandfather knew, because of the report from Caitlyn, but I didn¡¯t even tell my dad because I didn¡¯t want to cause worries!


    I red at Perez as hard as I could.


    Do notugh!


    Don¡¯t even pretend to know!


    Fortunately, Perez seemed to have noticed right away.


    On the face where a small smile was about to bloom, ¡¯Oops!¡¯ It¡¯s soon passed and returned to the expressionless face.2


    Right, right. Well done!


    Still, he didn¡¯t look anywhere else.


    As I told him, he kept looking at me with a face that couldn¡¯t reveal his heart.


    It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve met, so you¡¯ll want to say hello.


    However, it¡¯s not toote to say helloter.


    When the banquet is in full swing and there are no more eyes to see.


    It¡¯s been a long time for me to say hello.


    "Gahan!"


    The Emperorughed openly and called my father¡¯s name.


    The difference is quite striking when my father and the Emperor stand side by side, the Emperor somewhere like bandits, and my father looks like a delicate art sculpture.3


    A hand like the lid of the pot struck my father¡¯s shoulder.


    "it¡¯s very hard to see your face before giving the Founding Medal?"


    "I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty."


    I felt it before, but the Emperor is very friendly


    In a way, I wondered if it was a politician¡¯s habit to hide his heart and perform skillfully.


    I realized one thing when I watched the Emperor joking around with my father and grandfather as if everyone was told to just listen to them.


    The conversation was going on with intentionally excluding the Empress.


    Even his gaze was not ced on the Empress.


    Just a moment ago, I could see the Empress¡¯s face, who was tired of white, turned red with anger.


    The emperor was also a very foxy person.


    He has a face that seems distant from politics, and he bnces Lombardy and Angenas in his two hands.


    Now the Empress and Angenas were wary that the Emperor would give our family more power, so she had to give more and try to meet the Emperor¡¯s favor.


    I am admiring the world of adults like that, but one side of my cheek is sore.


    When I looked at the ce where I could feel the gaze, it was Perez.


    He was looking at me without even blinking.2


    It was frustrating to pretend that we didn¡¯t know each other, and his white face reminded the past a little. (I think it¡¯s adult Perez that she remember)


    I didn¡¯t hate Perez¡¯s appearance either.


    Still, since I was young, I was so happy that I was a little bit helpful to myself.


    It seems that exchanging letters works for me.


    It was a positive response when I think about the future.


    After a while, I¡¯ll go somewhere and eat half a chocte cookie.


    It was when I turned my head back while thinking so. My eyes ran into someone who was watching us.1


    It was His Majesty the Emperor Jovanes.

 Chapter 57

    <h4>Chapter 57</h4>


    The eyes with a strange light were looking at me and Perez.


    Ugh, have I been caught?


    It was frustrating.


    No one should ever know that I and Perez know each other.


    I quickly avoided the Emperor¡¯s eyes.


    But I could feel it.


    That tenacious gaze stays on me for a while longer.


    But when I looked backter, the Emperor was talking with my father and grandfather with the same face as before.


    Did I see wrong?


    There was a possibility that I was terrified by Jovanes¡¯s gaze that he gave without thinking.


    Either way, I tried not to give my eyes to Perez again.


    "Then, let¡¯s start with awarding and enjoy the banquet."


    Jovanes said, taking care of the gathered nobles.


    My father, who was still holding my hand, said tenderly when he was standing near my grandfather.


    "Dad, I¡¯ll go back for a while."


    Even though I was nervous enough to get my hands cold, I take care of myself first.


    The children over there werepletely different from the Emperor who did not care about making them his maids.


    I kissed my father on the cheek to cheer on him.


    With that alone, my father smiled broadly as he was empowered.


    Emperor Jovanes stood on the podium in front of the crowd, and the Emperor¡¯s aides brought the medal.


    When I saw the back of my father walking to the center, everyone¡¯s eyes were on the podium.


    There was Perez, standing proudly as a member of the Imperial Family.


    Astana, who was nowpletely in puberty, was also next to the Empress who was staring at Perez with a really stiff face.


    Even when she gets older, she still can¡¯t manage her facial expressions.


    Then suddenly, I looked at Perez. He was still looking at me. Whether it feels good or bad.1


    The expressionless face, whose inner heart is not well understood, suits the Royal Family 100 times better than Astana.1


    I smiled at him and turned my face back to the podium.


    The appearance of the medal varies depending on the recipient, but my father¡¯s medal appeared as arge ne made of gold.


    And another aide was standing behind it.


    Like a trophy, it was held in both hands.


    "Gahan Lombardy,e here."


    At the Emperor¡¯s words, my father knelt in front of him.


    "I, Jovanes Canabon Lambrew Durelli, will present this Founding Medal to you."


    Unlike when heughed a while ago, a low, loud voice spoke as if solemnly proimed.


    ¡°I deserve this medal because I have contributed to my willingness to care for the people of the Lambrew Empire in an ingenious attempt no one has ever thought of.¡±


    A ne with an imperial seal was hung around my father¡¯s neck.


    ¡°And your achievements are very good, so I give a special gift to Gahan Lombardy along with the medal.¡±


    <h4>Special present?</h4>


    The official who was waiting for the second time came forward.


    And it was a scroll made of old leather that was handed down to the Emperor¡¯s hands.


    Jovanes unfolded it, making it visible to all, and gave it to his father.


    "From today, I dere that Gahan Lombardy is the owner of the Cheshire territory."


    Heo-eok.


    I wasn¡¯t the only one taking a quick breath.


    Everyone in the banquet hall was astonished. As you may have known in advance, except for my calm grandfather and the Emperor who smiles.


    Although the Founding Medal had a special meaning, the biggest gift awarded with the medal was a territory.


    It was a kind of territory that would be returned to the imperial family when the person who received the medal died.1


    What do you mean by territory?


    And that scroll made of leather is a territory document no matter how much you look at it.


    Moreover, the Cheshire territory is notnd directly ruled by the Imperial Family.


    Since the Nokta River, the secondrgest river in the Lambrew Empire, has been developed nearby, it has a high grain production and a high poption density...


    "Mrs. Sussew!"


    Someone shouted in a small voice.


    Behind the Emperor¡¯s left side, the gray-haired elderly woman remained indifferent to the concentration of people.


    Beatrice Sussew.


    My grandmother, Natalia Sussew, is an elderly woman who serves as the head of the House of Sussew, the wealthy man from South Olkezia.


    Originally, the Cheshire territory, thend of the Sussew family, was handed down to his father.


    That meant the will of Beatrice Sussew.


    Father looked at the territory document in his hands with a nk face and said,


    "Your Majesty, I will take good care of it."


    The medal ceremony was short, but the afterglow was big and long.


    "Come on, sit down and rest for a while....¡±


    My father mumbled, grasping the territory document with both hands.


    "Haha! You are too soft, will you be able to y the role of a Lord properly?"


    Emperor Jovanes came back to chattering again and made fun of my father.


    Yes, it good.


    He¡¯s just showing off the territory to other people.


    Now Jovanes, who said he would enjoy the banquet, disappeared among the nobles, and I shook my father¡¯s side.


    "Dad!"


    "Tia..."


    My father looked at me and smiled weakly.


    "What should I do with such a good thing....¡±


    It was a face that had a feeling of burden and debt ahead rather than the joy of having territory.


    "How can you do that? It¡¯s Thank You. You just have to say thank you and live well."


    "Aunt!"


    It was Mrs. Beatrice Sussew who approached.


    She is a person who bes an aunt to my father.


    She was smiling kindly at my father to the point where I wondered if the rumor is true.


    Mrs. Sussew was famous because of her unfortunate personal history.


    He had two children, but both died in an ident, and her husband also going first.


    The family members have been demanding that the family hand over their rights for years because they have no session, but she ignores all of them and holds power firmly.


    But there¡¯s also something that¡¯s so famous, so it¡¯s her aesthetic and fashion sense.


    The influence of Beatrice Sussew is so strong that the fashion trend of the Empire begins in the south.


    Will all kinds of textile merchants be located in the Sussew estate?


    Until the opening of the Gahan Clothing Store, what people think of when they think of ¡¯clothes¡¯ was Sussew, not Lombardy.


    I pretended to be as fine as possible, but I couldn¡¯t help being a little nervous.


    Sure enough.


    Mrs. Sussew¡¯s gaze reached me.


    "Ah! This is my daughter, Florentia. She¡¯s a grandmother to you, Tia."


    "Hello, Mrs. Sussew. I¡¯m Florentia Lombardy."


    Mrs. Sussew is proud of what she has achieved.


    So I thought it would be better to call an official title rather than a title between rtives.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Sussew nodded with a slight smile, as if she liked it.


    And she went through the clothes I wore.


    in but sharp brown eyes glistened with red beauty.


    "Oh, you look great in your clothes."


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Mrs. Sussew. This is the clothes from the Gahan clothing store."


    "You say this is a ready-to-wear that I only hear in words?"


    The olddy¡¯s eyes were round.


    "It, it¡¯s a little too much to call ready-to-wear. She wants to wear the clothes I made to the banquet today, and my daughter dressed up with various decorations, so it¡¯s very different."


    My father quickly exined, shaking his hands.


    "This dress, this kid?"


    Mrs. Sussew stared at me.


    "Do you like it, ma¡¯am?"


    I asked with impatience.


    ¡°...Hmm. Okay. It¡¯s a very pretty dress.¡±


    I was a little nervous, but it worked, too.


    In fact, the style of neatly inserting silk with colorful embroidery on the corner of the closet was popr in her previous life.


    But I wasn¡¯t sure if it would work now because it was three or four years from now.


    But now that she can¡¯t take her eyes off my dress, she seems to like it.


    "Yes, if you use ready-to-wear in this way, you can get quite a variety of outfits."


    Mrs. Sussew muttered, touching the fabric of the dress I was wearing without her knowing.


    Before I knew it, my existence was something like a mannequin dressed in clothes, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯m wearing this, so thank you.


    "The silk produced in Sussew can be in good harmony with ready-to-wear. What do you think, Gahan?"


    Mrs. Sussew asked my father.


    "Oh, that¡¯s......"


    My father was in the middle of choosing a word for a while.


    But another voice suddenly interrupted the conversation.


    "The jewels on those clothes belong to our estate, Mrs. Sussew."


    It was Jerome Ivan, a Lord of Ivan whose long white beard was impressive.


    ¡°What happened to Lord Ivan to interrupt our conversation?¡±


    "Mrs. Sussew from the south moved first, and it¡¯s no big deal that I came."


    "It¡¯s different from running over the tnd and thebor crossing the mountain and theke."


    A tense fight broke out between Mrs. Sussew and Lord Ivan.


    ¡°Everyone was here.¡±


    This time is just the eastern side.


    Except for Angenas in the west, all the rich people from other regions gathered in one ce.


    My father was suffocated by the energy of the three people, and it seemed that he would be choked at any moment, and the nobles around him were walking around to hear the conversationing and going.


    Luman¡¯s family, who camest, straightforwardly asked my father.


    "Yes, this time, the Gahan clothing store is nning to create a branch that will extend from the center."


    In the meantime, clothing stores have spread around the Empire and Lombardy estates, the center of the Empire, and the middle and great estates around them.


    And this time, he was searching for other provinces other than the center, and the rumors seemed to flow.


    ¡°For that matter, I¡¯m not the person who¡¯s working on that.....¡±


    My father said, sweating.


    "Ah! There you are. Clerivan!"


    Just in time, Clerivan approached this side and greeted politely.


    His appearance of wearing an indigo silk tunic suited the gorgeous banquet.


    "It¡¯s a Clerivan Pellet."


    My father introduced Clerivan to the two Lord.


    ¡°I am still inexperienced and only take care of external work, and this Clerivan-nim is in charge of the actual work of the clothing store, so the question is here...¡±


    In fact, to be exact, the people who are working on that were me and Clerivan.


    Since people don¡¯t know my existence, Clerivan¡¯s stock price is rising.


    "Hoh, I see. Hey, go over there and have a ss of wine with me......."


    "I have a very good rose wine that I brought directly from Luman."


    Lord Ivan and Lord Luman rushed to Clerivan.


    The business meeting starts on the spot.


    More details about what¡¯s going on, Clerivan will tell meter.


    As the Lord of each region came forward, the middle-high-ranking owners who attended the banquet aimed at their father couldn¡¯t even give out their business cards.


    From a distance, they were only drinking alcohol with a dissatisfied face.


    However, Mrs. Sussew was not attached to Clerivan.


    Rather, she came close to my father and me and said.


    ¡°Shall we have a conversation about thend of Cheshire, Gahan?¡±


    It was the smile of the winner who had already scored a good number.

 Chapter 58

    <h4>Chapter 58</h4>


    "Haha. Nothing has changed, Aunt."


    Heughed freely.


    "Well, does an old man easily changed?"


    Mrs. Sussew also made a mischievous expression toward my father.


    "Your brothers didn¡¯t attend?"


    Viese and Laurels did not attend today¡¯s banquet.


    Recently, I heard that the two are busy trying to start a new business together.


    No one knew what the business was yet.


    Shan wanted toe to the banquet together, but the twins caught a fever at the same time, so they couldn¡¯te.


    Instead, she sent me decorative buttons that would match my father¡¯s clothes today.


    "Haha, they are busy people."


    My father replied as if it was okay, but Mrs. Sussew squeezed her tongue.


    "Since you were a child, your brother Laurels. That foolish guy was busy chasing after Viese¡¯s pants."


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    "Okay. Viese was so greedy, there was a time when he tried to put all of the cookies that you and Laurels shared in one bite, but I was dumbfounded. He was so greedy that he didn¡¯t know whether his stomach hurt or not.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Oh, Iughed too loudly.


    "Hrmm, hrmm!"


    She coughed quickly and pretended not to be, but Mrs. Sussew¡¯s eyes were sore.


    She is a woman who hates spoiled people and doesn¡¯t follow manners as much as her fiery personality.


    It seemed that sweat was flowing behind my back.


    I quickly said to my father.


    ¡°Is it okay if I visit the banquet hall, Dad?¡±


    "Yes? Yes. My Tia is bored. Don¡¯t go to the dark ce, stay in this banquet hall."


    "Yes, Dad!"


    I walked to another ce without forgetting to politely say goodbye to Mrs. Sussew.


    First of all, it is a retreat in terms of operations.


    * * *


    "Isn¡¯t our Tia pretty, Aunt?"


    When she looked at Gahan, who was still smiling like a child, Beatrice Sussew felt a bit of sadness.


    It was Natalia and Beatrice, who had a close rtionship when they were young.


    Although the rtionship was awkward between a sister-inw, the two were as close as their siblings.


    Back when Natalia was dead, she was about to give up the world. Her face became gloomy and lonely remembering her memories.


    From Gahan¡¯s smiling face, Natalia¡¯s kindness was alive like a lie.


    It was also true that Gahan, who inherited Natalia¡¯s docile and quiet personality, was often worried about whether he would be okay among his strong brothers.


    "Not good to be proud of her too much..."


    "Is that so? But Tia is so lovely..."


    Affection shines through Gahan¡¯s eyes when he looks at his daughter¡¯s round head.


    "I¡¯m not saying that my daughter, Tia is a really smart kid. In fact, that dress that she wears today is also decorated by Tia herself. She wears jewelry as she wants and sticks different fabrics."


    <h4>"Hoh, really?"</h4>


    Beatrice¡¯s wrinkled eyes recaptured Florentia¡¯s dress.


    In her eyes, it was very stylish, and it was a dress with an attractive eye-catching charm.


    She was about to ask the name of the person who designed the clothes.


    By the way, the child who is only 10 years old was the creator.


    Mrs. Sussew, who was watching Florentia disappearing inside the balcony, said, deliberately, jokingly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that she has an aesthetic sense, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s like her father.¡±


    "Soo, Aunt! What about me....?"


    Instead of answering, Beatrice nced at Gahan from top to bottom with dissatisfied eyes.


    ¡°Since you were born with such a handsome appearance, it doesn¡¯t mean you only use that amount, so I¡¯ll talk about it!"


    Gahan, whose face was slightly reddened, turned the subject to Florentia again.


    "Everyone says that when they see Tia, she looks like me..."


    "That kid?"


    Mrs. Sussewughed.


    "A soft person like you is fundamentally different from that child."


    "But she¡¯s my daughter. If she doesn¡¯t resemble me then..."


    ¡°Shan, was it? The name of the child¡¯s mother.¡±


    Gahan shut his mouth tight.


    It¡¯s been a long time already, but it¡¯s still a taboo name.


    "Okay. That child resembles her mother. Especially the snow in her eyes."


    Somewhere calm, clear, purposeful eyes.


    All aside, it wasn¡¯t the eyes that a ten-year-old could have.


    How could this gloomy Gahan raise such a child?


    Mrs. Sussew was also curious.


    ¡°Cheshire territory is not a veryrge mass ofnd. There arerge mountains and rivers nearby, and thend is fertile, so it will be enough for a single family to live.¡±


    It was as if it could be a small country manor in Cheshire territory.


    However, it was a transportation hub between the center and the south of the continent before the Lambrew Empire, and it was arge grain area with a perfect nd and a mild climate.


    It was like Sussew had given Gahan a pretty big piece of flesh.


    ¡°Originally, thend was what Natalia wanted to take as a dowry to Lombardy. However, she decided against it because she did not want the Lombardy territory to expand again."


    ¡°Something like that, I never knew."


    "Because your father is not someone who will speak off. Now that you own yournd, you have the right to know. "


    Gahan¡¯s shoulder flinched.


    "I¡¯m sure the eldest son, Viese, is going to be the next overlord. So, when the timees, bring your daughter ande to Cheshire. The warm south will be better for the child to grow up."1


    "Thank you so much, Aunt."


    Gahan bowed his head and said goodbye.


    Mrs. Sussew¡¯sughed voice stuck to his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not free.¡±


    "Yes?"


    "If you¡¯re grateful, put out the branch of the Gahan clothing store."


    Gahan¡¯s eyes were awful.


    "Sussew, whose clothing and textiles are growing rapidly, will be more suitable than people who say hello. What do you think?"


    Gahan couldn¡¯t answer easily, ¡¯Haha...¡¯ Justughed hard.


    * * *


    Pretending to be distant, I kept watching my father and Mrs. Sussew.


    I don¡¯t know if I need to look from the curtains of the banquet hall or the transparent wine ss.


    This day¡¯s meeting was important.


    It was obvious that each region¡¯s officials gathered on the banquet of awarding my father¡¯s medal as an excuse to covet a branch of a Gahan clothing store.


    So, as a result of selecting the branch candidates by weighing things in advance, it¡¯s sad that the best candidate is only one.


    There were simply two reasons.


    One is because clothing and textiles have already been developed, so I thought it would bepatible with the ready-to-wear business, and the other was because the climate conditions in the south are mild.


    The climate in the center of the empire is mild and the temperature is mild throughout the year.


    Ready-to-wear clothes at the Gahan clothing store were made ording to it.


    The excessively hot West or, on the contrary, the cold North has its own clothing method, so to enter a clothing store, new clothes must be made.


    However, in the south or east, where the climate is simr, you can bring the clothes as they are and sell them.


    However, the eastern part has the disadvantage of being difficult because there are many mountains along the way.


    So, the only thing left was the south, which is also the center of the south.


    Besides, since they were a rtive who cared for my father quite a bit, there was also a calction that we could save a little of the tax we had to pay.


    Fortunately, from a distance, the atmosphere was still good.


    It was a moment when I was sweeping my heart while looking at my father¡¯s smiling face.


    A hand appeared on my arm and pulled me to the balcony.


    "Huh?"


    It was a touch that was not painful and had some consideration, but I was surprised.


    I was instantly standing on the dark balcony of the bright and colorful banquet hall.


    "Hi."


    A voice, which had not yete, was heard from behind my back.


    His hair is so dark that it can¡¯t be distinguished from the night sky, and his eyes shining dark red in the dark.


    "Hi, Perez."


    When I called his name, heughed at me.


    Seeing the slightly raised corners of his mouth and slightly curved eyes, Perez seemed to be smiling quite brightly.


    "Tia."


    "You were surprised me to pull so suddenly."


    "Sorry."


    Perez¡¯s quick personality was the same as before and now.


    But he has changed a lot too.


    The small and skinny boy, which does not match his age, is gone, and now he was tall.


    Standing side by side with a teenage boy, my head seemed to touch his shoulders.


    "It¡¯s been a while. How are you?"


    He looked at me down and asked.


    But just in time, the moon came out of the clouds.


    The white skin of Perez shone finely in the moonlight falling from the sky.1


    Wow, this child¡¯s skin is very good.


    It seemed to be seeing a sample of adolescents who eat well and live well in an environment with no blemishes and a smooth face.


    I¡¯m proud.


    Iughed.


    ¡°As I said in the letter, I was fine. How are you? Imperial Pce life, isn¡¯t it hard?"


    ¡°... Are you worried?¡±


    He said in a strangely happy tone.


    "Of course."


    You are the future Prince who made me settle in the Imperial Pce.


    "Tia as you said, I¡¯m eating well and learning well. It¡¯s hard sometimes."


    "Is it difficult? Is the swordsmanship teacher making it difficult?"


    I¡¯ve heard from Caitlyn about Perez¡¯s swordsmanship teacher.


    I had a lot of worries because he was the type that made the training very strict, but I was more worried because Perez did that hard ss without saying that it was difficult.


    ¡°Not like that. Just sometimes...¡±


    Perez¡¯s eyes turned to me.


    And he stares at me silently.


    "Sometimes?"


    "No. Did I do well?"


    The guy who didn¡¯t answer my question asked me.


    "Earlier?"


    "When entering with His Majesty the Emperor. I have endured a lot."


    Perez replied.


    "It¡¯s nice to see you after a long time, but I must pretend to don¡¯t know you. You told me that other people shouldn¡¯t know what goes between us. So I endured it."


    No way, are you asking me to praise you now?1


    "So, am I good at doing it?"1


    You¡¯re asking for apliment, that¡¯s right. It looks like everything is big now.


    Does he still believe in my trick?.1


    I swallowed a sigh and looked at Perez.


    Even under dim lightnterns and shining eyes only look at me.


    I really want to check his ass to see if there are any ck fluffy tails.2


    "Come."


    I said, calling Perez.


    "Huh?"


    If he couldn¡¯t understand what I was saying, a big question mark appeared on his face.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Only then, Perez, who understood what I was saying, said a little.


    "Ah!"


    His ck shiny hair gradually came to me.


    In fact, it was a big deal when someone sees it.


    Perez, a Royal Family, bows his head to me.


    However, he didn¡¯t seem to have such reluctance.


    "Well done."


    I patted Perez¡¯s head with strength.6


    "Very well done, Perez."


    His eyes were loosened.

 Chapter 59

    <h4>Chapter 59</h4>


    The hair that touched my fingers felt very soft.


    Maybe Perez has nicer hair than me.2


    I thought hard.


    I was a little confused about what Perez was doing in front of me, then I made eye contact with Perez, who was silently lowering his head.


    And he grabbed my hand.


    "....Uh?"


    It was a moment when I felt embarrassed by a hand that suddenly grabbed mine.


    Something touched my hand.


    "What is this?"


    "A Gift."


    "It¡¯s a gift?"


    When I opened my hand, I saw a round-shaped flower on my palm.


    It looks like a mixture of lilies and roses, and the color is reddish.


    But why the flowers is hard? Why?


    "This. Is it Ruby?"


    "Huh."


    "Yes!"


    Ruby was too precious to nod lightly!


    The weight and volume felt by the hand are also considerable.


    I walked to a brighter ce and looked at the Ruby in my hand.


    It¡¯s a little smaller than a ping-pong ball, and the Ruby was carved into a flower shape.


    However, the shape of the petals was a little strange.


    Like it was made by someone who was sculpting for the first time, it was awkward at first and then quickly became more proficient ...


    "Did you sculpt this?!"


    "Huh."


    As before, he just nodded his head stiffly.


    "Uh, how? No, why?!"


    Why is the Second Prince, who is busy studying swordsmanship every day, sculpting Ruby that has nothing to do?


    "I want to give you."


    "Oh, thank you! Thank you! Ha-ah....... What the hell did you use to sculpt the Ruby?"


    It¡¯s not as easy as carving wood with a knife.


    Perez replied to my question, saying that it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    "It because I was putting Aura on a small knife."


    "Ah, if it¡¯s like that then, definitely... Wait, you sculpted with Aura?!"


    The guy nodded again.


    ¡°Come... Show me a little Aura...¡±


    Oh my gosh.


    I¡¯ve never heard of a jewel cut and shaped with Aura.


    The price of Ruby itself is enormous, too, but it was carved with aura.


    ¡°Aura was very useful.¡±


    It was as if the use of the aura he exuded was just to carve Rubies.


    Certainly, his way of thinking had a very peculiar corner somewhere.


    I sighed and looked at the Ruby in my hand.


    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll take it well.¡±


    Someone might say it¡¯s a too burdensome gift and refuse it.


    Why is this?


    Later, when Perez bes Crown Prince and bes Emperor, the value of this ruby will not be converted.


    <h4>A Ruby hand-carved by the Emperor using Aura when he was a child.</h4>


    Save it either.


    "The fact is..."


    Perez pulled something again, rummaged from his pocket.


    It was a string made of long gold.


    "It was a ne."


    When I looked closely, there was a small ring on the back of the Ruby.


    How could the ring be in that jewelry?


    I didn¡¯t want to ask.


    "This too..."


    "Yeah."


    Well, there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be done with Aura.


    I secretly saw Perez put on the ne.


    "If that¡¯s okay, would you like to wear this ne?"


    He asked very carefully.


    "You¡¯re saying this is mine? Of course. Isn¡¯t that obvious?"


    He asked me, then what shall I do. I quickly stretched out my neck.


    The ne was long, different from what an adult would use, and Ruby flowers fluttered slightly.


    When it moved, several sections shone, reflecting light.


    "Pretty."


    Rarely, Perez said first.


    "Yeah. You are pretty."


    The parts that are engraved at the beginning make the flowers more colorful.


    "Thanks."


    I said again.


    I liked Ruby so much that I thought I could say it ten times.


    "I also."


    Perez said something I didn¡¯t know again.


    And there was no conversation between us for a while.


    That didn¡¯t mean it was awkward.


    I visited the lit garden and listened to music in the cool breeze.


    And, Perez...


    "Why do you keep looking at me?"


    Your gaze will be very piercing, hey.


    "Hey."


    Instead of answering my question, Perez said something else.


    "We, is there no way to meet each other sometimes?"


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    "It would be nice if we could talk like this sometimes."


    Expressing what you want directly like this is unexpected.


    I asked carefully, thinking about it.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to exchange letters?¡±


    ¡°There are many things that cannot be conveyed by letter.¡±


    Perez¡¯s tone was cautious.


    He is afraid of someone reading the letter, so he reluctant to write important stories.


    "Do not worry about it. Caitlyn was not the one who would open someone else¡¯s letter, and because she wasmuting on the Lombardy carriage, there¡¯s no need to worry about someone taking her in the middle."


    Perez listened to my exnation for a while, then shrugged and replied after a while.


    ¡°...If you say so."


    It turns out that a long time has passed since we entered the balcony.


    "Once you go out first."


    I said to Perez.


    Since this is your first time appearing at a banquet, many eyes on you.


    ¡°...Okay."


    Somewhere the answer from the guy is not good.


    Anyway, Perez went first through the balcony veil.


    Left alone, I went back to the banquet hall after counting roughly to 100 while listening to music and people talking.


    * * *


    Someone spoke to me as I wet my throat by taking the drink I had brought with me.


    "There you are..."


    Looking at her, she was a red-haired girl who looked the same age as Larane.


    Next to her looks like a younger sister who is the same age as me.


    Who is this, the face I¡¯ve never seen before?


    When I turned around, wondering, the two grasp the skirt of the dress and politely say hello.


    "He, hello, Young Miss. Florentia Lombardy. I¡¯m a Patricia from Gus family, and this is my sister...."


    "I am Haley Gus, Young Miss."


    Despite their somewhat shy and quiet impression, the two of them looked like high-ranking noble daughters, seeing that the clothes and essories they were wearing were gorgeous.


    They also greeted me by holding the skirt of the dress.


    ¡°This is our first time meeting. I am Florentia Lombardy.¡±


    I just introduced myself in a normal way, but the two were frightened.


    ¡°You, you¡¯re being polite! Even if you don¡¯t have to, no, you shouldn¡¯t..."


    Patricia¡¯s face quickly turned red, as if my guess of her shyness was correct.


    ¡°Pease take it easy, Lombardy Young Miss!¡±


    Well.


    Depending on the prestige of the family, the ranks among Young Lady and Young Master are also established.


    In that sense, Lombardy was the top family in the pyramids of the nobles.


    When Lombardy¡¯s direct lineage was said with respectful words, Patricia didn¡¯t know what to do right now.


    But I replied with a slight smile.


    "No. It¡¯sfortable to say like this."


    "Oh my goodness."


    If someone is ¡¯higher¡¯ than yours and treats you with kindness inmon sense, people will be more moved and grateful.


    Patricia was impressed with me, not acting.


    "I... The clothes that Young Miss wearing are so beautiful. Can you please tell me which dressmaker you went to?"


    As if her younger sister, Haley, also had courage, she clenched her fists and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if you excuse me..."


    There was a quick apology followed.


    If it¡¯s Gus, I know them.


    This is one of the hallmarks of the Luman family from the East, although the poption is small, it is a family that makes quite a lot of money taking taxes using the river to transport goods along the great river.


    I looked around pretending to be worried about telling her or not.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t just the two sisters who were waiting for my answer.


    Suddenly, young children of the same age and their mothers were gathering near me.


    "Do other people want to know?"


    I just asked openly.


    It embarrassing that I listen to someone¡¯s conversation, but everyone feels embarrassed, so I came a little closer.


    ¡°If you want to know, I can tell you.¡±


    People¡¯s faces were noticeably brighter at my words.


    In fact, in many social circles, the name of the designer or the dressing room they hired was a secret.


    It was to monopolize the design alone.


    "This clothes..."


    I talked after a moment of silence.


    "Its clothes from a Gahan clothing store."


    ¡°You mean ready-to-wear clothes?¡±


    A nobledy asked me in surprise.


    "Yes, that correct."


    "Oh my god, how can ready-to-wear clothes be so beautiful?


    The wives are already upset.


    I watched their reaction and said,ughing at the right time.


    ¡°Thank you for the praise. Actually, this dress is ready-to-wear, but I also decorated it myself. I¡¯m d to hear that it¡¯s pretty, so it seems that my eyes are praised.¡±


    "You said that Young Miss did it by yourself?"


    The woman who covered her mouth with a fan spoke from behind and looked at my dress asking as if she couldn¡¯t believe it.


    I know who she is.


    Julietta Abino, from a fallen family with only names left, became an opera star with her beautiful voice and appearance.


    While receiving indirect support from the Empress and making a name for herself in the social world, she was a woman who was despised by the nobledies foring from a very low-key family.


    Well, Julietta¡¯s behavior who is having a rtionship with many aristocratic men using her pretty appearance is also part of it.


    In the future, he will be the lover of Astana, the First Prince, and will be abandoned by the Empress.2


    ¡°I got my dad¡¯s help, but I picked all the basic ready-to-wear dresses,ces, and the silk or jewelry I put on to decorate them.¡±


    "... Young Miss has a very good sense of aesthetics."


    Julietta said, narrowing her eyes as if she couldn¡¯t believe me.


    Perhaps she thought I was lying because I didn¡¯t want to give the name of the person who designed the costume.


    Then, a nobledy who hated her sharply struck her back.


    ¡°What disrespectful attitude is that to Lombardy¡¯s Young Miss, Miss Abino!¡±


    "Yes. There have been many rumors for a long time that the daughter of Gahan-nim is brilliant. So, is it that Lombardy Young Miss is lying at the same time?"


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not saying that...¡±


    Just before Julietta¡¯s pride fell.


    It was because he was the one directing Lombardy¡¯s direct line as a liar.


    "I was saying that Lombardy Young Miss clothes were excellent. I¡¯m sorry, Young Miss."


    "It¡¯s okay."


    When I answered with a smile, Julietta¡¯splexion was even more rxed.


    "How can you be fine?"


    "Lombardy Young Miss is so generous."


    Even though thedies still nced at Julietta, they praised me so that the mouth was dry.


    They would say that even the sound of my breathing was pretty.1


    I said a word wrong, and now I just sighed and looked at Julietta, who was cooling off her sweat with a fan.


    Surely the clothes she was wearing were a bit out of date.


    It seemed that the Empress was not such a generous supporter.


    Then thank you for me.1


    I told Julietta.


    ¡°Miss Abino¡¯s stage costume would also be great if you used ready-to-wear. I just heard that my dad is looking for someone who can wear ready-to-wear beautifully."

 Chapter 60

    <h4>Chapter 60</h4>


    Julietta blinked her big eyes as if she couldn¡¯t understand what I was saying.


    Ah, this girl isn¡¯t a greedy person.


    So, she couldn¡¯t read the atmosphere and became Astana¡¯s lover, but the Empress got angry.


    I smiled and spoke for her in the simplest words.


    "Is it a promotional model for a Gahan clothing store?"


    "What!"


    Although it is said to be the ready-to-wear clothes worn by themoners, it is a privatepany in Lombardy that is clearly Gahan¡¯s.


    It was also a ready-to-wear that is bing an issue in the Empire these days.


    Opera is not an art that deals only with the nobles.


    The wealthymoners are also the main audiences of the opera.


    However, the amount of sry from ready-to-wear clothes is definitely lower than others.


    Julietta seemed to start turning her head quickly.


    I quietly put fire on it.


    "Of course, because I only heard what my father said. But the amount of sponsorship seems to be quiterge..."


    Julietta was seen swallowing.


    "I heard that if the results are good, you can continue to sponsor."


    "Long-term sponsorship..."


    Julietta¡¯s eyes are twinkling.


    Perhaps Julietta was very tired of the sponsorship of the Empress that asionally throwing out jewelry or clothes that she did not use.


    It was natural that she was thirsty for more certain support.


    "But Julietta is already sponsored by the Empress."


    Someone said.


    Just as those who are sponsored by Lombardy are not sponsored by other families.


    Since ancient times, it has been customary for artists to have only one sponsorship.


    It was a custom made by aristocrats who liked to spend money.


    "Ah, is that so..."


    I said, pretending to be regretful.


    "Then it can¡¯t be helped."


    "Oh, no!"


    Julietta screamed halfway.


    The people around me were surprised to look back.


    "Who can I talk to about sponsorship?"


    You caught it.


    I tried to hold back theughter that was about toe out and pretended to think for a moment.


    "Well, I don¡¯t know. My father seems to be busy..."


    Then I looked around and said.


    "Oh, there you are. Clerivan!"


    It wasn¡¯t a very loud call, but Clerivan walked over like a ghost.


    "What is wrong, My Lady?"


    When Clerivan, who was handsome with a unique cold atmosphere, approached, the young maiden blush.


    "Clerivan, here Miss. Julietta Abino she is interested in the clothing store¡¯s promotional model."


    "Yes?"


    <h4>Clerivan was a little embarrassed and looked at me.</h4>


    What the hell are you doing?.


    We talked a few months ago about the need for a model that can change the image of ready-to-wear clothes.


    I said with a very bright smile.


    "That¡¯s a public rtions model! You said you¡¯re looking for someone who can show ready-to-wear, right?"


    "Ah, yes, I¡¯m looking for it."


    Fortunately, Clerivan, who recognized my words, nodded sensibly.


    "I think Julietta is interested in it. Go and talk about it. I think she is particrly interested in stage costumes."


    "Hoh, stage costume... Surely."


    Clerivan burst into me with a moving nce contain a word of ¡¯Are you sure Florentia!¡¯ and said sweetly to Julietta.


    "Then let¡¯s talk over there, Miss. Abino."


    "Ah, yeah..."


    Julietta seemed to have already fallen in love with Clerivan¡¯s business smile.


    Julietta Abino is expected to be the best star in Lambrew Empire with a crazy viin performance in a theater performance.


    With eyes full of madness and a song that seemed supportive, she immediately gained poprity and her shows sold out all the time.


    Even the clothes and essories that Julietta wears will be an Imperial Fashion.


    Julietta Abino is the firstmercial model that is perfect for the Gahan clothing store.


    I nced happily at the backs of the two who walked over to the other table, still surrounded by people.


    * * *


    "Schults bought another estate, didn¡¯t it?"


    "I don¡¯t know how muchnd they have already bought."


    "The Schultz family also prospered because they were favored by Lombardy, right?"


    It was meant to make me feel better.


    I haven¡¯t even officially made my debut yet, but the aristocratic women haven¡¯t left my side.


    "The Empress must be upset for a while since the Second Prince has been recognized today."


    "Will she just feel ufortable? It¡¯s too bad there won¡¯t be an Imperial Banquet for a while."


    "What about the First Prince? I¡¯m gonna have to keep my son away from the hunting grounds for a while."


    "That¡¯s right if you were to go against the First Prince¡¯s will......."


    Is this a society I¡¯ve only heard of?


    The story of the Empress, who is not present, is also told without hesitation.


    People started to talk about it, maybe it¡¯s just a general thing.


    The people around me keep talking.


    At first, it was nice to hear social gossip.


    Now my ears were starting to hurt.


    We already know that the Empress and Astana have a shitty personality.


    "Miss. Florentia Lombardy"


    A new voice intervened, cut through the conversation.


    He was the servant of the Pce.


    "Let me take Young-Ae upstairs."


    In any banquet or where many people gather, so-called ¡¯Insa¡¯ groups are inevitable.


    So the nobles like to have a quiet conversation with the host of the banquet by calling the group to a more private ce, rather than a banquet hall, and it must be upstairs today.


    I woke up with the envious eyes of the young people around me.


    "Thank you for your warm hospitality today. Next time I officially make a debut, please take care of me."


    "Oh, of course. Of course..."


    "Before that, I will often at banquets!"


    "We would be honored if you could show us your beautiful dress, Miss."


    Leaving them behind with a smile, I followed the servant.


    As I guessed, the servant who took me to the front of the room on the second floor said politely.


    "Please wait a moment."


    I was left in the hallway with two knights guarding the door.


    It was then that I heard the approaching footsteps.


    Turn around casually to see who it is.


    Then looked ahead again.


    Oh, why is that childing?


    "Hey."


    The unfortunate voice was Astana.


    Now, the 14-year-old boy grew up so well that he was closer to the stupid figure I remembered.


    It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s learning swordsmanship, but he¡¯s wearing a sword for self-defense and touching it like a gangster in the neighborhood.7


    I pretended not to hear and waited for the door to open.


    "Hey, half."


    I think he¡¯s Belsach¡¯s mentally twin.1


    Even after a long time, my expressions were distorted by the words I heard.


    "What? Your mom is just a lowlymoner, and when I call you "half" you get mad. Are you listening, half?" (It such a difficult sentence to trante, fyuhhh)


    I kept looking forward and trying to ignore him.


    "Oh, you don¡¯t know I¡¯m a scary Prince!"


    Until Astana grabs me by the shoulder and turns me around.


    The knights seemed to flinch at the Prince¡¯s sudden behavior but did not intervene.


    They were just watching us with a nervous face.


    "Put your hand down, Your Highness."


    "Huh."


    I snapped coldly, and Astana smiled a really sickening grin and said.


    "But now you¡¯ve learned how to speak formally."


    Maybe he was talking about the time when he stepped on his hat and bounce it.


    "It¡¯s been a long time. So let it go, right?"


    "No, I don¡¯t like that cheeky look of yours. What are you going to do, half?"


    This is the Pce, what are you going to do? Holding my shoulder more and more painful, Astana¡¯s eyes were saying so.


    I hit Astana¡¯s hand hard enough to make a sound and let go.


    "That is...! A half, so what!"


    I also put those words in my mouth.


    I tried to avoid getting involved with Asta as much as I could with the mind of avoiding poop.


    Now I felt my patience run out.


    And, sratchhh.


    When he grabbed my clothes roughly silk that Laurel had carefully sewn up was ripped off from the dress.


    You¡¯re dead, idiot.


    I red at Astana as hard as I could and then stepped back just as I grabbed his clothes.


    Holding it tight so that he couldn¡¯t let go of his hand that holding my clothes.


    "Huh?"


    Astana was seen as embarrassing and made a stupid face.


    It¡¯s toote, idiot.


    I bumped my back against the door that was still closed.


    Bang!


    With a loud sound, the closed-door opened, and Astana and I pushed into the room.


    "Tia!"


    A startled voice of my father came from behind.


    And kriekkk, there were several sounds of the chair being dragged.


    Now that he grasped the situation, I saw Astana turning red, and the situation behind me was drawn like a drawing.


    Now, then we got witnesses.


    When I released Astana¡¯s hand, I stumbled as if he had pushed me.


    "This girl......!"


    Astana tried to say something unfairly, but I was first.


    "I remember what my grandfather said. ¡¯Just kick it with your feet.¡¯"


    I am a good granddaughter who listens well to my grandfather.


    When I approached him, I kicked Astana¡¯s shin as hard as I could.6


    "Ouch!"


    Astana, who was hit without being able to escape, grabs his leg and doesn¡¯t know what to do.


    "Your... Your Majesty!"


    One of the knights standing at the door came in surprise and supported him.


    However, Astana swears and pushes the knight as hard as he can, and pulls out a sword in his waist.+


    Sureung...


    A sword raised with a sinister sound aimed at me.1


    "I will kill you!"3


    Astana shouted as if his eyes werepletely turned away.


    However, he had to stop without taking a single step.


    Sureung.


    Another sword that suddenly appeared was precisely aimed at him.


    "If you don¡¯t want to cut, put that sword down."


    It was Perez.23


    ______________________________________________


    <strong>Glossary</strong>


    [1] ¡¯Insa (??)¡¯ - Korean abbreviation for inside. It means someone who is very popr in a group of people.

 Chapter 61

    <h4>Chapter 61</h4>


    As if to protect me from anything, the back standing in front of me was immense and immovable.


    Astana looked at Perez as if he was underestimating Perez.


    "You dare to aim your sword at me.....?"


    Maybe you forgot the sword in your hand.


    Astana said, gritted his teeth in anger.


    I pretended to see my father, to see the situation behind me.


    My grandfather got up halfway from his seat, staring at Astana with her burning and killing gaze, and my father was white-faced and tried to run to save me.


    But, my father stopped because of a hand holding his arm.


    It was Emperor Jovanes.


    "Your Majesty?"


    My father got surprised, but the emperor did not look at him.


    They were watching the two children standing with their swords at each other with interesting faces.


    When the Emperor¡¯s reaction was like that, the Knights who tried to intervene also retreated.


    Then Astana was rather excited.


    It¡¯s seemed to me, he thinks the emperor had taken his side andid a tform for stepping on Perez.


    The tip of the sword, still aiming at me, touched me like a smiling face.


    "What are you going to do? I think you¡¯ve started confidently today. Know your ce..."


    Astana, whoughed at Perez in the middle, stopped talking and took turns looking at Perez with me.


    "Ah, you both have lowly mothers, so must feel the same thing?"


    As expected from Astana.


    "I mean, I¡¯ll get you two."


    "Your Majesty the First Prince!"


    Eventually, my father, who couldn¡¯t stand it, vented his anger.


    However, Astana, who nced at my father, confirmed the Emperor who was still silent and continued to sarcastic.


    "Do you dare aim your sword at me, the only heir of the Empire?"


    Astana said so and swung his sword heavily.


    Of course, you would have thought you would win.


    But when Perez was so small and young he already learning swordsmanship, the period of learning swordsmanship is longer than yours.


    With all his might, the weight-bearing sword came out and fell toward Perez.


    No, it must be me behind Peres who was still being targeted by the sword tip.


    I stared straight at Astana without backing down.


    "What, what?"


    To see that face.


    The top of Astana¡¯s confident sword was cut off and fell to the floor.4


    It was a very neat cross-section.


    "This is now..."


    Astana, who looked at his sword cut in half, speechless for a long time.


    Then he yelled at Perez.


    "You, you bastard! What a cowardly move!"


    "Get back."


    "What kind of cowardice did you do?"2


    <h4>Perez¡¯s cold voice seemed to have fueled the fire, and Astana lost his temper.</h4>


    Look at that crazy guy.


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    He screamed because he couldn¡¯t beat Perez and he looked around.


    "Nooo, Your Majesty the Prince! No!"


    "Give me!"


    The knight, who couldn¡¯tpletely block the Prince¡¯s hand, ended up losing his sword to Astana.


    Shouldn¡¯t it be prevented?


    The knight looked at the Emperor with such eyes, but there was no movement.


    The knight, unable to hold the Prince¡¯s body without permission, only looks at his sword in Astana¡¯s hand.


    "Kuooow!"


    Astana now swung the Knight¡¯s sword while screaming.


    The unique golden sword of the Imperial Knights shed.


    However.


    Tuwook.


    The results were the same as before. A sword cut in half and fell onto the carpet.


    Now Astana couldn¡¯t say anything.


    He breathed and stared nkly at the sword that had been cut off.


    "Uh, how...."


    Then, Perez¡¯s sword moved smoothly.


    It was a smooth motion as if water was flowing.


    "If you don¡¯t want to die, I told you to step back."


    Huoung.


    Along with the low resonance sound, blue light fluttered through Perez¡¯s sword.


    "Oh!"


    "Oh,e on!"


    Everyone was astonished to recognize the true identity of the blue light.


    At the age of thirteen, no one had ever emitted an aura.


    The vivid blue color.


    "Hey, that¡¯s ridiculous..."


    Astana was rubbing his eyes now.


    "How could you......."


    Like Astana, like Belsach.4


    Do you can¡¯t get rid of that "you" thing.


    Even after seeing his sword cut like tofu twice, and you still can¡¯t believe it.


    "Cancel it."


    The tip of Perez¡¯s sword with a blue aura swaying towards Astana.


    "I said half-blood, cancel it."


    It was different from Astana¡¯s sword, which constantly shaking.


    Perez¡¯s sword, without even a bit of shaking, was threatening to stab Astana at any moment.


    "I... I¡¯ll apologize to you..."


    "Not me."


    Perez said, pushing the sword further into Astana¡¯s neck.


    Huh? Me?


    Naturally, I thought he was referring to me which is said to be half-blood, I looked at Perez in surprise.


    Perez¡¯s red eyes sunk darkly.


    His sharp eyes, as sharp as a sword de, red at Astana.


    He was really angry at Astana who called me a half-blood.


    "Stop."


    It was the Emperor.


    "Let the sword down."


    But Perez was still aiming at Astana.


    It looked like he had no intention of lowering his sword.


    I stabbed Perez in the side that no one else could see.


    If he disobeys the Emperor¡¯s words and gets cklisted, it will be a headache!


    Fortunately, Perez slowly lowered his sword.


    Then Astana suddenly shouted.


    "It must be magic!"


    Pointing to Perez with his finger, he said as if he was angry with the Emperor.


    "Otherwise, how!"


    "Stop, Astana."


    Said the Emperor frowning.


    "But Your Majesty! He aimed his sword at me! To me!"


    "Didn¡¯t the First Prince hit my granddaughter first?"


    My grandfather cut off Astana¡¯s words.


    "Well, that..."


    "The only sin of the Second Prince was to protect my granddaughter from the First Prince who aimed the sword."1


    Astana looked at the Emperor hoping for help, but Jovanes didn¡¯t seem to have any idea.


    He became the perfect bystander and just looked at the situation.


    "Apologize!."


    Even at the words of my grandfather, Astana was just standing energetically.


    My grandfather told the Emperor that there was no sign of reflection.


    "It seems that First Prince is still angry, so it would be better to cool his head alone."


    "It would be better to do that."


    Jovanes, who immediately agreed with my grandfather¡¯s words, nced at the Knights.


    "Let this go! Ahhh! Let go of this!"


    Astana struggled when both of his arms were pulled by the Knights one by one.


    While looking at it, I clicked my tongue.


    Astana was pulled outside, and the room finally became quiet.


    "Are you alright?"


    Perez asked me.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s fine......."


    While I tried to answer without thinking, I thought about where I was now.


    Just as expected.


    The Emperor was watching us.


    "It¡¯s okay. Thank you."


    After politely saying hello to Perez, I turned right away.


    However, the Emperor¡¯s strange gaze does not fall from me.


    It bothers me why he keeps doing that?


    I pretended to be as fine as possible and walked away with an expressionless face.


    "Tia! Are there any injuries?"


    My father stepped over and knelt on one knee, lowered himself and hugged me tightly, and asked.


    "You are not hurt?. Oh, by the way..."


    He looked down on a dress that was torn by Astana.


    "Oh... my Tia¡¯s borate dress is torn."


    That stupid thing.


    The silk, which I thought was only torn a little, was torn very badly and couldn¡¯t be repaired.


    I should have been whispering to Perez to stab him earlier.3


    If I did, he would have stabbed Astana without any hesitation.


    I thought that somehow.


    "I apologize for Astana¡¯s rudeness instead."


    For some reason Emperor Jovanes said.


    "And Perez."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "Well done. If you¡¯re a man, you should know how to stand up for a woman."


    "..."


    Peres probably couldn¡¯t find a word to answer.


    He just looked at me for a while and then nodded slightly.


    "But I was also surprised. I don¡¯t think you would run right away like that."


    Jovanes looked at Perez interestingly.


    "It must have been because the First Prince dared to pull the sword in front of His Majesty."


    Grandpa stopped the conversation sensibly.


    My grandfather was the only one who knew that I and Perez know each other and that we had been in close friendship for a long time.


    "Hmm. Is that so......"


    The Emperor had now returned to his usual easy-going face as if he had forgotten Astana.


    It waspletely different from my father, who has still hugged me and was anxious.


    "But this is the first time that Perez showed such an appearance......"


    "Don¡¯t put too much meaning, Your Majesty."


    "Yes, that¡¯s wonderful. How does it look, Gahan?"


    My father, who had been patting me on the back, stopped.


    "What do you mean, Your Majesty?"


    "Since your daughter and Perez are the same age, why don¡¯t you let her befriend? Looking at their personality, the two seem to get along quite well."2


    No, which part?1


    I was dumbfounded.


    It seemed the same for both my grandfather and father.


    Perez was the only one whose eyes were glistened at the Emperor¡¯s words.2


    "...It would be nice to wake up today."


    My grandfather said with a stiffplexion.


    Her lips were twitching in exasperation.


    "Let¡¯s go, Gahan."


    "...Yes, father."


    My father also answered and raised the body that knelt on one knee.


    Beetle.


    My father¡¯s body shook.


    "Dad?"


    I held my father¡¯s hand leaning to one side.


    "Gahan? Why?"


    "Oh, no. Maybe one leg is numb......."


    "Gahan!"


    My grandfather shouted out loud.


    However, my father¡¯s body began to fall to one side again.13


    Poop, thump!1


    A loud and heavy sound rang on the floor.


    "Uh uh...."


    My father also sat on the floor and looked puzzled because he didn¡¯t understand the situation.


    "What¡¯s going on?"


    Grandfather asked.


    "I do not know. Why is the right leg like this..."


    My father¡¯s hand-stretched and rubbed his right leg.


    "Is it better to call a doctor?"


    Jovanes also approached and asked insignificantly.


    While everyone was confused without knowing the situation, I gritted my teeth.


    It finally started.10


    A disease in which one side of the body gradually does not listen and spreads rapidly, and eventually the body loses the ability to exercise.


    Eventually, the paralysis reaches the chest, so the sufferer cannot open his eyes and breathe, and then dies of pain.


    Tlenbrew, which killed my father, started to catch on.

 Chapter 62

    <h4>Chapter 62</h4>


    We rode straight back to the Lombardy mansion.


    Emperor Jovanes offered to call a doctor right away, but my father refused.


    In the carriage on the way home, my fatherughed and said with a confused face that he was fine to me.


    "We can¡¯t let the Royal Family know about Lombardy¡¯s internal affairs."


    Even though he had something wrong with his body right now, he was worried about the family affairs.


    Fortunately, my grandfather sent people to the mansion in advance, so the preparation was quick.


    When we arrived, the attendants were waiting with stretchers.


    However, they don¡¯t know why, and when they opened the carriage and saw my father lying halfway down, theirplexions were all hardened.


    "Ah, I¡¯m sorry."


    Dady on a stretcher andughed.


    ¡°......Don¡¯t talk.¡±


    Grandpa said in a low voice to my father.


    The bedroom was already fully prepared for my father.


    When we opened the door to our residence, Clerivan and Louryl waited with stiff faces.


    "You still here, Mr. Clerivan."


    "Is that important now?."


    For several years, even while doing business, my father and Clerivan always talked respectfully with each other.


    ¡°How about the doctor?¡±


    The grandfather asked the butler.


    ¡°I contacted Dr. O¡¯Malley.¡±


    Everything was happening so fast.


    My father lying in bed and rubbing his right leg, and my grandfather sitting next to him.


    And, peoplee together to help us.


    I was impatient to ept this situation.


    But no one knew why my father fell.


    Except me.


    Among those who are busy moving, I struggled to manage my facial expressions.


    For my father, who doesn¡¯t know what his illness yet, I made a serious face.


    However, my efforts seemed meaningless in front of my father.


    "Tia."


    My father called me.


    The bedroom became quiet.


    People who were busy momentarily stopped and looked at me.


    Probably everyone was forgetting my existence.


    "Dad is fine."


    Said, my father.


    "I know."


    I replied, hiding my heart agitation as much as possible.


    "Yes, because our Tia is smart."


    I couldn¡¯tugh at him even though I saw a friendly smile.


    "You don¡¯t have to be scared."


    I couldn¡¯t answer.


    I¡¯m scared.


    The disease my father has is a terrible disease.


    And that disease took my father away from me in thest life.


    It seemed like that word woulde through my lips.


    <h4>Instead of saying something else, I bowed my head.</h4>


    "Tia...?"


    My father was surprised at my reaction and opened his eyes wide.


    Oh, it should be a little more rxed.


    However, since the image of my father lying in bed has remained in my memory, it seems so ovepped with the image in the hospital bed right now.


    It was best not to bite my lower lip.


    Did my dad think my condition was unusual?


    Even with an ufortable body, he woke up from bed and tried to approach me.


    "Dr. O¡¯Malley is here."


    Fortunately, Dr. O¡¯Malley arrived with a butler¡¯s voice and carrying a visiting bag.


    ¡°Leave the room for a moment?¡±


    Grandpa said to the people.


    Soon after, only my father and me, my grandfather, and Dr. O¡¯Malley were left in the room.


    ¡°What are your symptoms?¡±


    ¡°Once the right leg..........¡±


    Father calmly exined his condition.


    I knew even if I didn¡¯t listen.


    No, I knew what was going on in the future.


    The numbness that starts with the right leg will get worse and worse over a week.


    Dr. O¡¯Malley does his best to prescribe the drug, but it doesn¡¯t work that much.


    At best, it only reduces the difort from paralysis.


    And in a month, the other leg will begin to paralyze.


    Another month, the range of motion of the right arm sharply narrowed.


    Another month.


    He can¡¯t use his right hand at all, And my dad, who couldn¡¯t move his neck the week before my birthday, had difficulty breathing.


    That was the time when I prayed and begged all night for my father to die quickly because I couldn¡¯t bear to see my father in pain.4


    3 days before my birthday.


    My father took hisst breath and closed his eyes.1


    Unstoppable memories flooded in.


    "Florentia,e here."


    My grandfather motioned to approach the bed so that I wouldn¡¯t feel like I was alone.


    But I shook my head.


    Then I sat on a chair in the corner of the bedroom, away from the bed.


    "Have you ever fallen or injured your back?"


    ¡°It¡¯s never been like that.¡±


    "If so...."


    Dr. O¡¯Malley examined my father very carefully.


    "Can you move your toes?"


    ¡°Hmm... .¡±


    My father looked at his toe and focused his nerves, but he¡¯s right foot didn¡¯t even move.


    "Strange."


    My father seemed embarrassed, frowned, and tried several times, but it didn¡¯t work.


    It was strange that the leg, which had been fine until this morning, suddenly did not listen as if it was someone else¡¯s.


    That was the fear of a disease called Tlenbrew.


    It appears suddenly without any signs or symptoms.


    It is not a gic disease.


    No one knows how the disease develops.


    The same was the case in my previous life.


    Even Estira made medicine to eliminate the symptoms of paralysis.


    Not that she had discovered the cause of Tlenbrew¡¯s disease.


    "Do you have any pain in your legs?"


    "Pain... No. I would rather have it if it hurts. It feels like my legs suddenly disappeared."


    "Hmm...."


    Dr. O¡¯Malley¡¯s face was getting worse.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. These are unusual symptoms.¡±


    It does spend time with words, but Dr. O¡¯Malley probably already knew.


    My father¡¯s sudden and weird symptoms indicate that there is only one disease, Tlenbrew¡¯s disease.


    From Dr. O¡¯Malley¡¯s who spoke less and less, my father seemed to feel something.


    He looked at me with dark eyes and said to me, who sitting quietly in the corner.


    "Tia, will you be out for a while?"


    "Yeah."


    I quietly came out of the room and closed the door.


    I didn¡¯t even try to overhear the conversation going back and forth inside.


    I already know what to say.


    "Miss."


    Louryl and Clerivan, who were waiting outside the door, looked at me and got up from their seats.


    "Do not worry too much. Gahan-nim will be fine.¡±


    Louryl hugged me with warm arms, but it was useless as if I had frozen inside.


    "Will you bring me a cup of hot milk?"


    I asked Louryl.


    ¡°Yes, Young Miss. Please wait!"


    Louryl was delighted that I wanted to drink something, and quickly headed to the kitchen.


    Now, only me and Clerivan were left in the parlor.


    Clerivan didn¡¯t try tofort me.


    It seemed to me that he knew that there was something outrageous about my attitude.


    "Clerivan."


    "Yes, Miss. Florentia."


    "I think I¡¯ll have to send a letter for far away. Recognize someone who has fast feet and is trustworthy."


    I held the pen on the notepad on the living room table.


    I didn¡¯t worry about what to say.


    Knowing that today woulde, my hand holding the pen could not shake.


    A short letter, scribbled down quickly, was handed out to Clerivan.


    ¡°You can send it like this.¡±


    "This......."


    Since the paper was not folded, Clerivan could see all the contents of the letter. Clerivan¡¯s blue eyes shook.


    ¡°Where to send the letter.......¡±


    Skreeet.


    The door of my father¡¯s room opened and Dr. O¡¯Malley came out.


    The doctor did not look at me.


    No, I was wondering if he would look me in the eye, but he harshly passed by.


    Okay.


    It must have been difficult to see the young daughter just knowing that her father was dying.


    I sighed a little.


    "Tia, will youe in here?"


    Then I heard my father¡¯s voice calling me.


    Clerivan quietly followed me on my way to the bedroom.


    My father was sitting on the bed just as he was before.


    ¡°Dr. O¡¯Malley told me what was wrong, Tia.¡±


    My father said to me with a smile.


    ¡°I was just surprised by my leg muscles for a moment, but he said I would get better soon.¡±


    What?


    I doubted my ears.


    And my heart pounded. Maybe the future has changed? Is it really Tlenbrew¡¯s disease?


    And I looked at my grandfather.


    "Ah...."


    Grandpa wasn¡¯t looking at me.


    Like Dr. O¡¯Malley, he avoided my gaze.


    "Dad will be okay soon."


    My father spoke to me in a lively voice.


    "Don¡¯t worry too much, Tia."6


    I couldn¡¯t say anything. It seemed that my throat was choked by swallowing arge rock.


    Even at this moment when he learned that he had a disease that didn¡¯t have a cure. My father was thinking more about me.+


    His daughter, who is only ten years old, is worried about him.


    I¡¯m afraid it will be scary.


    With a young face, and such a bright smile.


    I gritted my teeth and looked at my father then turned around.


    And I said to Clerivan.


    ¡°The letter is to the Imperial Academy, the recipient is¡±


    Me and my father¡¯s only hope.


    "The recipient is ¡¯Estira¡¯, please."

 Chapter 63

    <h4>Chapter 63</h4>


    Florentia did note near Gahan¡¯s side.


    She stood far away from the door, talked for a while with Clerivan, and then went back.


    At that appearance, Gahan smiled bitterly and said to Louryl.


    "Louryl, can you help Tia get ready for bed?"


    "...Yes, Gahan-nim."


    Louryl bowed her head, then ran toward Florentia.


    The only one left in the room with Gahan was Lk, who was still sitting in a chair, and Clerivan standing at the door.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll have to borrow Louryl¡¯s hand in the future. That¡¯s a big deal."


    There will be more and more things he cannot do in the future.


    Now it¡¯s just one leg, but he doesn¡¯t know when the symptoms of paralysis will spread to other ces.


    "Half a year...."


    It was his remaining life as Dr. O¡¯Malley told him.


    After Tlenbrew outbreaks, it is said that usually the sufferer dies within half a year.


    "I¡¯ll bring another doctor, so I¡¯ll see you again."


    "Father ...."


    ¡°It¡¯s a very rare case, So how do we know after being checked just once? Ask another doctor. You have Tlenbrew¡¯s disease. That doesn¡¯t make sense.... "


    Clerivan¡¯s face hardened at Lk¡¯s muttering.


    "Tlenbrew?"


    "That the doctor said!"


    Eventually, Lk screamed.


    His messy face doesn¡¯t look like Lk¡¯s usually quiet and calm expression.


    "Gahan could not have suffered from such a severe disease!"


    "Father......."


    Gahan looked at him and nodded and said.


    "I¡¯ll see another doctor."


    ¡°Yes, you should. Dr. O¡¯Malley seems to be rusty."


    Lk stood up from his seat.


    "Maybe your leg will be fine tomorrow."


    But even though he said so, Lk¡¯s gaze pointed at Gahan¡¯s stiffened leg.


    It looks so fine on the outside.


    "You are still too young, Gahan."


    It doesn¡¯t make sense to have to suffer from a disease without medicine.4


    Lk turned away, after leaving such a statement.


    "And don¡¯t let this thing leak around. You... You broke your leg by stumbling at the Imperial Banquet. Okay?"


    ¡°...Thank you, Father."


    Gahan, who is showing fame both within and outside of the family, recently had an incredible wave of rumors that something was wrong with his condition.


    This will be great news that will never be again for apetitor looking for its weaknesses, and it will be a big stumbling block for those who wish to work with the Gahan clothing store.


    "I don¡¯t know when someone wille, so put a splint on that leg."


    "Haha. Yes, Father...."


    Gahanughed, and Lk left the room after telling the boy that ¡¯it¡¯s nothing¡¯.


    <h4>At the same time as the sound of the door closing, a smile disappeared from Gahan¡¯s face.</h4>


    Then he said to Clerivan with his calmly sunken voice.


    "Clerivan-nim."


    "Yes, tell me."


    ¡°I think I need to prepare a few things.¡±


    "What are you talking about?"


    Gahan sighed in response to Clerivan¡¯s question.


    "I have to be prepared if it really is Tlenbrew¡¯s disease."


    It was a sigh that was more of a kind of resignation rather than frustration.


    "Are you going to leave Tia alone? "


    To Gahan¡¯s smiling face, Clerivan could not say anything.


    Instead, he squeezed his fist so that the note that Florentia had written and handed over made a crackling sound.


    * * *


    This morninges brightly.


    Perez has a habit for a long time, that is headed to the Poirak Pce training center with his sword.


    From the day when he first met Florentia.


    It was the morning training he hadn¡¯t missed since being told he had to practice swordsmanship.


    Yesterday¡¯s banquet ended after midnight, and he¡¯s only been resting a few hours.


    But there are no exceptions.


    His body felt heavy, but when he started operating Aura, the feeling quickly disappeared.


    Perez, who was sweating, sat on the training ground and recalled what had happenedst night.


    Florentia, who first met in the forest and caught Perez¡¯s attention, that time had passed quickly, but she did not change.


    Still, Perez only saw Florentia.


    Even when she first walks into the banquet hall.


    Even for the sweet time on the terrace that passed so quickly.


    Even when Astana drew his sword.


    It was only Florentia that Perez was seeing.


    And when Gahan falls and everyone is looking at Gahan.


    Perez always looking at Florentia.


    "Is she okay?"


    Unlike him, Florentia seemed to be very close to her father.


    Looking at Gahan, who couldn¡¯t get up while lying down, the face that had closed her lips came to his mind.


    It would be nice if I could go and see her.


    However, there was a word from Florentia, that no one should know the closeness of Perez and Florentia.


    Perez squeezed her own heart when he put his sword in the scabbard.


    But, Perez misses her.3


    Perez¡¯s shoulders while returning to the pce were struck down again and again.


    "Tue, Her Majesty the Empress!"1


    It was just when he got to the Poirak Pce.


    Perez raised his head at Caitlyn¡¯s low voice.


    Then, he saw the Empress walking out of the carriage door on her own.


    And Empress right hand, which went up sharply ready to p Perez¡¯s face.


    It was slow enough for Perez to think.


    ¡¯Will I get hit?¡¯


    That thought crossed Perez¡¯s mind.


    It was because he could predict why Empress would p him in the face.


    Perez, standing still, turned slightly at thest minute.


    The Empress¡¯s hand narrowly missed Perez¡¯s face.


    "How dare you!"


    Empress bes even more annoyed.


    "You lowly! How dare you put your sword at my son!"


    Rabini tried to hit Perez again, but each time Perez avoided it with a slight move, it¡¯s raising more anger.


    "Catch that lowly thing!"


    Eventually, the Empress ordered the knights who apanied hed.


    However, the knights who were approaching also flinched to see the sword tied to Perez¡¯ waist.


    The fact that the Second Prince was already a talented person in creating aura was spread throughout the Imperial Pce.


    It is also a vivid blue aura.


    Although he was still young, it was evident that he already had the same skills as the Knights.


    Just as expected.


    The Second Prince had already stepped back two and a half steps as if he had already figured out their next move.


    Even if the knights pulled out the sword, it was a distance that the tip of the sword could not reach.


    All of them had already been figured out.


    While the knights lingered, the Empress poured out all sorts of swearing toward Perez.


    "I should have killed you at that time! I should have buried you with your lowly mother! This disgusting thing knows your roots! Dare to touch my son......"


    "What do you mean of ¡¯knows your roots¡¯, Empress?"


    The Empress¡¯s footsteps stopped.


    It was the Emperor who came out because of the fuss while waiting for Perez in the gardens of Poirak Pce.


    The knights who approached Perez quickly stepped back.


    "Are you saying that it is inappropriate for a Prince to be my son? Or..."


    The Emperor said without hiding his displeasure.


    "The root that the Empress says, it¡¯s me?"


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that...¡±


    Rabini was embarrassed for a moment, but soon returned to herposure and answered.2


    She was even very confident when she spoke with her chin slightly raised.


    "I heard what happened to Astana yesterday. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?"


    "What am I supposed to say? My fourteen-year-old son pushed Gahan¡¯s daughter for no reason and tried to hurt her in the presence of Lombardy?"


    Jovanes was sarcastic.


    "Astana must have had a reason for that too!"


    Rabini, angry, shouted in a hoarse voice.


    But the Emperor frowned and shook his head.


    "As the Prince of this Empire, he should have known how to make the Lombardy family on his side."


    Those words eventually made Rabini¡¯s anger pop and burst.


    "Why! Why do you always seek Lombardy¡¯s attention! The lord of this Empire is His Majesty! The Durelli family!"


    "So?"


    "In the same situation as yesterday, you should be sided with Astana! You should have punished the Lombardy girl who made Astana so angry, instead of letting that lowly servant¡¯s son point his sword at Astana!"


    The Emperor asked, clicked his tongue with apletely tired face.


    "You want me to pretend to y with Lombardy and throw them away just because of Astana?"


    "How can you just rely only on Lombardy when you have so many nobles? If Lombardy neglects the Imperial Family.......¡±


    "Angenas will try to take the ce.¡±1


    "Well, that¡¯s..."


    "Push Lombardy out and fill the spot with Angenas. How far do you want me to be a stupid Emperor?"


    Jovanes smirked.


    "Empress."


    Emperor¡¯s voice called Rabini was so piercing.


    "Angenas can never, rece Lombardy. You can¡¯t do that. So don¡¯t be too greedy."15


    The Empress trembled, but the Emperor did not care.


    It wasn¡¯t just on the surface. Lombardy was like a giant pir of maintaining this Empire and the Imperial Family.


    In his youth, it was very difficult to admit it, but Jovanes became wise.


    I have used Lombardy as Lk said, epting that shing with them can destroy everything.


    Sometimes empowering them, sometimes pretending to push them out.


    However, there was something that even Lk, who had a quick count like a fox, never tolerated.


    It was a matter about his own blood and flesh.


    If Perez didn¡¯t get in the way yesterday, Jovanes would have to publicly reprimand Astana to relieve Lk¡¯s anger.


    However, the reason Perez ran out with a sword to protect Florentia was still unknown to Jovanes.


    That why he visits Poirak Pce to ask about that today.


    However, it seems that the Empress alsoe.


    Thinking that Astana will tell his mother, makes the Emperor angry.


    Bad boy.


    Then Perez, standing still to one side, appeared.


    While entering the banquet hall, the Emperor remembered that Perez couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Gahan¡¯s daughter.


    And suddenly a strange impulse arose.


    Jovanes told Perez, standing against the Empress.


    "You should visit Gahan Lombardy in the hospital instead of me."


    Perez¡¯s sour face turned bright.1


    "And send my letter on the way to the Lord of Lombardy. It says that Gahan¡¯s daughter will be your ymate" [1]2


    ______________________________________________


    <strong>Glossary</strong>


    [1] Same as Astana and Belsach rtionship. It seems better to use ¡¯ymate¡¯ than ¡¯your person¡¯.

 Chapter 64

    <h4>Chapter 64</h4>


    ¡°...... Who ising?¡±


    I closed the book I was reading and looked at Louryl.


    ¡°The Second Prince¡¯s Majesty is visiting the Lombardy mansion...... A little while ago, the Second Prince went from Imperial Pce.¡±


    I doubted my ears.


    Perez ising to Lombardy?


    Was it possible for him to go outside as he wants?


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t in a situation where he had to live like before, but it took many times to get around the castle and get around freely.


    But is he going to leave the Emperor¡¯s territory, the Poirak Pce, ande to Lombardy?


    This would be a good chance to be attacked by someone on the street.


    "Today?"


    "Yes. They say they arrive around noon.¡±


    ¡°Huh......¡±


    Is Perez stupid?


    There is no reason for him toe to Lombardy.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    "I do not know......¡±


    Louryl shrugged and whispered.


    ¡°By the way, Young Lady. Did you know your Majesty the Second Prince?¡±


    Oh, and it turns out that Louryl doesn¡¯t know.


    "Hmm. A few moments ago. It¡¯s only temporary, I just exchanged letters."


    "Ah! Maybe, that......¡±


    Instead of answering, she nodded.


    Just as expected.


    A strange smile appeared on Louryl¡¯s face.


    "Oh my goodness. Then, your Majesty, the Second Prince ising to see our Young Miss!¡±


    Sigh.


    It was also clear that she had a strange imagination.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. There must be something else.¡±


    "But when the servant of the Imperial Pce called me, didn¡¯t that mean he came to see Young Miss?"


    "That......Well? Was there only Louryl in that ce?¡±


    ¡°Well, no. It was me and the butler.¡±


    The butler oversees the mansion but usually takes care of my grandfather¡¯s surroundings.


    ¡°If so, it means he ising to see me and my grandfather......¡±


    However, there was no reason to guess.


    Especially in this situation where he and I are pretending to not know each other.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll know when Perezes.¡±


    Anyway, he wasing here, and it was something I couldn¡¯t prevent.


    And since the servant of the Imperial Pce visited the mansion in the morning, everyone would know that Perez wasing.


    I kept reading, ignoring Louryl, who kept looking at me with emoji-like eyesughing.


    It was a book containing information and examples of treatment for various rare diseases such as Tlenbrew.


    Time quickly passed and it was noon when the sunset in the middle of the sky.


    From a distance, I could see the Imperial Carriage Perez was riding.


    <h4>However, the Imperial Knights were with him behind, and the huge Imperial Banner was attached.</h4>


    It meant a very formal visit.


    My grandfather sent me a letter telling me to take him to the office after lunch with Perez because he promised beforehand.


    But I wasn¡¯t alone in front of the mansion.


    ¡°Shan-nim, Viese-nim, and Laurels-nim. They all sent their family¡¯s attendants.¡±1


    Louryl whispers in my ear.


    That was right.


    It seemed like everyone was sending people to check the situation.


    It was not the First Prince who came, but the Second Prince who came to visit Lombardy and called me.


    I could tell just by seeing the eyes of the attendants staying on me.


    Dagdak, dagdak.


    Finally, the horse stopped and the door of the carriage opened.


    Even today, Perez, whose face is almost expressionless, walked toward us.


    But I could tell by seeing Perez¡¯ eyes shining brightly.


    That guy, he¡¯s very excited right now.4


    Before Perez made a mistake, I immediately bent my knees and was a little polite.


    ¡°Hello, His Majesty the Second Prince. wee. I was waiting.¡±


    "Ah...... Hello, Lombardy Young Miss.¡±


    Perez looked around for a moment and then followed my y.


    ¡°Unfortunately, my grandfather has an appointment, so I will take you to my father¡¯s residence. We have lunch together and go to Grandpa¡¯s office after lunch.¡±


    ¡°......Yeah."


    It is a sess.


    I seeded in saying hello awkwardly like people with bare acquaintances.


    The relentless gazes of the servants who had been given the task continued until we left the mansion hall and entered the pavilion.


    Even though the head waiter was very attentive, now we were far away.


    I was able to rx only when I entered our house through the long corridor.


    Fortunately, the knights apanying Perez stood guard outside the front door.


    I asked when I sat down on the sofa in the living room.


    ¡°Woo. Why are you here, Perez?¡±


    "I want to see you, Tia."


    ¡°Do not y.¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    As Perez and I started chatting, Lauryl¡¯s eyes widened.


    "Miss......¡±


    "Why?"


    ¡°You are more close than I think...... You two."


    ¡°...... Louryl?¡±


    When Perez called her name, Louryl was surprised to the point of jumping.


    ¡°My, how do you know my name......¡±


    ¡°Because Tia mentioned you a few times in a letter.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes...... I see.¡±


    Louryl looked at me and blushed brightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me. Why are you here today?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Young Miss......¡±


    Louryl looked at me in amazement at my sharp voice.


    In fact, I was a little embarrassed too.


    It wasn¡¯t something that would be very annoying.


    My nerves seemed to be much more sensitive than usual because of my father¡¯s condition.


    ¡°I came to convey this.¡±


    Perez pulled out a letter envelope from his arms with a calm face.


    It can be recognized even from the outward appearance of applying the melted gold wax.


    ¡°Now, wait! Is this your Majesty¡¯s letter?¡±


    "Yes"


    Just ¡¯Yes!¡¯


    I am well aware of Perez¡¯s personality, in which he is out of focus!


    The emperor¡¯s letters are different from those written by ordinary people.


    If the emperor officially asks someone to deliver a letter, that person has a heavy responsibility to deliver the letter to the person whose name is written on the envelope as soon as possible.


    This ismon sense that any Imperial Citizen knows!


    Perez was just staring at me and Louryl in embarrassment.


    I hurriedly looked at the envelope.


    ¡°Lk Lombardy......¡±


    ¡°Uh, I¡¯ll send someone to the office!¡±


    Louryl said and holding the skirt of her dress in one hand so that she could run.


    "A moment..."


    I raised one hand and stopped Louryl.


    ¡°Perez, do you know what¡¯s write in this letter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about to make you as my person.¡±


    Perez did not hesitate to release the contents of the Emperor¡¯s letter.


    I grabbed my head and sighed.


    ¡°Ugh, headache.......¡±


    Being a proponent of a Prince is nothing but an official statement that his family or children will support him in fighting for the throne.


    I could tell just by looking at Astana and Belsach.


    After announcing that he was the First Prince ymate many people gathered around Viese.


    Since Viese, known as the next heir of Lombardy, is supporting the First Prince, the stock price of Angenas is also rising day by day.


    ¡°Are you in trouble?¡±


    Perez asked me.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that good.¡±


    Astana or the Empress, has beenpletely wrong with this incident.


    Because the battle between Astana and Perez was not without reason, it was because of Astana¡¯s sword that was pointed at me.


    In addition, the fact that Perez could use Aura spread widely.


    At the same time, the fact that the Second Prince officially appeared in the National Founding Banquet and at the same time, the fact that Perez, who is only 13 years old, could use Aura, caused rumors that a genius had been born.


    However, it was a different matter to be a person of Perez thatpletely having a bad rtionship with Astana.


    To be precise, my father, the third son of Lombardy Lord, deres his support for Perez.


    This could have a huge impact on my father¡¯s business.


    It was when I was in trouble.


    Perez and my eyes met.


    His slightly frowned eyes stared at me and asked a question.


    "So. Are you saying that being my person could hurt you?¡±


    I nodded a little and tried to exin to him why.


    Then.


    ¡°You, what are you doing!¡±


    Skiettk.


    Perez tore the Emperor¡¯s letter in half.1


    Looks like he¡¯s crazy!


    But Perez said firmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it if it¡¯s bothering you.¡±1


    ¡°Oh, no matter what it is!¡±


    Still, it¡¯s the Emperor¡¯s letter!


    I take the half-torn letter into my hand and stare at it nkly.


    ¡°My thoughts were short.¡±


    Perez said embarrassedly.


    "I thought it would be good to act immediately."


    "Hey. Are you mad?"


    When I thought about it, I felt bad.


    I asked carefully, but Perez shook his head.


    "No, I mean it. Forget this letter. I¡¯ll take care of it."


    What are you gonna do!


    Perez, if you don¡¯t get the Emperor¡¯s attention, big trouble will ensue.


    "No. I have to stick it well and take it to my grandfather.¡±


    Because the recipient of the letter was my grandfather.


    ¡°What letter are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Dad......¡±


    My father stood leaning against the open frame of the bedroom door.


    ¡°Gahan Lombardy-nim.¡±


    Perez quickly greeted my father.


    ¡°What letter are you talking about, Prince.¡±


    Perez looks at me for a moment and then handed out the Emperor¡¯s letter that was torn in half.


    "Well..."


    My father pondered and asked what to do with these children.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it, it¡¯s a letter saying that I will make Tia as a person for the Prince.¡±


    "Yes, that¡¯s right."


    ¡°Your Majesty eventually......¡±


    My father seemed to have guessed that this might happen.


    Was there a saying between adults?


    Father looked at Perez with strange eyes for a moment.


    Unlike my father usually, he had such a scary face that he was neither friendly nor kind.


    Perez¡¯s shoulder, who met my father¡¯s gaze, flinched a little and saw a lot of strength going into it.


    The two didn¡¯t move as if they were having a snowball fight.


    "There......¡±


    It was when I brought it up, which was worse.


    The father, who was leaning against the door and standing hard, took something out of the back of the door with a "kkk".


    It was crutches that Dr. O¡¯Malley left this morning.


    "The Emperor¡¯s letter should be delivered immediately. I¡¯ll go to my father¡¯s office..."


    ¡°I will go! Dad legs..."


    ¡°I can still walk.¡±


    Dad smiled and said firmly.


    ¡°I can walk on crutches. My father should help me with my daughter¡¯s work.¡±


    The appearance of my father walking step by step on crutchese to my mind.


    It was the same when walking in the hallway, but even more worse when going down the stairs.


    I and Louryl offered to help, but my father refused.


    ¡°I can do it alone.¡±


    He was stubborn enough so my grandfather¡¯s appearance could be seen in my father.


    But at the same time, on his way to the office, his back looked so big as if he wasn¡¯t afraid of anything.

 Chapter 65

    <h4>Chapter 65</h4>


    "Well? Gahan? What are you doing here?¡±


    Lk paused the meeting and returned to the office.


    It was because the message from the Second Prince, whom he decided to meet after lunch, came in haste.


    However, it wasn¡¯t just Florentia and the Second Prince that waiting for Lk in the office.


    Gahan, who wore crutches, was also with them.


    ¡°The Second Prince said that his Majesty had something to give to my father, so I came in a hurry.¡±


    "To me?"


    Lk looked at Perez.


    Since he was Perez¡¯s guardian, he would asionally observe Poirak Pce to see how he was doing.


    But Lk didn¡¯t get used to Perez¡¯s eyes.


    Likewise, today, when his eyes met those of the Second Prince, he was hiding difort.


    "Your Majesty told me to convey the message."


    Perez held out a gold envelope with a short word.


    ¡°...... I don¡¯t think it was like this from the beginning.¡±


    "Sorry."


    Perez gave a deep bow to Lk.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Lk looked displeased with Perez, then pulled out a two-piece letter and read it.


    Shortly, a low voice came out of Lk.


    ¡°Jovanes......¡±


    It felt like he would run to the Imperial Pce with the piece of the letter right now.


    Lc¡¯s eyes sparkled with anger.


    Viese and Belsach are the pawns they get because they beg.


    This was a situation where Emperor Jovanes, asked Florentia on the pretext of using his son as an excuse.


    "Grandfather?"


    Lk opened his eyes and looked at his surprised granddaughter.


    The innocent and beautiful face was filled with surprise.


    ¡°How dare you want to take over my granddaughter?¡±


    It was said that the same gender could be a close friend, but the opposite gender was different.2


    Since ancient times, the Imperial Family often matched a marriage this way.


    This is a method often used before reaching the legal marriage proposal age.


    Jovanes couldn¡¯t possibly not understand it.


    Of course, it is not a formal marriage proposal, and this does not determine Florentia¡¯s future.


    Because she¡¯s the granddaughter of Lk Lombardy.


    But feeling bad is a different matter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gahan. I will take care of this on my own.¡±


    He was thinking of going to the Imperial Pce tomorrow and throwing these two-piece letters in front of the Emperor.


    ¡°I will ept it.¡±


    ¡°...... What?"


    Lk was surprised at Gahan¡¯s words.


    ¡°I will ept your Majesty¡¯s proposal. I will make Tia as His Majesty the Second Prince¡¯s person.¡±


    <h4>It was a bad decision.</h4>


    Lk shook his head and tried to exin.


    ¡°But Gahan.¡±


    ¡°I know how far this can cause a matter, Father.¡±


    ¡°Then why......"


    However, Lk shut his mouth.


    "I was examined again yesterday by the doctor who was called by father who camete yesterday. "


    At first nce, Lk¡¯s heart broke at Gahan¡¯s calm words.


    He said that the doctor also diagnosed Tlenbrew¡¯s disease.


    The sky was trying to take his son early.


    Lk, who had been sorrowed and silent, suddenly looked at Florentia.


    The granddaughter was bowing her head.


    Perhaps this smart kid already knew that her father¡¯s leg wasn¡¯t just broken.


    A son who can¡¯t tell his daughter that he is dying, and a granddaughter who pretends to be unaware of her father¡¯s condition.2


    Lk¡¯s heart seemed to tremble.


    Gahan continued to speak in a calm voice.


    "At one point, I thought when there was a storm, I could just lower myself and wait for the storm to pass, Father. But now I know that¡¯s not the way to survive."


    Lk read what Gahan was trying to say, and nodded gloomily.


    No matter how much Lk trying to help, he couldn¡¯t even be involved in what happened after his death.


    ¡°So I will fight the storm and tried to protect Tia...... If I can¡¯t, I¡¯d like to give Tia whatever it is, something that can support Tia, Father.¡±4


    Lk gritted his teeth at the sight of his son preparing for his death and his daughter¡¯s future.


    Lk smashed his fists and clenched them in order not to curse the sky right away.


    Then he said in a very tired voice somewhere.


    "Yeah. I know. If you are willing, then do it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father. And...... Isn¡¯t it just a matter?¡±


    "Yeah. It is just a matter. Nothing more, nothing less.¡±


    Lk said as if to calm Gahan.


    ¡°Tia, usually dad will ask you first. But this time......¡±


    "I know. Do whatever dad wants.¡±


    "Yeah. Thank you."


    Gahan¡¯s big hand stroked her daughter¡¯s soft brown hair.


    Lk looked at Perez with a sigh at that appearance.


    ¡°The Second Prince.¡±


    ¡°...... Yes."


    ¡°You know that the Second Prince and the First Prince are very different.¡±


    Perez nodded.


    ¡°The First Prince has a strong mother. Besides, his mother is the Empress.¡±


    The Empress and Astana are safe unless theymit a crime equivalent to rebellion right away.


    But Perez was different.


    Lombardy¡¯s house is ying the role of guardian, but that was only through an agreement with the Emperor.


    Even if he only made a few mistakes, it will destabilize Perez¡¯s position as Second Prince.


    Lk, of course, wasn¡¯t worried about Perez.


    He wondered if this would adversely affect his granddaughter, Florentia, in any way.


    ¡°I think you know what I mean.¡±


    "I know."


    Lk still didn¡¯t like Perez, but he had no intention of opposing Gahan if he wanted it.


    There was only one question.


    "But why is the letter torn?"


    ¡°......It was because I found out that being my person was difficult for Florentia.¡±


    "You tore up Your Majesty¡¯s letter for just one reason?"


    ¡°One reason is enough.¡±4


    Lk said nothing for a moment, then swallowed hard.


    ¡°I like that one.¡±7


    Then he nced at Perez for thest time and turned around.


    ¡°I paused the meeting and came out, so I have to go back. The Second Prince hase to my house, so take a rest and return. I will send a separate reply to the letter, and Gahan...¡±


    ¡°Yes, father.¡±


    ¡°You go back and rest, right now...¡±


    ¡°...... Yes."


    After leaving the office again, Lk headed to the conference room where people were waiting.


    Then he suddenly stopped and called the butler, who was following from behind.


    ¡°Ask the name of the famous doctor in the Empire and bring here. Don¡¯t let anyone know, be careful.¡±


    Lk hasn¡¯t given up on Gahan yet.1


    Even if Tlenbrew¡¯s disease was correct, he was thinking of creating a cure for the disease at whatever cost.3


    "Money is what I use when I need it."2


    Lk went back to the conference room, taking care of his weakening heart.


    * * *


    Viese was walking through the hallway.


    Normally, he would have contacted Dr. O¡¯Malley toe to his residence, but now he couldn¡¯t wait.


    A while ago, he was on his way, and see the Second Prince and Gahan heading to the Lord¡¯s office.


    He wandered for a while because he hadn¡¯t been there before, but he was able to find the doctor¡¯sb quickly.


    Bang.


    The door opened with a loud noise, and Dr. O¡¯Malley, surprised, jumped in one step.


    "How did youe here! If you send someone, I¡¯ll go ..."


    ¡°Gahan, what disease does he have?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what...? What do you mean by that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about lying to me. I know that Gahan didn¡¯t break his leg.¡±


    Viese¡¯s words were a half bluff.


    He knew and already knew that there was amotion in the back seat of the National Founding Banquet.


    However, the content of the disturbance that he heard through people was only a matter of the two Princes pointing their swords at each other, and not Gahan broke his leg.


    However, Gahan returned to the mansion earlier than nned, and after that, he was already in recuperation for several days.


    Despite spreading rumors of a broken leg, Viese was suspicious.


    ¡°That, it......¡±


    Dr. O¡¯Malley was not able to answer right away and was restless.


    Viese whispered politely to calm the doctor.


    ¡°Hey, Dr. O¡¯Malley. Did you already know everything? I am asking if I can help my younger brother as an older brother.¡±


    The doctor hesitated for a moment but was immediately deceived.


    ¡°...... Even if you know the name of the disease, there won¡¯t be much you can do to help.¡±


    "That...... What do you mean? What disease did Gahan have?¡±


    ¡°T, Tlenbrew disease......"


    All of Viese¡¯s movements stopped.


    ¡°Tlen... Tlenbrew. Isn¡¯t that a deadly disease?¡±


    His voice was shaking softly.


    O¡¯Malley closed his eyes as if he were back in the day he gave Lord¡¯s and Gahan the name of the illness.


    No matter how badly the rtionship is, even if it¡¯s Viese, it must be a big heartache because his younger brother has a deadly disease.


    The doctor understood that way.


    "Haha! ...... Fuhahaha!¡±1


    Viese started tough.


    For a long time, Viese smiled with a smile on his face and shouted.


    ¡°The sky gives me a chance!¡±16


    It seemed like a decade of congestion had eased.


    Pure joy flows with everyugh.


    Dr. O¡¯Malley couldn¡¯t find any figure of a person who would soon lose his younger brother in a terrible illness.


    ¡°Thank you, Gahan! Thanks!"24


    Vieseughed for a long time, not knowing that Dr. O¡¯Malley was looking at him with a tired face.


    * * *2


    After leaving my grandfather¡¯s office and separate from my father, I and Perez headed to the garden on the side of the annex.


    Louryl went home with my father to help him.


    When I reached the ce where the fountain flows quietly, I turned to Perez.


    "Why are you like this?"


    ¡°...... I?"


    ¡°Yes, you. Why are you so gloomy and speechless, and you look at me?¡±


    Perez, like a person walking on a thin sheet of ice, is very careful even with his footsteps.


    And I was worried about it.


    ¡°Because Tia, you seem to be thinking of something. And...... About your father¡¯s condition.¡±


    Perez was caring for me.


    It was so funny that I was annoyed at the moment.


    A child who is only thirteen years old looks at how I feel, and I get angry.


    I sighed and said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my dad. Of course, he got a bit of a bad disease. But he will get well soon.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the name of the disease?¡±


    Perez asked carefully.


    ¡°Tlenbrew.¡±


    "Ah......¡±


    Perez tried to look as cool as possible but failed.


    First of all, it was a little bit worrisome to look at me with a dog-like face.


    But I pretended to have both hands on my back and said.


    ¡°Someone who made the cure for Tlenbrew¡¯s disease ising. Of course with the cure.¡±

 Chapter 66

    <h4>Chapter 66</h4>


    "Is there a cure?"


    "Huh. Of course."


    I replied, recalling Estira, who is now on his way to Lombardy.


    I can¡¯t stop my father¡¯s outbreak, but I can stop the death.


    I tried to calm my mixed mind like in muddy water.


    It was difficult for me to see my father get sick again, even though I already knew it and was predicted.


    But this time is different.


    It¡¯s different from the past when I was helpless, unable to do anything, and only watched my father suffer.


    I am constantly talking and reading by myself, but I don¡¯t think stress is the only one.


    "Yourplexion is not good, Tia."


    Perez stepped up and said.


    "...... Are you okay?"


    I stepped back.


    Perez looked down at the room where I backed off and frowned.


    "Hmm."


    It seemed like he was worried about me for a while, then he rummaged in his pocket and took out something.


    "Chocte Cookies?"1


    It was a thick cookie with arge chunk of chocte embedded in it.


    "In difficult time...... Something that can help. All I know is this. "


    "Ah...... Okay, thank you."


    I epted it once.


    It¡¯s also quite heavy.


    When I just hold the Cookies, Perez looked at me.


    Do you want me to eat it?


    I slowly put the cookie in my mouth.


    I can see the anticipation on Perez¡¯s face.


    When I put a little bit in my mouth and bite it, the sweet taste spread in my mouth with a crunchy sound.


    "Delicious."


    It wasn¡¯t what I said for Perez, it was really delicious.


    "...... Really?"


    "Humm... Delicious."


    "Thank God."


    Perez smiled so deeply that dimples formed on his cheeks.


    I don¡¯t know if this is true.


    Did you make this Perez?


    ".....Humm."


    Are you good at cooking too!


    Not enough in appearance, study, and swordsmanship, even cooking!4


    Heaven, which gives one person different kinds of talents, it¡¯s unfair.


    "Next time, I will make more." Said Perez, who blushed a little.


    "Next time? Well, yes." I answered without thinking.


    First of all, it was a delicious cookie.


    Perez¡¯s smile grew even deeper at my words.


    After that, I forgot the cookie in my hand for a moment and looked at Perez¡¯s face with an empty look.


    It was a handsome face though still expressionless, but with a shy smile, his beauty grew even stronger.


    Also, I wondered if his good looks would improve as he got older and really entered the phase of a young boy.


    <h4>It was darker and more dazzling than the rose in full bloom where we had just stood.</h4>


    Ipletely forgot, that at one point he appeared and took control of the empire in such a short time.


    "Tia?"


    When he saw me half silent, Perez tilted his head and called my name.


    "Humm!"


    The fine ck hair that flickers with those small movements is another art!


    I patted his head with a proud heart that expects Perez¡¯s brilliant future.


    "I just wandering it, Perez. Your beauty is a national treasure."


    "I?"


    "Of course, you shouldn¡¯t hurt your face when you¡¯re training. Your pretty face is everyone¡¯s public good, no, not this. You have to cherish it anyway!"3


    "Is that so......"


    Perez touched his face once and said as if he wasn¡¯t sure.


    Oh, he¡¯s a young boy who doesn¡¯t even know he¡¯s handsome.


    "Tia, you¡¯re prettier than me."


    "...Are you kidding me right now?"


    "No. I mean it."


    Unavoidably, Perez¡¯s hand reached my cheek.2


    In an instant, the distance between us narrowed.


    Eyes redder than roses came out right in front of me and looked at me.


    What, what is this.


    I just stiffened.


    And he said in a quiet voice as if telling a secret story.


    "Pretty."


    "That, that......"


    I¡¯m so embarrassed that I can¡¯t even say anything.


    When I speechless and acted like a fool.


    Crumbling.


    A small, round garden tree shook a little.


    I thought it was one of the little animals living in the garden.


    "Who is it."


    Srinkkk-.


    Perez drew a long sword and cut the garden tree at once.


    Tuk.


    The cut garden tree rolled to the side, and what could be seen behind it were three people sitting.


    "Well, what is this?"


    It was Belsach who saw the tree cut down screaming.


    "Uh......"


    And there was Astalliu and his seven-year-old brother Crene that were scared and unable to scream.1


    "Now, what if you cut us by mistake?"


    "So why were you listening to other people¡¯s conversations like a rat?"


    I asked coldly.


    "Rat, rat you say?"


    Belsach shouted, then jumped from where he was crouching.


    Like Perez when he was 13 years old, Belsach height has grown a lot, but he has also grown up to be a boy whose grumpy face shows.


    "You, you, half-blood......!"


    "Shut up, Belsach."


    I immediately stopped him from trying to say another tedious swear.


    "Because I¡¯m not in the mood to hear you swearing with ¡¯half-blood¡¯ right now? If you want to say things like that, go away."


    Firstly because of the problem with my father¡¯s condition, I don¡¯t know how I would explode with anger if something like Belsach existed.


    This is pure advice for the sake of Belsach.


    But I don¡¯t know if he epted it.


    Belsach gritted his teeth and widened his nostrils.


    "You don¡¯t even have a fist!"


    "What!!!."


    I clicked my tongue.


    Then I asked Astalliu.


    "What the hell, why are you following a kid like that?"


    Astalliu opens his eyes round and sees Belsach¡¯s eyes.


    "Even bringing your little brother!."


    Astalliu¡¯s younger brother, Crene, is only seven years old and is smaller than his peers.


    ter in life, he studied hard, and among cousins, he had the fewest misdeeds because he was the one who was not corrupted apart from myself.


    He inherited the blood of his mother¡¯s family, the Ginefolk family, and looks younger thanks to his red hair and freckles full of faces.


    "Belsach is a rotten line, so stop and look for another line." [1]


    I sincerely advised.


    I don¡¯t expect Astalliu to take my advice.


    Butter he hit the ground, if he remembers this moment, ¡¯I should have heard that at the time!¡¯ He will regret it.


    "I can¡¯t. Let us go, Perez."


    I hated seeing the faces of idiots, so I said to Perez and tried to get out of the garden.


    "Hey, half-blood! The Second Prince is here to see you, so he¡¯s in high spirits!"


    I stopped my foot and looked back at Belsach.


    Maybe it¡¯s Astana¡¯s soul twin.


    It¡¯s funny to brag about learning the basics of swordsmanship


    Normally, I could have ignored it roughly, but today I felt the tension quickly.


    I straightened my index finger, middle finger, ring finger, and three fingers.


    "First, I told you not to call me half-blood. Second, in front of Second Prince, how stupid are you going to be? And third, I have to deal with a guy like you, but I don¡¯t want to. It¡¯s troublesome like catching a fly."


    In the end, only the middle finger was raised.6


    "What, what?"


    Belsach struggled to understand what I was saying for a long time before failing and turning his face red.


    And this time, I changed the target.


    "Huh, you two half-blood really get along well with each other, right."


    "What did you say now?"


    Something cut off in my head.


    "Half...?"


    Not only are you sarcastic about me being half-blood, but you also brought Perez?


    I immediately took what I could see, as my instinct was telling me.


    "Who are you to badmouth him?"


    He is the best...


    "You, are you crazy?!"


    I don¡¯t know why this rock is in such a well-preservedwn, but it gripping my hand is like an art.


    When he saw the stone in my hand, there was a feeling of fear in Belsach¡¯s face.


    Srinkkk-.


    Eventually, Belsach stepped back and drew his sword.


    But I didn¡¯t even blink.


    "How good are you, you call the other half or anything! If you lose by half, then are you crumbs!"


    "What?"


    "Oh my god... Belsach!!!"


    "Hey, Astalliu! You pull it too!"


    Since it seemed that only himself was the one to be harmed by, Belsach shouted at Astalliu, who was next to him.


    Astalliu reluctantly pulled out his sword, and Crene, who saw it, put his hand on the wooden sword he was wearing.


    "Stop."


    I said, pointing my finger at Crene.


    "You stay still. If you don¡¯t want to be hurt."


    "......."


    Crene finally burst into tears as if it was quite frightening to see me staring with a big stone in one hand.


    There was tension between me, Belsach, and Astalliu.


    They were just watching it and being wary of the stone in my hand flying away, and they are the target.


    "How simple."


    Iughed at the idiots when I rolled up one corner of my mouth.


    And said.


    "Cut it all off, Perez."


    At that moment, it seemed like the wind was blowing behind me, and Perez rushed.


    A blue aura shed briefly.


    Took, Toouk.


    Just as Astana suffered, two swords were cut off in no time and fell next to the garden tree.


    With a sweet little metallic sound.


    As if nothing had happened, Perez looked at them with his usual careless eyes.


    "Oh, the rumors were true......"


    "Come on......."


    "They¡¯re my cousins."...."


    Belsach and Astalliu were literally out of their minds.


    "That guys are my cousins......"


    The name Lombardy is a waste.


    I looked at the pathetic figure for a moment and then grabbed Perez¡¯s hand.


    "Come on, Perez. If we stay together any longer, we¡¯ll stupid too."


    "...... Huh"


    Now Perez, who is much bigger than me, was gently dragged like a big puppy.


    Perez looking at his hand didn¡¯t know that his face turned red.


    We don¡¯t even know how faintly the remaining three people looked at us as we pulled away.


    "Cool......"


    I could only hear Crene¡¯s dreamy little voice in my ears.8


    * * *


    A strange carriage entered the Lombardy mansion.


    As if running a long way, both the horse and the coachman were very tired.


    The carriage headed straight to the annex, not the main gate of Lombardy.


    It looks like there is a designated destination.


    Quietly, the door of the carriage standing in front of the mansion¡¯s annex opened.


    She was an impressive woman with a gentle impression and calm eyes.


    "Who......"


    Likewise, the woman, who was sighing as if exhausted, pulled the bag she had cherished during the journey alone from the carriage.


    At that time, the door of the annex opened.


    Inside, a girl and a pair of strange men and women followed suit.


    ck, ck.


    The girl approached her with the sound of the heelse from her luxurious leather shoes and smiled brightly at the woman.


    "I have waited for you, Estira."8


    ______________________________________________


    <strong>Glossary</strong>


    [1] ¡¯Line¡¯ - You know the ¡¯line¡¯ in Korean is meant as a group, or people you follow.

 Chapter 67

    <h4>Chapter 67</h4>


    "Miss. Florentia......"


    Estira hugged me tightly.


    "I was very surprised to receive the letter."


    It has been a long time since I saw Estira, tears rolled down around her eyes, which have be more mature.


    "So, researching Tlenbrew¡¯s cure......"


    Estira muttered as if she noticed it, but when she saw the two brothers and sister, Clerivan and Louryl standing behind me, she quickly shut up.


    She was worried that a strict person would know the inside story.


    "Greetings, Estira."


    I said, pointing to the people behind me.


    "It¡¯s Clerivan and Louryl."


    "This is the first time I see you. I am Louryl Dird."


    "Eh, I am Estira."


    When Louryl, who is my maid, but with an aristocratic sense, greets her politely, Estira doesn¡¯t know what to do.


    Then Clerivan greeted Estira.2


    "It¡¯s been a while, Miss Estira."


    Estira also lived in Lombardy¡¯s mansion, so she was acquainted with Clerivan.


    But that was Clerivan as my teacher.


    Not as a person of Florentia.


    "It¡¯s okay, you can talkfortably in front of these two people."


    "Yes......"


    Even though she nodded, Estira still looked awkward. When I see them nced at each other.


    First I led them to the guest room prepared for Estira.


    "Well, I don¡¯t need a luxurious room like this, Miss!"


    "No. Estira is my guest. And I have prepared a separateb. I was nning to arrange it near Dr. O¡¯Malley¡¯sb, but I just made it in the annex. It¡¯s okay?"


    "Yeah...... Thank you."


    Estira looking unfamiliarly at the luxurious guest room.


    "I want Estira to take care of my father until his condition gets better."


    Estira¡¯s eyes changed at my words and nodded firmly.


    From the moment I saw Estira, I kept thinking about the question I wanted to ask.


    "So.......how¡¯s your research going?"


    We have been exchanging letters from time to time and have been aware of the approximate progress.


    Finally, Estira¡¯s letter contained concerns about the proportion of medicines.


    And after receiving my letter announcing my father¡¯s outbreak, Estira wrote that she was leaving the academy immediately.


    A whole week after that.


    I only hoped Estira wasing with the cure.


    "Did you make the medicine?"


    Instead of answering, Estira opened her cherished bag and rummaged inside.


    With clenched fists, I felt that the waiting time was endless.


    "Here you go, Miss."


    Estira was holding a dark green liquid in a small ss bottle.


    "This is......."


    "Yes, it¡¯s the most effectivebination I¡¯ve ever found."


    "Sigh......."


    With a short sigh, my body staggered.


    <h4>"Miss. Florentia!"</h4>


    "Miss!"


    If it weren¡¯t for Clerivan who caught me fast, I would have fallen in there.


    "Are you all right?"


    Clerivan asked in a worried voice.


    I muttered to such a Clerivan without time to answer.


    "Fortunately......."


    I¡¯m so d there¡¯s a cure.


    I¡¯m afraid.


    Even though it was a future that I already knew.


    I was so afraid I¡¯d lose my father again.


    "Miss......."


    Louryl calms my trembling shoulders.


    "It¡¯s notplete yet. We need to give Gahan-nim a dose first."


    "How long will it take? Until the medicine works."


    "We¡¯ll know in two days."


    "You must be tired, but can you meet my father now?"


    "Of course, Miss."


    Estira happily said and packed some medicine and books together.


    * * *


    "No! No!"


    "Whoa."


    It¡¯s made me frustrating.


    Hearing the words Dr. O¡¯Malley shouted, I eventually sighed.1


    This is how things started.


    When I took Estira to my father.


    Just in time, my grandfather was visiting with Dr. O¡¯Malley to treat my father¡¯s indigestion.


    It was a kind ofplication that came as the amount of activity decreased sharply.


    Dr. O¡¯Malley, who saw Estira, immediately changed his face.


    After a yearter, that bad feeling didn¡¯t seem to go away.


    And when I exined the situation and Estira pulled out a vial, Dr. O¡¯Malley went off like that.


    "Unverified drugs! And a medicine made by a young novice!"1


    Dr. O¡¯Malley shouted.


    "How can you give it to Gahan-nim?"


    Maybe he realized where he was now, his voice had gotten smaller, but Dr. O¡¯Malley was still angry.


    "Noisy, Doctor."


    Eventually, I heard a word from my grandfather who frowned.


    "Ha, but, Lord. This is really dangerous."


    Dr. O¡¯Malley said, turning his head and staring at Estira.


    "Did you say your name Estira?"


    "Yes, Estira, who, by the grace of the Lombardy family, is researching at the Academy, Lord."


    "So it just so happens that what you¡¯ve been working on at the Academy is Tlenbrew¡¯s medicine?"


    Luckily.


    Grandpa¡¯s sharp eyes turned to Estira.


    "Yes, it is. In fact, when I was studying other diseases, I found that thebination I created was finally effective in Tlenbrew."


    "But Gahan just happened to have Tlenbrew disease."


    "I heard a story about the illness in a letter sent by Miss Florentia. How can I remain silent, for Lombardy?"


    Estira responded nicely, but my grandfather kept looking at her.


    "Thank you foring a long way."


    Breaking the tense atmosphere, my father said.


    "What is the medicine made of?"


    "The main ingredient is a medicinal herb called ¡¯Ro/Rozen¡¯, and it is a medicine that is a mixture of several medicinal herbs. Here is a list."


    Estira looked at the list without hesitation, and my father read it.


    He read many books and was educated, so he had a good knowledge of herbal medicine.


    "There are a lot of herbal names that I¡¯ve never seen before."


    "If you look for them in this book here...... "


    "If possible, can I borrow that book for the day?"


    "Oh, yes."


    At the request of my father, Estira nodded.


    My father put the book aside and said calmly.


    "Actually, from this morning, my left foot feels weird. Perhaps......"


    "Hmm."


    My grandfather spilled his voice.


    "So, at the moment when my heart became impatient, I heard this news......"


    My father looked at the small vial.


    "No!"


    Dr. O¡¯Malley shouted and intervened.


    "For the sake of Gahan-nim¡¯sfort, I can never condone as my doctor!"2


    He held it for my father¡¯s safety, but why could I see the fear on the doctor¡¯s face?


    Why does he seem worried that he will lose his ce?


    Despite all kinds of humiliation, Estira remained calm.


    She showed everything she had and stood back so my father could make a choice.


    "Medicine from a pharmacist who hasn¡¯t even been properly trained! It¡¯s Dangerous!"2


    The doctor was pointing a finger at Estira.


    "Trust me, and it¡¯s wise to treat the symptoms slowly!"


    The beating in my chest was loud.


    Then my father looked at me.


    As if to ask for my opinion.


    "It¡¯s not like there¡¯s any other medicine anyway."


    Everyone looked at me at my words.


    "I mean, I want you to trust Estira¡¯s medicine."


    I know this medicine is the only cure for my father¡¯s illness.


    But I didn¡¯t push ahead from the beginning because I wanted to make sure my father was willing to try the medicine.


    "Okay, let¡¯s do that."


    My father¡¯s worries were not long.


    "Please, Estira."


    "I¡¯ll do my best, Gahan-nim."


    Estira bent down deeply.


    "This is a ridiculous decision! You¡¯ll regret it!"2


    Dr. O¡¯Malley mmed the door and walked away.


    And that day, my father drank the first cure.


    * * *


    "What do you mean now? What do you mean the cure doesn¡¯t work?"1


    I can¡¯t believe my ears.


    What?


    "......It¡¯s not exactly ineffective, but it¡¯s only half as effective as it¡¯s intended."


    Estira said with her eyes closed.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Miss......."


    "No way... No way......."


    You can¡¯t do that.1


    Estira is definitely the one who made the cure, so my father who took it should get better.


    "Howe......."


    And at that moment the rm rang in my head.


    Estira¡¯s medicine may be different from that one of my previous life.


    Evidently, Estira is younger and has less research experience than she was then.


    So much has changed.


    I can¡¯t see anything clear yet.


    That¡¯s when I stared nkly at one ce.


    Beep.


    The door opened and Clerivan jumped in.


    "Angenas copied the ready-to-wear business!"


    "I beg your pardon?"


    "Angenas is trying to get approval from his Majesty the Emperor to run a ready-to-wear business in the form of a clothing store in the West!"


    "The crazy ones......"


    The ready-to-wear business was currently settled down as a specific description of our Gahan¡¯s clothing store.


    There is no patent, but it was a business of Gahan Lombardy, guaranteed by the Emperor because my father was awarded the Founding Medal for ready-made clothes.


    Knowing that well, Angenas is also trying to get permission from the Emperor.


    "Being greedy and not knowing that your ce, you¡¯ll be torn"


    The ready-to-wear business at Gahan Clothing Store was not simply created by my father¡¯s skills.


    It was the result of the Lombardy family¡¯s top, textile, and personal connections.


    Angenas can never handle it.


    "Clerivan, right now... ... "


    When I was just about to give Clerivan instructions, the door opened again with a loud noise.


    "Tia!"


    "Tia!"


    They were Shan¡¯s twins.


    They rush to me and hugs me tightly, but my face is all messed up with tears and a runny nose.


    "Why are you two?"+


    "Hey, I heard it. Gahan-nim......"


    "It¡¯s Tlenbrew¡¯s disease..."


    My father¡¯s illness is a secret that no one knows except for those very close and Dr. O¡¯Malley.


    I asked, grasping the twin¡¯s shoulders.


    "Where did you hear that?"


    "There was a rumor in the mansion."


    "We heard the maids say."


    Damn it.


    If employees make a fuss, it means everyone in the mansion already knows.

 Chapter 68

    <h4>Chapter 68</h4>


    I sent the twins back for now.


    They were sad to see my face after a long time, but I send them away.


    They were very careful to treat me, perhaps because they thought my father¡¯s condition would hurt me.


    Clerivan and Estira were still in front of me.


    I found a chair and sat down. And I¡¯ve sorted out the situation now.


    My hands were cold.


    I also closed my eyes.


    Just calm down.


    I have to think of a way that can solve these problems.


    I continued breathing in and out for a long time.


    In the beginning, it wasn¡¯t easy either.


    My heart that is beating fast keeps disturbing my mind.


    But I remember my father.


    My father, who hasn¡¯t been awake in a long time recently, because of the painkillers he was taking for the pain when his condition got worse.


    Things that happened when my father was weak can never be coincidences.


    I made up my mind and just thought that I should move on.


    Then, like a lie, the trembling died down.


    The thoughts that were scattered in chaos gathered together and began to gradually get sorted.


    When my thoughts died down enough, I opened my eyes and said.


    Estira.


    "Yes, Miss."


    "What¡¯s the problem with the drug now? Precisely, exin it briefly."


    Estira agonized for a moment and said.


    "We need a medium to stabilize the mixed herbs. We need to find that one material."


    That¡¯s a relief.


    Estira¡¯s medicine is not far from finished.


    Come up with it,e up with it.


    I have read Estira¡¯s autobiography in my previous life.


    I have no background in herbs, so my memory of the original content is weak, but it is worth thinking about.


    The difference between past Estira and the current Estira.


    <strong>[...A vacation in about five years has led me to my hometown. The study was sluggish with no results, and I was lucky enough to find the answer where I found it with a tired body and mind...]</strong>


    Yes, there was such a thing.


    Maybe both then and now Estira was blocked by the same wall in the course of the study?


    "Estira, have you told your grandmother back home what¡¯s going on?"


    "Oh, no. I thought I¡¯d keep it a secret..."


    "I¡¯ll send someone right away, so send a letter to your grandmother. She has been making medicine for a longer time than Estira."


    "Oh, yeah! If it was grandma, she might know!"


    Estira¡¯s face was filled with joy.


    I wrote a little note for Estira to show to butler John, and Estira left the room without dy.


    "And Clerivan......."


    The rumors of Angenas and my father¡¯s diseases are closely rted.


    "It¡¯s a bad time. Rumors that Gahan had Tlenbrew¡¯s disease amid conversations with the Sussew family about opening a branch to the South would be fatal."


    <h4>"That¡¯s what they¡¯re ning."</h4>


    It will be the work of Angenas.


    I don¡¯t know how they found my father sick, but I have to move carefully for today.


    "Do you think the Sussew family already knows?"


    Clerivan asked me.


    "If it were Mrs. Sussew¡¯s personality, she couldn¡¯t have believed it immediately after hearing the words. It¡¯s notpletely different from the Lombardy family. They would have confirmed to us in any form."


    "I¡¯m d to hear that. There¡¯s not much time before Mrs. Sussew hears the news. We need to move fast."


    "You said Angenas was in the Pce now, right?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s right. I heard they passed through the pce gates, so I¡¯ve been waiting for your orders."


    I agree with Clerivan that there is no time.


    We have to move fast.


    "I¡¯ll take care of Mrs. Sussew. Clerivan has a ce to go right away."


    "Tell me, Miss. Florentia."


    Clerivan stood up and said, packing up his coat.


    Luckily, I knew someone who could help us now.


    "Go out and meet my grandfather right now. Tell my grandfather about this situation and ask him to go straight to the Pce."


    Seeing the Emperor is not easy for the highest-ranking aristocrats.


    Sometimes you have to wait a few days.


    But if it was my grandfather


    If it was my grandfather, he can go straight away from Lombardy to the Emperor¡¯s office.


    He may be able to catch up with Angenas n.


    Watching Clerivan¡¯s out from the back, I opened my father¡¯s door, which was tightly closed...


    * * *


    "Daddy, Daddy."


    Gahan opened her eyes to a small hand that shook his shoulder.


    "Well, Tia?"


    How long he has been asleep.


    The stiff eyes showed a hazy world only after blinking a few times.


    "Dad, just wake up for a second. There is something I must say."


    Gahan sped his daughter¡¯s small hand, which was still in one hand.


    He was trying to make sure he wasn¡¯t dreaming by being drunk.


    "It must be difficult, but I¡¯m sorry."


    "Our Tia has nothing to be sorry about. I¡¯m more sorry because dad keeps sleeping."1


    In the meantime, Gahan struggled with the eyelid that kept trying to close.


    "What do you have to say, Tia?"


    "There¡¯s a rumor going around that my dad is sick."


    "......What?"


    Gahan¡¯s illness was to be kept secret until the end.


    It was important for Gahan¡¯s clothing store, and most importantly for Tia.


    "No, how....... Who the hell......."


    Gahan muttered in confusion.


    One word from his daughter stopped him.


    "Dad."


    "Tia......?"


    Gahan wondered, ¡¯Oh, is that a dream?¡¯


    It¡¯s because her daughter¡¯s face looks a little different every day.


    Her face still looked childlike, but on top of it was a much more mature face.


    It was as if he was drunk and hallucinating.


    "I want to exin everything, but I don¡¯t have time right now. So I¡¯ll tell you right away. Please write me a letter."


    "Letters...? To whom?"


    "To Mrs. Sussew."


    Tia quickly brought a low-sitting desk, letter paper, and writing instruments to use in bed.


    "The letter is simple. ¡¯Sorry, I didn¡¯t tell you about this illness before. I¡¯m calming myself right now. But I¡¯m sending this letter to someone I trust, so I want you to trust me and wait a little longer.¡¯"


    Gahan held a quill as his daughter gave him.


    When he had just put the tip of his pen on the paper, he looked at Florentia.


    His eyes were filled with a lot of things.


    It was calm but full of things in his eyes.


    "......If you put out the urgent fire. Will you tell me then, Tia?"


    He knew his daughter was different.


    Although she was timid and vulnerable, she was always faster than anyone else to learn.


    In the past and the present.


    She was a lovely daughter than anyone else, but he had a hunch that maybe she had a secret that he didn¡¯t know.


    "I promise, Dad."


    Listening to Tia, Gahan moved the quill without hesitation.


    From beginning to end, he wrote it down as Tia told.


    In the end, he dipped his pen deep in ink and took it out, leaving a powerful signature that did not appear to belong to a sick person.


    Gahan folded the letter, giving it to Florentia, and asked.


    "May I ask who will deliver this letter?"


    Looks like he won¡¯t send a letter if it¡¯s held by someone else.


    It was a vague guess, to the point of calling it as a father¡¯s instinct.


    Tia looked surprised for a moment, then smiled.


    "I¡¯m going to ask Aunt Shan."


    Before long, Tia ran out of the room after leaving a kiss on Gahan¡¯s cheek.


    * * *


    Angenas¡¯s Lord was sitting in the right ce without even moving.


    He was in stark contrast to Croyton, the owner of Durak, who couldn¡¯t stand still for a while and was impatient.


    "How long has it been since we arrived here now?"


    "Uh uh, I mean...... Yes, maybe four hours have passed."


    "I see."


    Jovanes was currently hosting a meeting of 80 people instead.


    It was a meeting that no one could predict how many hours it wouldst, but ording to what the servant just announced, the meeting was almost at the end.


    "Oh, when did hee..."


    Croyton said nervously, looking at the door that wouldn¡¯t open.


    "When the Kinges, Croyton, you just shut up. I¡¯ll take care of it."


    Croyton nodded and agree.


    If he opened his mouth in front of His Majesty, he might be relieved of the tension.


    "Ho, even if His Majesty tells you to speak, I will answer......"


    Brakk.


    The door opened without warning and Emperor Jovanes walked in.


    Croyton turned white and jumped up from the seat of Angenas.


    "I can¡¯t believe you were here without an appointment. What the hell is going on?"


    Although he was the father of the Empress and his father-inw.


    There was no respect for his father-inw in Jovanes¡¯ face.


    Rather, he felt very ufortable because he couldn¡¯t go to the hawk hunt that was scheduled after thepetition.


    Angenas¡¯s Lord said with a friendly smile that did not suit him.


    "I took the liberty of visiting Your Majesty because I wanted your permission."


    "Permission? Since when did Angenas need my permission?"


    "We, Angenas, always move for the prosperity of your Majesty and the Empire. That¡¯s why I came to see you again this time. We need your special permission......."


    "That¡¯s a long introduction. So what family are you going to attack this time?"


    At present, the Lambrew Empire was saturated.


    There were too many so-called "central nobles" or "higher nobles".


    To squeeze in the gap and settle down, Angenas has been taking things from other families in the meantime.


    This was the case with the Brown family, whose castle was taken for the first time, and surrounding nobles who took their territory by making them indebted.


    Naturally, the enemies would definitely continue to grow, and if it weren¡¯t for the Empress to be the daughter of Angenas¡¯s Lord, they would have be public enemies and perish.


    "The Lombardy family."


    "What? What did you just say?"


    "I told you it was the Lombardy family."


    "Are you crazy now?"


    Jovanes shout angrily from the bottom of his heart.


    "Is this the Empress, what the hell! What does Angenas have against Lombardy, so that it always puts this burden on them ......!"


    "Gahan Lombardy is suffering from Tlenbrew¡¯s disease."


    "Gahan...... has Tlenbrew¡¯s disease?"


    "Yes, so the survival of the ready-to-wear business is at stake. It¡¯s hard for a clothing store to survive without its founder, Gahan. How many Imperial people would suffer from that?"


    "That, are you sure? The illness of Gahan."


    "Yes, I heard it directly from Gahan¡¯s doctor."


    "Huh......."


    It was difficult.


    In celebration of the ready-to-wear business, I even gave him the Founding Medal.


    It¡¯s like bragging about the prosperity of the Empire under the rule.


    "So we, Angenas, are going to try to make that ready-to-wear thing. Give me your permission, Your Majesty."4


    "Give me a moment to think."


    Jovanes tried to seriously consider the proposal of Angenas¡¯s Lord.


    "No need to think, Your Majesty."


    Until Lk Lombardy opened the door with a rxed look.

 Chapter 69

    <h4>Chapter 69</h4>


    The situation itself is like entertainment, Lk¡¯s face was full of smiles, but his cor smelled like the wind. [1]


    He ran from Lombardy to here without dy.


    "What the hell are you doing!"


    Ferdick Angenas, the head of Angenas, shouted when pointed his finger at Lk.


    "Even though you are the head of Lombardy, it definitely crossed the line to break into His Majesty¡¯s office!"


    "Cross the line? So why are you here ask His Majesty to give Gahan¡¯s business for you?"


    "Well, how did you..."


    "When I know Angenas finds out the secrets of my family, I can¡¯t help but read your dirty tricks."


    Lk stepped forward and walked in towards Ferdick Angenas.


    Lk¡¯s shadow fell over the short and slender Ferdick.


    "Did you say I have crossed the line a while ago?"


    "Well, Yes! How dare youe to His Majesty¡¯s office...!"


    Lk raised a hand threateningly, which seemed would twist Ferdick Angenas¡¯s neck, who repeatedly said the same thing as a parrot.


    "Ugh!"


    Ferdick, who was under pressure, had to clench his teeth to avoid screaming at the strong grip that seemed to crush his shoulder.


    Lk leaned over to Ferdick¡¯s ear and spoke softly.


    "Did you sell your conscience and your head, Ferdick?"


    So only Ferdick Angenas can listen.


    "Just like you who didn¡¯t move at all, if I made a move, Angenas would be like you."


    "What!, are you threatening me now?"


    "Yeah, yes this is a threat! So listen to me, Ferdick Angenas."


    Lk¡¯s voice became even lower.


    "From the moment you set foot in the Imperial Pce to steal the ready-to-wear business when you heard that my son was ill, you¡¯ve crossed the line."


    His wrinkled brown eyes were glowing blue with anger.


    "You just crossed the line that was protecting Angenas from me with your feet. Do you understand, Ferdick?"


    Ferdick Angenas swallowed his saliva.


    Although he knew that Lk was ruthless when ites to his heredity.


    It was moved under thorough calctions that things might turn out like this.


    Somehow, he kept thinking that he had crossed a line that he shouldn¡¯t have crossed as Lk said.


    Regret was raising inside Ferdick¡¯s head.


    And as if reading his mind, Lk said with a smirk on his wrinkled face.


    <h4>"Okay. You will be thinking about it countless times in the future. Regret it, again and again. ¡¯I shouldn¡¯t have touched Gahan back then.¡¯."2</h4>


    Lk, who tightly grabbed Ferdick Angenas¡¯s shoulder, turned around.


    "It¡¯s been a while, Durak Owner."


    "So, I¡¯m sorry..."


    Croyton Angenas apologized involuntarily.


    "No, no. Don¡¯t apologize now. There will be a lot of things to apologize for in the future."


    Lk said with a smile, but Durak Owner¡¯s face grew even whiter.


    Ferdick Angenas looked at Emperor Jovannes btedly asking for help, but the Emperor was only sipping alcohol with a bystander¡¯s face.3


    "So did Gahan really have Tlenbrew disease? Are the rumors true?"


    The Emperor asked Lk.


    "That¡¯s right."


    "Ugh. Then it will be difficult."


    "You have nothing to worry about it, Your Majesty."


    "But if it¡¯s Tlenbrew disease, next season..."


    Jovannes also looked down at Lk¡¯s eyes and spoke less.


    But what he meant was the same as what he had already said.


    "Gahan is currently under treatment."


    "Therapy? But isn¡¯t there a cure for Tlenbrew disease?"


    "So far it has been."


    Lk paused for a moment.


    "A new treatment has been developed. He is recovering very quickly. So Gahan will be fine."


    "That, that!"


    A bewildered cry erupted from Ferdick Angenas.


    Tlenbrew¡¯s cure is nonsense.


    Gahan Lombardy might be better?


    Lk moved, knowing he would be angry, but because he calcted that if he could have a ready-to-wear business was worth to risk.


    But if Gahan really survived.


    A cold sweat falls from his back.


    "What if Gahan doesn¡¯t recover? What are you going to do then?"


    Jovannes looked at Lk with snake-like eyes.


    "At that time, Lombardy would take responsibility and continue the business. It won¡¯t happen. Gahan will get up and show up."


    Lk said that and left the office.


    Last but not least, he won¡¯t forget to stare at Ferdick Angenas.


    "Well, let¡¯s just watch it. The healthy Gahan will not die."


    Jovannes said, waving his ss in peace.


    Ferdick Angenas had to swallow bitter water.


    * * *


    Mrs. Sussew stared and sitting in front of Shan.


    "To hear rumors about Gahan¡¯s illness. Is this the way Lombardy treats the family he wants to do business with?"


    "I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t tell you in advance."


    Shan politely bowed her head.


    Seeing that, Mrs. Sussew was even angrier.


    "Give me an excuse! Only then will I be able to trust Gahan and start a big business!"


    "Auntie."


    After Shan called Mrs. Sussew in a quiet voice, she took out a letter from her arms.


    It was Gahan¡¯s letter.


    After opening it, Mrs. Sussew let out a low voice.


    <strong>[Dear Aunt Beatrix.</strong>


    <strong>By now, I¡¯m guessing that you must have been very upset when you heard about my situation.</strong>


    <strong>I was going to tell you when the time came, but I would be lying to my aunt.</strong>


    <strong>It was in the best interests of the younger brother, who was in the hospital, to get this job done properly by </strong><strong>Gahan</strong><strong>.</strong>


    <strong>For the future of my daughter Tia, I tried to keep it a secret for as long as possible, without anyone knowing.</strong>


    <strong>However, in this circumstance where everything is known, I would like to ask my aunt for a frivolous request.</strong>


    <strong>Trust me and wait a while.</strong>


    <strong>If you don¡¯t believe me for trying to deceive you aunt, please trust the person who took this letter.</strong>


    <strong>We will do our best to bring the good news to you in person.</strong>


    <strong>From </strong><strong>Gahan</strong><strong>.]</strong>


    "The cunning guy..."


    I thought he was just a gentle and tender guy.


    He almost like his father.2


    Isn¡¯t it heartbreaking to get angry at a sick nephew when he lies for his daughter and says ¡¯Auntie¡¯?1


    Mrs. Sussew, who had anger in her face, asked Shan.


    "I wille and tell you in person. What does this mean?"


    "That is..."


    Shan tried to hide her confusion.


    Although she did not express it, she was trying to ept all these situations as much as Mrs. Sussew.


    While preparing to wee them after hearing that Gahan has Tlenbrew¡¯s disease, Florentia visits Shan.


    Then, with a letter from Gahan, Shan was asked to meet Mrs. Sussew.


    Along with the request, ¡¯Pleasee as Shan Lombardy, not my father¡¯s older sister¡¯.


    "One of the researchers, a Lombardy schrship student, has just invented and brought a cure for Tlenbrew."


    "So, you mean Gahan might be better?"


    "He is under treatment."


    It¡¯s the same with Gahan and Shan, siblings can¡¯t lie.


    Mrs. Sussew looked at Shan with narrow eyes.


    "What if I believe and wait, and that belief betrayed me? Angenas coulde at any moment to take Sussew¡¯s hand and jump in."


    Also.


    Shan confirmed what she had guessed and clenched her fists.


    "Auntie, Gahan is my younger brother, but he¡¯s stupidly incapable of lying. It would have been better if he acted a little weaker, but he¡¯s a fool who can¡¯t."


    It had only been a few hours since I heard the news that such a younger brother had an incurable disease.


    However, there was no room for mourning and confusion for Shan now.


    It was best for Gahan, his younger brother, who was in the hospital, to finish this job well.


    "I believe Gahan is doing the best he can to ovee his illness at this moment. But, if Gahan doesn¡¯t live up to his promise..."


    Shan remembered the words of her young nephew.


    ¡¯¡¯Pleasee as Shan Lombardy, not my father¡¯s older sister. "


    Did the child even expect a situation like this toe?


    Shan smiled softly at the futile thought.


    Then, looking directly at Mrs. Sussew.


    "Then please trust Lombardy. Gahan is the founder of ¡¯Gahan Clothing Store¡¯, but he is also the son of Lord Lk Lombardy. And Lombardy never disappoints those who believed in him and worked with him."


    A moment of silence passed.


    And Mrs. Sussew let out a low sigh.


    "...Tell Gahan not to worry about Sussew and just focus on treatment. Be sure to keep that in mind that I¡¯ll hear back soon."


    "Yes, Aunt."


    Shan got up from her seat, hiding her slightly trembling hands inside the sleeves of her wide dress.


    "And, Shan."


    Mrs. Sussew said when she rubbed her forehead with a tired face.


    "Will you tell your husband to stop persuading us, since we don¡¯t want to sell the mine we are in?"


    "...Mine?"


    Shan was perplexed for a moment, then hid her expression and nodded her head.


    "Yes, Aunt. I will do that."


    * * *


    Three weeks have passed since themotion.


    Fortunately, all of the things that happened at once came to an end, but they were all just temporary measures.


    The only solution is to create a cure for Tlenbrew and heal my father.


    Estira is doing her best to research but hasn¡¯t found a cure yet.


    My father¡¯s illness was steadily getting worse, just like in hisst life.


    "...I will be back."


    And in this situation, I had to enter the Pce to y the role of Perez¡¯s ymate.


    I want to stay next to him, but my father pushed me to go and y with Perez to get some air and refreshing.


    It¡¯s what my father wants, but I can¡¯t not go.


    I got into the carriage with a gloomy face.


    It took hours to arrive at the Imperial Pce from the Lombardy mansion, all kinds of thoughts ran through my head.


    And finally, we arrived at Poirak Pce, where Perez lived.


    "Tia, Hello."


    Perez greeted me with a smile that seemed almost invisible.


    "Hi."


    Frankly, I was annoyed.


    In this situation, I want to spend even one more hour with my father, the time I spent with Perez was wasted.


    Perez, who received my dry greeting, stared at my face for a moment.


    It was one of his habits.


    "Go."


    Then Perez¡¯s hand grabbed my hand.


    "What? Where are we going?"


    "A ce to y today."


    "I¡¯m not in the mood to y."


    "I know."


    What the hell do you know


    It was time for my patience to runs out


    Perez opened therge door with his other hand, which was not holding mine.


    "Here..."


    "The library at Poirak Pce. Here¡¯s a collection of Tlenbrew disease books and herbal medicine. As much as I can find."


    Perez said when he pulled out the chair from the table in the middle of the library.


    "Let¡¯s find out about Tlenbrew disease together. If we look, we may find a way."


    "Perez..."


    "This time I will help you."


    7


    <strong>_____________________________________________</strong>


    <strong>Glossary</strong>


    [1] ¡¯Smile like a wind¡¯ - Seems like a phrase to describe someone who just walked in after a brisk walk in cold windy weather.

 Chapter 70

    <h4>Chapter 70</h4>


    Perez¡¯s statement that he has collected ¡¯as many as possible¡¯ books are true.


    "Where did you get all these books from?"


    "I brought it from the Imperial Library in the Central Pce, and these herbal medicine books were the ones I had originally."


    The looks of turning the pages while answering seemed very familiar.


    With a sudden thought, I asked Perez.


    "Perez, by any chance, have you been researching Tlenbrew¡¯s drugs by yourself?"


    Look.


    Perez¡¯s shoulders shuddered.


    And if there was no answer, it was evidence.


    Perez would rather lie to me than say nothing.


    "Thanks."


    "..."


    Perez¡¯s ears turned red when he looked at the book without saying a word.


    I smiled silently and picked up a book.


    Yeah, it doesn¡¯t suit my personality to leave everything to Estira and rx.


    it would be more convenient to do whatever it takes to find thest piece of Tlenbrew¡¯s medicine.


    While we spent time reading in the library, Caitlyn and Kylus took turns delivering food and drinks.


    "Ugh, my waist."


    How many hours have passed?


    I raised my head in pain when my back was suddenly hurt.


    It was already past afternoon.


    Looking at Perez, who was sitting on the other side, he still hadn¡¯t taken his eyes off the book.


    Beside him was a mountain of books he had already skimmed through.


    It was when I was looking out the window because I didn¡¯t want to disturb Perez, who was concentrating.


    "Shall we go out for a moment?"


    Suddenly, Perez looked at me.


    "The garden is pretty nice for a walk."


    Contrary to Perez¡¯s simple impression, the gardens of Poirak Pce were very beautiful.


    As if knowing that the owner of this pce often visits the garden, all kinds of flowers and trees naturally blended together around the promenade.


    "Oh, this flower... Isn¡¯t that the flower you sent me before?"


    I asked, pointing to a red flower that looked familiar somewhere.


    "That¡¯s right. Bomnia flowers."


    "It¡¯s a different season than you sent me this flower?"


    "Previously it had bloomed and fallenst spring. But for some reason, it seems to bloom once more this year."


    "What? that¡¯s interesting. It blooms twice a year."


    I approached and smelled the sweet scent of the flower.


    Tock.


    Perez picked a bomnia flower and handed it to me.


    He tore off the sweet petals and put them in his mouth.


    "If I keep following this road, what will I find?"


    "Central Pce Hall."


    "Like that..."


    When I moved my body a little, my head seemed to clear up.


    <h4>How far did we walk?</h4>


    At the end of the road, the hall that Perez spoke of seemed to be visible.


    And there is a person who was just walking through the hall, that I didn¡¯t want to meet.


    "Let¡¯s go back."


    "Okay."


    Perez answered with a frown on his forehead as if it was bothering him at all.


    We turned around and tried to go back the way we came.


    "Hey, there you two."


    Until an unlucky voice dares to follow us.


    "Whoa."


    I already have a bad feeling.


    I engraved my patience, turned around, and greeted.


    "Hello, His Majesty the First Prince."


    "Yes!. You were right!."


    Astana approached with an unlucky smile.


    Perez was already staring at Astana with cold eyes.


    Feels like he¡¯s about to draw a sword likest time.


    Let¡¯s just go quietly this time.


    I swore so.


    But that promise was immediately shaken by Astana¡¯s words.


    "I heard that Gahan Lombardy had a fatal disease?"


    "You crazy bastard."


    Without realizing it, cursing came out of my voice.


    Astana widened her eyes in surprise.


    "You dare to curse at me..."


    Watching Astana squirm silently like a goldfish, I tried to calm my mind again.


    I was so angry because it was about my father.


    But, ominously, I saw something from Astana¡¯s face.


    It was a grinning smile as if he had found a weakness that could haunt me.


    "Your father is dying, and you are hanging out with that lowly man in the Imperial Pce. Are you really his daughter?


    "Stop."


    Perez next to me said in a low voice warning him.


    But Astana shrugged her shoulders once and continued to sarcastic.


    "If it were my father, I would never leave his bed for a moment. After all, I don¡¯t mean to say that lowly things are lowly for nothing."


    "Astana."


    "Your mother is a wanderer of unknown origin, so it¡¯s obvious."


    "Shut your mouth."


    Perez said while cing his hand on the handle of the sword.


    "I know, wanderers sell themselves to anyone to find a ce to sleep for a night..."


    p!


    Astana¡¯s face turned to the side with a loud sound.


    Red handprints slowly appeared on his cheeks.


    It was me who pped that cheek with all my might.2


    "You hit me...?"


    Astana touch his cheek with one hand and murmured.


    I stared straight at him.


    Tears flowed involuntarily at the outrageous anger.


    "Uh, I¡¯m going to tell my mother, no, to His Majesty the Emperor! For a p on my cheek?! "


    I knew his personality was at the bottom.


    Trash guy.


    "Do it. I¡¯ll be sure to tell Grandpa what happened today."


    I spoke to Astana.


    "Every single word."


    Only then did he recall what I said, Astana¡¯s stupid face distorted.


    It doesn¡¯t matter even if he¡¯s a Prince when ites to Lombardy.


    He also said such dirty things about Lombardy Lord¡¯s son and histe wife, who are now in bed, there¡¯s no way it¡¯s going to pass safely.


    I want to kick him between the crotch, not the cheek.


    I¡¯m still not Lords of Lombardy, please be patient.


    I stared at him till the end and turned around.


    I wiped away my tears roughly with my sleeve.


    The taste that had been sweet a little while ago because of the Bomnia has turned bitter.


    * * *


    I was ordered into self-reflection for a month because of pping Astana¡¯s face.


    Of course, it¡¯s not a big deal.


    Rather, I had a hard time stopping my grandfather from running to kick Astana.1


    In fact, I¡¯m not free to leave the mansion until after my eleventh birthday, it¡¯s like I¡¯m not being punished.


    Astana, who likes to wander around all the time, was ordered to probation for two months.


    I was sitting in my study, browses through the herbal book I had borrowed from Perez.


    I don¡¯t have a usible background here, so I don¡¯t expect to make a huge discovery that even Estira couldn¡¯t find through a book like this.


    It was simply because I feltfortable doing anything to find my father¡¯s cure.


    p, p.


    When I was flipping a book with my chin on one side.


    "Huh? Bomnia flowers? It can also be used as a medicinal herb."


    I stopped at a familiar flower picture and read the description.


    "¡¯Bomnia¡¯s is a nt that grows only in the southernmost tip of the continent, and its flowers, leaves, and roots have different properties of efficacy..."


    My fingertips, which were pointing meaninglessly, stopped.


    "But the most powerful effect of Bomnia is when the flowers, leaves, and roots are used together. The exact mechanism is unknown, but it reliably maximizes the efficacy of other herbs used together..."1


    Originally from the South.


    And Estira from her previous life went on vacation to her hometown.


    The puzzle seemed to fit.


    At that moment, the study door opened and Estira entered.


    Sweating and gasping, she seemed to have run all the way here.


    "Ha, I got a reply from my grandmother... Among the flowers that aremonly blooming around the vige...!"


    "Bomnia?"


    "Uh, how did you know?"


    Also.


    Thest ingredient in the remedy was Bomnia.


    Estira, who looked at my smiling face, said while crying.


    "By the way, Bomnia is a wild nt that grows only in the south, and the flowering period has already passed....l"


    "No. I know where the flowering Bomnia is."1


    The bright red Bomnia flowers were blooming in the backyard of Poirak Pce.


    I quickly ran to my desk and wrote a letter.


    The recipient was Perez.


    Though in my heart I would like to run to Poirak Pce and bring Bomnia flowers by myself.


    I can¡¯t enter the Pce because of the self-istion period


    Damn it, Astana!


    I wrote the words that I needed the Bombia flower for my father¡¯s treatment and that the flowers, leaves, and even the roots had toe together.


    My hand that was folding the stationery was trembling.


    The joy of finding thest puzzle was brief, and anxiety overtook me.


    What if the Bomnia flowers have been chopped in a couple of days.


    Perez also said. The flowers didn¡¯t bloom at this season.


    Please, please.


    I prayed earnestly and sent the letter.


    * * *


    It began to rain at night.


    I was staying up all night watching the heavy rain outside.


    "Damn it, damn it."


    I heard the sound of rain hitting the window and me biting my nails.


    What if the Bomnia flowers are chopped down in this rain?


    Thest time we saw each other was a few days ago.


    If all the remaining flowers fall off.


    I felt like my stomach was burning.


    It was then.


    "Is that a carriage?"


    With my head in the window, I doubted my eyes.


    A carriage wasing to the annex through heavy rain like a pole.


    At first nce, through the hazy raindrops, the Imperial pattern was seen.


    Surely.


    I ran downstairs in surprise.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    With a heavy knock on the door, the butler of the annex was already approaching the door with his back.


    Kriettt...


    The door, which had been closed all night, opened with a long noise.


    A man drenched in the rain was standing there.


    "Perez?"


    Perez found me and pulled out something he was holding dearly in his arms.


    It was arge wooden box.


    Click.


    With a small noise the cover was opened, there was a distinct smell of wet soil from the rain.1


    Inside the box was a pile of red flowers covered in soil, quietly exposed to the roots.


    "Bomnia flowers, I brought them."


    With a pale and wet face, Perez grinned widely.

 Chapter 71

    <h4>Chapter 71</h4>


    I put my hand on his face.


    His white face is cold.


    "Please, bring a dry towel."


    "Oh, yes. Miss."


    The surprised butler hastily brought some dry towels.


    One over Perez¡¯s wet shoulder and the other over his head, wrapped around him tightly.


    "It¡¯s so cold... Why you went through all this rain."


    "I feel like the rain will destroy all the flowers."


    "Ah..."


    "Tia, you told me that Tia¡¯s father could heal only with this flower."


    "...Stupid."


    I grabbed Perez¡¯s hand and dragged him up the stairs.


    Still, he never asked a question, ¡¯Where are you going?¡¯


    He just kept quiet and followed my steps without difficulty.


    I took Perez back to my room.


    And sat him in front of the firece.


    "Please make more fire in the firece."


    The butler quickly put some more firewood into the fire.


    "What about Caitlyn? Does Kylus know you¡¯re here?"


    "...They probably don¡¯t know."


    "I wonder, you didn¡¯t go out alone in the middle of the night to pick up Bomnia flowers as soon as you got my letter, did you?"


    "..."


    "And since it started to rain, you didn¡¯t even think to stop and go inside, and I just kept crouching and digging there thinking that you had to dig up the flowers before they fell, did you?"


    "..."


    "And you came here right after digging up the whole Bomnia and putting it in a wooden crate and waking up the driver without notifying Caitlyn or Kylus... Isn¡¯t it?"1


    Perez avoids my gaze with the flickering firece fire.


    "...First, send someone to the Imperial Pce. Please."


    "No, Imperial Pce. Send someone to Poirak Pce."


    Perhaps by now, the Pce was turned upside down knowing that Perez had disappeared.


    Perez was looking at me.


    Water was dripping down his ck hair.


    I said while wiping Perez¡¯s hair with a towel.


    "I¡¯ll apologize to Caitlyn and Kyluster."


    "Tia... Why?"


    "Because you have brought me Bombia flower. You were here to help me."


    "But..."


    Perez tried to say something but then closed his mouth again.


    Then he picked up the box he had put down on one side and hand over to me.


    But I shook my head.


    "I¡¯m going to check if your body is warming up."


    Perez thought for a moment at my words, then went near the firece and started drying his hair.


    Meanwhile, the butler who came back brought hot tea and hot soup and prepared dry clothes.


    "Looks, it¡¯s warm now."


    <h4>Perez came over and said, putting his hand on my cheek.</h4>


    Like he said.


    Until a little while ago, his hands, which seemed to be cold and not bleeding, had quickly regained their warmth.


    "So go ahead."


    He did not refuse.


    I took the box containing the Bomnia flower and asked Perez.


    "Quickly changing your clothes and eating something warm."


    "Umm."


    Perez responded quickly, like a dog that listens well.


    I left the room.


    Only the sound of my footsteps and the rattling of boxes echoed in the dark hallway.


    My steps got faster.


    At one point I was running.


    When I arrived at Estira¡¯sboratory in one of the annexes, it felt like it was going to burst out of my chin.


    "Miss. Florentia?"


    Estira was still awake.


    The lights were on and the books were scattered all over the ce, suggesting that she was researching drugs.


    I opened the box in front of Estira.


    "I¡¯ve got the Bomnia flowers."


    "Ooh, this is..."


    Estira couldn¡¯t speak when she touched the red petals in disbelief.


    I handed the box to Estira.


    And I said it with the most earnest heart in my life.


    "Now, save my dad, Estira."


    It only took Estira a few hours to create a new drug.


    At sunrise, Estira took it straight to my father.


    "It¡¯s a new medicine."


    My father, which had worsened over the past few days,ughed bitterly when he saw the new medicine that Estira was offering.


    He didn¡¯t seem to be expecting much.


    "Thanks for keeping on trying, Estira."


    My father was repeating those words while drinking with his left hand, which is the only limb that can move.


    I could have approached my father and said a few words, but I stepped back.


    Even if it¡¯s not, I don¡¯t want my sick dad to pretend he¡¯s fine because of me.


    I¡¯d rather my father cry a little more and get angry.


    My father justughed, until he was about to die.


    Just like in myst life.


    But.


    In this life, I know my father cry alone in his room in the middle of the night.


    Also, I know what caused my father¡¯s red swollen eyes the next day.


    I watched it from afar and quietly left my father¡¯s room.


    It was a room where Perez stayed near my house for a while.


    After moving in the rain for a long time, Perez might get cold.


    It wasn¡¯t serious, my grandfather who found out why he came to the mansion in the middle of the night, sent a letter directly to the Emperor to let Perez stay as a guest of the family.


    "How about Perez?"


    "He just drank his medicine and fell asleep."


    Kylus, who had received a call from the Pce, answered in a low voice.


    When I quietly approached the bed, Perez was asleep with an unknown face.


    I looked at it for a while, then pulled on the nket and dug into the seat next to Perez.


    "Miss. Florentia?"


    Kylus came closer with his head tilted.


    It was a face that asked why I left my normal room and lied down here.


    "I don¡¯t want to be alone right now."


    A very mean voice kept asking in the corner of my mind.


    ¡¯Are you sure Bomnia is the correct answer?¡¯


    I don¡¯t know either.


    But if Bomnia really isn¡¯t thest piece.


    What am I supposed to do then?


    Can we find another answer in time?


    Can I save my father?


    My head was spinning once.


    My body, which had not slept all night, finally reached its limit.


    The warmth of Perez, which was subtly transmitted from a ce not far away, seemed to soothe the heart.


    Finally, looking at the guy¡¯s ck hair scattered on the white pillow, I fell asleep.


    * * *


    "Miss, Miss..."


    Louryl shook me to wake me up.


    I opened my eyes.


    The surrounding was all dark.


    Perez, who was sleeping next to me, was already up and standing in his new clothes.


    "What¡¯s up?"


    Louryl¡¯s expression is strange.


    I jumped out of bed without hearing any answer.


    What¡¯s going on?


    I could feel with my skin that the atmosphere around me was chaotic.


    My heart pounded nervously.


    No way.


    No way.


    I quickly ran into my father¡¯s room.


    Many people had alreadye in.


    Grandpa and Aunt Shan, and even Viese and Laurel.


    All the people of the Lombardy family looked at me.


    "Why..."


    Unfinished words came out of my mouth.


    I tried to read anything from the faces of those who looked at me, but it didn¡¯t work as if my head had stopped.


    I moved my heavy feet as if something was dragging them to the ground.


    Little by little, I moved closer to the bed.


    People made their way without saying a word.


    And finally, I could see my father on the bed.


    "Tia!"


    "...Oh, Dad?"


    Hearing my father¡¯s cheerful voice, my legs loosened and staggered.


    "Ugh!"


    Everyone reached out to me, but it was my father who held my body.


    To be precise, it was my father¡¯s right hand.


    It was the hand that had been stolen by Tlenbrew.


    "How..."


    It was stable.


    He was strong and did not tremble.


    Its bones were thin, but they kept me from falling.


    "The new drug seems to be working, Tia."


    Dad said with a soft smile.


    "After a few hours of drinking, my senses slowly returned..."


    My father slowly opened and closed his right hand.


    I stared nkly at the gentle movement.


    "Tia."


    My father called me.


    "Dad, I think you¡¯re gonna be fine now."


    It was a smile of relief as if all burdens had beenid down.


    "Dad, you¡¯re gonna be fine now."


    Took.


    I heard something popping inside me.


    "Hmm...!"


    Unstoppable tears flowed.9


    "Daddy, Daddy...!"


    "Yes, my Tia. You were worried, weren¡¯t you?"


    "Dad..."


    "Dad, I¡¯m fine now. It¡¯s okay."


    I jumped into my father¡¯s arms.


    A friendly hand patted my back.


    I didn¡¯t know how much I cried.4


    All I remember is that I cried endlessly in my father¡¯s arms that day and that he always said ¡¯It¡¯s okay now¡¯.15


    And the only thing I heard was the voice of my grandfather saying ¡¯thank you¡¯ to Perez.


    * * *


    It was a perfectly sunny day.


    A pleasant breeze blew, and the grass was fresh.


    Outside, I could hear the band rehearsing, and the murmurs of greetings from the guests who had arrived in advance.


    I was dressing up in front of the dressing table with Louryl¡¯s help.


    "Miss, are you that happy?"


    "Yes? What?"


    "You don¡¯t know how to keep a smile on your face since before."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    I smiled contentedly when I saw my reflection in the mirror.


    "Today is a special day, so it will take a long time to get your hair done. Be patient."


    "Yeah, do whatever you want. I¡¯m fine."


    At my rxed reaction, Lourylughed as if it was nothing special.


    "You¡¯re so bothered about getting your hair done. You must be in a good mood."


    "Yups!!!"


    I answered in a loud voice.


    "Today is my eleventh birthday!"


    Finally, the day that I can freely enter and exit the mansion hase.1

 Chapter 72

    <h4>Chapter 72</h4>


    My butt is shaking at the thought of going outside from tomorrow.


    "Come to think of it, now you¡¯re free to look outside!"


    Said Louryl,bing my hair gently.


    That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying, Louryl!


    "What do you want to do first?"


    "Ummm..."


    I needed some time to think.


    It wasn¡¯t to think about what to do.


    Because there was so much to do, it was difficult to prioritize what to do first.


    When I continued to ponder, Louryl gave me some examples.


    "Larane went straight to the flower garden outside Lombardy, and Gilliu and Mayron went for a ride outside the castle. And Belsach... I don¡¯t know because I¡¯m not interested."2


    Also our Louryl.


    It was a very good attitude.


    I don¡¯t know what Belsach did after his eleventh birthday.


    It would be nice if I could think of it that way.


    But, living in the same mansion, it was a known fact that Belsach went out hunting with Astana the day after his birthday.


    as expected of Astana¡¯s number 1 followers.1


    Ever since Belsach was free to go out, they had grown closer.


    "So, what do you want to do, Miss?"


    "I? I want to go shopping!"


    "Are you going to buy? Are you talking about shopping?"


    "Yes! There are so many things I want to buy!"


    "Hmm. Jewelry?"


    Moreover, the mine where the gem came from!


    "Or, delicious food?"


    A restaurant that makes food!


    Sooner orter, there will be a very good sale.


    "If not... Leaving Lombardy and seeing the ecliptic would be fun!"


    I¡¯m nning to go to the Emperor.


    "I will do it all!"


    "Oh, mydy. You are greedy, too!"


    Of course!


    Because I¡¯m going to eat it all!


    I and Louryl looked at each other andughed.


    The finelybed hair was hung behind the back, and the side hair was pulled out and braided with beautiful white wildflowers.


    And with Louryl¡¯s help, I changed into the dress I¡¯m going to wear today.


    "...Miss. When did you say this will go on sale?"


    Looking at the dress I was wearing, Louryl asked with twinkling eyes.


    "Next week. Did this one turn out well?"


    "I think it¡¯s the prettiest limited edition I¡¯ve seen so far!"


    "Yups"


    I was very satisfied with Louryl¡¯s enthusiastic response.


    Not long ago, the marketing I started at the Gahan clothing store was working very well.


    It¡¯s called "Limited Edition."


    It is a way to break away from the image of ¡¯ready-to-wear is amon thing that can be bought at any time¡¯ andunch a new premium line targeting nobles.


    <h4>Gahan clothing stores all over the Empire sell very expensive dresses all at once on the same day and at the same time, but the quantity is very limited.</h4>


    Only 200 pieces are released nationwide per series.


    Among the nobility these days, it is fashionable to collect this ¡¯one-piece¡¯ in addition to wearing dresses from Gahan clothing stores in their own way.


    Competition is so fierce in the royal capital, where there are many powerful and wealthy nobles, they sometimes send servants to buy from branches in distant ces.


    "By the way, this limited edition came out tomemorate my birthday, so it¡¯s going to be even more special."


    "What, more special?"


    "I only made 100 pieces."


    Iughed wickedly.


    "You are too much... You made such a pretty dress and only sell 100 pieces..."


    Louryl cried and dropped her shoulders.


    It¡¯s a limited edition with a fixed number, so I can¡¯t take one out for Louryl.


    I thought about it for a while and decided to give her a small hint.


    "Send Dird¡¯s servant to the third branch"


    The third branch was rtively far from the residences of the nobility, but like the other branches, a limited edition of 10 copies was to be delivered.


    So it could lower thepetition even a littlepared to other ces.


    Louryl, who understood what I meant, nodded her head meaningfully.


    Smart.


    "Tia, can Ie in?"


    My father knocked on the door and poked his head out through the crack in the door.


    "Dad!"


    I got up in front of the dressing table and ran to my father¡¯s arms.


    "Ouch!"


    My father was joking, pretending to be pushed back, and hugged me, face to face.


    "Now that you are eleven years old, my daughter still has a long way to go when she¡¯s all grown up."


    "Absolutely! I¡¯ll be cute in front of my dad for the rest of my life!


    Thanks to Estira¡¯s medicine, my father waspletely freed from Tlenbrew¡¯s disease.


    Within a week, the paralysispletely disappeared, and after about a month, he recovered enough to be able to take a leisurely walk around the annex.


    And today, my birthday, my father came back in perfect health, although he had lost some weight.


    "Mr. Gahan, you look great today!"


    "Haha... Thank you, Louryl."


    More like losing weight made his face sharper.


    My father¡¯s poprity is increasing day by day.


    I wondered if I would be able to meet my stepmother soon.24


    "Can you give Dad a moment before going to the party?"


    My father reached out to me.


    I grabbed his hand.


    My father¡¯s hand, which is still much bigger than mine, was warm and soft.1


    We headed to the annex.


    My father stopped in front of a door after walked along the long corridor.


    "Open it."


    Dad said when he let go of my hand.


    Click.


    I turned the handle, the door opened gently.


    "It¡¯s a gift from Dad to Tia."


    Arge window filled with sunlight and a drawing-room filled with soft and warm colors weed us.


    "This... It¡¯s my room, is this my house?."


    "Yes!."


    "Wow!"


    I ran and opened some of the doors to the drawing-room.


    There is a bedroom, a small living room, and a study room.


    "Tia¡¯s study in the main building has been moved here. I think this will be much morefortable to use."


    It really was.


    All the books and writing instruments that were stained with my hands were moved here.


    "From now on, Tia can use this housefortably. Of course, if you came down more often, Father wouldn¡¯t be so lonely."


    "Dad..."


    "But considering that I will be busy in the future, this is better?"


    Really, Dad can¡¯t lie.


    As I promised my fatherst time, I confided in things at the right time.


    It was simple things like ¡¯how did you send Shan to Mrs. Sussew¡¯ and ¡¯Since when did you know Perez?¡¯


    But with only those pieces, my father seemed to have figured out most of me.


    It¡¯s been a while since I asked for your opinion on deciding what to do with ¡¯Gahan Clothing Store¡¯.


    The idea that was born like that was the ¡¯Limited Edition¡¯.


    "Our Tia..."


    My father hugged me tightly.


    "Happy Birthday. I wanted to be the first to give you a birthday present then everyone else."


    "Thank you, Dad."


    I also hugged my father tightly.


    "It¡¯s like a dream."


    That my father was with me like this on my eleventh birthday.


    The fact that my father overcame Tlenbrew disease and was in front of me in good health.


    My father kissed my forehead with a lot of affection.


    I felt like crying, so I hugged my father tighter.


    Now, I¡¯ve reached the first goal I thought of after returning.1


    Saving my father.


    But I still have a lot of work to do.


    * * *


    "Let¡¯s start the meeting."


    The chairman, seated at the top of the table, focused his attention and said.


    "There are some who haven¡¯te yet, so please wait a little longer."


    Ferdic Angenas said slowly, putting his buttocks in his seat.


    "But"


    It had been dyed a lot since the time the meeting started.


    The reason is, some of Angenas¡¯s close rtives have note.


    Dozens of nobles who arrived on time and filled the conference room were waiting for them.


    "There¡¯s no point in starting a meeting if important people don¡¯te anyway..."


    "I came here thinking it waste, but it hadn¡¯t even started yet. What is this?"


    A person wasing in leisurely, pushing both sides of the conference hall¡¯s door.


    "Lo, Lord Lombardy..."


    The chairman jumped up from his seat.


    Lk Lombardy had previously been chairman for decades before the current chairman.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "After a few years of rest, I¡¯m trying to get interested in state affairs again."1


    "Ah! Then the chairman..."


    "No, no. I didn¡¯te here to take on such a heavy-duty. I¡¯m too old for that, I just came with a simple mind."


    "If you have a simple mind..."


    "I have a promise to someone."


    Lk answered and smiled at Ferdic Angenas, who was sitting opposite him.


    "You will be thinking about it countless times in the future. Regret it, again and again. ¡¯I shouldn¡¯t have touched Gahan back then.¡¯."


    Hup.


    He recalled what had happened in the Emperor¡¯s office, Lord of Angenas huped in fear.


    "Let¡¯s start the meeting. Is there any reason to keep this many people waiting for just a few people?"


    The chairman nced at Lord of Angenas.


    No matter how long Angenas flew, it was nothingpared to Lombardy.


    In the end, throughout the meeting, Angenas won nothing.


    It was all because of Lk¡¯s interference.


    And the members of the Nobility Council, who had been suppressed by Angenas all this time, sided with Lk.


    Lk smiled and said to Ferdic Angenas, who had a poopy face.


    "What! You¡¯re already in tears?. There¡¯s a lot left to be upset in the future."6


    It was such a tantugh.


    "Then I must go."


    "Lord of Lombardy, if you have time, let¡¯s have a meal together..."


    "I¡¯m sorry, but let¡¯s do it together next time. I have a very important job today."


    "Ah, may you and Your majesty...."


    "It¡¯s my granddaughter¡¯s birthday."


    "Yes?"


    "I have to go to my granddaughter¡¯s birthday party. Gosh, it¡¯ste!"4


    The chairman tapped the gavel twice as instructed with a nk face.


    It meant that the meeting was officially closed.


    "Then I¡¯ll go first!"


    The chairman was startled when he watched the wind blow through the conference hall, but he seemed to know one thing for sure.


    In the future, Angenas will not be able to set up as he pleases at the aristocratic conference.

 Chapter 73

    <h4>Chapter 73</h4>


    My eleventh birthday party started.1


    Lombardy¡¯s banquet hall was full of guests.


    It was quite a big birthday party than my eighth birthday party, it¡¯s like doubled from before.


    the difference is, my grandfather deliberately invited people at that time, but this time, the party naturally grew bigger because many people wanted toe.


    It was all my father and grandfather¡¯s guests, but I didn¡¯t mind.


    "Oh! Lady Florentia Lombardy!"


    "Is that dressing in limited edition?"


    "Happy birthday, Lady! You¡¯re so pretty today!"


    The number of people who recognize me has increased.


    "Hello, thank you foring!"


    Smiling gently at them, I looked around the banquet hall.


    Arge fountain flows in the garden attached to the banquet hall.


    And next to it, I saw my father talking briskly with others.


    "Hahaha! That¡¯s a brilliant idea!"


    Now, He was more active than before he got sick.


    Green eyes sparkle when he sees the person he is talking to.


    He seemed very good at dealing with people with a rxed smile.


    Maybe that¡¯s why there were so many people next to my father.


    Everyone seemed to listen to my father¡¯s words, jokes, and story.


    "Happy birthday!"


    "Wow!"


    Suddenly, something white and fluffy popped out from the side of my face.


    "Gilliu, Mayron! You guys scared me!"3


    They were twins ying with a big white teddy bear.


    "Hehe."


    "What are you surprised about, Tia?"


    Now that they have entered a period of full growth, both of them are growing fast by the day.


    "Long time no see. Hasn¡¯t it been a month since you came back here?"


    "Yeah, that right."


    "I was bored to death."


    For the past month, the two have been on the Schultz estate.


    It was to spend time with their father, Vestian, for a vacation.


    "There¡¯s nothing around."


    "And the unpleasant atmosphere."


    "We¡¯re in a terrible mood."


    The twins answered my question at the same time.


    "I thought my father was a strict person, but he wasn¡¯t."


    "My father was very docilepared to his rtives."


    "No way, really."


    "Especially at mealtime, there¡¯s a tter of dish tes."


    There were ten of us eating together.


    "I was suffocating."


    Maybe there was a lot of stuff piled up, but the two spat outints nonstop.


    "If it was so hard, you should havee back halfway. You don¡¯t have to stay for a month."


    The Schultz mansion wasn¡¯t that far away anyway.


    <h4>Not long ago, the twins turned 15 years old, they were easy to move in a carriage.1</h4>


    But Gilliu and Mayron¡¯s reaction was a little strange.


    They sneak up on each other, then turn their backs.


    "Come on, get your birthday present!"


    It¡¯s a bear, especially from the Schultz estate!


    "Hmm."


    It¡¯s very suspicious, but I¡¯ll let them fool me.


    I epted the teddy bear.


    It¡¯s soft and fluffy, but it¡¯s not that impressive.


    They¡¯re not a twin who doesn¡¯t know me because I¡¯m not interested in dolls.


    Why did they give this gift?


    While I was still staring at the teddy bear, Mayron asked in a mischievous voice.


    "What do you think? Do you like a teddy bear?"


    "Yes, well...... thanks."


    But I¡¯m not a rude person enough toin about what you gave me as a gift.


    But Gilliu tapped Mayron on the shoulder and said.


    "Look, Tia wouldn¡¯t say anything! She¡¯s too nice for that."


    "Oh, I thought you¡¯d throw away the teddy bear! You¡¯re too nice, Tia!"


    Gilliu grinned and Mayron held his head in regret.


    I think they made a bet over my reaction to the teddy bear.


    Mayron sighed and said.


    "Tia, if you don¡¯t like something, you should say no. You always think too much about other people."


    Did I?


    What do I do?


    "You¡¯re too nice."


    Now Gilliu joined.


    "This not our gift!"


    "You have to look forward to something bigger!"


    "What¡¯s bigger?"


    They don¡¯t answer my question, they just smile.


    "What does Tia want?"


    "Me?"


    If you ask me to tell you what I want, I can stay up all night.


    But I looked at my father who was having a pleasant conversation with people around him.


    "I don¡¯t think I can hope for more today."1


    It¡¯s because my father was still alive on my 11th birthday.


    Different from my previous life which I spent alone, for me it was enough to have a fun birthday party today.


    "You can¡¯t do that!"


    Mayron patted my head slightly andughed.


    "I¡¯ll buy you a real present soon, so let¡¯s go out with us."


    "Yes, there are quite a few interesting ces in downtown Lombardy."


    "But it¡¯s dangerous for Tia to go out alone, so be sure to join us!"


    How do you know I¡¯m going to walk around alone often from now on?


    "Tia?"


    Mayron squinted and called me.


    Oh, right.


    They had a sharp sense.


    I nodded quickly.


    "Just in case, you should never go around alone."


    Gilliu told me, pretending to be quite an old cousin.


    "How are you guys??"


    A quiet voice asked the twins.


    "Hello, Larane."


    "Happy birthday, Tia. I put my present over there with other presents. Tia is so pretty!."


    "Thank you, I¡¯ll use it well!"


    "And Gilliu, Mayron. I don¡¯t think they¡¯re the two people who can give Tia that advice."


    Larane saidfortably.


    "No, why not?"


    "Who are the people who don¡¯t know that they are stuck in a mansion in the meadow for months from the day after the 11th birthday party?"


    "Huh..."


    The twins failed to refute Larane, though they did not speak loudly or reproachfully.


    I changed the subject of the conversation with a smile.


    "Larane is getting prettier and prettier. I¡¯m so jealous."


    It¡¯s not an empty word.


    With only two years left of adulthood now, Larane is truly blooming day by day.


    Just now, men of my age at my birthday party couldn¡¯t take their eyes off Larane.


    They must have fallen in love with Larane when their ears turned red.


    She like a pure lily.


    She was so pure and fragile that people were scared to see, so they wanted to protect her at the same time.


    "People around me keep saying that... I really don¡¯t know."


    Larane¡¯s white face turned red.


    Lombardy is usually immune to thispliment.


    This was obviously a matter of innate character.


    "But I¡¯m d Tia said that. Tia is getting prettier."


    "Right! Tia is the best!"


    A small face popped out from behind Larane.


    It was Crane, Astalliu¡¯s 7-year-old younger brother, with red beet-like hair and a freckled face.2


    After hiding bush and eavesdropping on my conversation with Perez, Crane had somehow be my fan.4


    "Tia is the best!"


    Crane rushed in and hugged my waist.


    And looked up with clear eyes that seemed to shake hearts.


    "Crane, you can¡¯t do that to Tia. We have guests here."


    Larane gently admonished Crane and kept him away from me.


    "Wow... But Tia is busy, so I¡¯ve only seen her for a week today as well."


    Strangely I¡¯m used to faces with open eyes.


    I¡¯ve seen that face before.


    But next to Crane, the twins started to grumble together.


    "Right, Tia¡¯s too busy these days."


    "You¡¯re in your study every day. I can¡¯t even see your face."


    Oh, it was you guys.


    I thought I¡¯d seen it somewhere, and suddenly he¡¯s like a twin who was following me around.


    Sighing inwardly, I said to Crane.


    "Crane, are you reading a book a week as you promised?"


    "Yes, I read all the books Tia lent me. Can I borrow it again?"


    "All right, I¡¯ll allow you toe to my study to borrow books from now on."


    "Wow, I¡¯m excited! I¡¯m going to read a lot!"


    First of all, early education is the best.


    I patted Crane on the head.


    Crane was incredibly bright its nonsense that he was Astalliu¡¯s brother, who seemed to have his head full of muscles.1


    Before returning, thest news I heard was that Crane quite prominent since joining the Imperial Academy.


    When he was young, I felt sorry that he could have entered the academy more prepared if he hadn¡¯t wasted his time with Viese.


    But in this time Crane started to follow me rather than his brother Astalliu, and now I decided to help Crane a little bit.


    I¡¯m thinking of changing the future of strangers, but there¡¯s no reason to pretend not to know Crane, who¡¯s a cousin and follows me well.


    When I pat him on the head, his smiling face is quite cute.


    And then I looked up.


    "Huh?"


    A boy who passed me was seen walking without knowing that he had dropped his handkerchief.


    "Hey!"


    A boy turned around at my call.


    "You dropped this."


    The boy, who looked about the same age as the twins, alternately looked at his handkerchief and turned red.3


    "Tha, thank you. Lady Florentia Lombardy."


    Some of the kids who were interested in Larane just said that, and he¡¯s turning red.


    I held out his handkerchief with a grin, ¡¯rx, I don¡¯t bite.¡¯.


    And mine and the boy¡¯s fingertips slightly crossed.


    "Oops!"


    Surprised, the boy missed his handkerchief and was chasing it with his own eyes when it fell on the floor.


    A hand that appeared from somewhere grabbed a white handkerchief.


    It was an unusual rough hand among the nobles, with a lot of calluses.


    "Here you go."


    Deep red eyes and darker ck hair under the sun.


    "Hi, Tia."1


    It was Perez.

 Chapter 74

    <h4>Chapter 74</h4>


    "Hello, Perez..."


    I was surprised.


    "Why are you so tall?... Were you this big?"


    Perez was punished to self-refined for his irresponsible behavior for leaving the pce alone in the middle of the night.


    Thanks to it, we haven¡¯t met in the meantime.


    We just exchanged letters like before.


    "Growth period."


    Yeah, it¡¯s a growing period.


    That¡¯s why he grew up.


    But it¡¯s even more amazing, he was originally grown-up when he kid, now enters a full-fledged growth period.


    It¡¯s his 14th birthday soon, but now he¡¯s still 13 years old.


    In terms of height, he was as tall as the twins and their peers.


    "You dropped this."


    Perez returned the handkerchief, I looked at him nkly.


    "This isn¡¯t mine. It¡¯s his."


    "...Oh, really?"


    Perez looked at the boy he was pointing at.


    "Sec, Second Prince... Uhh!"


    The boy who lowered his head looked at Perez and was scared.


    For some reason, I wanted to see Perez¡¯s face, but I couldn¡¯t see well because of his ck hair covered in sunlight.


    But I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much to it.


    It was a weak impression, but also his real personality.


    "Take it."


    "No! No, thank you!"


    The boy, who refused to ept his handkerchief, turned blue and ran away.


    "What¡¯s wrong with him?"


    "...Well."


    "Did he want to go to the bathroom?"


    I¡¯m sorry if we bothered you in a hurry.


    I tilted my head when I heard Mayron murmur next to me.


    "He¡¯d want to go to the bathroom. Even if it wasn¡¯t."


    "...Who?"


    Perez asked when he looked at Mayron standing right next to me.


    But the atmosphere is a bit strange.


    The red eyes seem to have gotten a little darker.


    Maybe it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t seen him in a while.


    Or maybe it¡¯s in the shade.


    If I wasn¡¯t familiar with Perez¡¯s personality, I might say it was ¡¯hostility¡¯.


    "I¡¯m Tia¡¯s cousin. Mayron Lombardy. And this is."


    "Gilliu Lombardy."


    "Oh... Hi."


    As expected, I didn¡¯t see it well.


    He was just being shy.1


    Perez¡¯s face came back as I knew it.


    When I looked up at the sky, the sun, which had been slightly covered by clouds, shone again.


    "I¡¯m, Perez."1


    "I know."


    But this time, the twin¡¯s atmosphere was strange.1


    It was a disapproving face that nced at Perez.


    <h4>"What¡¯s wrong with you two?"</h4>


    The shy guy mustered up his courage and introduced himself first!1


    "You¡¯re not trying to be nice, are you?"


    "Well, it¡¯s not that!"


    "We¡¯re just!"


    The twins raised their voices as if they were falsely used.


    "It¡¯s okay, Tia. Maybe they¡¯re being shy. Like me."


    Perez spoke advisingly.


    "Huh!"


    "Huh, by the way!"


    The twins tapped on their chests.


    I nced at them once and introduced Perez to another cousin.


    "This is Larane. She¡¯s Belsach¡¯s sister."


    "...Belsach?"


    "You¡¯ve met my brother."


    "Yeah, a few times."


    When Perez answered by tilting his head, Larane smiled bitterly.


    "And this is... Crane, have you seen him?"


    Crane was hiding behind me before I knew it.


    Well, it¡¯s worth being scared of.


    Thest time he saw him, he cut down the tree.


    "Did he?"


    Perez didn¡¯t seem to remember Crane.


    I sighed softly and patted Crane¡¯s round little head, exining.


    "He¡¯s Astalliu¡¯s brother. He was eavesdropping on our storyst time."


    "...Astalliu?"


    "Well, the big one next to Belsach."


    "Ahh."


    Only then did Perez nod, looking at Crane.


    "Oh."


    Crane dug further behind me and hid.


    "Hello, nice to meet you. Sorry about the other day."


    Perez slightly lowering himself.


    But it¡¯s not even close.


    Crane was still scared and wary of Perez.


    "Well, let¡¯s go eat something delicious. Sweets, sweets."


    I said while pointing to the chocte fountain in the distance.


    Wouldn¡¯t this awkward atmosphere be relieved if something sweet goes into their mouth?


    Thinking so, I moved on with the twins, Larane, Perez, and Crane, who was holding my skirt.


    * * *


    Gahan was talking to the aristocrats around him and suddenly looked at his daughter.


    The child, who had been wandering around the banquet hall by herself a little while ago, was surrounded by her cousins and the Second Prince.


    They¡¯re heading towards the chocte fountain.


    Seeing Florentia and the children walking together, Gahan quietly smiled a little.


    He prepared it carefully for Tia, who loves chocte.


    A grumpy voice that broke the mood spoke.


    "You¡¯re still extraordinary."


    "...Brother."


    It was Viese and Gahan who met face to face after a long time.


    "I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m celebrating the 11th birthday and a girl¡¯s birthday."


    Viese clicked his tongue when he looked back at the banquet hall with a smiling face.


    "Isn¡¯t it too much waste?"


    "Lombardy¡¯s hall is the only one I borrowed today. It¡¯s all with my personal expenses."


    "...If that¡¯s the case. But even if it¡¯s your money, isn¡¯t it¡¯s too much. You¡¯re spending too much money."1


    "That¡¯s fine."


    What¡¯s the use of making so much money if you don¡¯t spend it on your beloved daughter.2


    "That¡¯s fine?. Money has to be spent on bigger things."


    He tried to be patient in front of the crowd.


    Ghan¡¯s patience had now run out with Viese¡¯s continuing offensive remarks.


    "How you spend your money depends on the person who makes it."


    "What?"


    "I don¡¯t think I should get advice from my brother about money."16


    Viese realized that there were a lot of eyes around him looking down at his anger ording to his personality, so he stared instead.


    "I almost died once, so I can see it."


    "Yes."


    Gahan smiled, but he did not hide his hostility toward Viese.


    "Because I was bedridden with a terminal illness, I saw clearly who was friendly and who was the enemy."


    After recovering, Gahan was the first to investigate who leaked the secret to Angenas.


    As a result, Dr. O¡¯Malley, who diagnosed Gahan, opened his mouth on the condition that he would not be used, and his testimony pointed to Viese.


    When he heard that Gahan had Tlenbrew¡¯s disease, heughed so cheerfully.


    "Thanks to you, I feel my eyes open."


    Gahan made a ready-to-wear business to protect Tia.


    And received an estate to hand over to Tia.


    He thought with satisfaction that it was enough for now.


    As soon as Viese found out that he had an incurable disease, he tried to spoil everything.


    No, he took the ready-to-wear business from his brother who was bedridden, and offered it to Angenas.1


    There was no more affection left as before in Gahan¡¯s eyes towards Viese.1


    Although it took a long time to distinguish between enemies and friends.


    Gahan was not soft enough to have an affection for those who once turned to the enemy.


    Gahan is the son of Lk, inheriting many of his mother¡¯s figures.


    He had no intention of forgiving, and he had no intention of backing down like before.2


    "It¡¯s, it¡¯s..." Viese said after coughing loudly.


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about."


    "I¡¯m sure you do."


    Gahan¡¯s tone was imbued with a faint sneer.


    "This is a birthday party I held for my daughter. If you have anything you don¡¯t like, you can go back."


    "What? Gahan, you¡¯re talking too much!"


    Viese was upset, but Gahan let it slip away.


    And with a grin, he added.


    "Goodbye, brother."7


    The nobles around himughed softly.


    They just couldn¡¯tugh out loud in front of Viese.


    It was a fact that all Central nobles knew that Viese, the eldest son of the Lombardy family, was a clumsy person somewhere.


    However, he did not openly ignore Lombardy because he had a wife from Angenas.


    Viese, who stood there and stared at Gahan, turned around and left the banquet hall, but Gahan didn¡¯t even look back.


    * * *


    The atmosphere of the banquet had reached its peak.


    The music became more exciting, and more and more people danced in the middle of the banquet hall.


    There were times when adults filled the flow of pairs, and children who were not yet adults divided men and women and danced in groups.


    The twins and Larane, who were guarding me, joined it, and Crane was called to his parents.


    "Why are you standing so far away?"


    Perez, the only man, was four or five steps away from me.


    "I said that before. I can¡¯t seem too close to you yet."


    "Oh, that."


    I was worried that will be involved in the middle of the confrontation between the Empress and grandfather, and the First and Second Princes.


    "It¡¯s out of the question.¡±


    "What do you mean?"


    "I¡¯ve be your supporter, and that¡¯s not enough, rumors have already spread that you saved my father."


    Besides, Angenas tried to take away my father¡¯s ready-to-wear business.


    Already, my father, Empress, and Angenas were at odds.


    Grandfather seems to be very angry about it.


    Maybe that¡¯s why my grandfather returned to the aristocracy because of Angenas.


    Now that I look around the banquet hall, I can hardly see the people of the pro-Empress family, Angenas.


    Already, the nobles have slowly begun to set their course.


    One good thing was that Emperor Jovanes was bncing the bnce by weighing from side to side in the middle.


    It was a bit cumbersome.


    Because we were going to have a bad rtionship with Angenas one day.


    "I can¡¯t help it now that it¡¯s.......¡±


    I stopped talking and looked at Peres, who was next to me.


    "Why?"


    When I nced, Perez tilted his head with a slightly brazen face.


    "You¡¯re gonna regret itter. You¡¯re in trouble if there¡¯s a rumor that you¡¯re more than just friends with me."2


    "...Howe?"2


    "Because."


    Only once in my previous life, when I saw Perez mixed up among the people watching.


    Perez was not alone.


    Behind the horse-driven by Perez with a cold face that wees everyone, there was a carriage that the woman was in.5


    "Anyway, don¡¯t do anything you¡¯ll regretter."


    I pat Perez¡¯s body away.


    No, I tried to push him away.


    But Perez didn¡¯t get pushed out with and, was frowning somewhere.

 Chapter 75

    <h4>Chapter 75</h4>


    What¡¯s wrong with him?


    "Perez, you know people are paying attention to us, right?"


    "I guess so."


    What do you mean ¡¯I Guest so¡¯.


    You are so calm.


    I decided to exin one by one.


    "There was a reason why my grandfather was against being a part of you in the first ce, right? If we did something wrong, we would be misunderstood as a marriage partner."


    "Yes, I know."


    "And I know that there are people who are constantly whispering about our future, as rumors have circted that you saved my father, right?"


    "No. I didn¡¯t know that."


    Of course.


    He¡¯s Perez who doesn¡¯t care about people around him.


    "But it doesn¡¯t matter."


    "...What?"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter."


    Oh, it¡¯s so frustrating that you¡¯re the only one who knows the future.


    Because he doesn¡¯t know what kind of woman he meets and how he falls in love with in the future.1


    You may be indifferent to whatever rumors are circting right now.


    I sighed softly.


    As far as I know, that woman is like Perez¡¯s soulmate.


    Rumor has it that the two were like a match made in heaven, and were indeed a really good match.


    In addition, she was the person who helped Perez retake the throne.


    If such a person hears rumors and loses touch with Perez, it¡¯s a big deal.


    Even if I can help him be the Crown Prince, I cannot tolerate taking away the opportunity to meet such a precious person from him.


    I shook my head firmly.


    "Rumors like that don¡¯t help you. Don¡¯t regret it, you¡¯d better draw a clear line from now on."


    "Tia."


    Perez calls me.


    "I have no regrets."


    "You¡¯ll regret it."


    "I won¡¯t regret it."


    You were stubborn!


    It¡¯s all about you!


    You don¡¯t even know how I feel!


    I was so frustrated that I felt like I was going to burst, but I soon epted it.


    He doesn¡¯t know the future, he doesn¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying.


    Yeah, I just have to be careful instead.


    But Perez is strangely quiet.


    Close his lower lip and turn his head to the side.


    "Did you upset?"


    There¡¯s no answer.


    He only steps on and takes off a leaf that has fallen to the ground with his toes.


    "Hey, Perez."


    I slipped my shoulder, took a look at him, but soon flipped his head away.


    You must be really upset.


    "Hold on a second here."


    I said that and scoured the table where the food was ced for it.


    It just so happens that not far away was what I was looking for.


    <h4>"Eat this and let it go."</h4>


    Perez, still standing there looking sullen, I handed over chocte cookies.


    But it¡¯s not just a normal cookie.


    Big chocte cookies, bigger than my palmsbined.


    He epted it, and cut it in half


    "You eat, too."


    I think the one you gave me is bigger.


    I bit off half of the giant cookie.


    The sweetness spreads in my mouth and my tongue as the chocte melts.


    Oh, it¡¯s sweet.


    It¡¯s strange for people to think that sweets are not good for their health and taste better.


    My body trembled with joy mixed with a sense of betrayal.


    Of course, sweets are the best when it¡¯splicated.


    When I opened my eyes as I was absorbed in cookies, I could see a smile on Perez¡¯s lips.


    "That¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it?


    "Yes, that¡¯s good."


    Perez smiled and nodded.


    Dude, you¡¯ve relieved your anger.


    I patted Perez on the shoulder, which is now above my eye level.


    He¡¯s a little bigger, but he¡¯s still young.


    He¡¯s only 13, so it¡¯s obvious.


    "Time will tell, Perez."


    What I meant by what I said now.


    "I think so, too."


    Perez was more rxed, and he agreed obediently.


    "You¡¯ll find out in time."


    He said so and bit the cookie once again.


    Seeing his eyes twinkling, he must have liked the chocte cookie quite a bit.


    I should pack it for him when he goes home.


    "Oh,e to think of it. I have to go to the academy."


    "Cough, ...What?"


    "I was informed a few days ago. I¡¯m afraid..."


    "It must be the will of Empress Rabini."


    I spoke with my voice as low as I could.


    It was an Imperial Academy, the object of dreams and envy for themon people, but it was slightly different for the aristocrats and the royal family.


    Sessors to take over the family are not sent to the Academy.


    That was a rule that was implicitly maintained.


    Heirs are raised in the family and taught directly in the family.


    However, those who had to continue their titles, such as their second and third sons, went to the Imperial Academy to build personal connections and gain knowledge.


    Therefore, the Empress wants to send Perez to the Academy and make sure that the Crown Prince¡¯s ce belongs to Astana.


    "I don¡¯t really want to go..."


    Perez murmured.


    I understand, that mind.


    Going to the Academy could seem like a big setback if you wait and see right now.


    First of all, you have to live in a closed academy except for a very short vacation for a long time of 5 years.


    And in the meantime, Astana will win over the nobles.


    With a rival named Perez trapped in the Academy.


    That¡¯s exactly what the Empress n.


    She can¡¯t kill or harm Perez anymore.


    But this is just the result she wants.


    Perez in my previous life met his trusted side at the Academy.


    Many indeed view the academy as the next best thing that those who fail to be sessors reluctantly choose.


    In other words, it also meant that there were a lot of people who were pushed to the academy despite their abilities.


    There, Perez will pick out the unappreciated and talented person to his liking.


    Also, the academy is out of the Empress¡¯s reach.


    In any case, there were strict rules that were superior to the Imperial Laws except the Emperor¡¯s Imperial Command, and the students were protected by thatw.


    Considering all the reasons, Perez should be admitted to the academy.


    "Is there any particr reason? The reason you don¡¯t want to go to the academy."


    "That¡¯s it..."


    Perez looks me in the eye when he tries to say something.


    Ruby-like eyes sparkled in the light.


    "Just."


    He didn¡¯t want to tell me why.


    It wasn¡¯t a straightforward reaction to everything, but it happens sometimes.


    "Think about it slowly."


    I didn¡¯t push his back saying ¡¯You must go to the academy¡¯.


    "...Hm."


    He also nodded with a mysterious look on his face.


    * * *


    <strong>[......Ah, my dear.</strong>


    <strong>Ahh, I admire you so much.</strong>


    <strong>My life, my light, my heart, the rental!</strong>


    <strong>Thinking of you, my sun rises and the stars set, my beautiful darling.</strong>


    <strong>Don¡¯t forget this love.</strong>


    <strong>Let¡¯s have a great day together.</strong>


    <strong>Please don¡¯t forget.]</strong>


    p p p-


    Julieta Avino¡¯s birthday performance, where opera tickets sold out day after day.


    While pping, the nobles were surprised by the extravagant luxury.


    Even though I¡¯m the granddaughter of the Lord of Lombardy and, Gahan Lombardy¡¯s daughter.


    They¡¯ve never heard of such a splendid, grand 11-year-old¡¯s birthday.


    "Julieta Avino is sponsored by a clothing store."


    Someone whispered at Julieta¡¯s stage costumes as colorful as any customized dress.


    "There¡¯s a rumor going around that it¡¯s not sponsored by the clothing store, it¡¯s sponsored by Gahan Lombardy. That¡¯s what they¡¯re saying..."


    "Oh, really?"


    "So did Julieta, and so did Second Prince. I guess it¡¯s true that Gahan Lombardy¡¯s is sessful in anything he touches."


    "How many times did the taxes increase within a month after the opening of the clothing store in Sussew?"


    "Maybe we should not anticipate the session of the throne, but rather predict Lombardy¡¯s next move."


    "It¡¯s a matter of first or third."


    Everyone nodded in agreement with that statement.


    "It seems that the imperial family has already started walking the tightrope..."


    The eyes of the nobles who were talking reached Perez, the Second Prince.


    "But still, can we beat Viese Lombardy, who has Angenas as his wife?"


    "Well..."


    Again, many people agreed.


    Gahan is very prominent these days, but the first son, Viese could not be ignored.


    "And Gahan Lombardy doesn¡¯t have a son to carry on the family, does he? He¡¯s still young, so there¡¯s a chance he¡¯ll have children in the future...."


    "But there¡¯s a saying that Gahan¡¯s daughter is especially loved by the Lord."


    "No matter how beautiful you are, there¡¯s a limit to a girl."


    Sadly, that was correct.


    "But..."


    Then one of the crowds pointed to either side and said.


    "Did Lk Lombardy ever have such a favorite session?"


    There was Florentia, who ran with a smile, call "Grandpa", and Lord of Lombardy, who held such a granddaughter and burst into a sillyugh from ear to ear.


    "Oh, my..."


    They don¡¯t know where to line up.


    The worries of the aristocrats who saw the granddaughter look so beautiful that they could not help themselves became deeper.


    * * *


    Chirping.


    Even if no one woke me up, my eyes opened on their own.


    Outside, I hear birds chirping, cool wind, and sunny sky.


    It was a perfect morning.


    Wash up, change clothes, get dressed up, have a simple breakfast.


    There was no blockage in this series of events like water flowing.


    Finally, Louryl, who was touching my clothes in front of the mirror, asked.


    "It¡¯s the first day of freedom that you¡¯ve been waiting for, what are you going to do today?"


    "Well, first of all."


    I walked to the side of the bed and took out a pocket that I had cherished in the drawer.+


    Jingle.


    Once you hear it, You¡¯ll a sound that everyone had no choice but to know.


    I smiled with delight at the heaviness of the money-filled in my pocket.


    "I¡¯m going to spend some of my pocket money."


    The first day is shopping.

 Chapter 76

    <h4>Chapter 76</h4>


    "How long have you been collecting them?"


    Louryl approached and asked, picking up my pocket.


    I don¡¯t know. Ever since I came back?


    "Most of my allowance is in Lombardi¡¯s bank, and this is part of it."


    "Most of my allowance is in Lombardy¡¯s bank, and it¡¯s part of it."


    "I suppose so. If you think about your allowance..."


    After loosening the pocket strap and looking at the contents, Louryl¡¯s voice stopped.


    "Miss?"


    "Huh?"


    "Are you going to take all this money with you?"


    Louryl sighed softly.


    She seemed to think that I, who was unaware of the circumstances outside the mansion, had stored up ridiculous amounts of money.


    "If you take half the money in this pocket..."


    "No, I need it all."


    "But, miss, with all this money."


    "I know, that¡¯s enough money to buy a building in downtown Lombardy. I know."


    Louryl¡¯s expression was dazed by my words.


    "How did you know that?"


    "There¡¯s a way to know everything."


    I¡¯ve lived alone outside the mansion for years.


    "Anyway, I take all the money I need."


    "If you¡¯re going to buy dresses and jewelry, why don¡¯t you just write a bill in for Lombardy mansion? You don¡¯t have to take cash like this..."


    "I never said I¡¯d buy dresses and jewelry."


    I smiled at Louryl, who tilted her head at my unpredictable words.


    * * *


    "You¡¯re finally going out."


    I got into the carriage wearing the in, ready-to-wear from the Gahan clothing store, which was not decorated.


    In the meantime, I have sometimes gone to the Pce by carriage with my father and grandfather, but it is the first time that I have gone out alone like this.


    No, I¡¯m not alone.


    "The day of going out with my Miss hase!"


    With Louryl, who¡¯s more excited.


    "Let¡¯s go to Lombardy Square first."


    The carriage began to move slowly when Louryl passed my word to the coachman.


    A familiar scene shed through the window.


    Not long after running down the boulevard from the Lombardy mansion, we arrived at the square.


    "Lady, get off safely!"


    Louryl stepped down first and held my hand.


    "Wow."


    Walking in the square after a long time was more amazing than I thought.


    "Cool."


    The square, where many people are busy, and the statue of first Lombardy, standing in the middle, felt much bigger than I remembered.


    To be honest,pared to the always quiet and neat Lombardy mansion, the scenery is not so beautiful.


    But there was definitely something energizing in the dust and loud noises of the wagons passing by.


    <h4>I said, taking a deep breath in the busy air of the square.</h4>


    "Let¡¯s go over there."


    I grabbed Louryl¡¯s hand and pulled her one side of the square.


    "What¡¯s over there,dy?"


    "Yes, the most delicious bakery in the world."


    I walked off the boulevard along familiar alleys.


    Louryl said it was her first time here and looked around, wondering.


    When I turned the corner, I saw the building I used to rent in the distance.


    A small room on the second floor of that shabby building was my home.


    Maybe now someone else is tired every night and is resting for tomorrow.


    And in front of it is the bakery where I bought fresh bread every morning.


    I couldn¡¯t stand the smell of sweet bread any longer, so I let go of Louryl¡¯s hand and ran there.


    I happened to see Aunt Perry, who was disying fresh bread.


    A younger face than I remember, but the characteristic warm and friendly face remained the same.


    "Hello, ma¡¯am!"


    "Huh? Yes, hello. I¡¯ve never seen you before. Did you move in nearby?"


    When I first moved in with a dangling bag after being kicked out of Lombardy¡¯s mansion, Aunt Perry weed me with this saying.


    Laughing as if you met someone who will be your neighbor for a long time.


    "I¡¯m Tia!"


    "Yes, Tia. You can call me Aunt Perryfortably. What kind of bread do you want today?"


    Oh, I can finally eat it!


    My heart pounded.


    "I¡¯d like two baguette sandwiches!"


    "Oh, I guess you¡¯ve heard somewhere that our special menu is delicious."


    I¡¯ve missed this sandwich for the past few years, which is not written on the menu and only regr customers know.


    "Miss! How could you run like that alone!"


    Louryl, who followedte, gasped.


    "Miss...?"


    Aunt Perry takes turns looking at Louryl with round eyes.


    Oh, no.


    "It¡¯s my step-sister! I have an older brother who has a big age gap... haha. Feel free to call me by my first name."


    "Oh, you were the youngest in the family! No wonder you look so loved! Here you go."


    I could see the fat baguette cut in half and filled the sandwich with the ham and cheese that was sold at a nearby market.


    "Oh, it smells good."


    It was a cheap sandwich that was no match for the food at the Lombardy mansion, but I missed it so much.


    "Goodbye!"


    "Yes,e back!"


    Aunt Perry smiled and waved.


    A few steps out, Louryl whispered in my ear.


    "Miss, what if you eat something like this and have a stomachache?"


    "Don¡¯t worry about it. Try it, Laurel. It¡¯s really delicious."


    I opened my mouth wide and asked greedily.


    "Yeah, this is it."


    Aunt Perry¡¯s sandwich while walking down the street!


    I missed you!


    Louryl, a precious young Miss of the Dird family, hesitated at my ridiculous action.


    Well, it¡¯s out of amon sense for ordinary aristocrats to eat on the street.


    No matter how rtively free Louryl is, she has never done it.


    "If you¡¯re not going to eat, give it to me."


    Yum yum.


    At my words, Louryl took a timid bite, confirming that no one was walking by.


    "...Oh, my!"


    "It¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Yes! Wow, it¡¯s so good!"


    She takes two or three bites in surprise.


    Looking at that look, I began to eat the sandwich again.


    Oh, salty and savory! It¡¯s delicious!


    "I should be a regr there!"


    Louryl said with a twinkle in her eye.


    I naturally walked to my next destination when Louryl was distracted by the sandwiches.


    It was a noisy downtown Lombardy market.


    People buy and sell all kinds of things, such as fruits, food, and household goods.


    I don¡¯t go to the busy main street.


    I turned slightly and arrived at the new town next to it.


    A dark green building was seen on a slightly more orderly street than the market.


    It was Lombardy¡¯s second branch of Gahan clothing store, which opened recently.


    "Are you going to the clothing store?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s a new ce. I¡¯ll take a look."


    I asked Louryl to look at the clothing store where people kepting and going.


    "Let me check something out. Let¡¯s go in separately. And don¡¯t tell them my name unless people recognize me first, OK?


    "Yes, Miss..."


    When I opened the door, I saw the inside of a well-organized clothing store.


    It looks like this.


    It was the first time I¡¯d evere in person, I¡¯ve only heard from Clerivan.


    The clothing store was simr to the ¡¯clothes store¡¯ I knew.


    They said women¡¯s clothes on the first floor and men¡¯s clothes on the second floor.


    I was checking one by one what I had only been briefed on in writing.


    At a nce, Louryl, a noble youngdy, was immediately followed by a staff member of a clothing store, but no one cares about me as a child who came alone.


    "Hello, Miss. Are you here alone?"


    It was about time I was a little disappointed in the customer service skills of the Gahan clothing store.


    A gentle voice spoke to me.


    It was a woman with ck hair and purple eyes.


    "I didn¡¯te alone, I¡¯m waiting for my dad."


    "Oh, I see. Then if you need anything, you can call me anytime?"


    The woman smiles at me, then goes to another guest and starts a conversation with a friendly smile.


    I watched the staff working when I was looking at clothes in a clothing store.


    It was then that a loud voice came in.


    "No, I just bought it."


    A middle-aged man was arguing with an employee with an angry face.


    "Why don¡¯t you trust people?"


    There were about ten neat navy dresses piled up in front of the man.


    It seemed like a person who refunded clothes


    "How dare you call the Livartin family a liar? Really?"


    The middle-aged man spoke high-handedly, raising his chin.


    When eyes gathered around him, the staff of the clothing store blushed and forced his head down.


    "It¡¯s not that... I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll give you a refund."


    "That¡¯s the way it is!"


    The smiley man¡¯s face fell a little fishy.


    Something feels odd.


    Eventually, it was when the employee tried to make a bill worth the price of the clothes and give it to the man.


    "Excuse me for a moment."


    The woman who talked to me smiled when she gently blocked the staff.


    "Hello, I¡¯m Violet and I¡¯m in charge of the Lombardy branch. You said you were from the Livartin?"


    "Well, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Are you, then, the butler of the Livartin family?"


    "Khome, I wasn¡¯t going to reveal it. That¡¯s right."


    The man frowned, speaking in a dithering way.


    "Our clothing store makes a document called ¡¯receipt¡¯ for every transaction. The same goes for a pair of gloves. You just bought 40 of these clothes and you said you wanted to get a refund for 10 of them. Then you have to bring those 40 receipts."


    "I¡¯ve never heard of that before..."


    "If you were a butler, of course, you would know that."


    She still looked smiling, but Violet¡¯s smile was cool.


    The man, looking disappointed, quickly exined.


    "Wow, it¡¯s my first time dealing with a clothing store..."


    "The Livartin you mentioned are not here, they have made three deals with us at the Lombardy headquarters. I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯ve never seen your face before. Excuse me, can I have your name?"


    "I, I mean... it!"


    The man gritted his teeth and ran out of the clothing store, staring at Violet.


    "Whoa..."


    Sighing softly, Violet quickly regained her smiling face and apologized to the guests.


    "I¡¯m sorry, sir..."


    An employee who had been tricked into paying the man approached and told violet.


    "It¡¯s okay, but make sure you check the receipt next time. And keep in mind the information about the family you deal with frequently. Did you forget that the Livartin had a thief a few days ago?"


    "Ah! That¡¯s what happened, right..."


    I smiled inwardly when I watched Violet patting the grieving employee on the shoulder.


    All right, that¡¯ll do.


    It was when I was so satisfied.


    Violet, who checked out the window at the sound of the carriage stop, approached me and lowered her waist to meet my eye level, and said.


    "Your Grace has arrived, Lady Florentia."

 Chapter 77

    <h4>Chapter 77</h4>


    "I... you know me?"


    "I¡¯ve never actually seen you, but I¡¯ve heard a lot about you and memorized you. You didn¡¯t seem to want to show up a little while ago, so I¡¯m sorry, Miss"


    She is very thorough!


    As expected, it¡¯s like Violet Lippe.


    I smiled and reached out one hand to Violet to ask for a handshake.


    "Nice to meet you, Violet."


    "Did you know my name?"


    Violet opened her eyes wide.


    "I heard it a little while ago, and I tend to memorize important things when ites to clothing."


    "Oh my..."


    Violet smiles softly.


    But her sharp eyes are constantly trying to read me.


    Violet Lippe.


    In my previous life, she was Clerivan¡¯s right-hand man and the second-inmand of the Pellet Traders Company.


    Clerivan¡¯s genius was important to Pellet¡¯s brilliant growth in a short period, but Violet¡¯s meticulous management was also important.


    If Clerivan took the lead and led the business boldly, Violet was a fantastic duo that managed everything meticulously behind the scenes.


    Without a person named Violet Lippe, there would have been no ¡¯Pellet Traders Company¡¯ that had risen like aet.


    Looking at how she was doing her job a while ago, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to worry about being younger than Violet of that time.


    Would grandfather have felt this way when he saw great people?


    I smiled heavily at Violet.


    "Tia?"


    Then I heard the sound calling me.


    It was my father who was just entering a clothing store.


    "Dad!"


    My father¡¯s eyes were round with a dumbfounded face when I ran and hugged him.


    "How can you be here..."


    "Because I can go outside from today!"


    "Yes, that right..."


    My father smiled in vain while patting me on the back.


    "I can¡¯t believe the day when I meet you outside like this hase..."


    The muttering father¡¯s voice became bright by his daughter¡¯s growth.


    My father is too.


    "How did you know Dad was here?"


    My father usually goes to work at his office in Lombardy¡¯s headquarters or the Capitals branch.


    This branch was one of the ces my father often visited not long after it was opened.


    "Sir. Clerivan told me!"


    Just in time, Clerivan came in and handed over his jacket to a clothing store employee.


    "Sir Clerivan?"


    Clerivan, who received my father¡¯s attention, exined with great hmmm.


    "She wants to surprise you, Sir Gahan, and Lady Florentia asked me about the schedule..."


    "I see... haha."


    "Dad, shall we go outside?"


    I asked while holding my father¡¯s hand.


    <h4>"That would be great."</h4>


    My father looked around and nodded.


    It was because everyone in the clothing store was looking at us.


    ¡¯Who¡¯s making all this noise?¡¯


    it wasn¡¯t such an unpleasant stare.


    Rather, they seemed to have bumped into a famous actor or entertainer and whispered among themselves in surprise.


    "I can¡¯t believe I actually saw that famous Galleria Lombardi father and daughter!"


    "You¡¯re so cute!"


    "The man back there, then, Mr. Clerivan Pellet!"


    The murmur was growing so loud that I could hear their conversation.


    "Let¡¯s go eat something delicious!"


    It¡¯s lunchtime anyway, so I can interrupt my father¡¯s work a little bit.


    When I said so, my father nodded with a big smile.


    "So, Tia, what do you want to eat?"


    Where should I go?


    The list of famous restaurants that I wanted to go to after returning but had to endure crossed my mind.


    * * *


    Unlike his appearance, which seems to enjoy fruit or light vegetarian food, my father was thoroughly meat-eating he was very satisfied with the restaurant I guided him to.


    In my previous life, I used toe here with a big heart when my sry came in, it was not a too luxurious ce, but they roastrge chunks of meat in the oven were excellent.


    "Come back hereter, miss!"


    Louryl was happy, too.


    But Clerivan was a little different.


    But Clerivan¡¯s reaction was a bit different.


    "Are you all right, Sir Clerivan?"


    After putting down the fork without eating well, I asked Clerivan, who was wiping his mouth with a napkin.


    I was wondering if he was sick.


    "That¡¯s fine. It just doesn¡¯t suit my taste."


    "Oh, no, Bro-, Sir. Clerivan doesn¡¯t like meat very much."


    Louryl habitually tried to call him ¡¯brother¡¯ but realized it was outside and said correctly.


    "Huh?"


    He looks like a meat-eater.


    "You took a bite of the bloody rare steak, chewed on it, and then you drank the red wine and looked like you wereughing!"


    "...That¡¯s a very specific example. But I don¡¯t really like meat."


    "I didn¡¯t know either."


    When my father cut the meat intorge pieces, he was shocked.


    "Then what kind of food do you usually like?"


    "I like light sds or seafood-based foods. But there aren¡¯t many restaurants like that, so I usually cook."2


    "Do you cook?"1


    It¡¯s was a series of surprises.


    When he got home, I thought he would leave his homework and go straight to bed.


    I can¡¯t believe such a person cooks at home.


    "Then, hold on!"


    I ordered one more food from the menu.


    It is a fresh sd mixed with freshly trimmed seafood and leaf vegetables, and it was a popr menu here besides roast.


    "Wow."


    Clerivan, who took a bite without much expectation, was surprised.


    "It¡¯s delicious, isn¡¯t it, Clerivan?"


    "Yes. Thank you for your concern, Lady Florentia."


    "It¡¯s good to have a nice meal together!"


    Obviously, it¡¯s nice to see Clerivan, whose meal speed has changed from a while ago.


    I rested my chin with one hand and watched my father, and it looked like my father¡¯s meal was almost done, so I picked it up.


    "Dad. Clerivan, give it to me."2


    "Cough!"


    "...Cough!"


    For some reason, father and Clerivan were heard simultaneously.


    "Dad, are you okay? Clerivan is here, too."


    I handed water to two people who coughed.


    "Well, Cough, what the hell do you mean, Tia!"


    My father asked, still chilling with his mouth covered with a napkin.


    Then, unlike my father, I stare at Clerivan with fierce eyes.1


    "Sir Clerivan. Exin."


    "No, I, uh... There¡¯s some misunderstanding...?"


    Clerivan was wiping the sweat off his forehead with a napkin wiping his mouth.


    I cut in and exined before further misunderstanding.


    "Literally. I need your help from now on. Clerivan, did you resign from my grandfather?


    "Yes, I resign yesterday."


    As mentioned earlier, Clerivan arranged his employment rtionship with my grandfather.


    Grandfather seemed a little shocked, but I heard that he said to Clerivan, ¡¯If you need anything in the future, just tell me¡¯.


    My father now stopped coughing and was looking at me and Clerivan with serious eyes.


    "It¡¯ll be possible to work and work at the clothing store for a while. Butter..."


    Speaking of which, I felt a little sorry for my father.


    Starting a new job with me was definitely a better opportunity for Clerivan, but he¡¯s my father who¡¯s been running the ready-to-wear business together.


    "Yes. That¡¯s fine, Sir. Clerivan."


    But my father¡¯s answer was simple and clear.


    "The clothing store is stable now, so it should be fine. Tia needs more help from Clerivan than I do."


    My father doesn¡¯t fully know about my rtionship with Clerivan.


    It just seemed to him that I was determined to get something started with the help of Clerivan.


    Considering my age, it was the most reliable.


    No one would think I would take the initiative in doing business with Clerivan at the forefront.


    "Please take good care of Tia from now on, Sir. Clerivan."


    When my father smiled and said so, Clerivan nodded.


    Fortunately, my father and Clerivan were on their way back to the office to rest afterpleting all their schedules.


    Father had to discuss a few more things with Violet, but Clerivan had done all his work.


    So I took Clerivan and Louryl to my third destination today.


    It was a busy street not far from the Gahan Clothing Store.


    However, it was a ce where a lot of carriages passed by because it was somewhat far from the market and the boulevard was wide open.


    Among them, I led the two people to a three-story building on the corner.


    "This is it, Louryl?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s right. The previous owner said he was waiting here... Oh, there he is!"


    Louryl approached a middle-aged man, greeting him dly.


    "Where are we, Lady Florentia?"


    Clerivan looked around and asked me.


    "You¡¯ll find out soon enough."


    The man called ¡¯the former owner¡¯ led us to the first floor of the building.


    Already, everything was emptied and there was only a small table inside.


    And he took a contract out of his arms.


    Most of it was already written, and only a few nks and thest signature were left.


    "Now, what¡¯s the name of the new owner of the building?"


    Louryl, questioned, looking at me.


    "You can write ¡¯Clerivan Pellet.¡¯"


    "...Miss. Florentia?"


    I could hear Clerivan calling me from the side, but I didn¡¯t look over there.


    "Clerivan Pellet... Well, it¡¯s all done, so pay the bnce and sign here by a man named Clerivan."


    The man signed the part with his name on it and put down the pen.


    "Here¡¯s the bnce."


    I put my pocket down on the desk and said.


    It was my pocket money bag that I brought from home.


    "Cash... Let¡¯s count for a second."


    While the master counted the gold coins in my pocket, I turned to Clerivan.


    "This will be our office from today."


    "But why did you name me..."


    "Because this building belongs to Clerivan."


    "But......."


    "I¡¯m Lombardy, so my grandfather will know all the buildings I¡¯ve acquired. Late or early. I can¡¯t do that, so it¡¯s right that Clerivan is the owner of the building."


    "Is that right......."


    "But apart from that, this building really belongs to Clerivan. It¡¯s a gift to do well in the future."


    Clerivan stood still for a while, unable to speak.


    Meanwhile, the former owner counted all the coins and confirmed that the bnce was correct.


    "Come on, Clerivan, sign."+


    I handed over the pen to Clerivan.


    After taking it and rolling it in his hand for a while, Clerivan soon wrote down his name without hesitation.


    "Thank you, Miss."


    After signing, Clerivan looked at me.


    The former owner, who finished the contract satisfactorily, put the contract back in his arms and looked back at us and asked.


    "Oh, and. When I report, I have to register the name of the building here with the government office. What are you going to do with it?"


    "Pellets."


    I answered.


    "After thest name of "Clerivan Pellet," please report it as ¡¯Pellets Shop¡¯."

 Chapter 78

    <h4>Chapter 78</h4>


    A guest was visiting the Empress Pce today.


    It was her father, Angenas, the Lord of the family.


    "What did you just say?"


    Rabini turned around and stared at the Lord.


    "Julieta Avino, did she sing at Lombardy¡¯s banquet?"


    The Empress¡¯s umted anger at Julieta, who rose rapidly as an opera singer and recently became the Emperor¡¯s new lover, was considerable.12


    However, the fact that Julieta performance at the banquet of her rival Lombardy finally exploded.


    "Argh!"


    Screaming, the Empress began to throw everything.


    There were no exceptions to the vase made of transparent crystals, and to the teacups and teapots that the maid had just brought in.


    It was not until the floor of the parlor was messed up with dozens of sharp ng, that the Empress stopped having seizures.


    "Sigh, sigh......."


    Her hair, which had been neatly twisted and tied, came out and shook at every harsh breath of the Empress.


    "...That bitch, she¡¯s got Lombardy¡¯s line."


    Flop, said the Empress, sitting on the drawing-room sofa, clutching her armrest.


    "I think it was the beginning of a promotional model for a Gahan clothing store."


    "Yeah, I guess so."


    The Empress bites her lips.


    It wasn¡¯t because of the Emperor¡¯s unclean reign.


    It was such a rtionship from the beginning, they were.


    Even Rabini had a few lovers who met secretly.


    Since they were a couple who were strictly exchanging things with each other, having an extramarital rtionship did not mean to be angry.


    However, it was a different story if itpromised her position in the aristocratic society.


    The countless women who passed through the emperor were no match for Rabini.


    Rather, good buds were seen among them, and those who knew how to obey the Empress were kept by her side and served her.


    But Julieta wasn¡¯t that kind of thing.


    She likes to be noticed everywhere, and she wanted to be the center of attention.


    The problem was that the attention and gaze should all belong to Rabini.


    "I¡¯ll have to work on it soon."


    At the cold Rabini¡¯s words, Angenas¡¯s Lord lowered his eyes quietly.


    Rabini¡¯s cruelty sometimes gave even his father goosebumps.


    "The n is going well, isn¡¯t it, Father?"


    "Yes, Empress."


    "You have to put it in our hands. You never know when you¡¯ll miss this opportunity again."


    Rabini¡¯s eyes zing as if they were a burn in fire.


    "...The Empress is right."


    Lord of Angenas closed his mouth and lifted his own teacup left alone on the table.


    * * *


    After a long time, the Lombardy family sat in one seat.


    It was Lombardy¡¯s family dinner.


    <h4>As usual, children and adults were divided into two tables.</h4>


    Larane and Belsach had already arrived.


    I greeted Larane with a smile on my face.


    "Hello, Larane."


    "Hi."


    And Belsach sat down without saying hello.


    And then Astalliu and Cane brothers arrived.


    "You sit over here!"


    Astalliu roughly pulled his younger brother to the seat next to him.


    Crane¡¯s face, which was shaken by the wind, is all teary.


    Maybe it¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t want Crane to hang out with me.


    It was obvious that his brother, like him, was thinking of making Belsach¡¯s smart.


    "I¡¯d like to sit over there..."


    Crane murmured, looking next to me in a tearful voice.


    But Astalliu frightened Crane with a scarier face.


    Sigh.


    I said with a sigh inside.


    "Crane,e here."


    When Crane heard my call, he rejoiced and watched Astalliu for a moment.


    "It¡¯s okay, soe here."


    After a moment of hesitation, Crane eventually ran and sat next to me.


    I whispered in Crane¡¯s ear.


    "If Astalliu bothers you in the future, you can run to your mother. Okay?"


    Rot hated Astalliu use of violence against Crane.


    Perhaps even now Astalliu is gently picking on Crane, avoiding his mother¡¯s notice.


    "Yes!"


    Crane still looked at Astalliu with anxious eyes, but he smiled brightly and nodded.


    Ugh, I guess I¡¯ll have to y with him more often.


    In fact, ying with Astalliu doesn¡¯t give Crane any good.


    It¡¯s just a negative effect.


    Crane sat between me and Larane, who poured water in front of Crane, whose arms were still short, and gave him a variety of things.


    "Hi, Tia."


    The twins joined the table.


    But the faces of the two were not very good.


    I think it was like thisst time.


    "What¡¯s wrong with your faces?"


    It was so gloomy that I felt uneasy about it.


    "That¡¯s..."


    Mayron hesitated for a moment and saw Gilliu nodding his head small and said.


    "My father and mother have been having a bad rtionshiptely."


    "They?"


    Shan and Vestian, who have enough sesame seeds to tell them to go away?


    "They¡¯ve never fought in front of us. But today..."


    "They had a little big fight."


    The twins said in a low voice.


    "What made them fight like that?"


    "I don¡¯t know, but I thought it was about the family."


    "¡¯Lombardy¡¯ and ¡¯Schultz¡¯ have been used a lot."


    A quarrel between the names of both families.


    "That¡¯s why you were in Schultz for so longst time?"


    "U... Uh... Huh?"


    "Maybe they two need a little distance."


    Mayron said quite calmly.


    "I just hope I don¡¯t have to choose between my parents."1


    Gilliu also said half resignedly.


    Oh,e to think of it, it¡¯s around this time.


    It urred to me that Shann and Vestian had divorced.


    I looked at the table where the adults were eating.


    Shann was eating in silence with a paleplexion, but Vestian looked a little different than usual.


    Laughing and chatting nonstop, it was just the way it was.


    It was the two people who contrasted perfectly.


    Then, my father was seen saying hello to my grandfather when he finished eating.


    He was busy today, so he asked for their understanding and got up first.


    My father smiled at me for thest time and left the dining room.


    And then I could see Viese following.


    * * *


    "Gahan."


    Gahan, who was busily on his way to work, turned around at the unwee sound of calling him.


    It was Viese.


    "I haven¡¯t received your apology yet."


    You have called someone in a hurry just to ask for an apology.


    Gahan sighed inside and said.


    "I¡¯ve never done anything to apologize for, brother."


    "Don¡¯t you remember kicking me out of the banquet?"


    "I¡¯ve never kicked you out of the banquet. You said you didn¡¯t like Tia¡¯s birthday banquet, so I just told you to go away."


    Viese¡¯s face quickly turned red.


    Once he was afraid of that fiery personality.


    But Gahan now felt sorry for such a big brother.


    He learns that uncontroble anger will only make him look funny.


    "You."


    Viese pushed his face forward threateningly, but Gahan remained silent and didn¡¯t back down or move forward.


    "I think you¡¯re being so self-indulgent, trusting our father. How long do you think he¡¯s gonna be fine?"


    Gahan doubted his ears.


    And he felt a sense of gloom.


    Viese was really blinded by a desire for power.


    To the extent that he does not hesitate to ruin his father, Lk, for the second time.


    Gahan is once again determined.


    This time, he was awarded the Cheshire territory with the medal.


    "Brother."


    Gahan said calmly, but with caution.


    "I¡¯m not interested in Lombardy at all. And I think you know that very well."


    Viese winced small, but there was still alertness in those eyes.1


    Gahan continued with a sigh.


    "I¡¯ll get out of this mansion in due course."


    "...Are you serious?"


    "I don¡¯t know if this Lombardy is the most valuable thing in the world to you, but I have no intention of letting my daughter live in this mud."


    Tia is more precious than anything else in the world.


    So Gahan intended to separate his daughter from Lombardy¡¯s blood rtives.5


    Freely, humanly, breathe, and live.


    "So don¡¯t touch us. I warned you."


    Gahan stared at Viese for thest time and turned his back and walked away.


    Left alone, Viese felt very displeased with her brother¡¯s impertinent attitude, but he still epted the surrender statement.


    He didn¡¯t expect it to work out so easily!


    He can¡¯t believe he¡¯s not interested in the title!6


    It was as cool as a sore tooth had fallen out.


    A satisfied smile came naturally.


    This will prevent Gahan from fighting for the heir.


    Viese believed there were no morepetitors left.26


    * * *


    "Congrattions on your opening, teacher!"


    I held out a small flowerpot from the garden to Clerivan on the way here.


    The newly hired employees of thepany smiled at me for my cuteness.


    Externally, Clerivan valued my potential so highly that he kept teaching me even though his employment contract with Lombardy ended.


    It was a measure not to let anyone think it was strange even if I went to the boss often in the future.


    "I¡¯ll find a ce for the pot."


    Suddenly, the staff quickly took the flowerpot from my hand.


    "Well, shall we go upstairs?"


    Clerivan led me to the third floor of the office.


    When I entered the office, I saw Violet, who was waiting for the tea in advance.


    This time, she was an important member of Pellet¡¯s Company, which I told Clerivan to bring.


    Click.


    The door closed and there were only three of us left in the office.


    And I naturally sat at the top of the table.


    "Now that we¡¯ve opened our business safely, we need to set our first goal, right?"


    At my words, Clerivan and Violet nodded with serious faces.


    A sense of pride came over him as if he had won thousands of horses.


    I cleared my throat with a cough and opened my mouth.


    "Our Pellet¡¯s first goal is mining."

 Chapter 79

    <h4>Chapter 79</h4>


    "Mine...?"


    Violet asked back nkly.


    "Yes, mine. I¡¯m going to buy a mine in the name of Pellet Company, Violet."


    "Oh, yes...."


    The answer was yes, however, his face showed that she didn¡¯t understand.


    That¡¯s understandable.


    "I know, mines are expensive."


    That¡¯s right.


    A mine has a simr price to a single estate.


    Depending on what is buried, there are times when the difference is several times.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Lady Florentia."


    Violet raised one hand carefully.


    "What kind of mine do you have in mind?..."


    "It¡¯s a coal mine."


    "Oh, I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s possible."


    Violet seemed to be calcting the amount of money I gave her when I opened this Pellet Company.


    "I¡¯m not going to use the Pellet Company¡¯s money, Violet."


    "But even a rtively cheap coal mine would cost a thousand gold."


    The monthly wage of ordinary workers without special expertise is about three silver.


    And when 40 silver pieces are gathered, they are worth gold.


    In this situation, I get 8 gold per month just by breathing as Lombardy.7


    After adulthood, this money rose to 20 gold.


    Of course, the money I need to live a basic life is one thing.


    Since I was born, this money has been steadily piling up in my safe at the Lombardy bank.


    After my father¡¯s ready-to-wear business started and made Clerivan my man.


    I left all the money I had saved to Clerivan and invested it at the Gahan clothing store.


    And the result, of course, was very sessful.


    "Clerivan, do you have enough money?"


    I looked back at Clerivan, who was enjoying tea scents and asked.


    "Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if the price of the mine doesn¡¯t exceed 3000 gold. If it goes beyond that, it takes about a month to raise funds. We have to make it cash."


    "That¡¯s fine."


    Violet looked stunned when she heard me and Clerivan talking casually.


    "3000 Gold..."


    He murmured quietly as if that money wasn¡¯t real.


    I guess she still needs a little time to get used to it.


    "Anyway, if we¡¯re going to carry out the businesses we¡¯re thinking about in the future, we should take this opportunity to raise funds."


    With this single investment, Pellet Company will be one of the best in the Empire.


    I assure you.


    Clerivan asked me, smiling significantly.


    "You have a mine in mind."


    As expected, Clerivan.


    He¡¯s good at reading my mind.


    "An old coal mine in the Lira region in the northwest would have been auctioned off. It belongs to the Lencanta family. The size of the mine itself is quiterge, but the expectation of the amount of coal left over is very low."


    <h4>In my previous life, the story of the Lira mine was quite famous and was talked about for a while to shake the entire empire.</h4>


    The Lencanta family, which owned the Lira region, did not harvest properly due to the continuing drought.


    However, they had to pay fixed taxes to the Royal Family every year, so they borrowed a fortune from other nearby families.


    In order to pay off the increasing debts, the coal mine, one of its old assets, is auctioned off.


    It¡¯s such a poor coal mine.


    Thest time they did mining was decades ago.


    But, a gemstone, which had never been found before, is buried beneath this old coal mine.


    A gem that, when polished by a proper craftsman, is the kind of jewel that everyone aspires to obtain, regardless of the Imperial Family or Aristocracy.


    "At that rate, it would be a sessful bid with 1,000 golds."


    Violet, who seemed a little alert, said in a cautious voice.


    "If we don¡¯t have apetitor, we might be able to lower 600 gold."


    Clerivan was also optimistic.


    But I shook my head.


    "2000 gold."


    The original winning bid was 1800 gold.


    I was just going to put 200 gold higher.


    It was a simple auction where each person was given only one chance to bid, so it was easy to win the bid if you knew how much the other person would spend.


    "You¡¯ll have to spend about 2,000 gold to win the bid."


    "What?"


    Two people were surprised.


    "It¡¯s not worth 2,000 gold for an old coal mine, Lady Florentia."


    Clerivan stopped me.


    Of course.


    If it was a newly discovered coal mine, there would still be a lot to be excavated.


    2,000 gold is too much.


    "You said it a little while ago. If you don¡¯t have apetitor, you can lower the price."


    That was what Clerivan said a little while ago.


    "There will bepetitors on the contrary, so we can¡¯t help but go up in price."


    "No matter howpetitive they are..."


    "Angenas will bid for it."


    In my previous life, it was Angenas who won the mine and hit a huge jackpot.


    It was thanks to the jewels found in Lira that Empress Rabini continued to maintain her power and bribe the nobles to empower Astana even though her rtionship with the Emperor gradually deteriorated.


    The office became quiet.


    Then Clerivan gulped.


    "Certainly, if you¡¯re going to deal with Angenas, you¡¯re going to have to risk that much bleeding..."


    Angenas has recently been rapidly growing in size with aggressive investments in mining.


    "Maybe it¡¯s not just a coal mine?


    "Why do you think so, Violet?"


    "Angs already has enough coal mines. Even if there¡¯s a coal vein that hasn¡¯t been discovered yet, there¡¯s no reason for Angenas to overdo the cost of development."


    Violet with her fingers on her chin began to think aloud.


    "But it¡¯smon to secretly send a specialist to re-evaluate the mine before you go to auction. You may have other information that the Lencanta¡¯s don¡¯t know."


    I watched Violet¡¯s deduction with pleasure.


    "Gold mines? But gold mines will be more aggressive. We¡¯ll have to get it somehow. However, considering that the winning bid is ambiguous, I don¡¯t think they want to show it as much as possible....."


    And I could see one realization on Violet¡¯s face.


    "..."


    But Violet rather shut her mouth.


    So I told it on behalf of her.


    "Iron ore."


    "But iron ore..."


    "It¡¯s an unauthorized possession to Angenas."


    Iron ore, a military resource, was mostly subject to the Imperial monopoly.


    When iron ore was found in theirnds, they were often rewarded to the Imperial Family, raised the title, or granted anothernd.


    Of course, Angenas did not do that.


    They did not release the mine because of the low iron reserves, and officially became a family that owned an iron.


    "But what I want is not iron ore."


    In the first ce, iron reserves are small.


    Of course, it has a separate use.


    "For now, the rest of the story is told after winning a bid for the mine."


    If I pour out all my ns now, I will only add to the confusion between Clerivan and Violet.


    I stood up and instructed Violet.


    "Find out about the Lira Coal Mine, Violet."


    "Yes, Lady Florentia."


    Violet¡¯s eyes burned with a firm will, as it was her first task from me.


    "And Clerivanes out in a few days to visit the Capitals"


    Jewels found this time cannot be handled by ordinary jewelers.


    You need a very experienced and talented craftsman in the Empire.


    Only in their hands will the gemstone shine.


    Now that I¡¯ve stolen it from Angenas, I n to get it right.


    Angenas, who will miss the mine right in front of his nose, had a stomachache and rolled around.


    Lombardy repays the good tenfold, and the evil of his enemies tenfold.


    Well, you should keep it in your heart.


    Who¡¯s trying to steal my dad¡¯s business?2


    * * *


    Early in the morning, I left for the Capitals with Clerivan.


    Of course, the tour of the Pce with my teacher.


    I dressed up with a little more care than usual.


    On my neck, I wore a flower-shaped ne carved out of a whole ruby from Perez.


    It¡¯s easy to move around as the highway used by thousands of people every day is well-maintained from the Imperial Pce to Lombardy.


    Before long, we arrived at Sedakyuna, a bustling area mainly used by the nobility in the Imperial Capitals.


    Our first destination was a bakery called Caramel Avenue, which opened recently in Sedakyuna.


    It was a popr ce because of the old-fashioned atmosphere with good use of marble and charred wood decorations.


    I left her alone on purpose today, but Laurel was also a huge fan of this ce.


    "Wee."


    A neat-looking employee greeted us with a smile.


    It was an impressive employee with deep amber eyes, with curly brown hair brushed off nicely.


    "My name is Bate, an employee of Caramel Avenue. May I show you upstairs?"


    Disy and sales were avable on the first floor, while dessert and tea were avable on the second and third floors.


    "No, I¡¯m going to buy a cake."


    "Yes, then I¡¯ll take you over there."


    The more I looked at it, the better it was for dessert shops.


    I stood behind Bate in front of a disy stand with more than 30 different kinds of desserts.


    "Hmm."


    Everything looks delicious.


    It¡¯s hard to choose.


    I knew it. Don¡¯t worry about it.


    "Give me everything."


    "...Yes?"


    Bate asked with a smile on her face.


    "I can¡¯t choose. Please give me both 2 desserts on disy here."


    The famous ¡¯from there to there¡¯ shoppingw.


    "Oh! Please divide the packaging into two."


    Being rich is the best.6


    I watched the interior of Caramel Avenue, waiting for it to be packed.


    "I¡¯ll pay the bill."


    Clerivan stepped up and said.


    "Yes, go ahead."


    It¡¯s going to be handled by Pellet¡¯s expenses anyway.


    But Bate, who was going to give the bill, stares at Clerivan¡¯s face.1


    "What is it?"


    "Oh, no. I¡¯m sorry. May I help you with the bill?"


    When offended Clerivan asked, Bate, smiled, and quickly apologized.


    "Take one of the packages home and eat it with Louryl, and send one to Perez through the top of Lombardy. Is it possible?"


    "Yes, Lady Florentia."


    Then I look away, and Bate¡¯s amber eyes look at me like she saw Clerivan a while ago.


    I smiled softly.


    "Go, Sir. Clerivan."


    "Yes, Lady."


    Clerivan followed me with tworge boxes of cake in both hands.


    And the gaze of Bate, an employee of Caramel Avenue, followed persistently until we got on the carriage.

 Chapter 80

    <h4>Chapter 80</h4>


    "There¡¯s Ivan family store in Sedakyuna, right?"


    "Yes, in the next alley."


    "Let¡¯s go there."


    The Ivan family in the north, which I encountered when my father received the National Founding Medal, is famous for minerals.


    Since it is a mountainous area, no mineral does notes from gold to graphite and coal, which aremonly used throughout life.


    Especially, the jewels in the Ivan area were famous for their luminosity and egg size, so they ran a store directly in Sedakyuna.


    It was a ce where jewelry from the Ivan territory was sold only by skilled jewelers.


    So the shop was always crowded with nobles, and today too.


    People busily moved in and out of the door under the bright sign that read "Ivan."


    And here is the craftsman who made the gemstone the most beautiful gem in the world that no one has ever sessfully honed.


    "Go in, Lady Florentia."


    Clerivan grabbed the door and said.


    When I went inside, I saw people sitting around arge store, receiving counseling, and buying jewelry.


    Some of them identally turned around to me and whispered among themselves.


    "The kid who just came in..."


    "Lombardy¡¯s, right?"


    "I think that¡¯s right..."


    Thanks to the National Founding Banquet and my birthday Banquet, some people recognize me.


    As long as I was born Lombardy, it is inevitable.


    I walked in front of the innermost disy in the eye of the people.


    A man in a uniform standing under bright colorful lights appeared to be in charge here.


    "Wee, Lady Florentia Lombardy."


    As expected, you know who I am.


    In dealing with these nobles, it ispetitive to know the personalities of important people in advance.


    Those were the first things I studied when I was next to my grandfather.


    Information such as the family tree of high-ranking aristocratic families in the east, west, south, north, and center of the Empire and the rtionship between important figures.


    "It¡¯s your first visit to Ivan¡¯s store."


    Did you already know about me?


    I nodded slowly and said to the man.


    "I¡¯d like to see ¡¯specials¡¯, not the ones here."


    The "special item" I asked for was not made by ordinary jewelers, but by Ivan¡¯s craftsmen.


    The man paused slightly with a smile on his face and looked at Clerivan standing behind me.


    "Is he with you?"


    He knew me, but not Clerivan.


    Clerivan replied with a slight frown, perhaps feeling it.


    "I¡¯m Clerivan Pellet."


    "Well, if Lady Lombardy guarantees your identity, you cane in with her."


    The man spoke softly and opened the door leading to the inside.


    Clerivan, who was treated as an unidentified person, seemed emotional.


    Clerivan, who seeded his father, Romassie Dird, in my previous life was a very famous man, but not yet.


    <h4>Clerivan himself tends to be buried because my father acts as a sign in a clothing store.</h4>


    I patted Clerivan on the back.


    Just hang in there a little bit more.


    When this is over, there will be no one who doesn¡¯t know the name Clerivan Pellet.


    The Pellet Company, named after him, will be famous throughout the Empire.


    We followed the person in charge through a soft carpeted passage and entered the inner room.


    Security was tight enough to open several locks.


    When the door opened, bright lights were visible from where the jewels were disyed.


    I pressed down on my pounding chest and looked around at the things in the ss disy as if nothing were wrong.


    I¡¯ve only heard of the specials inside Ivan, it¡¯s my first time seeing them in person.


    "Are you looking for any jewelry in particr?"


    I looked all over the shelves for the object that was intended to be here.


    Then the man put out a cushion with several jewels in front of me.


    "How about this?"


    I looked at the things and looked at the man again.


    I felt like I was going tough.


    You¡¯re ignoring me, man.


    I was off guard for a while because I brought him to the inner room.


    The white-gloved manager showed me only big things, but the cutting was terrible or the purity of the jewels was terrible.


    The man was testing my eye now.


    It looks big and colorful at first nce, so if you don¡¯t have an eye, you¡¯ll buy it without knowing it¡¯s bad.


    Maybe I looked funny because I was young.


    I spoke to the man standing with a brazen face.


    But I didn¡¯t express anger or displeasure.


    I said in a way that I would just show generosity and turn a blind eye to his mistakes.


    "Let me give you another chance. Bring the right stuff."


    "...Okay."


    The man lowered his gaze and bowed politely.


    "No, I¡¯ll see for myself and choose."


    I said that and walked slowly in front of the disy case.


    And it wasn¡¯t long before I could find it.


    "That one."


    Jewelry is ced in the middle of the specials, in the most luminous ce.


    Unlike other objects which are a bit dull and monotonous, it is light green peridot that enhances the beauty of the gemstone to its maximum with its smooth and fine cut.


    "The creator of that work, is he here now? I¡¯d like to see him."


    "How can I... No, that¡¯s a little difficult."


    I knew it woulde out like that.


    Lord of Ivan can¡¯t make it easy to meet such a cherished craftsman.


    So I prepared something.


    I looked at Clerivan, half step aside.


    As I had said before, Clerivan took a step forward.


    "Let me introduce you again. Clerivan Pellet, the Director of Gahan Clothing Store and Pellet Company."


    "Ah..."


    The person in charge blinked in surprise.


    A man in charge of a Gahan Clothing Store who he openly ignored.


    I¡¯m sure his heart is pounding with surprise.


    Clerivan demanded in a low, cold voice as if to avenge a moment ago.


    "Would you please tell the craftsman who polished this gem that I would like to meet him?"


    * * *


    "Who wants to meet me?"


    Crowley, who was working in the studio upstairs of the Ivan store, was annoyed with his wrinkled eyes.


    ¡°He¡¯s in charge of the Gahan Clothing Store.¡±


    ¡°Why would such a person want to meet me?¡±


    "I do not know...¡±


    ¡°Sheesh.¡±


    Crowley, who hates being interrupted most, took off his apron while spouting abuse.


    After all, the person in charge of the Gahan Clothing Store was in a position to be reckoned with.


    It was a young girl and a tall man with fierce eyes who greeted Crowley, who came down to the room where the specials were gathered.


    Crowley ignored the child and approached the man and greeted him.


    "I heard you were looking for me."


    It was only in Ivan that Crowley was treated no less than a nobleman, but anyway he was amoner.


    In addition, Clerivan was in charge of the Gahan Clothing Store, which is said to be making all of the Empire¡¯s money alone these days.


    Crowley, famous for his firm personality, also took off his hat and bent down.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Crowley. I¡¯m Clerivan Pellet."


    But when the man, who seemed to have one personality, shook hands with a sad smile, he reached out his hand.


    "Oh, yeah...."


    Crowley held the hand together at first nce.


    "I¡¯m sorry to interrupt you, you must be busy. There¡¯s something I really want to say to you face to face."


    It was the first time to be treated with respect by a noble after moving to Capitals, where a good doctor is located, to cure his granddaughter¡¯s illness.


    It¡¯s been a while, so it¡¯s a little awkward, but because he felt recognized as a craftsman, so the irritation, because his work was disturbed, had melted away.


    "I¡¯ve heard the name of Ivan¡¯s master craftsman. So I¡¯d like to ask Crowley for a request.¡±


    "That¡¯s a little difficult."


    Crowley said, waving his hands.


    In fact, the schedule was tight, but Crowley waszy.


    And it was clear that the result of a request from a noble would be followed by an endless line of requestster.


    "Ivan¡¯s jewelry work alone is full."


    Crowley knew how to defeat the aristocrats who wanted to ask this kind of work.


    "But this is a great opportunity for Crowley..."


    "If this old man were a little young, he would have had the strength. I¡¯m sorry."


    "Such..."


    Crowley coughed slyly, and Clerivan couldn¡¯t push any further and was speechless.


    "Hmm!"


    At that time, a girl who was looking at jewelry alone in the corner coughed loudly.


    As if it was a sign, the momentum of Clerivan, which had been softened, rose again.


    "I know you were busy, but I hope you¡¯ll consider it, Mr. Crowley."


    "So I¡¯ve already scheduled..."


    Crowley was slightly annoyed.


    He didn¡¯t seem to give up easily.


    He vented his umted anger.


    "Actually, my granddaughter is ill..."


    "Ah..."


    "I have to take care of her, Lord Pellet. Please forgive me."


    The granddaughter was treated by doctors, and she was growing well, but this excuse was the perfect excuse to refuse.


    As expected, Clerivan was speechless.


    "I¡¯m going back to the workshop. Take a look..."


    "How about a gemstone you¡¯ve never handled before?"


    It was a girl who coughed a little while ago.


    "Young nobledy."


    It was because what a noble child of the same age as his granddaughter said hurt his pride as a craftsman.


    "There¡¯s no jewel this old man hasn¡¯t honed yet."


    "I don¡¯t think so."


    "Oh, well, there isn¡¯t!"


    "Can you take responsibility for that?"


    A smiling face is so mean.


    "What would you do if I, and Clerivan here, brought you a gemstone you¡¯ve never seen before?".


    "That doesn¡¯t exist in the first ce!"


    "If that exists, would you like to challenge yourself?"


    "Cha, Challenge... Ha!"


    A challenge to this Crowley, who didn¡¯t miss a single gem he hadn¡¯t honed.


    He didn¡¯t know who the tough little girl was, but the girl scratched Crowley¡¯s pride very well.


    His wrinkled face was red, and his mustache fluttered.


    "Yeah, that¡¯s great."


    Crowley said, stretching out his bent back and banging his chest.


    "If you have that kind of jewelry, I¡¯ll work on it in a row!"


    The girl, who was looking at Crowley with a "hmm" sound, squinted as if she didn¡¯t trust him and asked.


    ¡°Are you betting on your honor as a craftsman?¡±+


    "Well, I will!"


    At the moment, Crowley bets his pride on what he considered to be more important than his life.


    "Good."


    I said that and smiled like before.


    Crowley flinched his shoulders, somehow a chill ran along his spine.

 Chapter 81

    <h4>Chapter 81</h4>


    I got help from Shenks... Please give her love too.


    TLS : Shenks


    "Tia sent this?"


    A box full of desserts was delivered to Poirak Pce.


    "...all of this?"


    Perez asked with a puzzled look when he opened the lid of the box.


    Delivered were at least 30 servings of cakes and desserts.


    It¡¯s a Caramel Avenue cake! It¡¯s gotten quite popr these days.


    Perez¡¯s ears turned red at Caitlyn¡¯s exnation.


    That may be all he looked on the outside, but Perez was really delighted.


    It¡¯s a little sad that you don¡¯t visit the Pce often but Tia thought of me too.


    "What would you fancy eating, Your Highness?"


    Caitlyn delightedly prepared to serve it on a te.


    Perez gazed into the box.


    What would Tia eat?


    What kind of cake does she like most.


    I thoroughly looked with my eyes and saw a chocte cake topped with white cream.


    "Perhaps that one."


    Chocte and cream.


    Everything that Tia likes is on that cake.1


    He recalled Tia¡¯s happy face when he ate the cake to his heart¡¯s content, a smile blossomed on Perez¡¯s face.


    "This one."


    When Caitlyn moved the cake Perez pointed onto a small te, an attendant arrived at Poirak Pce.


    "There was an order for you toe to patronage, Your Highness the Second Prince."


    "...Right now?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Perez gazed at the cake box with eyes dripping with regret.1


    The attendant saw Perez¡¯s sad figure and said.


    "We have refreshments in the Central Pce, but you can bring those if you wa-"


    "No."


    Perez adamantly refused.


    "I¡¯ll go now."


    I am not nning to share Tia¡¯s gift with anyone, not even to the Emperor.4


    "Kylus."


    "Yes, Your Highness. I will watch over it with pleasure."


    Kylus assuredly smiled as if he understood Perez¡¯s heart.


    Perez nodded once at Kylus and proceeded to follow behind the attendant.


    At the Central Pce, there was arge greenhouse.


    It was primarily intended to protect the exotic nts which cannot grow well under the Capital¡¯s climate.


    And because of its optimal temperature, it was often used as a ce to gather and have tea time.


    Perez stopped his step when he saw who was inside the greenhouse.


    The one drinking tea while leisurely admiring the flowers was not the Emperor.


    It was Empress Rabini.


    I nced at the servant and opened the greenhouse door with a smile as if it was the correct ce where I was ordered to go.


    <h4>Srug srug...</h4>


    Perez footsteps resonated inside the greenhouse.


    "I see you have arrived."


    Empress Rabini who was admiring the petals, directed her gaze upwards and greeted Perez.


    "Come here and sit down."


    Her smiling face was convincingly sincere.


    But he just stared at the Empress with his somber, calm eyes.


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you to have a seat?"


    The Empress repeated with a brighter smile and a sweeter voice.


    Perez, instead of answering, pulled out the chair the Empress pointed and sat himself down.


    Rabini smiled contentedly and ced the tea in front of Perez herself.


    Meanwhile, Perez looked upon the flower Rabini was admiring a while ago.


    Mallepishan. [1]


    It was highly poisonous. The more yellow it bloomed the more toxic it is.


    But the flower¡¯s appearance is captivatingly beautiful.


    The flower petals dancing with the wind resembled the Empress¡¯ dazzling looks of blonde hair.


    Cringgg.1


    A monotonous sound apanied the filling of Perez¡¯s teacup.


    It was a clear, and transparent yellow.


    "You must be wondering why I summoned you here, right?"


    Instead of answering, Perez leaned his back on the chair.


    His rxed countenance made Rabini¡¯s long eyshes flutter.


    But her flowery smile only darkened.


    "I apologize for neglecting you all this time Your Highness. So the reason I called you here is no other than..."


    The Empress stopped what she was about to say.


    She nced upon the teacup in front of Perez.


    "Why are you not drinking, Your Highness?"


    It was indirect but she certainly is pressuring him.


    Hurry and drink the tea before you.


    The Empress¡¯ smilemanded to do so.


    But Perez refused to yield.


    He did not even touch the teacup and faced the Empress with indifference.


    "This is not your average tea. I purposely prepared special herbs for the Prince... Is it not to your liking?"


    If you happen to hear Rabini¡¯s voice, Perez will seem like an ungrateful man to the Empress.


    Not that Perez would care anyways.


    His red eyes stared at the tea that was clear, and vivid yellow


    And slowly parted his mouth.


    "I am fine. I¡¯m tired of grass now"3


    Perez pushed the saucer with the teacup in front of the Empress.


    "Please have my share too."


    "...What a pity."


    What.


    Perez breathed heavily as old rage rises within him.


    A rusty knife isn¡¯t threatening at all.


    It is time to sharpen ourselves with determination.


    But his resolve was shaken by the Empress¡¯ next words.


    "The reason I called Your Highness here is for you to call me "Mother" in the future."12


    Mother


    As soon as the word came out of the Empress¡¯s mouth, Perez depicted himself slitting her throat.


    First stab Astana, enough for him to be covered by cuts all over his body and make him gravel on his feet and kill Rabini right in front of my eyes.3


    His mind was filled with images of his dying mother in the Detached Pce cursing the Emperor with herst breath.


    The dry tears that worried about him, who was left alone, seemed to be still wetting his hands.


    Perez red at Empress Rabini.


    The only thing that could possibly seethe his anger is to see those mother and son covered in blood.


    The Empress smiled more pleasantly when she saw the spark in his eyes for a moment.


    "I have already talked with the emperor about this. I may not be your birth mother, but I will treat you like my own son."


    Gruuuk


    Perez grasped the steel chair¡¯s armrest.


    "You are still at the age where you need your mother¡¯s help. The Emperor was so proud of you. So, after much thought, I came up with the perfect education for the prince."


    The Empress said with her beautifully arching eyes.


    "Please attend the Academy, Your Highness"


    If I stay here any longer, I will definitely.


    Takk.


    Perez had no ns to listen anymore and stands abruptly from his seat.


    "Your Highness!"


    The Empress was startled and raised her voice with a frown.


    "What do you mean by this, Your Highness! I am not done speaking yet!"


    "I am sorry"


    Perez looked down at the sitting Empress with cold eyes and spoke


    "I have nothing more to learn"


    Perez left the greenhouse after saying those words


    The Empress said something more but Perez did not care.


    Since Perez knew how to use Aura, there were no knights of the Empress who dared apprehend him.


    He returned to Poirak Pce, Caitlyn and Kylus looked at him with concern in their eyes.


    Perez¡¯s face was distorted.


    No one was able to approach him and ask why.


    Kylus stamped his feet repeatedly.


    He better screaming and breaking things, it wouldn¡¯t be so heartbreaking to watch.


    The way he sat with his head down and a face that didn¡¯t even shed tears seemed so small today.


    Apparently, he came back after receiving a call, but this is the first time they saw Perez in such a crestfallen state that they don¡¯t know what to do.


    Right then, Caitlyn who was observing Perez started to move.


    It was nothing impressive


    She ced the chocte cake and a warm cup of milk in front of Perez.


    Perez looked at the cake, at the sound of a ¡¯Cling¡¯.


    His long, ck eyshes fluttered


    The slice of cake on the table felt like it was pricking his conscience.


    His boiling rage was slowly seething


    The pounding of his heart gradually subsided.


    The hand that wanted to unsheathe his sword stopped.


    Instead, he picked up his fork with now calm hands.


    As Tia did, he scarfed down arge piece of cake.


    The sweetness of the cream blended harmoniously with the bread in his mouth.


    Without saying anything.


    Peres was back to usual after eating the piece of cake, ying with his hands and mouth.


    "Sweet."


    Peres murmured, rubbing the white cream around his mouth with his thumb.


    ***


    I visited Pellet¡¯s office when I heard that Violet had finished researching the Lira Coal Mine.


    Violet offered me a well-organized, thick report.


    "The Lencanta family has a total debt of about 7,000 gold. 600 of them are immediate debts, so we¡¯re looking at the auction starting price around that time."


    600 gold is quite a lot of money in a typical aristocratic family.


    It¡¯s understandable trying to dispose of a coal mine.


    "The remaining coal reserves in the Lira mine are expected to be very small. And after a separate inquiry, the people of Angenas went around here a few months ago."


    "Did you find out exactly who it was?"


    "This is Croyton Angenas at the top of the Durak."


    Violet confidently reported.


    "Did you go there secretly?"


    "I came quietly and without notice, but I didn¡¯t have a deal with the top of Angenas, and I didn¡¯t like Lira¡¯s inn, so I knocked on the Lord¡¯s gate in the middle of the night to get a room."


    Gosh, you went to the secret investigation andined about the bed.2


    I shook my head.


    "What about the iron rumor?"


    "The expert who apanied Durak said it was quite likely that iron was buried near it."


    Of course, there will be.


    Although it is only a small amount, the seeds will dry out after only 3 months.


    "So, the winning bid will be... Between 1300 and 1500 gold."


    I nodded.


    However, the Lira coal mine will win 2000 gold as I said.


    But of course, Violet¡¯s prediction was also reasonable.


    I know the future and Violet doesn¡¯t.


    "


    "Just in case, let¡¯s make sure we have enough budget of 2,100 gold."+


    "Yes, I understand."


    And with that, we ended the topic.


    Clerivan who had been keeping his mouth shut during the whole conversation with Violet finally opened his mouth.


    "You may have to prepare a little more than that."


    "Why do you think so?"


    "Lombardy will be participating in the bid for Lira Mine in this auction."


    3


    _____________________________________________


    <strong>Glossary</strong>


    [1] ¡¯Mellepishan¡¯ - Flower name that doesn¡¯t exist in RL.

 Chapter 82

    <h4>Chapter 82</h4>


    TLS : Shenks


    I stared at Clerivan, wondering if I had misheard him.


    "When I stopped by the mansion today, I heard them talk about it."


    "From whom exactly did you hear it?"


    "The top merchant of Lombardy... I heard it from him"


    Lombardy¡¯s top merchant, Clerivan¡¯s father, Romassie Dird.


    That is absolutely not the type of man to talk nonsense to his son.


    Then it must be true that Lombardy heard rumors about the Lira mine.


    I recalled my memories and began to go over them meticulously again.


    However, no matter how hard I try to recall my memories it was true that the highest bid was 2000 gold.


    "Lombardy will spare no money just to maintain an iron monopoly. So you may have to prepare more than what you think, mydy."


    Advised Clerivan with a serious look.


    He¡¯s right


    If Lombardy knew about iron ore, there was a good chance he¡¯d call in around 5,000 gold right away and win the bid.


    Did I possibly cause a butterfly effect from one of my actions suddenly causing Lombardy to participate in the auction?


    However, the jewel buried underneath is worth buying even if it costs 5,000 gold.


    If I start to move now, it¡¯s not impossible to prepare 5000 gold on the day of the auction.


    And a thought suddenly raised in my head.


    What if Lombardy actually joined the auction in the past?


    I felt like I was tangled up in my head and my worries grew deeper and deeper.


    * * *


    Tuk


    There¡¯s something on my head.


    "......What?"


    When I touched my head, I felt something light and soft.


    I¡¯m seriously thinking about something, what is this?


    I was a little annoyed and took off the object on my head, and it was a flower crown made of white wildflowers.


    "What is..."


    "I made it!"


    The child¡¯s unique soft voice reached my ears.


    "It really suits Tia!"


    Crane shouted with a big smile on his freckled face.1


    Ah, right


    Right now I¡¯m flower viewing.


    I was out of my mind for a moment, recalling a conversation at the Pellet¡¯s office a few days ago.


    That¡¯s right, Flower viewing.


    It¡¯s hard to be an 11-year-old too.


    "Yes! It really looks good on Tia!"


    Larane smiled when she brushed off Crane¡¯s filthy hands, which were green and grassy.


    We were now out in a field inside Lombardy¡¯s mansion.


    At this time of the year, small flowers bloom filling the fields. The children would then make flower crowns and rings with it.


    It was one of the ways of ying for children in this era where there was not much to do.


    "Ah, this is hard..."


    <h4>Being a child.</h4>


    Right now in my head, the Lira coal mine, the Angenas, and Lombardy are all messed up.


    2000 gold or 5000 gold, it¡¯s tooplicated to calcte.


    In reality, I just want to sit here in the grass and y.


    My worries and reality has a great disparity


    "You look good with yellow flowers too!"


    "I really think so too"


    "It¡¯s because Tia is pretty!"


    Crane puts another flower crown on my head andpliments me again.


    "All of them looks good on you!"


    "Crane really likes Tia"


    Larane says while she pats Crane¡¯s red hair.


    "Yes! I will marry Tia!"5


    "What?"


    Larane looked at me with big, smiling eyes.


    Now, how do you want me to react to that?


    Haaa.


    I thought all the wildflowers here would lose their will to live and wither themselves and lie down.


    Sigh.


    I need to protect his innocence.


    I replied with a slightly mechanical voice even when I heard it.


    "Wow, I¡¯m d"


    But the excited Crane doesn¡¯t know anything and runs around the field again to make a ring for me.


    "Tia, what¡¯s wrong?"


    Larane asked, pulling a small grass off my cheek.


    I¡¯m still doing what an 11-year-old would do, but Larane was purely taking care of me and Crane and ying with me.


    The kind-hearted Larane.


    "Hmmm? Nothing. There¡¯s nothing wrong"


    "You don¡¯t look so good for the past few days. If you have any concerns... Though I¡¯m not much of any help."


    Larane smiled beautifully.


    Then, the wind blew like in the field from a distance, fluttering Larane¡¯s long coveted brown hair.


    Even though her finelybed hair is tangled, her smiling face turns to the direction of the wind.


    Yes, Larane is this kind of person.


    My heart aches thinking about Larane at that time when shey still and came back with a flower on her chest.


    I smiled when I said to Larane.


    "No, right now I¡¯m fine. But if I have any worries I hope you would listen Larane."


    "I will, anytime"


    Larane¡¯s was pleased with my words.


    "Tia! Tia!"


    Crane¡¯s blushing face raning from somewhere far away.


    "Let¡¯s give flower crowns to Gilliu and Mayron too!"


    "You made one for the twins too! you¡¯re so kind Crane. Their sword training should be done by now should we go back too?"


    "Yes!"


    Fortunately, the ce where Shan and the twins live is not far from here.


    I stood up after Larane and Crane.


    Oh my God.


    I think my joints hurt after sitting and ying in a hard field for hours.


    I¡¯m still at a brisk age but, anyways.


    "I¡¯ll wipe Crane¡¯s hands and go. Take the flower crown and go first."


    "Okay, I understand"


    Larane and Crane held hands and went somewhere while I alone went to the twin¡¯s drawing-room.


    "There is no one here..."


    A familiar voice was heard from inside as I push through the door to look for the twins.


    "...Lira Coal mine... Is it going as expected..."


    Lira Coal mine?


    I hid behind a pir and held my breath.


    * * *


    ¡¯I can¡¯t believe a man like this is the Durak Merchant of Angenas.¡¯


    Vestianughed inwardly at his opponent sitting opposite him.


    He was no better off than Vestian himself in any way than he was born into a good family.


    That good guy did nothing else good other than be born in a good family of Angenas.


    The top merchant, a very undeserved position.


    Angenas, and even Lombardy too.


    They are all undeserving of their positions.


    "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe it..."


    "It¡¯s a very important issue, so, naturally, they care."


    Vestian said with an amiable smile.


    "As I said before, the auction is a week from today."


    "Fortunately, there¡¯s no change. If so, the auction bid..."


    "No change. Lombardy will bid 1,600 gold just like he promised."


    After this, He¡¯ll be in a bit of a bind, but Vestian wasn¡¯t too worried.


    He was Lk Lombardy¡¯s only son-inw after all.


    Lk had a soft side of covering his family until the end, so he could have pretended to restrain himself for days.


    It was not a big loss for Schultz to win the right to the Lira mine.


    "If that¡¯s the case then Durak will bid 1800 gold."


    "Yes, that¡¯s right. As we have discussed earlier."


    "Haha,e on."


    Durak Merchant scratched the side of his head and smiled silly.


    "I¡¯ve been ordered to check about this, but I¡¯m embarrassed really. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re doing this without a hitch."


    "Haha, I¡¯m ttered. But as you said, I think it would be nice to have a little bit of faith in this Vestian Schultz."


    "Ye-Yeah. You¡¯re right"


    Durak shied away and smiled stupidly.


    Then he spoke in a rather gracious manner


    "Don¡¯t worry about mining rights. If we win the Lira Coal Mine, we¡¯ll go back to Schultz as promised."


    "Of course, that¡¯s the terms of the deal."


    Vestian smiled brightly at Durak hiding the fact that he has the upper hand.


    "I¡¯ll only trust the Angenas..."


    tter


    A very small noise was heard.


    Vestian immediately stopped talking and began to scour the room with his hawkish eyes.


    The smiles on their faces cooled down.


    Then, behind a post on the side of the doorway, a blue dress could be seen sticking out.


    Chak Chak...


    Vestian grabbed the smalldy¡¯s shoulder that was hiding behind the pir.


    It was Gahan¡¯s daughter, a brte-haired girl wearing a sloppy flower crown, came out in his tough hands.


    "...You."


    When Vestian wants to questioned with a distorted face.


    "Is Gilliu and Mayron here? I came to give them flower crowns!"


    Florentia smiled brightly holding the 2 flower crowns in her hands.


    * * *


    Damn, I got caught.


    I feel like I¡¯m having a cramp in the corner of my mouth smiling with all my might.


    I was sure I stayed quiet. How did they know I was here.


    He usually had an amiable face, now Vestian¡¯s eyes are ring at me like a snake.


    So this is what you are.


    "Since when did you get here?"


    "I just arrived now."


    "But I didn¡¯t hear the door open?"


    "I just came in because the door was open... I¡¯m sorry..."


    I drooped my shoulders to look as scared as I could.


    Just then, my savior arrived.


    "Tia?"


    It was Larane holding Crane¡¯s hands.


    "...What¡¯s wrong?"


    Larane frowned her face, feeling the atmosphere was tense.


    "That..."


    "Nothing"


    Vestian let go of my shoulder which he was holding painfully and smiled.


    "Oh my, there are a lot of visitors today?"


    Shan appeared from a distance opposite from the drawing-room.


    "You were here, too? I was going to give refreshments to Tia and the children. Then you and your guests..."


    "No, don¡¯t bother. We were about to stand up and leave."


    Vestian was back to his usual facade and patted Durak¡¯s shoulder.


    "I¡¯m going to bete today. Don¡¯t wait and go to bed first."


    Vestian, who kissed Shan¡¯s cheek affectionately, immediately left the drawing room.1


    I looked at his cowardly back and looked at Shan.


    "The twins are not here yet..."


    The tea set held by the smiling Shan was only for two people, and the tray was scattered with tea leaves.

 Chapter 83

    <h4>Chapter 83</h4>


    A small space in the corner of the Ministry of Economy and Finance.


    The only objects were the podium and ten chairs lined up in front.


    A public auction was held here today, just like any other day.


    It was a ¡¯public auction¡¯ mainly used by aristocrats or rich merchants when they wanted to sell their property safely.


    If a small fee was paid at the selling price of goods, the whole process would be under the authority of the Imperial Family, so it was the preferred method because there was no useless gossip.


    An official in a government office looked at the auction documents he had to deal with with a dull face.


    A nobleman in the Northwest had sold a coal mine he wasn¡¯t using to pay off a debt.


    What lucky.


    If you don¡¯t have enough money and you have a lot of things, it¡¯s enough to dispose of them one by one.


    It was a normal routine, with boring thoughts passing by.


    In particr, today¡¯s auction has no more preparation because it is a simple bidding method if you put your bid in an envelope.


    "Hopefully no bidders..."


    Since it was a public auction held so frequently, sometimes bidders did not show up, making bids.


    And an old coal mine.


    The items at the auction were also not good at all, which made them more concerned.


    If someone bids, then the auction must be opened once again so that the work increases.


    Click.


    Then, as if to quell the anxiety, he heard someoneing in through the door.


    "You can sit in front of this..."


    The mechanically guiding auctioneer stopped talking.


    "Oh, Angenas..."


    "Right, from the Top of Durak."


    It was Croyton Angenas, the upper Lord of the Angenas family.


    He became so famous after the Coroi cotton project, which hit the jackpot throughout the Empire that no one in the Capital doesn¡¯t know him.


    How booty it is.


    His skin seems to glow, and the color of the clothes he¡¯s wearing was different from that of ordinary people.


    "Hey, sit here."


    "Thanks."


    The auctioneer was puzzled as he quickly handed out the front chair.


    Then, several people came on behalf of the Small and Medium Enterprises Association, but everyone responded the same as an auctioneer


    "Why is Angenas here...?"


    Everyone couldn¡¯t evene close and chatted in the distance.


    Seeing Angenas¡¯s participation, there was a conversation about whether there was more coal left in the Lira coal mine than expected.


    Durak¡¯s top-owner sat and crossed his arm with a satisfied smile as if enjoying the people¡¯s reaction.


    Then, the door opened again.


    The auctioneer¡¯s eyes, which was seeing Top of Durak¡¯s Angenas in a daze identally turned to the side, and his eyes widened.


    "Huh!"


    <h4>He was so surprised that I couldn¡¯t even say a word.</h4>


    And the response was the same for others at the auction room.


    "Am I dreaming in broad daylight?"


    "No, I¡¯m, I¡¯m watching..."


    Whispering.


    There was amotion in a narrow auction room.


    Durak¡¯s owner, who was enjoying the show with people¡¯s attention, opened his eyes.


    "Well, there you are."


    It was the people of Lombardy who had just entered the auction room.


    It was Romassie Dird, the Top of Lombardy, and Vestian Schultz of the miningpany.


    The attention that had been focused on Durak¡¯s Top owner a little while ago quickly shifted to that side.


    Durak Top¡¯s owner was a bit disappointed, but he didn¡¯t mind much because he will get a bigger profit in a moment.


    He just stood up and greeted the two.


    "Good afternoon, both of you."


    "Oh, I see you here."


    "Long time no see, Durak Top."


    Romassie Dird shook hands with a grin.


    Meanwhile, Croyton and Vestian secretly exchanged nces.


    It meant let¡¯s proceed as they talked in advance.


    Vestian nodded, pretending to say hello.


    A few days ago, the two men¡¯s plot was almost caught, but Vestian did not change his n or anything.


    Given Florentia¡¯s response, he thought she hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    Otherwise, there is no way a child with a secret can smile so brightly.


    "No, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on..."


    "I know, Angenas and Lombardy. I think the Lira mine is a lot bigger than we thought."


    "Oh, well, today¡¯s auction is off."


    Since Lombardy appeared, everyone has given up bidding for the auction itself.


    It would be worth rubbing against Top of the Angenas, but Lombardy was a different level of opposition.


    It was because they were well aware of their way of taking whatever they wanted, even if they pay several times the amount.


    Likewise, the auctioneer, who had been dazed at the sight of Lombardy and Angenas sitting side by side, rose from his seat.


    There are still a few minutes left before the auction begins, but we¡¯ve been waiting more for Lombardy to attend.


    As the auction seemed to begin, the roaring interior became quiet.


    Click.


    It was then that the door opened again.


    It was a handsome man who came into the auction room alone.


    The man, looking around, stepped inside with a leisurely step.


    Unlike the two famous family members, people felt sour.


    But there was an unexpected reaction.


    It was from the people of Lombardy and Angenas.


    "Oh, no!"


    "How could you..."


    "Clerivan Pellet?"


    Unlike the three men who were pping their hips in surprise, Clerivan was easygoing.


    He shook his head and crossed his legs anywhere in the middle where no one was sitting.


    "Huh?..."


    Especially Romassie Dird was surprised by his son¡¯s sudden appearance.


    After exchanging nces for a moment, Durak Top¡¯s owner and Vestian frowned.


    "The, uh, um auction... Let¡¯s get started."


    The auctioneer checked the time and dered in a trembling voice.


    "The lowest auction price is 700 gold."


    Those who attended the auction were given a piece of paper and an envelope that had not been used.


    It was a simple way of writing down the amount of money for the bidding and sealing it, then the auctioneer checked it and won the bid to the person who wrote down the highest price.


    No one was worried about how much Durak top, Lombardy, and Clerivan would write.


    As soon as they received the paper and pen, they wrote down the number and sealed the envelope.


    The people of Angenas and Lombardy, especially Vestian, nce at Clerivan, but he, who received the attention, was only looking forward.


    After a while.


    The auctioneer took all the envelopes.


    Only the sound of opening the square envelope was heard, but silence fell due to strange tension inside the auction room.


    "I¡¯ll announce the results...."


    The auctioneer announced three bids that were close to winning the bid ording to the procedure.


    "First of all, Top of Durak... 2,000 gold."


    Vestian rolled his eyes with a smile and looked at the Top of Durak.


    Obviously, he said 1800 gold would be enough.


    The timid Durak Top¡¯s owner, who didn¡¯t believe in Vestian, managed to write 200 more gold.


    "And secondly, the Top of Lombardy is 1600 gold."


    The inside of the auction room was noisy again.


    "Then did Angenas win?"


    "That¡¯s right, he has spent 400 more gold."


    "Lombardy has lost to Angenas...!"


    The repercussions were even greater because no one was unaware of the delicate confrontation between Angenas and Lombardy.


    Romassie Dird looked at Vestian with a red face and asked in a small voice.


    "What¡¯s the matter, Vestian?"


    "Well..."


    Vestian shook his head and acted naturally, just as if he was in trouble and couldn¡¯t figure out why.


    "1600 gold was more than enough..."


    "Let¡¯s talk about itter."


    It was Romassie Dird, who was angry, but he could only endure the simmering anger in front of the people.


    "The presentation is not over yet. Finally..."


    The auctioneer raised his voice.


    "Lastly, Pellet."


    The auctioneer, who saw the numbers on the paper, gulped down.


    "Pellet Com0any... 2050 Gold."7


    The auction room is in shock and silence.


    "Therefore, the Lira mine was sold to Pellet Company... I dere..."


    Tuk, Tuk!


    The sound of a light wooden stick rang, but no one was speaking.


    As it is, the time has hardened as if it has stopped.


    "This, this is....l"


    In particr, the Top of the Durak was shocked and his mouth was puffy like a goldfish out of the water.1


    Criekkk.


    Then Clerivan rose from his seat and the chair scratched the floor.


    Surprised, Vestian, Durak Top, and his father, Romassie Dird, looked at Clerivan one after another.


    Clerivan stood up and checked his clothes with an unaffected face, and only then gave them an eye.1


    The corners of his mouth crept up.


    "Of course."


    Again, with his head lifted, Clerivan strode out of the auction room with his long legs moving.


    "No!"


    Durak¡¯s Top owner screamed and grabbed his head.


    No one left easily until the auctioneer quickly returned to the office with the documents behind him.


    * * *


    The jewelry business has cruised.


    Just two months after winning the bid for the Lira mine, the first gemstone appeared in the world.


    Clerivan picked it up himself and brought it to the Crowley craftsman from Ivan, and as he put it, at the "first gemstone I saw in the world," the craftsman tried to kneel, saying, "Please let me work."


    But polishing was not easy.


    How strong the jewels are.


    In the meantime, the tools Crowley used were useless in front of the new gemstone.


    However, as time went by, his obsession grew.


    And two monthster.


    A jewelry store in Sedakyuna, Pellet Corporation opened.


    "We don¡¯t have a name for the jewel yet. What would you like, Lady Florentia?"


    I answered Violet who asked me that.


    "Diamond. Let¡¯s call it a diamond."5


    Of course, diamonds were sold like hotcakes as soon as they showed up.


    Despite being ten times more expensive than ordinary jewelry, pre-orders continued endlessly to Crowley.


    He had no choice but to.


    The beauty of diamonds has never been in this world.


    When Crowley gave the Emperor the biggest and most beautiful diamond he had ever crafted, they said they could hear Jovanes¡¯sughing outside the Central Pce.


    "Oh, good."


    Looking at the diamond sales report while sipping cold fruit juice, it¡¯s like heaven.


    Maybe it¡¯s because I took away the things from Angenas, my juice be sweeter.


    I put down the ss of juice I had finished and muttered when looked out of the window.


    "Now, let¡¯s dig in Vestian."


    A father who loved Shan the most in the world and was kind to his twins, or a traitor from Lombardy who held my hand as if to break it.


    It¡¯s time to see which of the two is the real face.

 Chapter 84

    <h4>Chapter 84</h4>


    TLS : Shenks


    The divorce of Shan and Vestian in their previous lives was quite a scandal.


    Especially because Lombardy¡¯s internal affairs were always a good gossip and divorce was not somon among nobles.


    But despite being such a hot topic, no exact reason for their divorce has been determined.


    Of course, the rumors ran rampant.


    From the rumor that Vestian had another woman and Shan knew where the woman lived, which led her to kick Vestian out.


    All sorts of squabble followed together.


    "Is it really a matter of infidelity...¡±


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t think so.


    Although Vestian Schultz is said to be good-looking and have a likable appearance, that¡¯s really all.


    Even the Schultz family was not treated very well among the nobles.


    No, their existence itself was indistinct.


    After getting married, the Schultz family was on the track to bing a central aristocrat.


    Among the nobles are Shan and Vestian, who had a rare marriage of love.


    I thought he was a nice guy, but I don¡¯t think that he is anymore.


    On the other hand, how about Shan?


    She¡¯s beautiful, elegant, and sweet.


    She is the eldest daughter of Lombardy too.


    Before marriage, Shan was in charge of all the family affairs.


    Some even said that she would be the next Lombardy matriarch


    But somehow after marriage, Shan started toy low and now she¡¯s really doing the bare minimum.


    Acting like someone who wants to be small and invisible.


    Her abilities were wasted.


    "Yeah, something¡¯s not right."


    In retrospect, Shan and Vestian¡¯s divorce was full of incoherent things.


    "Why didn¡¯t they fight?"


    It ismon for couples to fight for custody of their children, no matter what the problem is between them.


    But Shan did not put up a fight.


    Like someone who got divorced because it was her fault.


    After handing over the twins and substantial alimony to Vestian, she went down to the rest house.


    Malley is Lombardy¡¯s rest house, it¡¯s quite far and takes more than three weeks by carriage.


    Shan locked herself up there.


    That made rumors in society that the reason for their divorce must have been Shan¡¯s doing.


    Shan knew about the rumors but neither exined nor gave a precise reason.


    <h4>There was nothing but silence.</h4>


    Before long, Vestian remarried a woman from Schultz¡¯s estate.


    "As if he had been waiting."1


    Suspicious


    Maybe it was because they came from the same estate so they understood each other.


    "Hmmm......."


    While so lost in thought, Clerivan opened the door to the office and came in.


    ¡°You came, Clerivan?¡±


    "I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting."


    "You¡¯ve been very busytely. It¡¯s natural for me to wait¡±


    With the diamond boom throughout the empire, Clerivan was really running around to the point of fire on the soles of his feet. [1]


    In particr, the requests from the nobles were pouring in.


    It would be nice to just take orders on a firste, first-served basis, but that¡¯s stupid.


    The aristocrats who are bent on receiving diamonds before others are easy to handle.


    But I told Clerivan not to be bribed by the nobles.


    You don¡¯t need to ask for a favor to reduce the waiting period just to get a few more pennies.


    Needless to say, it is much more profitable to make them indebted.


    Of course, Clerivan was doing a very good job.


    "Who were you with today?"


    "I¡¯m on my way back from Pentwood, Wallen, and Lombardy."


    ¡°Was grandpa present?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we were talking about Mrs. Shan¡¯s ne....¡±


    There was a ne Shan cherished.


    It was a keepsake of Natalia, the mother of Shan and my grandmother.


    "It¡¯s a simple sapphire ne, so diamonds would look good on her. Say you¡¯ll do it in a month or two."


    ¡°Yes, Miss Florentia¡±


    I looked a little closer at the face of the nodding Clerivan.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You were too busy these days that I thought you wouldn¡¯t look that well. But now that I look at you, you actually look better?¡±


    "It¡¯s because I¡¯m cut out for work. The business is going well and booming, so I have no choice but to be energetic."


    Clerivan even showed me that his skin is much smoother than before.


    It¡¯s really milky and glossy like a peeled hardboiled egg.


    Amazing


    "Ah, how¡¯s the preparation for the banquet going?¡±


    "It¡¯s going smoothly. Most of the people who I invited replied that they would attend."


    ¡°About the guest list......¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true, but it¡¯s worth the money.


    It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to check it out.


    ¡°Is it still possible to add?¡±


    "Yes, if you¡¯re thinking of the Second Prince, we can add security forces...¡±


    ¡°No, not Perez¡±


    ¡°Then who...¡±


    "Send invitations to Patron Street on Schultz estate. To a woman named Maria."


    Maria Patron.


    The woman who Vestian remarried.1


    * * *


    The Pellet¡¯s shop banquet was a sess.


    The new shop¡¯s party, in which only those on the list can enter with invitations, was enough to shrug off those present.


    It is also perfect for creating a bond between the people who have seeded in entering the banquet hall.


    The atmosphere of the banquet was particrly cordial.


    When everyone had gathered, Clerivan climbed up to the seat on the podium.


    It was different from what the organizer of the banquet just said as just a podium.


    The aristocrats dressed up in colorful clothes with neatly brushed hair looked up at Clerivan, who showed his gorgeous face.


    "I¡¯d like to thank all of you here to celebrate the sess of the Pellet Company."


    His handsome face full of confidence seemed to sparkle.


    "With that gratitude, I prepared a small gift. Please bring your invitation to our Pellet Merchants at the entrance before you leave this banquet. That is all.¡±


    Clerivan lifted a diamond ne in his hand for everyone to see.


    It was just a simple gold string and a small diamond, but the jewel that glistened under the light was like a star in the sky.


    "I¡¯m giving you all a ne as a gift."1


    The response was immediate.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°Impressive!¡±


    Cheers broke out among the nobles.


    "We¡¯ve prepared good food and good music, we hope you enjoy to your heart¡¯s content.¡±


    The banquet began in earnest after Clerivan had finished greeting.


    As Clerivan went down the podium, he was approached by the head family of Ivan.


    Clerivan was the beneficiary of the Ivan family¡¯s jeweler, Crowly, earning enormous profits in return.


    ¡°Here you are, my Lord!¡±


    Ivan¡¯s dominion over the nobles was in the wild north.


    He was a man of great physique and tremendous charisma, but when Clerivan greeted him politely, he smiled andughed.


    "Clerivan! you said you received only a fraction of the fur I sent you this time. What¡¯s wrong with you? You wouldn¡¯t waste a few of those!¡±


    "Thank you for taking care of such precious things."


    "Haha,e on! If you really need anythingter, feel free to tell me!"


    ¡°I will, Lord Ivan¡±


    The next people would be Lombardy¡¯s.


    Clerivan, who found Lk and his family gathered on the balcony, approached first.


    ¡°You came, sir¡±


    "It¡¯s a feast celebrating the cruising of your business, and I can¡¯t miss it. I¡¯m so proud of you and congrattions!"


    Lk also changed the way he treated Clerivan when he sessfully led the Pellet Company after independence.


    It was an act of respect as a businessman, not as a subordinate.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    Viese and Laurel just uttered short phrases.


    It was a rude attitude for someone who had been invited to the banquet, but Clerivanughed it off.


    Even though they were trying hard to hide it, you could see that those two were quite depressed.


    ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Clerivan¡±


    Standing next to Lk, Shan said with a beautiful smile.


    ¡°I apologize for not recognizing such a talented person beforehand.¡±


    The Lombardy family failed to get a chance to disy their abilities properly, and Clerivan was only ying house. [2]


    When she saw him seeding like a fish in water after independence, Shan felt sorry for him.


    It would have been nice if such a talented person had been recognized earlier and assigned to a key position at the top of Lombardy.


    "I¡¯ve grown up with the grace of Lombardy since I was a child. Please let me know if there¡¯s anything I can do to help."


    Lk smiled contentedly at the remark and tapped Clerivan on the shoulder.


    "But I¡¯m d you took the mine. I heard that Angenas was greedy...¡±


    ¡°Luckily, I was able to win the bid in a short time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that was indeed luck¡±


    Lk¡¯s disapproving gaze looked at Vestian.


    Lk clicked his tongue when he was not with Lombardy¡¯s, but instead greeted and talked to all kinds of people from afar.


    ¡°Father¡±


    Shan saw his displeasure and a bitter expression was left on his face.


    Although Vestian has already apologized, saying it was a mistake that he failed to win the bid at the Lira mine, Lk¡¯s displeasure did not disappear.


    Furthermore, Romassie¡¯s words were stuck in his head.


    "It was strange that the Angenas merchants weren¡¯t so surprised to see us."


    Lombardy¡¯s entry into the auction was top secret.


    Lombardy was to maintain its iron monopoly no matter what.


    So the people that knew their participation in the auction could only be counted with one hand.


    But Angenas was not surprised by their appearance.


    Their bid was even higher than Lombardy¡¯s.


    If you talk about a tiger, it wille. [3]


    Vestian who was chatting among the nobles returned with a flushed face.


    In one hand, he was holding a ss of alcohol.


    "There¡¯s food and a table over there. Let¡¯s go, Father."


    Lk swallowed his disapproval at Vestian¡¯s impudence.


    Anyway, he seemed to care for and love her daughter Shan, so he pretended not to know of his shorings.


    "Please take a seat and I¡¯ll get you a ss of this wine right away. How nice it smells!"


    Vestian kept talking loudly as he hopped tables.


    He seemed to be enjoying the banquet more than the host, Clerivan.


    "You must tell me the name of this wer...¡±


    But Vestian¡¯s words were cut halfway.


    He spotted a woman from far away.8


    ______________________________________________


    Glossary


    [1] ¡¯Fire on the soles of his feet¡¯ - Means he¡¯s very busy going hither and tither that his feet may catch on fire.


    [2] ¡¯ying House¡¯ - Means they were wasting Clerivan¡¯s talent when he was still working in Lombardy.


    [3] ¡¯If you talk about a tiger, it wille (???? ???? ??)¡¯ - Used when someone shows up after having just talked about him or her.

 Chapter 85

    <h4>Chapter 85</h4>


    TLS : Shenks


    I¡¯ve been quiet on purpose since I arrived at the banquet.


    I was keeping a close eye on Vestian, killing my presence as much as possible.


    To witness this very moment.


    I could see Vestian¡¯s gaze stuck in Maria Patron far away.


    He was clearly taken aback.


    To the point that he stopped walking because he was so surprised


    "...Vestian?"


    Shan, who was walking hand in hand with him, wondered why her husband stopped.


    "Uh..."


    His brazen and leisurely face no longer there. He turned pale.


    If Vestian is really having an affair, so be it.


    If your wife and mistress are all in one ce.


    You¡¯ll be having cold sweat behind your back.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Are you sick?"


    Shan asked anxiously.


    "No... I thought I saw someone I knew."


    Vestian said dazedly. Shan tilted her head.


    "I think it would be more amazing if you don¡¯t know anyone here. So who is it?"


    "No, no one. You don¡¯t have to care.¡±


    But Shan was already looking around.


    And said exactly pointing at Maria Patron.


    "Is it that woman?"


    "Oh, it¡¯s....¡±


    Vestian was struck speechless.1


    Maria Patron who found Shan and Vestian began to walk towards them with a smile on her face.


    Brown hair and brown eyes.


    She was a woman with an extremely ordinary appearance who would not be particrly noticed.


    But I didn¡¯t let my guard down.


    The glistening eyes that did not match the smiling face, simr to those of Vestian¡¯s who I happened to seest time bothered me.


    Click-ck.


    As she approached, Vestian¡¯s face was hardening once over.


    I held my breath even more.


    I called this woman here on purpose where both my grandfather and Lombardy people attended.


    It was to psychologically pressure Vestian more so that grandfather could know the truth right away if it happened.


    However.


    "Hello, sir."


    Maria Patron greeted grandpa first with a gentle smile.


    "You are..."


    Grandpa seemed a little embarrassed when a young woman he had never seen before talked to him.


    Maria Patron introduced herself politely, bending her knees.


    "My name is Maria of the Patron family,missioned to the estate of Schultz. My lord, it¡¯s an honor to meet you in person."


    "Oh, I see."


    Grandfather nodded but still wondered why Maria Patron came to greet him.


    No one in the Empire doesn¡¯t recognize my grandfather.


    <h4>However, not many people were qualified toe and greet him in person.</h4>


    She was not even an inw of the Schultz family. It was quite arrogant for that lowly woman to stand in the way of my grandfather and greet him.


    Grandfather looked through Maria Patron and asked, pointing to Vestian.


    "You know my son-inw, Vestian, right?"


    "Yes, I grew up with him ever since we were children. Long time no see, Sir Vestian."


    "Yes, it¡¯s been a while."


    Vestian greeted Maria face to face.


    It was a very natural and polite greeting to each other.


    Were my suspicions wrong...


    Indeed, it does not make sense for a mistress to treat her cheating partner¡¯s wife¡¯s family with such confidence.4


    I thought his face was a bit pale, but now it¡¯s okay.


    I felt drained but relieved at the same time.


    I knew Angenas were backstabbing us, but at least Shan¡¯s marriage wasn¡¯t betrayed yet.


    "Are you perhaps Mrs. Shan? I¡¯ve always been curious of you because the Schultz estate praised you a lot.....¡±


    Maria Patron spoke to Shan in a friendly mannerly.


    "You¡¯re as beautiful as what the rumors have said.¡±


    "I see. Thank you for thepliment."


    Shan, though awkward, smiled politely.


    "......You¡¯re wee.


    But Maria Patron¡¯s gaze at Shan did not say she was pretty at all.


    It was the exact opposite of what she has said.


    Something¡¯s not right.


    Maria Patron and Vestian looked like old acquaintances that really happened to meet.


    But something was off.


    I¡¯m getting a hunch.


    "Then, I hope to see you again."


    Maria Patron greeted and moved away.


    Vestian nced at the woman and returned to his usual business, chatting about wine again.


    After that the Lombardy people scattered.


    Me, my father, Shan, and grandfather sat down and ate together.


    Viese and Laurel¡¯s family went away, saying they knew people on the other side of the banquet hall.


    Clerivan was busy with people looking for him throughout the banquet, but he would return from time to time to make sure we werefortable.


    Oh, I feel ill at ease.


    What I thought would happen, didn¡¯t happen and it left me with a vague feeling.


    I need time to find out more.


    It shouldn¡¯t go on like this, my gut was saying something.


    "Our Tia is quiet today, isn¡¯t she? What¡¯s going on?"


    My grandfather asked, putting a small cut of steak in front of me.


    "Nothing¡¯s wrong. I was just a little surprised, so I was busy looking around, grandpa."


    "Yes, Tia is close to Clerivan, so she deserves it."


    Grandfather patted my head and said,


    "No matter how busy Clerivan gets, he said he will continue teaching Tia, so you must learn hard."


    "Yes, grandpa."


    I answered gently like a good granddaughter and brought a piece of meat to my mouth.


    I feel a little strange.


    For many of these people, the sess of the Pellet Company which is currently being celebrated by the nobles of the Empire is all mine.


    And no one here knows about it.


    No wonder I felt kind of proud. It really feels strange.


    After I had a rough meal, I left the table under the pretext of going to the bathroom.


    It was to meet with Clerivan and conduct an interim inspection of the banquet.


    We were supposed to meet secretly in a small room on the second floor of the banquet hall.


    The problem is, I don¡¯t even know where the stairs to the second floor are.


    I walked around looking for a ce where there could be stairs, I turned at the corner of the banquet hall and saw a sign that said ¡®bathroom¡¯.


    Where the hell are the stairs?


    As I turned around swallowing a sigh inside, I saw Maria Patron¡¯s back justing out of the bathroom.


    And a hand sticking out of the corner deeper into the hall pulls her away.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    "Shh, it¡¯s me."


    It¡¯s the voice of Vestian.


    I stood close behind the corner and hid myself.


    But it¡¯s weird.


    I didn¡¯t hear anything.


    I quietly extended my head and looked in the direction where the sound had been heard.


    What the hell are you two doing to be so quiet?


    You crazy double-crosser!


    ¡°uhng....¡±


    Vestian and Maria Patron were kissing.7


    Hiding in a shady corner, there seems to be only the two of them in the world.


    But it just looks disgusting to me.


    I wanted to bring people over here and make them a spectacle.


    I listened to the conversation between the two of them to which I had such a hard time.


    "Baby, it was worth seeing you a little while ago, wasn¡¯t it? Are you so surprised that I¡¯m kind to her?¡±3


    Maria Patron asked Vestian with a smile.


    "Of course I was surprised, weren¡¯t you? How did you get here? How did you get in?¡±


    "What, am I not supposed to be here?"


    The woman¡¯s voice became sulky.


    "Well, it¡¯s not that... It¡¯s a ce where you can¡¯te without an invitation."


    "Yes, I came because an invitation was sent at home.¡±


    It was the invitation I sent to summon Maria Patron.


    "Weren¡¯t you the one who sent it?¡±


    ¡°An invitation was sent at home?¡±


    After a moment of panic, Vestian quickly turned around.


    "Uh, uh, uh...I sent it. But you can¡¯te to me like that when my wife is present. And you even said hello to Lk Lombardy."


    "Because I¡¯ve never seen her in person."


    Maria Patron said.


    "I was wondering because so many people said she was pretty. But she¡¯s not. How the hell have you been living with a woman like that?¡±3


    Is she for real?1


    How dare youpare Shan to yourself!1


    But the words of Vestian that followed were more spectacr.


    "She¡¯s unattractive. Maria, you are the most beautiful to me. You always were."19


    What a good scoop!


    "But it¡¯s dangerous to step up like this. You know, Maria. It¡¯s not the time yet. Lombardy may be stupid, but there are a few who are quick-witted."


    "But I¡¯m bored...¡±


    "It hasn¡¯t been long since I moved to the capital but I¡¯m already bored.¡±


    "I feel lonely and alone, baby. You onlye every few days to sleep."


    So he already built a house for her.


    "Hang in there. I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting so long, Maria."


    "But..."


    ¡°I¡¯d really like to divorce her right now but it¡¯s not the time yet. You know we have a lot more to prepare.¡±5


    You want a divorce right now?


    I was dumbfounded andughed.


    Vestian cated Maria Patron and the two separated shortly afterwards to return to the banquet hall.


    I was left alone in the quiet hallway calming my still pounding heart.


    You¡¯re sorry to have kept her waiting for so long?


    Then it means this extramarital affair happened so long ago!


    It isn¡¯t time yet?


    Vestian said so over and over and over again.


    It sounds like you¡¯re waiting for the right time to divorce.


    And what bothers me most was thest thing Vestian said.


    "You know we have a lot more to prepare.¡±


    What more do they have to prepare?


    Money? Grounds for divorce?


    Whatever it was, one thing was certain.


    In his previous life, Shan waspletely deceived by Vestian not only in marriage but also in the grounds for divorce.


    Shenks Notes: //The drama!! I live for this kind of chapters fr. The boiling hot tea that Tia holds!! I hope she spill it on Vestian¡¯s cheater ass smh.

 Chapter 86

    <h4>Chapter 86</h4>


    I mumbled and crushing the crumbs of cookies with my fingertips.


    "Men are..."2


    "Cough!"


    Perez, who heard me talking to myself, coughed beside me.


    I met Perez after a long time and came to the Pce to y my role.


    But it wasn¡¯t in Poirak Pce that I met Perez.


    It was the garden of the Central Pce, which was opened to all visitors.


    I didn¡¯tmit a crime, and there¡¯s no reason to be stuck in Poirak Pce all the time.


    Caitlyn and Kylus set the tables and chairs in the best sunny spot near the fountain.


    This time again, the cake I bought from ¡¯Caramel Avenue¡¯ was put on a pretty te.


    White milk was ced instead because I don¡¯t like the drink that much. Perez or the tea, both are growing.


    But now I didn¡¯t feel like eating cake.


    I stared for another piece of bread and flicked it far away with my fingertips.


    "...Tia?"


    Perez called me with a slightly bewildered look on his face, but I didn¡¯t answer.


    Seriously, Vestian is trying to create distrust of men.


    The wind with that smiling face.


    "Well."


    Perez looked at me in low pressure for a moment and suddenly looked around.


    Then he got out of his seat, walked a little far away to a flower bed, and picked up many flowers.


    It was a flower with soft, small white petals blooming like a round bouquet.


    And hold it still in my hand.


    To be honest, I couldn¡¯t stay anymore.


    He¡¯s so kind-hearted.


    Perez, who looks closely into my eyes, is literally "a crazy beauty that relieves anger."1


    I sighed softly and smelled the flowers with a half-surrendering.


    The sweet but longsting scent of flowers on the tip of my nose seems to calm my swollen stomach a little.


    "Thank you, Perez."


    "Are you feeling better now?"


    I feel a little sorry.


    I feel like I shouldn¡¯t have taken it out on Perez.


    I exined with embarrassment.


    "I didn¡¯t get mad at you from the beginning."


    "I know."


    "Then why did you give me the flowers?"


    "If sweet things don¡¯t work out, I wonder if flowers that look good will make you feel better."


    "Ahh."


    "Tia loves flowers."


    Well, that¡¯s true.


    It was a little strange because Perez seemed to read my mind.


    Especially when those red eyes look at me without any movement, I think they¡¯ll reveal all the secrets.


    It¡¯s going to make me feel weird again.


    I sipped the milk, sneaking away from his gaze.


    Then I looked with my side eyes, Perez was shaking off the grass on his clothes while picking flowers, and Caitlyn, standing next to him, was helping.


    <h4>Some say that 16 years old is going through a period of upheaval and look ugly.1</h4>


    Far from that, Perez was getting more and more handsome.


    Even now, it feels like he¡¯s just rubbing his clothes, but his nose and sleek jawline like sculpted ones keep catching people¡¯s eyes without realizing it.


    Looking at it, I said half impulsively.


    "Perez, you shouldn¡¯t cheatter."4


    Stopped.


    Perez and Caitlyn stopped moving.


    The same with Kylus, who was organizing the cake bowl he had eaten.


    Three people looked at me without saying a word.


    Why. What.


    Kylus was the first to respond.


    He bites his lower lip, swallows his smile with emoticon-like eyes, and hides his face.


    Caitlyn opened her eyes round and blinked a few times, looking surprised, and took turns looking at me and Perez.1


    And Perez.


    "Are you... are you okay?"


    I tapped the back of his hand and asked.


    Then his icy face caught fire in an instant.


    It was really about to blow.


    The white skin heated up from the bottom of the neck to the end of the ear.


    "Oh, yeah...."


    Perez nodded slowly.


    What¡¯s wrong with everyone¡¯s reaction?


    Did I say something I shouldn¡¯t say?


    "Your face... It¡¯s really red. What if you catch a cold?"


    Is it a little cold to sit outside?


    "Oh, no. It¡¯s okay."


    Perez replied, covering his face with his hands.


    His hands are so big that his face goes in.


    "I¡¯m surprised."


    "Don¡¯t cheat?"


    "Uh...?"


    What about it?


    "But now Perez¡¯s at that age, isn¡¯t he?"


    "That age?"


    "Hmm. Age to be interested in women?"


    It¡¯s time to hit puberty.


    Perez slowly lowered his hand that had covered his face and asked me.


    "So what?"


    "So if you ever get into a rtionship, you should never cheat."


    "...that¡¯s what you meant."


    Perez murmured in a low voice.


    "Whoa."


    "Sigh."


    Kylus and Caitlyn sigh at the same time.8


    "What¡¯s wrong with everyone?"


    I asked, but Caitlyn and Kylus avoided my eyes.


    Perez, who seemed to have regained hisposure, asked me instead.


    "Is that why you were in a bad mood today?"


    "Yes, I have some matter to do."


    "Man?"


    Because Vestian is a man.


    I nodded.


    But Perez asks again.


    "...a man?"


    Oh, I told you so.


    I nodded again.


    But Perez¡¯s atmosphere was strange.3


    I think it¡¯s cold and burning.


    The breezy wind stopped and the air became heavy.


    "Tia."


    "Huh?"


    "Your boyfriend...? Did you have?"


    What is he talking about?


    "What did I have?"


    "A man."


    "No, not yet."


    I¡¯m only 11 years old.


    "Then what did you mean a while ago?"


    "Oh, not me. Someone I know."


    I didn¡¯t want to talk about the family to someone outside Lombardy, so I roughly talked about it.


    "Ahhhh."


    Perez washed his face with one hand and gulped down the milk.


    I looked at Perez and said.


    "You shouldn¡¯t hurt a woman¡¯s heart. All right, Perez?"


    Perez eventually emptied a ss of milk and wipe his mouth with the back of his hand.


    And he replied in a slightly sour voice.


    "I don¡¯t think you have to worry about that."


    "I know, I know. That you¡¯re not such a bad person."


    Of course, of course.


    He¡¯s no match for Vestian.


    I exined quickly before Perez misunderstood.


    "But..."


    "But?"


    "I¡¯m advising you as a friend just in case. You¡¯ve been growing up a lottely."


    When I think of the first time I met him, Peres changed so much that I couldn¡¯t think of him as the same person.


    Now, he has a certain appearance of a Prince.


    It wasn¡¯t just about height or appearance.


    "At the Pellet banquet. I hear a lot about you."


    Being young wasfortable.


    Unlike Lombardy adults, who are persistent in their eyes wherever they go, I was still rtively free.


    So I could hear the conversation at the banquet.


    Astana and Perez were frequent topics for the aristocrats.


    "Most of them picked you up because Astana hasn¡¯t been officially named Crown Prince yet."


    "...me?"


    Perez looked a little surprised.


    Well.


    Peres didn¡¯t realize he was a Prince so far.


    "Like thest incident, your academic achievements seem to be leaking out quite a lot."


    I don¡¯t know if it leaked out or someone was spreading it on purpose.


    Other than my grandfather, who was supporting Perez, there were a few who could benefit from such rumors.


    For example, the Emperor, who is weighing Astana and Perez and getting a lot out of Angenas.


    "And there¡¯s nothing we can do from the beginning. Anyway, besides Astana, you are the only surviving Prince who has grown up."


    The Emperor didn¡¯t have a concubine, but his lover has been steady.


    There couldn¡¯t have been only Astana and Perez.


    But Perez is the only one who ¡¯survived¡¯.


    The Empress was as thorough and heartless as she was.


    She would do anything to make his son the next Emperor.


    For such an Empress, Perez is an unbearable thorn.


    "Is she put more pressure on you to go to the academy?"


    "...The Empress called me not too long ago. And she told me to go to the academy."


    Perez¡¯s voice speaking is unusually low.


    "Did that happen?"


    Sneakily, I read Caitlyn and Kylus¡¯s minds.


    I¡¯m sure there was more to it than that, seeing their faces visibly stiffened.


    Perez said no more.


    He didn¡¯t seem to want to mention it again.


    If so, there¡¯s nothing we can do.


    I nodded with a sigh and said to Perez.


    "Maybe that will happen more often in the future. Until you get out of the Pce and head for the Academy."


    "But I don¡¯t want to go to the academy."


    "Yeah, that¡¯s your choice, by far. No matter how Empress is, she can¡¯t force you to enter the Academy."


    Thew was designed to prevent those who were pushed out of the family¡¯s session structure from being forcibly handed over to the Academy as if they were epted.


    Academy admissions must be made by ¡¯self¡¯.


    Otherwise, the Empress would have thrown Perez into the Academy a long time ago.


    "So She¡¯s trying to convince you."


    "...Then it doesn¡¯t matter."


    Perez answered silently.


    "If she doesn¡¯t force me, I won¡¯t be admitted to the academy."


    It was a tough stance, unlike him.


    The conversation was cut off for a while.


    Perez is lost in thought, what he¡¯s worried about.


    I wondered if there was any way I could cheer Perez up, and suddenly I remembered the gift in my bag.


    I was brought it to give to Perez.


    I took out a ck palm-sized box, put it in front of him, and sipped the milk nonchntly.


    "What is this...?"+


    Perez asked bewilderedly.


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    "I picked it up on the way."

 Chapter 87

    <h4>Chapter 87</h4>


    "Did you pick it up on your way?"


    "Open it up and take a look."


    Perez looked at me again and opened the box with a careful touch.


    As soon as a little sunlight hit, hundreds of thousands of glittering jewels appeared.


    "Is this... a diamond?"


    It is a diamond brooch specially made for Perez.


    He didn¡¯t even touch a diamond he¡¯d never seen before, he just looked at it.


    "How? Do you like it?"


    "...morous."


    It¡¯s an ambiguous sentiment.


    To be honest, with a little bit of sadness, I deliberately put my utmost effort into it.


    "I custom-made it for you."


    "I like it."2


    Without thinking for half a second, he answered right away.


    I think he¡¯s a bit quick to change his posture.


    "Don¡¯t just watch it. Try to see if it suits you."


    I was going to pretend to be cool.


    I couldn¡¯t win the impatience and said.


    After a moment of hesitation, Perez pulled out the brooch and put it on his chest.


    The jewel polished with the most colorful method of cutting by Crowly was so beautiful that I couldn¡¯t stop looking at it despite its being so shiny that hurt my eyes.


    "Wow."


    In the background, Kylus let out a small exmation.


    I couldn¡¯t agree more with that feeling.


    The brooch was made only for Perez.


    The same was true of high purity andrge diamonds, but this was even more so in harmony with the humpstone, which was crafted in the same way.


    "I knew it would look good on you."


    I was proud that Perez¡¯s beauty seemed toe to life even more.


    Kylus and Caitlyn nodded vigorously as if they agreed with me.


    "Thank you."


    Perez curiously, unable to take his eyes off the diamond.


    "But it must have been very expensive."


    "Well, a little?"


    A little bit no.


    If you were going to pay for this brooch, it would have cost you hundreds of gold.


    It¡¯s all the more so because it¡¯s a diamond that we can¡¯t sell these days. After all, the ransom has jumped several times.


    I shrugged and asked Perez.


    "You dress up here and there. You¡¯ll look good anywhere."


    Perez nodded, fiddling with the brooch on his chest.


    But he soon put the brooch back in the box.


    "I¡¯ll do it on a special day."


    "Well, it¡¯s up to the person who got the gift."


    Perez seemed to be in a very good mood now, seeing a smile subtly around his mouth.


    Neither did I.


    It¡¯s funny how presenting Perez made me realize I was the owner of a diamond mine.


    "We¡¯re about to get back..."


    <h4>I was going to say let¡¯s go back to Poirak Pce because I thought there was a cold wind.</h4>


    "Hmm? There¡¯s a guest."


    The familiar and resonant voice of Emperor Jovanes was heard.


    The Emperor was not alone.


    Behind the Emperor, who entered the garden with him behind his back, was the Empress and Astana.


    Perhaps the Empress, who invited Astana to spend time with the Emperor, would not hide her difort.


    And first of all, Astana, who was looking at me, made eye contact.


    Astana, now 15 years old, waspletely in his adolescence.


    It was also closer to what I remembered as Astana the First Prince.


    "I greet Your Majesty the Emperor, the Empress, and the First Prince."


    I hurried up from my seat and greeted in good manners.


    "Someone did, and it was you."


    Jovanes took turns looking at Perez with curious eyes.


    And in the end, he talked to me in a friendly voice.


    "It¡¯s been a long time, Florentia. Was it thest time Gahan was awarded the Order of Medal for National Foundation?"


    A smiley face saying that really looks like a friendly next-door guy.


    In fact, it¡¯s hard to imagine that he¡¯s slicker than anyone else and calctes political gains and losses.


    Either it wasn¡¯t an attitude towards Perez or an act of weighing his own interests above his children.


    Anyway, Jovanes is the Emperor of this Empire.


    I said with a white smile on purpose as if I was ashamed.


    "You even remember that. It¡¯s an honor, Your Majesty."


    "......"


    Jovanes said, opening his eyes round and then smiling.


    "You speak so beautifully."


    "Thank you for yourpliment. Your Majesty."


    Polite and cute.


    But at the same time, there is no reason to be afraid, and with great determination.


    Because I¡¯m Lombardy.


    I smiled softly, not avoiding the Emperor¡¯s gaze.


    Then a shadow crossed the eyes of the Emperor.


    The Emperor, who had been looking at me for a while, turned his head slightly and looked at the Empress and said,


    "There¡¯s no ce like this for a cup of tea. Why don¡¯t we join them, Empress?"


    That¡¯s what the Emperor says, and the Empress has something to say.


    "So it be, Your Majesty."


    But at the same time, she didn¡¯t forget to stare at Perez as if she was going to kill him.+


    Additional tables and chairs were ced were Perez and I were.


    Such an awkward and ufortable ce has been set up.


    Astana and Perez, who happened to sit face to face, did not even look at each other, and the Emperor drank tea alone in such an ufortable atmosphere.


    No matter what other people do, you just have to befortable with yourself.


    He was such a despicable emperor.


    Then again, Astana and I met in eye contact.


    Why does he keep looking at me like that?


    It was a really ufortable tea time.


    Oh, I can¡¯t wait to go home.


    The Emperor asked me, I regret it, I should have stayed at Poirak Pce.


    "Is Gahan all right now?"


    "Yes, thankfully, the medicine worked well and recovered without any aftereffects."


    "That¡¯s a good thing."


    The Empress said as she intervened in the conversation.


    What a relief.


    She was going to take away my father¡¯s ready-to-wear business.


    "And the Second Prince."


    The Empress is called Perez.


    "...Yes, Empress."


    Perez replied reluctantly, with a smug smile.


    "You¡¯d better wee guests inside the Poirak Pce as much as possible. That¡¯s where the Second Prince lives."


    In short, she meant not to wander outside, but to stay in Poirak Pce.


    No, why?


    So You and Astana can walk around in perfect condition?


    I thought I¡¯d stay still and drink tea, but I can¡¯t.


    I answered instead.


    "It¡¯s my fault, Empress."


    With my face full of tears.


    "I wanted to see the garden here, so I begged the Second Prince. Please scold me."


    The Empress was embarrassed for a moment and coughed in vain.


    "Well, if Lady Lombardy says so, let it slide this time."


    "I heard that anyone who enters the Pce is free to enter. It¡¯s my fault that I was wrong... I¡¯m so sorry, Your Majesty."


    I immediately turned the gaze to the Emperor.


    In fact, everyone knows that this garden is freely avable.


    The Empress is being unreasonable.


    Under these circumstances, there is a certain word that the Emperor can say.


    "... It¡¯s not that you are wrong. This garden is open to the public."


    "Really? Then can Ie to see here every time Ie to the Pce, Your Majesty?"


    The Emperor looked at the Empress and nodded slowly.


    "Oh, I¡¯m d!"


    The Emperor said there was no problem, so the Empress had nothing to say.


    I smiled more innocently on purpose and said to Perez.


    "I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going to be able to see the garden again. I¡¯m d, aren¡¯t you, Your Majesty the Second Prince?"


    I kicked Perez¡¯s foot under the table.4


    "Yes, I am."


    Fortunately, Perez replied appropriately.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!"


    I kept smiling at the Emperor, leaving the Empress out of the conversation.


    The Emperor stared at me like that and said in a mischievous voice.


    "Well, she¡¯s different. Florentia, why don¡¯t you be my daughter? There will be a lot more fun to be my daughter than Gahan¡¯s."


    I¡¯m in the pellet business these days, in the mine.


    You don¡¯t even know how much fun I live.


    It was ridiculous, but I answered deftly with a smile.


    "I don¡¯t know about my father, but you might have to fight with my grandfather. Are you going to be okay? My grandfather really fond of me!"


    "What?"


    Surprised by my bold reaction, the Emperor burst into a bigugh.


    "Hahaha! What a witty child!"


    Then, in a moment, the voice became quiet.


    "Yes, I can see at a nce that you are loved by the household Lord. What a good quality diamond."


    It was my head where the Emperor¡¯s eyes were fixed.


    To be exact, it was a hairpin.


    A thick diamond the size of a thumbnail and a smaller diamond were embedded around it.


    "These days, diamonds are so popr that it¡¯s hard to get a small one. It¡¯s so sweet of him to buy such a hairpin for his granddaughter."


    Even so, the Emperor¡¯s eyes did not fall off my hairpin.


    It was terrible greed.


    Obviously, the Emperor was bought twice the size of it when the diamond business was established.


    He also secretly bought several sets of earrings and nes.


    I know for sure because I approved directly to Clerivan.


    Such a physical desire even though he was born as a Prince has given everything and became an Emperor.


    He was a great man in a way.


    I raised my hand and said, smoothing my hairpin.


    "I¡¯m ashamed of this, but this hairpin is not a gift from my grandfather."


    "So, is it Gahan?"


    "No, I got it from my teacher, Your Majesty."


    "Teacher?"


    Jovanes tilted his head.


    "Yes, Clerivan Pellet, who runs Pellet Company, is my teacher."


    "Whoa, Clerivan Pellet?"


    Jovanes was genuinely surprised as if he didn¡¯t know.


    "He¡¯s still teaching you even after he left Lombardy?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "You must be truly a precious disciple. When I see he takes care of you even though he¡¯s so busy!"+


    "Thanks to his care, I¡¯m watching and learning a lot."


    "Yeah, that¡¯s the best learning."


    I could feel it immediately with my skin.


    The Emperor¡¯s eyes on me have changed.


    But Astana, who was still without saying anything, caused an ident.


    "What¡¯s this?"


    He suddenly took the brooch box in front of Perez.

 Chapter 88

    <h4>Chapter 88</h4>


    "Uh, it¡¯s..."


    There was no time to stop.


    Astana, who took the brooch box as if it was his own, immediately opened the lid.


    "Diamond brooch?"


    "What this big diamond..."


    Astana and the Empress muttered in surprise at the same time.


    Snap!


    Perez rose from his seat and took the brooch box roughly.


    "You..."


    The Empress red at the sight.


    "How could you possibly do that?"


    Astana didn¡¯t seem to believe that the brooch belonged to Perez.


    "It¡¯s a brooch I gave him as a gift."


    I said with a humble smile.


    "Your Highness Second Prince, if you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t you show the others a little more brooch?"


    Show off more properly!


    Perez was very loathsome, but he obediently reopened the brooch box.


    Greed and envy flowed down from the eyes of the three who saw the best jewels shining.


    It¡¯s the best! It¡¯s thrilling!


    "Huh. The Second Prince has a good friend."


    The only one that had a mind to say was the Emperor who already had arge diamond.


    As far as I know, the Empress and Astana don¡¯t own any diamonds yet.


    Angenas put in a few orders but I put their priorities at the back of my hand.


    So it will be veryter for the Empress to get her hands on diamonds unless she buys them with more money than any other aristocrat.


    Originally owned by the Angenas, the mine is now mine.2


    This diamond was originally owned by the Empress and Astana.


    ¡¯It¡¯s mine now.¡¯5


    There was something I really wanted to say to the two people sitting side by side and staring nkly at the diamond brooch.


    You don¡¯t have this at home, do you?4


    * * *


    A few days after visiting Imperial Pce.


    I came to the Pellet office again.


    "She has wasted a lot of money."


    Clerivan said while turning over the papers with frowned eyes.


    After the Pellet¡¯s banquet, I asked Clerivan for help again.


    Vestian¡¯s performance was excellent enough to tilt Clerivan¡¯s head over his affair, who knew that Vestian was approaching Angenas.


    So that everyone doesn¡¯t doubt Vestian¡¯s mind about Shan at all.


    However, when I told him the scene I witnessed myself, he quickly rolled up his sleeves and secretly recognized it by mobilizing his remaining connections in Lombardy.


    "It¡¯s weird that he hasn¡¯t been caught in a while."


    "Is it that bad?"


    "Yes, of course, if you look closely, you¡¯ll see something suspicious in no time."


    "I don¡¯t think anyone suspected Vestian Schultz."


    No one else, Vestian Schultz, son-inw of the Lombardy family.


    <h4>Who knew that a member of Lombardy would be siphoning off Lombardy¡¯s wealth.</h4>


    "Only those who know very well about the inside will know. There¡¯s nothing wrong on the surface."


    Clerivan talked for a long time just by looking into it for a few days.


    Vestian got married 16 years ago.


    Then how much did he steal and make it his own in that long period?


    I shook my head because I didn¡¯t even want to think.


    "And Vestian Schultz sent me a visit. He said there¡¯s something he¡¯d like to discuss for a moment."


    "Did he find out that Clerivan was investigating himself?"


    "He asked me directly the day of the banquet, so I don¡¯t think so."


    "Hmm?..."


    What is he up to?


    With the mines it was supposed to go to Angenas being taken away by us, I had a rough idea of what he wanted to discuss.


    "Oh, and what about real estate? Did you acquire any real estate recently?"


    I remembered that Vestian had made a living for him, so I asked Clerivan to find out.


    "There¡¯s a house that moved from Lombardy to Vestian Schultz about half a year ago. Strangely, he didn¡¯t leave the right documents, maybe it wasn¡¯t a normal move."


    ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, then the real estate manager in Lombardy did it... Who the hell... Ah."


    Who¡¯s managing Lombardy¡¯s property is none other than Viese.


    "You mean Viese had some knowledge of Vestian¡¯s behavior."


    These Dumbas.


    It¡¯s unclear whether Viese knew that Vestian was cheating.


    I thought Viese would at least know that Lombardy¡¯s property was precious.


    "Well, if it¡¯s in his interest, he¡¯d give him more."


    Clerivan nodded in agreement with me.


    "so he¡¯s the one who passed down the habit... I mean, it¡¯s like father and son."


    It was Belsach who was in charge of real estate management after kicking me out of my previous life.


    Hand over Lombardy¡¯s real estate to close aides, it was exactly like his father¡¯s do.


    "Like father and son...?"


    "Ah, it¡¯s nothing. Then meet Vestian Schultz and listen to what he¡¯s talking about."


    "Yes, Lady."


    "And if Vestian..."


    The reason why Vestian asked Clerivan to meet was obvious.


    So I made some moves and told Clerivan how to respond.


    * * *


    "Come on in, Vestian."


    "Long time no see, Clerivan."


    Vestian Schultz visited the Pellet¡¯s office.


    It was only half a day after sending a call, he can visit.


    "I should¡¯vee before."


    Vestian said with high air.


    He sounded as if he was sorry that he couldn¡¯t care.


    Clerivan¡¯s straight eyebrows twitched invisibly.


    He Hasn¡¯t figured out the situation yet.


    Confused, Clerivan looked straight at Vestian, crossed one leg, and ced his inteced hand on it.


    He also raised the corners of his mouth andughed at them.


    "Even if you hade earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have met you. I¡¯d have been too busy to make time for Vestian."


    It meant he couldn¡¯t afford to meet you.


    Watching Vestian¡¯s eyes twitch, Clerivan continued leisurely.


    "So, what brings you here today?"


    "This is very disappointing. Do we only see each other when we have something to do?"


    "Yes."


    Clerivan said inly.


    "We don¡¯t have personal rtionships enough to sit face to face."


    And Clerivan¡¯s icy gaze swept Vestian from head to foot once.1


    He pointed out his arrogant attitude as if he had visited his subordinate¡¯s office.


    Clerivan was no longer Lombardy¡¯s employee.1


    What was more regrettable was Vestian.


    Clerivan could always get up and go to meet someone much more important and valuable than Vestian.


    "Khome."


    Perhaps aware of it, Vestian took his back off the sofa¡¯s backrest and sat down straight away.


    Only then did Clerivan¡¯s sharpness abate a little.


    "The reason I¡¯m here today is that..."


    Vestian glimpsed, checking the closed office door.


    "The invitation to thest banquet."


    "Yes."


    "What happened..."


    "If you don¡¯t tell me exactly, it¡¯s hard for me to answer. Are you saying there was something wrong with the invitation to thest banquet?"


    "No, it¡¯s not that."


    It was even pathetic to see Vestian smiling hard.


    "There was a person at the banquet who didn¡¯t seem to receive an invitation from Pellet..."


    "Oh, Lady Maria Patron?"


    Vestian¡¯s face hardened for a moment when his mistress¡¯s name came out.


    He tried to smile again after that, but it wasn¡¯t the same smile as before.


    Meanwhile, Clerivan was again admiring Florentia¡¯s ability.


    She told him two things about Vestian as if she had predicted it.


    Indeed, one of them came out.


    Clerivan was ¡¯as expected¡¯ and moved again, under his expressionless face.


    "Whoa..."


    Vestian washed his face.


    And the face revealed was a little different from what Clerivan had ever known.


    "Since when have you known?"


    Skimmed away the fake smile from his handsome face, all that remained were shiny eyes.


    "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the big question right now."


    "...Then I¡¯ll ask you again. What the hell were you thinking? Did you want to see Shan copse in shock in front of all of them?"


    It was too poor for an excuse for someone who cheated.


    Worry about your wife.


    Clerivanughed in vain.


    "It was just a gesture of goodwill. I thought Lady Patron might want toe to Pellet¡¯s banquet. It must be hard for her to get a ce in society since she recently moved up from the Schultz estate."


    Vestian flinched.


    It was because he realized that Clerivan knew more about Maria than he thought.


    "Now that she has been to my banquet, which is said to have been a feast of the century, it¡¯s much easier."


    It was true.


    Maria Patron had be close to the high-ranking family she had found on the spot and had seeded in stepping into society to some extent.


    "I thought she¡¯d rather be thanked."


    At the words of Clerivan, Vestian¡¯s head began to spin quickly.


    Clerivan seemed to invite Maria to the asion with real goodwill.


    There was no sign of condemning himself for having cheated on Shan.


    Vestian asked carefully.


    "So it was really a good invitation?"


    "The longer you work in Lombardy, the more you see, hear, and feel."


    Clerivan replied with a nod.


    "I¡¯vee to think of you better since I found out about Lady Maria Patron."


    "I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re being positive..."


    After catching his breath, Clerivan uttered what he had prepared.


    "It was refreshing, I guess."


    Vestian was about to burst intoughter.


    He sees that even Clerivan despises Lombardy!


    In a way, he was like an ally of Vestian himself.


    He felt relieved and rxed.


    "Yeah, that¡¯s right. Lombardy¡¯s humans are not longsting."


    When he misunderstood that Clerivan disliked Lombardy like himself, Vestian¡¯s words and actions were outspoken.7


    "Is that why you came out on your own?"


    "Well... I guess so."


    "Haha! You made a very wise choice! I¡¯m jealous!"


    Vestian smiled, leaning back to his head.


    "And thest Lira coal mine. You¡¯ve been a very skilled man!"


    "Thank you for thepliment."


    "Then I felt very lighthearted because I thought it would be easier to talk about."2


    "...Say itfortably."


    Clerivan instigated him.

 Chapter 89

    <h4>Chapter 89</h4>


    "I¡¯m slowly starting to gain independence from Lombardy, and I want you to help me."


    "If it¡¯s independence..."


    "I¡¯ll divorce and going back to Schultz. I¡¯m sick and tired of Lombardy."


    "But it¡¯s not going to be easy to divorce Lombardy without justifiable reasons. The alimony will be substantial."


    "Ah, that¡¯s fine because there¡¯s a way to think about it. I¡¯ve had a lot of mental pain dealing with Lombardy, so I¡¯ll take the alimony. Anyway, don¡¯t worry."


    ¡¯What do you mean? You are so shameless cheating.¡¯


    Clerivan became displeased.


    It was disgusting that Vestian mistook Clerivan as his ally.


    "So what can I do to help you?"


    "No different, Lira Coal Mine or Diamond Mine. Why don¡¯t you leave the mine to my family?"6


    Exactly the second reason that Florentia predicted.


    ¡¯Ahh, as expected of Lady Florentia.¡¯


    Clerivan was inspired by Lombardy¡¯s hope and light to deal with the trash in front of him.


    "Well, I¡¯ll think about it."


    Vestian could not hide his disappointment at Clerivan¡¯s words and tried to convince him with various words, but Clerivan kept his attitude of ¡¯I¡¯ll think about it¡¯.


    It was also half true.


    He has to follow the will of Florentia.


    "Okay, you¡¯ll have to think about it."


    Vestian stepped back for now.


    Instead, he made an appointment with Clerivan a few dayster.


    * * *


    At that time, he was nning to meet the terms of the contract by lowering mining fees.


    But annoyed by the fact that things didn¡¯t happen immediately, the act of arriving at Lombardy¡¯s mansion and taking off his coat was rough.


    ¡¯I¡¯d have to get the right of a diamond mine, so I could leave Lombardy.¡¯


    Then a familiar voice spoke behind his back.


    "When did you get here, Vestian?"


    It was his wife, Shan.


    Vestian, who twisted his face and uttered a curse inside, turned back.


    "Shan."


    It was the face that only the friendly smile of Vestian Schultz that the world knew.


    But Shan¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t so bright.


    Shan¡¯s face, standing in front of Vestian with a package of documents in his hand, was full of shade.


    "Let¡¯s have a word."


    At the cool words of Shan, Vestian flicked his tongue inside.


    A couple conversations over the past few months have always been like this.


    It began to happen as soon as Maria left the Schultz estate and moved nearby.


    Shan suddenly began to ask questions about Vestian¡¯s stay out, which she had never cared about, and also put the brakes on hanging out with his brother-inw, Viese.


    She also showed a little interest in the work of Lombardy Mining, which was entirely part of Vestian.


    Like a person who knows something.


    <h4>"What¡¯s going on again, Shan."</h4>


    Vestian said, hiding his tantrums, smiling helplessly.1


    "If it¡¯s because I didn¡¯te back home yesterday, I can¡¯t help it because I¡¯m busy with work..."


    Tap.


    Vestian stopped talking after seeing the documents Shan put on the table.


    "Why do you have the miningpany¡¯s transaction history?"


    Even Vestian¡¯s words were sharpened.


    There was no choice but to do so.


    It was a history of taking money away from Lombardy.


    "Vestian."


    Shan¡¯s calm voice rang in the room.


    "I¡¯m sorry to meddle in your business without your consent. I know it¡¯s unpleasant."


    Shan apologized calmly first.


    "But I had to make sure."


    Since identally listening to the conversation between Vestian and Durak Top¡¯s owner, Shan has never had a day of ease.


    At first, she thought she was wrong, but when she heard that Lombardy had failed at the auction of the Lira coal mine, she was in despair.


    Without the variable Pellet, the coal mine, or the diamond buried below it, would have been returned to Angenas as promised by Vestian and Durak Top.


    Shan had to ept.


    The fact that her husband is joining hands with Lombardy¡¯s hostile family.


    Slowly, she began to investigate what his husband had been doing.


    And the immediate document was the result.


    "Exin, Vestian. What the hell is going on?"


    Nevertheless, Shan sincerely wanted to believe.


    Vestian must have his reasons.


    "...How did you get this? It¡¯s all ssified."


    But the husband was only wondering how she got her hands on the papers.


    "You wouldn¡¯t be able to ess the miningpany¡¯s secrets without my consent. How can..."


    Vestian, who was gibbering in embarrassment, found the answer himself.


    "Yes, that¡¯s right. You were Lombardy."


    Lombardy¡¯s line ofmand had the authority to engage in the business of Lombardy whenever they wanted to.


    It didn¡¯t matter who was in charge.


    As soon they want, they will have the authority over the person in charge.


    It was an absolute power not given to those who became Lombardy through marriage.


    "So what do you want to say, Shan?"


    "How can you be so confident, Vestian?"


    Shan shook her head.


    "You¡¯ve siphoned off a lot of money from Lombardy in the meantime. And that¡¯s what I found out. How can you..."


    "It¡¯s all for us."


    "You did it for us?"


    Vestian made up a sad face.3


    Shan is weak-minded.1


    He was determined to take advantage of it.


    "Shan, I love you so much. As a man, I married you with the shame of not being able to pass myst name to my child."


    In the meantime, he seems to have been caught stealing Lombardy¡¯s money, but there was still a way out.


    "But people in your family kept ignoring me. With the Schultz."


    It was mainly Viese and Laurels who ignored Vestian and Schultz.


    But in the end, it was the two who got closest by necessity.


    But Vestian left that out and went on.


    "That¡¯s why I had to. I¡¯m going to make the Schultz a little bit more suitable for Lombardy."1


    "By siphoning off Lombardy¡¯s fortune?"


    "Did I feelfortable to do that?"


    Vestian continued to appeal to Shan for sympathy.


    "There¡¯s a grant from Lombardy to the Schultz. Couldn¡¯t you be satisfied with that money?"


    Thousands of gold are provided to Schultz every year.


    It was Lk¡¯s consideration for his inws.


    Vestian sighed, pretending to be frustrated.


    "Yes, it is true that he arbitrarily gave Lombardy¡¯s money to Schultz. But that kind of money doesn¡¯t mean anything to Lombardy, does it? I tried my best to find a way for your husband and you to be happy."


    It didn¡¯t matter.


    At any rate, it was Lombardy¡¯s property.


    It was not money that Vestian could give to his family at will.


    Shan was aware of that fact.


    But she couldn¡¯t pour those words out on Vestian.


    Shan loved her husband too much to do so.


    Shan was rather saddened by the words ¡¯it was all for us¡¯.2


    "The proof is that for years now, no one knew when it was gone. It doesn¡¯t mean much to Lombardy, but it¡¯s something Schultz needed."


    Shan wanted to cry.


    Although she epted many things as inevitable fate since she was born as Lombardy.


    Even her beloved husband seemed to fall victim to her own birth.


    She felt guilty.1


    Eventually Shan shook her head and said.


    "I¡¯m not going to tell my father about this right now."


    He knew it!


    Vestian sang a delight to himself.2


    "But no more. And in the meantime, the money that went back to Schultz... Let¡¯s say Schultz borrowed it from Lombardy. Even if it takes a long time, it¡¯s all back to Lombardy."


    Of course, Vestian didn¡¯t mean to.


    But he nodded passionately.


    Shan left the bedroom looking so tired that he spoke to Vestian for thest time.


    "The children want to see their father. I know you¡¯re busy at work. Show them a little more face for the twins, Vestian."


    Shan went out and the room door was closed.


    Vestian, who was left alone, distorted his face.


    "Pretty to the end."


    It was so disgusting to always pretend to be noble by himself.


    He got goosebumps because he didn¡¯t seem like a human being to keep a calm face no matter what.


    Then an object on the table caught Vestian¡¯s eye.


    It was the relic of Shan¡¯s most cherished mother.2


    It was actually annoying to sweep and wipe the shabby ne, which was nothing special.


    "How can you stay so calm at all the time."


    Laughing profusely, Vestian put it in his pocket.24


    * * *


    "What are we going to do today?"


    "You¡¯re right... Sigh."


    The naughty little boy.


    I don¡¯t know if Crane has unlimited stamina.


    No matter how much he ys, he¡¯s not tired.


    Larane, who was ying with Crane too, ended up suffering from body aches.


    I had no choice but to bring Crane, who was crying because he didn¡¯t like Astalliu.


    He¡¯s a kid who collects bread pieces for mice living in the kitchen because they¡¯re cute.


    I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re thinking taking this kid to the hunting ground for.


    "Shall we go read a book? Or should we make a flower crown likest time?"


    "I¡¯m going to the twins."


    Since it¡¯s a holiday.


    The twins are probably at home without training.


    They¡¯re the only people I know who can handle Crane¡¯s foal-like stamina.


    If I go and throw Crane, they¡¯ll have fun.1


    As I walked listening to Crane¡¯s chatter next to me, I quickly arrived near the twin¡¯s house.


    "What¡¯s wrong with the atmosphere?"


    The front door is wide open, and the atmosphere is chaotic.


    "Oh, my God..."


    "Who the hell...?"


    Some employees can hear a murmur as they look toward the open door.


    "Crane,e here."


    I grabbed Crane¡¯s hand and carefully stepped inside.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!"


    "I have sinned to die!"


    The first thing I heard was someone¡¯s loud voice.


    Entering the drawing-room, two maids, who seemed to be the main characters of the voice, were bowing their heads.


    The two were apologizing for something continuously with their white faces.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Madame Shan!"


    One of them was one of the maids responsible for the main building.


    Shan, the target of the apology, was standing in front of the two, so her face was not visible.


    The maid looked hopelessly up at Shan¡¯s back and cried, closing her eyes again.


    "I, I¡¯ll find the ne no matter what!"

 Chapter 90

    <h4>Chapter 90</h4>


    Ne?


    Did someone lose Shan¡¯s ne?


    The maid, who can¡¯t raise her head now, is a person who has worked in Lombardy¡¯s mansion for decades.


    She has a strong personality, so she won¡¯t be so contemtive about most things.


    "Ahh! We can look for the maids who cleaned the bedrooms this morning..."


    "There you go."


    Shan, who was standing still with her back turned, said.


    It was as monotonous as if it were someone else¡¯s business.


    But even with that little voice, the maid stiffened.


    "No, Madame Shan. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to get the criminal..."


    "Nelly."


    Shan called the maid¡¯s name.


    "I think I lost my ne."


    "...Yes?"


    "Come to think of it, I went out a few days ago wore the ne. I must have lost it outside then."


    Lie.


    Shan values the ne, which is her mother¡¯s keepsake.


    Anyone living in the mansion knew she does not wear it unless it was a really special day.


    The maid seemed unable to find anything to say.


    "Ha, but..."


    "So don¡¯t make people suffer."


    It was not something that could be easily covered.


    Like the Lombardy family, high-ranking nobles take this kind of thing very strictly, in a ce where there were precious objects strewn everywhere but ordinary people couldn¡¯t even see for their whole life.


    When an employee touches the owner¡¯s stuff, the employee¡¯s amodation ispletely overturned on that day.


    But if you don¡¯t get what you¡¯re looking for, you¡¯ll have to take some powerful servants and torture them to confess.


    Perhaps the maid was aware in anticipation of such a future.


    "Do you understand me?"


    Shan, who still hasn¡¯t shown her face, asked in a stern voice.


    "Yes, yes, Madame Shan."


    "Th, thank you....!"


    The maid, who probably cleaned the room, said, barely holding her quivering body.


    "Let me rest."


    The maids and other employees all went outside at Shan¡¯smand.


    I was wondering if she should go to her.


    Somehow it doesn¡¯t seem right to leave Shan alone.


    The door closes with a tter.


    It was that moment.


    Shan¡¯s body, which was standing upright, copsed.


    "...Huh!"


    She looked so small from behind, sitting there and covering his mouth.


    "Uh..."


    Crane looked at it and tried to approach her, but I shook my head and don¡¯t let him go.


    "Mother..."


    It was because Gilliu and Mayron, who were watching the situation in the room, approached Shan.


    After hesitating for a while, the twins carefully touched Shan¡¯s shoulder.


    <h4>Perhaps because of her sons, Shan tried to pick herself up, but it didn¡¯t seem easy.</h4>


    "Ugh..."


    Little Crane is already teary-eyed just by looking at Shan and the twins.


    "Let¡¯se over next time."


    I said in a small voice, pulling Crane¡¯s hand slightly.


    And turned around.


    "Grandfather...?"


    My grandfather was looking at Shan with sad eyes.


    Looking at the back of Shan, who had copsed for a while, the grandfather quietly turned around.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, but I thought it meant to follow him.


    I took Crane¡¯s hand and came out to the garden with my grandfather.


    Like a habit every day, following my grandfather who takes a walk on the same road.


    For Crane grandfather take a walk slower than usual.


    Crane walked quietly without saying, perhaps he was aware of grandfather¡¯s feelings.


    And finally, we reached the evergreen forest.


    It was a ce where memories of grandfather and grandmother remained.


    Grandfather stopped and said, gently touching the biggest tree.


    "Do you know why Shan is so sad when she lost a ne?"


    "I heard it was my grandmother¡¯s keepsake."


    I answered carefully.


    "It¡¯s a precious thing. I¡¯d be really sad if something so precious disappeared."


    My grandfather, who touched the pine tree as if he missed it, smiled back at me.


    And he patted my head.


    It was a touch that was a littleckluster.


    "Yes, I can¡¯t believe you understood Shan¡¯s feelings. Our Tia is very kind."


    And my grandfather spoke mumbled.


    "Shan was very close to Natalia. She was the first and the only daughter among her siblings. Natalia gave it to Shan herself just before she closed her eyes."


    The ne was more special than I thought.2


    Now that she¡¯s lost such a keepsake, how great a sense of loss must be.


    "If it¡¯s something so precious, she must find it at all costs..."


    "Aunt Shan is a peace-loving person in Lombardy."


    "...What?"


    "It¡¯s just, I guess she¡¯s like that."


    I said with a small smile to my grandfather, who looked at me in surprise.


    It was a conclusion that I came to think about why Shan divorced in her previous life, losing so much.


    Shan did not want to break the peace of Lombardy because of her problems.


    She never dreamed that Vestian had another woman, and she carried everything for Lombardy and the twins.


    Shan-like, that was a foolishly good choice. [1]


    I thought for a moment, and carefully patted my grandfather¡¯s sleeve and asked.


    "Just in case, Grandpa."


    "Ummm?"


    "Do you have anything left by my grandmother? Things she can always carry, like nes."


    "Well, there are a few rings left by Natalia."


    "Then why don¡¯t you give it to Aunt Shan? It may not be as much as a ne, but I think it can fill in a little empty space."


    "Oh, that¡¯s a good way! Yes, I should!"


    My grandfather¡¯s face, which had remained bitter, was wide open.


    "Oh, my God! Smart girl!"


    My grandfather even hugged me so tightly that his prickly beard stung my face.


    Crane looked at his grandfatherughing loudly for the first time and then sneaked up to get a pat on the head.


    "Yeah, yeah. I¡¯m going to go find Natalia¡¯s jewelry box."


    Patting Crane¡¯s round head, Grandfather continued tough so cheerfully.


    * * *


    Caramel Avenue, a dessert shop, has already marked its third day of work this week.


    Today was the day that Clerivan met Vestian again, and I stopped by for something sweet.


    I didn¡¯t doubt that Clerivan would do well as I instructed so I felt light on my way to the dessert shop.


    Not long ago, there were more days when I didn¡¯t just buy a cake and came up to the second floor and ate a piece or two.


    "Um! Delicious!"


    The sweetness and savory taste of the soft cream, which was filled with forks, made me stamp my feet.


    Bate, the waiter, smiled a small smile, putting a te and other desserts in front of me.


    "You really like our cake."


    "Because it¡¯s delicious! And I feel at ease when Ie here."


    "Ease?"


    "Yes! Hmm. I feel like I¡¯m in my hideout that no one knows."


    At my words, Bate stopped moving and stared at me.


    Her mysterious amber eyes made me feel as if I were looking at a real gem.


    "I¡¯m just saying that."


    I sidestepped his eyes and turned the topic around.


    "Today, I¡¯d like to have two boxes of desserts for adults. I¡¯m going to give it as a gift."


    "It¡¯s a dessert that adults would like, so I was going to bring it to Shan, who has gotten dark since she lost her ne."


    "Please send one of them to Pellet Company."


    It was a snack gift for Clerivan and Violet who worked hard these days.


    "Yes, Lady. I¡¯ll bring it if you wait a minute."


    Bate nodded politely and went downstairs.


    Left me alone again, I enjoyed the new dessert that Bate brought a while ago.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Lady, you¡¯re good at joking!"


    A group of women on the other side of the same second-floor burst intoughter.


    It wasn¡¯t that they were offensive or anything.


    I just looking back because there¡¯s a loud noise.


    My eyes met with a woman in the crowd.


    It was Maria Patron who was smiling with her face covered with a fan.


    "Oh, it¡¯s so disgusting."


    The happiness that seemed to fly a little while ago disappeared in an instant.


    I can¡¯t believe I ran into that woman here.


    To make matters worse, Maria Patron and her neighbors whispered a few words and came toward me.


    Oh,e on. Don¡¯te...


    "Hello, Lady. Are you Florentia Lombardy?"1


    She dares toe and talk to me.1


    "Yes, that¡¯s right."


    I deserve the Children¡¯s of the Year award as long as I didn¡¯t tear that woman¡¯s hair off here.4


    I deserve it.


    "I, I saw you at the Pellet Company banquetst time..."


    Maria Patron, who seems a little embarrassed by my cold reaction, smiles forcedly and pretends to be close.


    "By the way."


    "Whoa, the feast was a little hectic for the young people, right? Seeing that you don¡¯t remember me... That day, I greeted the Lord of Lombardy separately..."


    Maria Patron shrugged her shoulders and said, aware of the girls she was with we¡¯re deliberately listening.


    "Ah, that¡¯s when..."


    When I pretended to remember, Maria Patron made a ¡¯Sure¡¯ face.


    "A low-ranking nobleman who spoke to my grandfather without knowing the subject."7


    Thedies burst intoughter, and Maria Patron¡¯s face turned red.


    How stupid.


    I thought she only had eyes for men, she doesn¡¯t have eyes for people.


    No matter how young I am, she doesn¡¯t even realize that she¡¯s not enough to treat me like a fool.


    A person of such poor sense is nothing but a farce in the bloody social circle of the Imperial Capitals.


    Ladies, who areughing at Maria Patron to their heart¡¯s content, are just like that.


    People who are making fun of a low-ss aristocrat from the countryside.


    Finally, it was time to turn my head, looking coldly at Maria Patron.


    Something she shouldn¡¯t have.


    Did I see it wrong?


    I blinked but it didn¡¯t disappear.


    "That ne..."


    A round sapphire ne with unique cutting and high purity, although it doesn¡¯t have much decoration.


    It was obviously Shan¡¯s ne.34


    ______________________________________________


    <strong>Glossary</strong>


    [1] ¡¯?????¡¯ - Isposed of ¡¯???¡¯ + ¡¯??¡¯. ¡¯??¡¯ whiches from ¡¯??¡¯ is an adjective. ¡¯??¡¯ means having full property of something. So ¡¯?????¡¯ means Shan-like. Having a trouble at this one.

 Chapter 91

    <h4>Chapter 91</h4>


    I was surprised.


    I stared nkly at Maria Patron¡¯s ne hanging on her neck.


    Why is Shan¡¯s ne hanging over there?


    It was absurd and I was overwhelmed.


    "Why is the ne..."


    In my murmur, Maria Patron touched her ne with her fingertips.


    Perhaps I misunderstood my gaze at the piercing, but she had a superior smile around her mouth.


    "What a lovely ne, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve been praised by otherdies for having a good eye today."


    "...It¡¯s a beautiful ne."


    Thedies with Maria Patron were a little upset but admitting that the ne was a pretty good thing.


    It was Lombardy¡¯s Madame¡¯s item, and now Shan has it, so it¡¯s a ¡¯modest¡¯ ne, not a really simple one.


    Still, it was a ne of good quality enough for ordinary nobles.


    It was even more than enough for a woman like Maria Patron.


    "Where did you get that ne?"


    I immediately grabbed my hair and wielded it, holding back what I wanted to yell at her to give the ne.


    Thanks to it, my voice was shaking to pieces.


    "Oh, this ne is not something you can just pay for."


    Maria Patron said, furtively covering it with her hands as if I were greedy for her stuff.


    Another noblewoman next to her asked to check.


    "Did you say that Lady Patron¡¯s precious person gave it to you as a gift?"


    "Yes, it was my birthday not too long ago."


    I doubted my ears.


    What did I just hear?


    Who gave you that ne?


    "So, Lady Patron¡¯s lover gave you that ne?"


    "Yes."


    Crazy.


    Vestian son of a bitch.1


    Even a cannibal living in the forest would turn around spitting phlegm because he¡¯d get sick if he ate something like you.3


    He stole the things left by his wife¡¯s mother and gave them to his lover?


    How rotten can a man do such a thing?1


    "It¡¯s a very special thing that¡¯s been handed down to his family for generations."


    It was the moment when the legacy of Madame Lombardy turned into a family heirloom of the Schultz.


    I was so angry that I became dizzy.


    Seeing Maria Patron using it, she seemed doesn¡¯t know what ne it was.


    If only she knew that was Shan¡¯s ne.


    And she wouldn¡¯t have acted like this if she knew it was my grandmother¡¯s ne.


    No matter how stupid and thoughtless she is.


    She wouldn¡¯t walk in front of me wearing that ne and recognize it.


    So Vestian lied to Maria Patron about the origin of the ne.


    Then Maria Patron spoke in a shy voice.


    <h4>"Although we have a lot of time apart for reasons. He¡¯s a person who makes me feel loved for such a special gift."2</h4>


    She deserves what she does!


    You have to speak properly.


    The situation is that Vestian is a married man with two children, not love, but an affair.


    And Maria Patron thinks I don¡¯t know about their affair, and she¡¯s splitting it up.


    She is stealing Lombardy¡¯s money, in front of Shan¡¯s nephew.


    In front of me, Florentia Lombardy.


    Okay.


    Vestian wasn¡¯t the only one to be punished.


    I thought for a moment about how to deal with that brazen woman.


    It just so happens that today was the perfect day.


    When the n came up, my head, filled with anger, calmed down.


    I took a ss of fruit juice and poured it over Maria Patron¡¯s clothes.


    I didn¡¯t even pretend to be a mistake.


    I¡¯m holding back what I want to pour into her face.


    "Gee, what are you..."


    Embarrassed, Maria Patron grabbed her own dress dripping with juice and tried to argue with me.


    I gave her a big smile.


    "Oh, mistake."


    And I made an offer to Maria Patron that she would never refuse.


    "Your clothes got dirty by mistake, so I¡¯llpensate you."


    "You know how much these clothes cost..."


    "Premium dress at the Gahan Clothing Store."


    Maria Patron¡¯s mouth, which was bursting withints, is closed.


    "I¡¯ll make up with that. Let¡¯s go to Gahan Clothing Store."


    "Well, then..."


    I got up from my seat first.


    Thendies who were next to her asked.


    "Can wee with you?"


    I answered with a nod.


    "Yes, go ahead."


    The more spectators the better to spread the rumors.


    * * *


    "Huh? Did you ask for 8,000 gold, now?"


    Vestian¡¯s startled voice roared in the Pellet¡¯s office.


    "Yes, that¡¯s right."


    But Clerivan¡¯s voice in response was calm.


    "I knew you¡¯d ask for a certain amount of money in exchange for the right of the mine. But it is, 8,000 gold?."


    For a veryrge number, Vestian gulped.


    "Isn¡¯t that too greedy?"


    At Vestian¡¯s rebuke, Clerivan seemed tough in vain.


    Who wants to steal other people¡¯s things first?


    He must be told that he is too greedy.


    However, Clerivan remained calm, recalling what Florentia had ordered.


    "It¡¯s a secret. Pellet is not really mypany."


    "Well, then..."


    "Can¡¯t I have the money to build a business like this and buy a mine? Of course, it was invested by many people."


    Clerivan said deftly.


    In fact, Pellet¡¯s sole investor and the owner was Florentia.


    "They say that if I want to change the miningpany, I have to pay that much."


    "Well, when is the due date..."


    "You have to give it to me today."


    "No, it doesn¡¯t make sense! How can I get that much money today! "


    The Vestian burst in anger, but Clerivan just shrugged once.


    "We have decided to have one day a year for investors to gather. They¡¯re all busy people. And that¡¯s tonight."


    "Even though it¡¯s true, how can I make big money today?"


    Vestian was in tears.


    He is very envious of diamond mining rights.


    Moreover, he wanted to divorce Shan Lombardy as soon as possible and gain freedom.1


    That¡¯s why he wanted to get Pellet¡¯s mining rights.


    8,000 gold was about the same amount of money that he had taken away from Lombardy.


    But that kind of money can¡¯t be in hand in cash right now.


    Clerivan spoke with sweet words to Vestian, who couldn¡¯t think of the right move no matter how hard he tried.


    "What if you take a loan?"


    "A loan?"


    "Isn¡¯t it possible at Lombardy¡¯s bank with the confidence of Vestian? You¡¯re Lk Lombardy¡¯s son-inw."


    Clerivan was right.


    Lombardy bank will lend him that amount of money.


    "You¡¯d better do a loan first and pay off a loan gradually."


    Clerivan¡¯s calm voice captivated Vestian with the idea that the best way is to get a loan in an instant.


    To Vestian, Clerivan spoke in a more subdued voice.


    "f you take the mining rights and start taking some of the diamond profits, it¡¯s a quick fill."


    "...That¡¯s true."


    "If you miss this opportunity, you¡¯ll have to wait a year."


    He shouldn¡¯t do that.


    Vestian bit his lower lip in nervousness.


    And after a while.


    As already determined, Vestian rose from his chair.


    "I¡¯ll go to the bank. Don¡¯t go anywhere and wait."


    "Well, I had a previous engagement... Well, I see."


    Vestian was in a hurry.


    Luckily there was a Lombardy bank not far away.


    Running there in a hurry, Vestian hurried to the branch manager.


    The branch manager, who had known each other, responded kindly and bewildered by Vestian¡¯s sudden visit.


    "If you¡¯d let us know in advance, we¡¯d have visited the miningpany! What brings you here, Sir Vestian?"


    "I¡¯m here to get a loan. I need about 8,000 gold, is that possible?"


    "8000 gold..."


    The branch manager looked at Vestian for a moment and nodded.


    "Then it¡¯ll be a credit. Are you all right?"


    "I don¡¯t care, so please write 8,000 gold in a draft."


    It was not until Vestian¡¯s mouth that a smile spread.


    It¡¯s sofortable being Lombardy¡¯s son-inw at times like this!


    Vestian, who hurriedly signed and filled out the papers, quickly returned to Pellet with a bill he had received.


    Luckily, Clerivan was still sitting there.


    "Here you are. That¡¯s enough, right?"


    Clerivan, who was deeply moved by a bill ced on the table, nodded slowly and said.


    "Yes, I¡¯ll deliver this money to investors."


    Clerivan¡¯s smile was especially strong, tapping his chest containing bills.


    * * *


    The branch of Gahan Clothing Store in the Capital was particrlyrge and colorful.


    Maria patron and women, who were treated well by the staff of the clothes store thanks to me, feeling proud.


    Maria Patron rummaged for a while in front of a hanger with a premium dress before picking one.


    "I like this dress."


    It was also one of the most expensive dresses in the premium line because it had small emeralds along the chest line of the dress.


    For your information, the dress Maria Patron was wearing a while ago were affordable.


    But I nodded my head dly.


    "Hmm? Isn¡¯t that Tia?"


    It was because I knew this would happen.


    I turned around slowly.


    "What¡¯s Tia doing here?"


    Just in time, my grandfather and father, who were entering the Capital branch of the Gahan Clothing Store, were approaching me with surprise.

 Chapter 92

    <h4>Chapter 92</h4>


    "Grandpa! Dad!"


    I ran to my father and grandfather and greeted them dly.


    I knew in advance that the two were going to be here today.


    That¡¯s why I brought Maria Patron here.


    "If you had told me in advance, your father and grandfather would have been in a little bit of a hurry..."


    My father patted me on the head and said.


    "I wasn¡¯t on the n either, but I came all of a sudden."


    Looking back, saying so, I could see Maria Patron and thedies going berserk.


    Gahan Lombardy, the owner of Gahan Clothing Stores spread throughout the Empire, and Lk Lombardy, the owner of the household.


    They were whispering among themselves.


    My father asked me when he saw such an eternity.


    "They¡¯re... Are they Tia¡¯s friend?"


    It¡¯s not the right age for me to hang out with them.


    Questions arose on my father and grandfather¡¯s faces.


    Then Maria Patron and thedies approached carefully.


    I pointed to Maria Patron and said.


    "I spilled juice on Lady Patron¡¯s clothes. So I invited her and her friends to buy new clothes. Is it okay, Dad?"


    My father looked at Maria Patron¡¯s clothes and said a little surprised.


    "Of course, it¡¯s okay. Oh, your clothes are messed up..."


    My father stopped talking.


    His eyes were on Maria Patron¡¯s ne.


    It seemed like he was mistaken to keep looking at the ne with shaky eyes.


    "I¡¯m a little upset because it¡¯s my favorite clothes, but it¡¯s okay..."


    Even though Maria Patron was saying so, my father couldn¡¯t keep talking.


    Perhaps he was not sure.


    But the ne was Shan¡¯s.


    Then it was time for Maria Patron to say and go back to the premium dress.


    "There you go."


    Grandfather called Maria Patron in a low voice.


    "Come here."


    Grandfather¡¯s gaze was exactly stuck in one ce.


    "Look at the ne you¡¯re wearing."


    * * *


    Lk Lombardy nced over the youngdy in front of him.


    The dress she was wearing was stained with juices, but she was brave enough to stand up with the tip of her chin slightly raised.


    However, she is not able to face his eyes properly and avoids eye contact.


    She was already afraid of Lk.


    She wants to pretend to be confident, but in the end, she¡¯s not a strong person.


    It was amon type.


    Lk asked in a calm voice.


    "My granddaughter spilled a drink on your clothes?"


    "Yes, there was such a smallmotion."


    "I apologize for that."


    "Oh, you don¡¯t have to do that. Shepensated me for my clothes like this way..."


    <h4>Lk nodded at Maria Patron¡¯s words.</h4>


    "Yeah, that¡¯s a relief. Then can you answer my next question honestly?"


    "What¡¯s your question..."


    "What¡¯s your rtionship with my son-inw?"


    "...Yes?"


    Maria Patron¡¯s voice shook loudly.


    It was as if she had already been caught hiding her secret.


    "I¡¯ll give you a chance, assuming it was a mistake for a while."


    "No, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about..."


    "No. Think again."


    Lk looked into Maria Patron¡¯s face and said.


    "I asked you about your rtionship with my son-inw, Vestian Schultz, and you¡¯d better give me a much better answer than just being clumsy."1


    "Ugh..."


    Now Maria Patron waspletely crushed by Lk¡¯s gaze.


    Her body trembled, her feet faltered as if she wanted to run away right now.


    But there was no sign of sympathy for her from Lk.


    The moment Maria Patron approached, Lk knew.


    The fact that the ne she¡¯s wearing belongs to her daughter, Shan.


    And the next thing that came to mind was Vestian.


    To be exact, she greeted him at the Pellet banquet.


    "That ne belongs to his wife. It belongs to Shan, my eldest daughter."


    "Well, that can¡¯t be right! You must be mistaken!"


    At Maria Patron¡¯s words, Lk shook his head.


    "I don¡¯t know how the person who gave you the ne exined it. That¡¯s my wife¡¯s keepsake. The initials of my wife Natalia Lombardy are engraved on the back."


    Maria Patron turned the ne upside down with trembling hands.


    It was as Lk said.


    There were small initials engraved that she wouldn¡¯t know.


    "If it¡¯s difficult, I¡¯ll give you a choice. Will you be a thief who broke into Lombardy and stole the ne and be handed over to the Imperial Guard?"


    Maria Patron¡¯s heart pounded when she was told about the security guard.


    "Or confess your rtionship with Vestian Schultz."


    "Well, that¡¯s..."


    Maria Patron was biting her lower lip tightly.


    Vestian has always called him ¡¯old man¡¯ and has told her to ignore Lk Lombardy.


    So Maria Patron always thought Lombardy was a joke.


    A stupid old man who doesn¡¯t even know that Vestian and herself are stealing money right under his nose.


    But Maria Patron realized that it was herself who was stupid.


    Lk Lombardy was a scary man.


    That intimidating feeling that made her unable to breathe right now was telling that.


    What the hell has she done?.


    That¡¯s against Lombardy.


    She has regretted it, but it¡¯s toote.


    Maria Patron closed her eyes tightly and trembled.


    "If it¡¯s hard to say everything here, just answer one question. Was it Vestian Schultz who gave you that ne?"


    Maria Patron nodded slowly at Lk¡¯s question.


    "Gahan."


    Lk Lombardy called his son, his face was hardened with anger.2


    "Take care of Tia. Let¡¯s go back to the mansion. With you, of course."


    Maria Patron¡¯s body flinched at thest word.


    "Sorry, I¡¯m sorry! Please forgive me..."


    Lk said coldly, looking down at her, frightening and headstrong.


    "If it hadn¡¯t been revealed, you wouldn¡¯t be sorry. Follow me when I say something nice."


    Maria Patron looked back at the youngdies who hade with her with the feeling of grasping the straw for thest time.


    But thedies, who had a rough grasp of the context of the story in the conversation, looked at Maria Patron with contempt.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    Lk said so and left the Gahan Clothing Store.


    Maria Patron was forced to follow him in a carriage to the Lombardy mansion.


    * * *


    When the sky is dark.


    Shan stood in front of a house in the Capitals.


    It was a house suitable for the richmoners rather than the aristocrats.


    It was only a few hours ago that a woman brought by her father and brother suddenly knelt in front of her.


    She was from the Schultz estate.


    In that woman¡¯s neck hanging Shan mother¡¯s belongings that she looking for.


    "Vestian Schultz gave it to me."


    The woman said in a tearful voice when she exined that it was a legacy from Schultz.


    ¡°Even though I knew he had a wife and a family, we continued to meet. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±12


    Shan had to hold back the screaming that was about to burst out.


    "How long has it been?"


    "It¡¯s been 7 years..."1


    7 years.


    At that terrible number, Shan tightly closed her eyes.


    And with a stiff face, Shan knocked on the door of the house that Vestian had prepared for the woman.


    After a while, the door opened with a little noise.


    "Maria, where have you been."


    Already dressed infortable clothes at home, Vestian casually opened the door and stopped talking.


    When he found Shan standing at the front door, his face gradually turned pale.


    "How could you be here...¡±


    Shan stared silently at such Vestian.


    "Well, it¡¯s... This is my friend¡¯s house... Here¡¯s the situation, Shan."


    Vestian was trying to tell a lie again.


    And in the end, he gave her a clumsy smile and I said.


    "I know it¡¯s a situation that could be misunderstood. Shan, you trust me, don¡¯t you?"


    With the face, she once fell in love with.


    But rather, Shan was clear at that moment.


    This man wasn¡¯t the one she promised to be with all her life.


    Shan pped Vestian on the cheek, with all her might.3


    p!


    A loud fricative echoed through the quiet residential street.


    "Vestian Schultz."


    In a cold voice that Vestian had never heard before, Shan said.


    "There¡¯s no house toe back to you now."


    Turning around, she walked without hesitation to the carriage stand nearby.


    Without ever looking back.


    Standing holding his cheek, Vestian, who had juste to his senses, hurried after her.


    "Oh, my God! At a time like this!"


    The 8,000 gold borrowed from the Lombardy bank was whitening Vestian¡¯s mind.3


    The moment he was about to follow Shan out of the alley.


    Two people were standing in front of Vestian.


    "Gilliu, Mayron? You, how can you..."


    They were twins who grew up to be simr in eye level to their father.2


    "Get out from the way for a second. Your mother and I have a story to tell..."


    "Don¡¯te."


    Gilliu said when he ced his hand on Vestian¡¯s chest.


    ¡°If you bother my mother anymore, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Mayron gritted his teeth and said.


    Looking at Vestian with cold warning eyes, the twins turned around when they heard the carriage departed.4


    Like Shan, the two of them didn¡¯t even look back, hurriedly got on the horse.


    And the horse drove slowly.


    Dagdag, pdak.


    The twin escorted behind a carriage with a golden Lombardy pattern, it went far away.


    * * *


    Vestian and Shan are divorced.


    However, unlike in previous life, bad people were punished.4


    Vestian and Maria Patron have been jailed for allegedly siphoning off Lombardy¡¯s money.6


    Even after his sentence ended, the debt of 8,000 gold borrowed from Lombardy Bank and interest would await Vestian.


    The Schultz were destroyed, of course.


    My grandfather stepped up to the te and made it happen.


    After recovering all the support and investment he had given, nothing remained in the Schultz family.


    Grandfather then pressured the aristocratic council to remove the name Schultz from the aristocratic register.


    I heard they gave up their estate and went somewhere to their rtives, but it¡¯s none of my business.


    It was Shan that I was worried about.


    It¡¯s already been a month since that day, and she hasn¡¯t been out yet.1


    I¡¯ve been using twins as an excuse every day, but I haven¡¯t seen Shan.


    "Sigh..."


    Just as I was about to open the door to the twins¡¯ house, swearing at the Vestian Schultz.


    "Oh, it¡¯s Tia."


    Shan, who just opened the door from inside, smiled brightly at me.


    "Uh..."


    I was so surprised that I stuttered and asked.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I¡¯m on my way to work."


    "Go to work?"


    "From today, I¡¯m going to run the Lombardy Mining Company. I¡¯ll take over the family I¡¯ve been leaving behind."


    Shan¡¯s face seemed to glow.


    It wasn¡¯t an awkwardly decorated fake smile.4


    Shan looked somewhat rxed.


    "The twins are inside, so y."


    "Yes..."


    Finally, Shan, who smiled beautifully and stroked my head, walked down the hall.


    She looked bigger than ever even though she was walking alone.6


    She kept his back straight and didn¡¯t look back at anyone.


    It was the most Shan-like appearance.

 Chapter 93

    <h4>Chapter 93</h4>


    My daily routine has been quite simple these days.


    Coming to Pellet¡¯s Company three times a week to receive a report from Clerivan was all that was nned.


    For the rest, I go to the Pce to see Perez or hang out with my cousins.


    I was looking around the square leisurely today and stopped by Pellet¡¯s office.


    Violet, who had been dispatched to help because something busy happened at Gahan Clothing Store, was also waiting for me in the office after a long time.


    "How did the wheat purchase end in the South?"


    "Yes, we had good harvests in the West Sussew and the far south of the Empire, so we were able to buy them at a good price."


    I nodded without saying much.


    It was as I remembered that southern farming was an unprecedented good harvest this year.


    Clerivan, who saw my reaction not surprising, asked me in a half-hearted tone.


    "Did you know that?"


    "What?"


    "That the South will have a good harvest this year."


    You¡¯re quick-witted.


    But I shrugged and put on an expression on my face that I didn¡¯t know what he was talking about.


    "I¡¯m not some prophet, how did I know that?"


    "But a little while ago, the reaction..."


    "That¡¯s because I believed from the beginning that Clerivan, Violet, and thepetent staff of Pellet Company would do well."


    "Ah..."


    The corners of Clerivan¡¯s mouth crept up by my sudden bombshell of praise.


    He hastily covered his mouth, which has been twitching a few times, but I can see everything with my sharp eyes, so it¡¯s no use.3


    After all, Clerivan is very weak atpliments.2


    I let such a Clerivan calm down for a moment and asked Violet.


    "Did you find out what I said about the top of the Reds, violet?"


    "Yes, but nothing special came out... I¡¯m sorry."


    Violet offered a thin report and said with embarrassment.


    But I shook my head.


    "It¡¯s not Violet¡¯s fault. This is not the ce where the Reds have done so much."


    The order was made from the beginning with the thought that there would be little expectation.


    "You¡¯ve done a good job knowing this much, Violet."


    Violet must be weak in praise, too.


    If you see her neat white face turning red.


    So I decided to do a little more while I¡¯m at it.


    "You¡¯re perfectly good at everything I ask you to do, so I¡¯m a little bored because I don¡¯t have anything to do."


    "Well, that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying..."


    "I¡¯ll try harder."


    Violet turned redder, and Clerivan replied meaningfully as if determined something.


    "And Clerivan."


    "Yes, Lady Florentia."


    "Louryl brought Clerivan¡¯s gift on her trip to the East. Send someone to the mansion from the merchant¡¯s office and take it."


    <h4>Over the past few months, Louryl has been on a long trip to the East, her mother¡¯s house, Mrs. Dird.</h4>


    She bought gifts for me, my father, and Clerivan, but I couldn¡¯t give him directly because I had an eye for it.


    They were half-siblings, but they had nothing to do with Clerivan and Dird.


    "Yes, Lady."


    After pausing for a while, Clerivan nodded in time.


    He says it doesn¡¯t matter at all, but I don¡¯t know.


    Clerivan, whom I¡¯ve been watching, was a much more caring person for his sister, Louryl, than he thought himself.


    I greeted Clerivan and Violet before returning to the mansion.


    * * *


    I got off the carriage and went out into the garden and walked a little instead of going straight into the house.


    After the storm of Vestian¡¯s betrayal and Shan¡¯s divorce passed, the mansion became as peaceful as before.


    No, it¡¯s actually so peaceful that I¡¯m a little bored...


    "Sob! Sob!"


    I heard a child crying on the way into the pine garden.


    This familiar voice is Craney.


    Sure enough, Craney was hugging something and crying as he sat by the trees.


    "Why are you crying again?"


    He raises his head buried in his knee at my voice, and Craney¡¯s face was puffy.


    It was covered in tears, a runny nose, and sweaty hair.


    What¡¯s more, he was grinning, burning up his face to the point where he was so upset.


    "Sigh! Tia, Tia..."


    Craney, who found me, ran and hugged me.


    And he started crying in earnest with more grip.


    "Ahhhh!"


    His crying sounds are so colorful.


    I already know from experience that Craney, who cries with a variety of sounds like a crybaby, is not a child who isforted by soothingly.


    So I checked the stuff Craney was holding.


    "It¡¯s a book? The book I lent you yesterday?"


    But the condition of the book was a little strange.


    "Why is it all torn apart?"


    Looking closely, it wasn¡¯t just a modest tear.


    The bookcase, which was shredded into pieces, even had a lot of ck footprints, as if someone had stepped on it.


    "I, I¡¯m sorry... Tia..."


    Craney¡¯s cry grew louder as I examined the condition of the book.


    In fact, I bought it from the beginning with the intention of giving it to Craney.


    I don¡¯t care that the book is ruined because I didn¡¯t really care about it.


    But the same footprint on the bookshelf and Craney¡¯s shirt are very eye-catching.


    I wonder who he¡¯s up against, but it¡¯s not a trace of someone his age.


    It was obviously a huge footprint, like a grown adult¡¯s foot.


    "Who made this?"


    I asked, pointing to arge footprint.


    "Th, this... Belsach is..."


    "Belsach?"


    He¡¯s been a little quiettely.


    When I scoured Craney¡¯s condition, Craney¡¯s arm was bruised.


    "Tell me what happened, Craney."


    "Huh! That¡¯s... I, I was reading a book by myself but..."


    "But?"


    "Uh, Belsach came and ask... What¡¯s that book, huh! So... I, I said it¡¯s Tia¡¯s!"


    It was difficult to understand because of the cries, but this was the whole story described by Craney.


    "You mean, you were reading a book by yourself. Belsach came, and he knew that the book you were reading was mine, and he just tore it apart?"


    "Ugh..."


    "And you were trying to stop it and this happened?"


    "Ugh..."


    "Belsach is like an ant¡¯s ass!"


    There was an emotional and old feeling.


    "He beat his little cousin because he didn¡¯t have anything to bother?"


    No, he was the one who beat me like that in my previous life.


    Younger Craney can¡¯t be okay.


    "Your brother! What did Astalliu do?"


    "Well, he just by the side..."1


    "He idiot! Your brother¡¯s really!"


    As I started to heat up because I was frustrated, Craney started sobbing next to me again.


    I can¡¯t believe his brother was just staring at him while this young kid was trying to protect the book.


    He must have been sad.


    But I spoke harshly on purpose.


    "Stop. You cried a lot so stopped. Stop crying."


    "...Uh."


    Craney winced at my words, closing his lower lip.


    I exined calmly to Craney, who seemed a little calm.


    "Craney, how much do you think this book is?"


    "Hmm. I don¡¯t know..."


    He hasn¡¯t bought anything outside yet, so it¡¯s no wonder he doesn¡¯t have economic ideas.


    " I bought this book for four silver. How much pocket money do you get every month?"


    "1 Gold."


    Maybe Laurel and Rot only gave some of Craney¡¯s allowance.


    "Yes, then you can buy this book with your allowance, so you can buy a new book and give it to me. It would be better if you could just say sorry."


    "Ha, but..."


    "You don¡¯t have to hurt yourself with things you can barely afford. Do you understand me?"


    "Yes..."


    "It¡¯s important to protect what you think is important, but the most important thing is yourself."3


    Whatever he was thinking, his eyes which are not dry yet, blink a couple of times at me.


    For Craney who had just turned eight, I gave him a bit of tougher advice.


    "Listen, Craney. You are Lombardy. You¡¯re a pretty good Lombardy, too. Lombardy doesn¡¯t just sit back and cry when he¡¯s upset. We take revenge."


    "Revenge...?"


    "Yes, revenge. That¡¯s the right one."2


    I have absolutely no intention of letting Belsach make this child look like this again.


    Belsach and Astalliu, a backstabbing expert, I believe that I know more about themselves than they do.


    Of course, even the weak points.


    "But Craney, you¡¯re still young, so I¡¯m going to avenge you this time. But you shouldn¡¯t just cry like this from now on. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, yes! I understand!"


    I patted Craney on the head and turned to the person who had been listening to us.


    "Grandfather."


    At my call, my grandfather, who was hiding half behind a thick pine tree, walked out.1


    "Huh, how did you know that?"


    My grandfather covered his lips as if he was hiding.


    But I didn¡¯t smile at such a grandfather.


    My grandfather, noticing that I was furious, scoured Craney¡¯s condition and furrowed his eyebrows.


    "I have a favor to ask of you, Grandpa."


    "..Tell me."


    "Please allow me to take Craney outside for a while."


    "Hmm? Is that all?"


    Maybe he thought I¡¯ll say, ¡¯Please scold Belsach¡¯.


    Grandfather looked surprised.


    But I didn¡¯t mean to say such an easy wish.


    What grandfather can do to Belsach is scold him fiercely at best, or ban him from going out for a week.


    It¡¯s not a fair punishment for making Craney like this and daring to tear my book apart.


    As promised to Craney, I will take care of Belsach myself.


    "Where are you going?"


    Grandfather asked curiously.


    "I¡¯m going to feed him something."


    I replied, pointing to Craney wiping away tears with the back of his hand.


    "Well, sure..."


    I grabbed Craney¡¯s hand right away and got back to the carriage I had just left.


    The ce where I brought Craney was, of course, Caramel Avenue.


    "Here, eat this. I want you to eat a lot and grow up so you can look down at me."+


    I said while pushing milk and chocte cake in front of Craney.


    Unlike Belsach, who is short for a man, I know that Craney is the tallest among my cousins.


    "Hehe. Yeah!"


    Craney, who had chocte on his mouth, smiled with his swollen eyes.1


    I was handed a napkin to Craney to wipe his mouth, and a little special conversation was heard.


    "What do you mean, you¡¯re not going to extend the monthly rent contract?"

 Chapter 94

    <h4>Chapter 94</h4>


    Looking toward the sound, I could see Bate, with a rather disconcerted face, talking to someone.


    "Didn¡¯t you hear that? I¡¯m asking you to leave the store now. What do you think?"


    The skinny middle-aged man with a cranky impression seemed quite troublesome to talk to.


    When I see him keeps picking his ears and clicking his tongue.


    But at the same time, the man¡¯s eyes kept ncing through the shop.


    His eyes were full of greed.


    "The contract is due next year! And at the time of the contract, It will allow me to run the store for the next 10 years without worrying..."


    "That¡¯s what my father said before he died. I didn¡¯t agree with you on that!"


    "No matter what..."


    Bate was always smiling softly, but now he¡¯s pale.


    "It¡¯s only been two years since I opened the store, and I¡¯m barely settling in."


    "Oh, well, it¡¯s none of my business?"


    The man who appeared to be the owner of the building had no interest in Bate¡¯s circumstances.


    He seemed to inherit the building because of his father¡¯s death, but the new owner was busy looking around the building that suddenly became his.


    "Oh, my father, this nice building at such a ridiculous price..."


    It was a murmur that I didn¡¯t know if he was talking to himself or if he wanted anyone else to listen.


    The more so, the more Bate¡¯s handsome face was imbued with despair.


    But he¡¯s not giving up, Bate said, approaching thendlord once again.


    "I¡¯ll raise the rent and give it to you. Please reconsider."


    However, rather than epting Bate¡¯s offer, thendlord was smitten withughter.


    And Bate said while flipping up and down.


    "Looks like you¡¯re quite young. Life shouldn¡¯t be so easy to get there."


    "Ea, easy, easy... Ha."


    Bate swept up his bangs and swallowed a grin.


    He had a lot to say, but couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it.


    "This bakery is so famous, isn¡¯t it? I was wondering how delicious it was. Now that I see it, it was thanks to a good seat.¡±


    Thest thing the newndlord said seemed to be the limit of Bate.


    "We¡¯re open now, so let¡¯s make a timely appointment next time and talk again. I¡¯ll visit you."


    "Oh, thank you."


    Thendlord shook one hand in annoyance.


    "Not much longer to say. When you¡¯re done with your contract now, be ready to leave."


    And the man left the store.


    "Sigh..."


    Bate sighed deeply.


    That¡¯s the only way.


    It¡¯s time for ¡¯Caramel Avenue¡¯ to go viral and recover its investment


    No wonder the new owner suddenly told him to leave the store.


    Bate with a frowned brow looked back at me and met my eyes.


    I said with a smile, not a panic.


    "Here¡¯s, two more pieces of the same one."


    <h4>I¡¯ll buy a lot.</h4>


    Nodding his head at my words, Bate quickly offered two more pieces of chocte cake.


    But a ss of milk was also included.


    "I didn¡¯t order this."


    "It¡¯s a service."


    "Service?"


    What service if you¡¯re about to be kicked out of the store?


    I looked up, dumbfounded, and Bate said, opening his eyes and scratching the side of his head lightly.


    "It¡¯s good to drink a lot of milk while growing up."


    "Oh, yeah...."


    It¡¯s been a long time.


    Being treated like such a proper child.


    Everyone around me treated me like I was already a half-grown, semi-adult.


    So did my father and cousins, not to mention rivan and Violet, who had me as boss.


    Because they know very well that I¡¯m not just an ordinary 11-year-old kid.


    But that would be the same for Bate.


    "Thank you for the drink.¡±


    I took a sip of the milk as I bowed.


    Bate looked at me with a slightly pleasing face, but when he met my eyes again, he returned to his expressionless face as if he had never done so.


    He can¡¯t control his facial expression.


    I drank a couple more sips of milk because I thought I would have a giggle.


    Then I had a conversation with Craney like that, Bate, who returned to his usual appearance, began working between tables filled with people on the second floor.


    He stood with his hands in the corner to see if the guestscked anything, and when he saw an empty ss, he quickly approached and filled it up.


    Sometimes he looks downstairs at the counter, but most of the time he walks among the guests.


    It was Bate I saw after being a regr at Caramel Avenue for the past few months.


    For now, Bate was a better waiter than anyone else during the store¡¯s business hours.


    During the opening hours of ¡¯Caramel Avenue¡¯.


    "That¡¯s why these days the family is in huge debt...¡±


    "Is the third person in the Peamin family cheating on...¡±


    "I heard a rumor from a rtive of mine in the west...¡±


    Looking outside and sipping milk quietly, I can hear the conversation of women sitting in groups on all kinds of topics.


    It¡¯s as if my body is sitting here on ¡¯Caramel Avenue¡¯, but my ears are listening to what happened all over the Empire.


    Then I felt a strong look at me and looked up.


    A moment ago, Bate stood still in a corner, as if all the scuffles with thendlord were lies.


    He looked like a cat, shining amber bright eyes and standing unnoticed.


    It¡¯s a cat that seems to be doing its job while being sneaky but has sensitive ears.


    I¡¯m telling you.


    He can¡¯t control his facial expression.


    I drank a couple more sips of milk because I thought I would have a giggle.


    Then I had a conversation with Craney like that, Bate, who returned to his usual appearance, began working between tables filled with people on the second floor.


    He stood with his hands in the corner to see if the guestscked anything, and when he saw an empty ss, he quickly approached and filled it up.


    Sometimes he looks downstairs at the counter, but most of the time he walks among the guests.


    It was Bate I saw after being a regr at Caramel Avenue for the past few months.


    For now, Bate was a better waiter than anyone else during the store¡¯s business hours.


    During the opening hours of ¡¯Caramel Avenue¡¯.


    "That¡¯s why these days the family is in huge debt...¡±


    "Is the third person in the Peamin family cheating on...¡±


    "I heard a rumor from a rtive of mine in the west...¡±


    Looking outside and sipping milk quietly, I can hear the conversation of women sitting in groups on all kinds of topics.


    It¡¯s as if my body is sitting here on ¡¯Caramel Avenue¡¯, but my ears are listening to what happened all over the Empire.


    Then I felt a strong look at me and looked up.


    A moment ago, Bate stood still in a corner, as if all the scuffles with thendlord were lies.


    He looked like a cat, shining amber bright eyes and standing unnoticed.


    It¡¯s a cat that seems to be doing its job while being sneaky but has sensitive ears.


    I¡¯m telling you.


    He can¡¯t control his facial expression.


    * * *


    The conference hall where the members of the aristocracy gathered was hot.


    The reason is, issues that can be raised sharply by sitting opposite each other and divided into two camps are presented as the topic of the meeting.


    "Where there is a drought, it is natural to temporarily lower tax rates to ease the burden on the Empire!"


    "Is that the burden of the Capitals people? It¡¯s a burden to the Eastern aristocrats!"


    The two nobles, who were at the forefront of each group, stood up against each other by putting blood on their necks.


    "The East was already tax-exemptedst year¡¯s drought. It¡¯s greed to do so again this year, greed!"


    "There¡¯s been a worse drought thanst year, so what!"


    "Eastern aristocrats will either dispose of their private property or get money!"


    After such a long flight, this time, the nobles, who were a little older than the nobles who forefront the war, came forward.


    "The country¡¯s finances are in a mess because of the tax cuts in the East. I don¡¯t think you don¡¯t know that either."


    "Our coffers are indeed down a little, but not really. Not enough to squeeze out the eastern blood."


    "But when the eastern nobles have fallen under the guise of drought, the rest of the country is suffering a great deal of damage. This is East selfishness, this selfishness."


    Lombardy and Angenas remained silent when each of them fighting with a loud voice.


    Lord of Angenas was listening to his aides who constantly whispering, and Lk Lombardy was easygoing as if he were sitting alone in another world.2


    They were fighting fiercely as if national security was at stake right away, but in reality, it was not so serious.


    There is a drought in the east, so will they be exempt from their taxes this year or not.


    That was all.


    In fact, only a few members of the aristocracy sitting here were from the East.


    There was only one reason why everyone was fighting so hard over other people¡¯s business.


    Pride.


    This was a battle of pride for the nobles, led by Lombardy and Angenas.


    When such a heated war of words reached a lull.


    Lord of Angenas spoke.


    "If we have to exempt Eastern taxes no matter what, the levy on families who oppose it here should not be raised at all.¡±


    ¡°What kind of absurdity is that... Of course, if the tax on one side decreases, the burden on the other side will increase."


    The calm offensive was poured explosively on the Lord of Angenas.


    But Angenas was silently receiving the grudges.


    If the embers seem extinguished, they talk again and continue the atmosphere.


    ¡¯We must continue to stall on this agenda,¡¯ Ferdick pulled out a handkerchief and wiped his sweat.


    He must ensure that the next agenda is moved to the next meeting.


    The aristocracy followed the majority rule.


    However, the number of nobles in the Angenas side present today was a bit small.


    If they move on to the next agenda in this state, Angenas were sure to lose a lot of money.


    But at that moment, the eyes of Ferdick Angenas and Lk Lombardy met.


    Whoops.


    Lord of Angenas tried to put a handkerchief in his arms with a calm face, but it was a pity.


    It was because Lk Lombardy, who sat across from therge conference hall, was seen raising the corners of his mouth strangely.


    "Stop stop"


    The noisy market-like hall was quickly silenced by Lk Lombardy¡¯s voice.


    The same was true of the Angenas camp, which stopped speaking.


    Lk Lombardy had such a presence.


    "What¡¯s the use of continuing our discourse here?"


    The nobles, who were slow and reluctant to admit it, we¡¯re bing calm little by little, excited by the dignified voices.


    "You can¡¯t do this!"


    Angs said something hastily.


    "What a contempt for our entire aristocracy! Apologize!"


    He said something out of the blue because he spoke hastily.


    Those who sided with Angenas also flinched for a moment and looked back at Ferdick.


    His face turned red, but Ferdick Angenas stared at Lk, pretending not to know and very angry.


    "I mean, let¡¯s hear the Emperor¡¯s opinion. After all the taxes that we talk about here, who pays a lot and who pays less, all of them, belong to Your Majesty?"


    There was nothing to refute.


    There was an atmosphere of nodding and eptance.


    Looking back at the crowd, Lk Lombardy said softly.


    "Then why don¡¯t we move on to the next agenda?"


    Ferdick Angenas bowed his head.


    No matter how hard he tried, he was no match for Lk Lombardy.


    It felt like he was blocked by a huge wall.


    After the meeting.


    Ferdick Angenas steps toward the Empress Pce were heavy.


    In the end, they werepletely defeated by Lk Lombardy.+


    When he opened the door of the Empress Pce, the sound of breaking things from afar was already loud.


    One of the Empress maid-in-honor had already told what had happened at the conference hall.


    Lord of Angenas, who closed his eyes tightly, arrived in the drawing-room and opened the door.


    ng!


    As soon as the door opened, a vase flew and broke into pieces at the feet.

 Chapter 95

    <h4>Chapter 95</h4>


    "Haaaa..."


    Enraged to the point where her finelybed hair fell, the Empress broke onest frame and sat down on the sofa.


    The opposite of a frantic Empress, Astana, who was leisurely drinking tea, smiled at the Lord of Angenas.


    "My grandfather is here, isn¡¯t he?"


    "Your, Your Highness."


    Astana is growing day by day reached her 16th birthday soon.


    "Was he here..."


    Lord of Angenas averted his gaze.


    He knew Astana was a loner, but that was a little too much.


    It was as if the blood of Emperor Jovanes had not been mixed at all, it was like seeing Rabini as a child.2


    "I don¡¯t trust my ipetent grandfather, so what can I do?"


    Even that personality.


    "I¡¯m sorry..."


    Ferdick Angenas sighed and bowed his head once again.


    "...Father."


    The Empress, who was leaning on the armrest of the sofa who was tired, call his father.


    "Yes, Empress."


    "Another diamond vein was found in the Lira mine?"


    "Is that so..."


    But even before Ferdick Angenas¡¯s words were finished, the Empress rose from her seat.


    "Is that so?"


    The Empress¡¯ blue eyes stared intently with a blue glint.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you are going to say!¡±


    ng! ng!


    Just in time, the Empress picking up the teacup Astana had put down, threw it into the wall behind the Lord of Angenas.


    "If you¡¯d done what I told you to do! The mine! The diamond! It was all our Angenas¡¯s!"


    When Pellet, who stole the Lira coal mine, made money from diamonds, the Empress¡¯s hatred and jealousy were getting worse.


    At tea parties and banquets hosted by the Empress, essories made of diamonds were banned.


    The Empress screamed horribly.1


    Her hand holding the head trembled.


    To prevent herself from hitting his subordinate.


    "Get out! Get out!"


    The empress pointed angrily at the door.


    Ferdick Angenas had no choice but to leave the Empress Pce as ordered.


    There was no resentment about being treated like this by his daughter.


    The father-daughter rtionship had long since disappeared.


    Angenas was nothing more, nothing less, than a foundation force to solidify the Empress¡¯s power.1


    "Whoa..."


    Astana, who breathed a heavy sigh, approached behind Lord of Angenas¡¯s back.


    "My maternal grandfather."


    "Yes, Your Highness. I¡¯m sorry to show you my shame a little while ago..."


    "Oh, that¡¯s fine. What happened to what I asked you to do before?"


    "If it was before..."


    A few weeks ago, Astana had secretly asked for favors.


    He said he wanted privatend in an area outside the Capitals.


    <h4>However, under the Imperialw, a Prince cannot have a private property while living in the Pce.</h4>


    It was the same reason they didn¡¯t have Knights or an army.


    However, Astana, who has been trying to make ¡¯MINE¡¯, asked his maternal grandfather, Lord of Angenas, to buynd under borrowed names.


    On the day he was arrested, he was held in treason and beheaded, but Ferdick Angenas attempted to grant the request.


    "I¡¯m talking to the Lord of the area you mentioned, but I think it¡¯s going to be a little difficult. He grew up so close to the Lombardy family... Why don¡¯t you choose a different area?...¡±


    "What, you can¡¯t do that much?"


    Astana said with a frown.


    "Didn¡¯t I exin it to you then? Thend is a good ce to hunt."


    "If you need a good hunting ground, I¡¯ll look for other more suitablends."


    "I want thatnd."


    "But, Your Highness..."


    "How dare you argue with me, a Prince?"


    It was Astana¡¯s favorite word to use whenever he was at a disadvantage since he learned to speak.


    "Oh, and get me a diamond brooch."


    "What? But the Empress..."


    "My mother doesn¡¯t like it, so do I have to hate it?"


    Lord of Angenas opened his eyes wide with surprise.


    Astana never did what the empress told him not to do.


    By the way...


    "I¡¯m not a puppet who only does what my mother tells me to do."


    Astana, who muttered so gruffly, said as he stared at the Lord of Angenas for thest time.


    "The next time youe to the Pce, you have to bring the huntingnd documents and brooches."


    Then Astana nced at the parlor where the Empress was and went to his Pce.


    Watching the scene, a bad feeling ran through the Lord of Angenas¡¯s spine.


    That Astana has reached puberty and the rebellious period has begun.


    It was such a premonition that something out of control would happen if he began to rebel against the Empress.


    * * *


    Bate sat alone in an empty Caramel Avenue waiting for thendlord after business hours.


    Thendlord, who had suddenly wanted to end the contract, was silent on Bate¡¯s proposal to meet and talk.


    Then finally, this morning he got a reply.


    It was a call to meet after business hours.


    ¡¯Caramel Avenue¡¯ was supposed to get busier after business hours, but it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    Anyway, he had to meet thendlord and solve the contract problem.


    "It¡¯s almost time for an appointment.¡±


    Bate said, looking at the door where there was no sign yet.


    Personal information about the newndlord was floating in his head.


    ¡¯Rochelle Cox. 35 years old. Single. He was disowned at the age of 22 and lived away from the Capitals, but returned after hearing his father¡¯s death.¡¯


    It¡¯s been a pretty normal history so far.


    Although it was a little unique, people usually get married around the age of 20 in the Empire, at 35 years old he has never even been married.


    Based on the man¡¯s personality, it could be seen why he couldn¡¯t find any woman to marry.


    In addition, the information that Bate found was more spectacr.


    ¡¯Gambling debt is around 300 gold.¡¯


    He was a typical wanker of a noble family.


    Any information that was disowned 13 years ago was also a gambling issue.


    And that was not the end.


    ¡¯A swindler who worked under the alias Jeff Richie in the North. Still on the wanted list.¡¯


    How dare he cheat with an alias.


    It was bad.


    When he came to the store the other day.


    There was a harsh way of speaking and behaving as a noble.


    Probably he got disowned by his family and went around doing a lot of bad things.


    But the most important thing was thest part.


    ¡¯Still on the wanted list.¡¯


    The nobles who were tricked by him in the north must have gritted their teeth.


    Maybe he knows that best.


    Bate decides to use it as a threat card.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry, my lord.¡¯


    Recalling the deceased former building owner, Bate has a bit of guilt.


    Even more so because he was the one who gave Bate a lot of convenience in many ways with a very good impression.


    But he couldn¡¯t lose this store.


    Even if there was a limit to using the information as a weapon, it had to be protected.


    Rattle.


    Bate rose from his seat at the bell sound.


    "Wee. I¡¯ve been waiting..."


    "Hello!"


    Different from the murky voice of the newndlord.


    It was a clear and cheerful voice.


    "Wow, it feels different at night! Mr. Bate is even cooler!"


    The girl who smiled had a very familiar face.


    Bate murmured the girl¡¯s name unconsciously.


    "Florentia... Lombardy?"


    * * *


    "I became the owner of this building as of today."


    I kindly exined to Bate, who had a nk face.


    "Young miss, you¡¯re... I mean, Lady Lombardy became the owner of this building?"


    "Yes! I bought this building."


    Honestly, considering the price, it wasn¡¯t a smart purchase.


    Frankly, this amount of consumption is not noticeable thanks to the diamond business.


    Besides, it¡¯s a great investment in the future.


    "Thest time I saw you, you looked troubled. So I looked into it. The person I sawst time and the situation of Caramel Avenue."


    "You mean you did a background check?"


    "This isn¡¯t even a background check...I don¡¯t want the shop I frequented to disappear. I told you before. This ce feels like my hideout."


    Or a ce to be my hideout in the future.


    Whoo-hoo.


    "So I bought it from him, this building. Now I¡¯m the owner of the building."


    Wow, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m saying this!1


    I¡¯m the owner of the building!


    It¡¯s thrilling! It¡¯s the best!


    ¡°But the man said he was going to open a dessert shop in this ce, right?¡±


    Bate¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly.


    Maybe he didn¡¯t know that until now.


    "He has no conscience. I think he¡¯ll pretend to be ¡¯Caramel Avenue¡¯ and keep trying to do business. Do you know how much I paid for this building?"


    I asked secretly.


    "...Well."


    I spread out four fingers.


    "I gave him 400 gold."


    The amount was several times higher than the market price.


    "Why did you buy this building?"


    "I just told you. I didn¡¯t want my regr store to disappear."


    "That can¡¯t be true. People like you simply for that reason..."


    "What kind of person am I?"


    Bate, who identally spilled his words, made a sad face but it was toote.


    As expected, you¡¯ve done some research on me.


    "I mean. Lady Lombardy..."


    "You must have gathered information about me?"


    When I put the word ¡¯information¡¯ in my mouth, Bate¡¯s eyes grew fierce.


    He¡¯s not the sweet manager of ¡¯Caramel Avenue¡¯ I know, but now he feels better because I feel like I¡¯ve seen a little of Bate¡¯s real self.


    "It¡¯s okay. I know a little bit about Bate, too."


    I pulled up my hair and smiled at Bate, who seemed to be wary of me.


    It¡¯s quite different from what I¡¯ve encountered in my previous life.


    At that time, I, who was really proud of being able to read people, was a hard and skilled person that I couldn¡¯t even see-through.


    ¡¯Caramel Avenue¡¯ originally disappeared this year, but after 10 years, it suddenly reappears here.+


    And around that time, I also visited this store as a customer.


    "To confess."


    I said, looking at the amber eyes that were watching me.


    "I know this ¡¯Caramel Avenue¡¯ isn¡¯t just a dessert shop."


    An information guild that secretly buys and sells information, ¡¯Caramel Avenue¡¯.


    And the guild leader who leads the guild.


    That was Bate¡¯s hidden identity.

 Chapter 96

    <h4>Chapter 96</h4>


    Watching Bate right now reminded me of my previous life.


    I also bought information from ¡¯Caramel Avenue¡¯.


    It was to find out about Perez.


    But because this is a secret ce and only known by acquaintances, so I didn¡¯t know much about Bate.


    What I said a little while ago, ¡¯I know something¡¯, was half a true.


    I really don¡¯t know anything except that Bate runs an information store.


    The same was true of this building.


    I don¡¯t know why he came back 10 yearster and reopened the same store again.


    I only assume that this ce means a lot to Bate.


    And now, I can see from Bate¡¯s reaction, which is very shaky, that my guess was right.


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about."


    Bate seemed intent on ying dumb to the end.


    I said with a shrug.


    "You¡¯re shyer than I thought."


    "It¡¯s not, it..."


    Bate, who will deny, stop talking.


    He is certainly much softer than the ¡¯Bate¡¯ that I remember.


    Calm and shady face.


    And one thought crossed my mind.


    How much information power does Bate have now?


    Information that umtes over time.


    Besides, ¡¯Caramel Avenue¡¯ is just getting settled.


    I want to test his current abilities.


    "Isn¡¯t the monthly rent too much to run a shop?"


    In my words, Bate looked at me as if it didn¡¯t matter.


    He still seems to be wary of me.


    Then how about this?


    ¡°Do some serious investigation on me. And if I like the result, I¡¯ll allow you to rent one year for free.¡±


    "One year..."


    Bate¡¯s eyes shook as if he was calcting in his head.


    "What do you think? Isn¡¯t that a pretty good offer?"


    It would be tempting.


    You can save money for a year.


    But Bate shook his head slightly.


    "Investigation. I¡¯m just a dessert shop owner, and I said I didn¡¯t know anything."


    Oh, that¡¯s what you¡¯re going to do?


    "Yes, of course."


    I got up as if I had no other business.


    "That¡¯s too bad, it would have been an opportunity to save a lot of money for a year."


    "...Ugh"


    "If you change your mind and willing to ept my offer, I¡¯ll see you in a week at this time."


    I just said that and left the store.


    It was obvious what Bate¡¯s face would be after left alone.


    I giggled onto the carriage waiting outside.


    * * *


    "Tia, are you ready?"


    "Let¡¯s go!"


    <h4>Louryl tightened her shoces onest time and the twins waited outside.</h4>


    "If you keep making noise, I won¡¯t go!"


    "Oh, okay..."


    "Huh."


    My voice quickly turns sullen when I get annoyed.


    Louryl, who was listening to the twin¡¯s war of words, smiled softly.


    "The three of you are on good terms."


    "Louryl."


    "Yes, Lady."


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "No, I really mean it."


    "I saw Louryl¡¯s brothers treat you well?"


    Born as the youngest of three siblings with a huge age difference, Louryl grew up with love.


    She had seen the Dirds gathered in one ce, full of friendlyughter and constantly looking at the perfect family.


    Maybe that¡¯s why Clerivan¡¯s presence is a bigger w.


    I opened the door and went outside.


    The waiting twins rose from their seats with a big smile.


    "Oh, so cute!"


    "I want to bite you because you¡¯re so cute!"


    The twins stamping their feet at me.


    "You seem cuter all of a sudden these days!"


    "Stop being pretty!"


    What¡¯s wrong with them?


    But Louryl joined in.


    She wrapped her hands around her cheeks and shook her head and said.


    "I¡¯m telling you, Lady, you¡¯re so much cuter..."


    "Is that so?"


    I checked the mirror because I thought it was true. After all, Louryl said it.


    To be weird.


    There¡¯s not much difference in my eyes.


    And the eyes of the three people looking through the mirror are very burdensome.


    "What are you doing? Aren¡¯t you going?"


    Then, the twins started to move quickly.


    "Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go!"


    "I¡¯m sure Tia¡¯ll love it, too!"


    Gilliu and Mayron took the lead in hopping across the wide meadows outside Lombardy.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t go just to look at the ground.


    "Wow, the stable is huge!"


    There was admiration for the several stables where dozens of horses lived.


    "It¡¯s a ce where the nobles in the Capital keep their horses."


    "Everyonees, ride horses, orpete."


    Once they were 11 years old, these two always came and went here every day.


    Just looking at the vast meadows feels refreshing to my heart.


    "Tia doesn¡¯t know how to ride a horse yet. Let¡¯s ride together."


    Gilliu said, reaching out to me.


    "No, I drive safer than Gilliu. Ride with me."


    This time Mayron stepped in and said.


    "You drive a horse safely? Liar."


    "I¡¯m much better than you. That¡¯s not wrong, is it?"


    They growl again to fight.


    I looked at the two with pathetic eyes and said, holding Louryl¡¯s hand.


    "I¡¯m riding with Louryl."


    Louryl is also a good rider.


    No, at least it¡¯s better than those two troublemakers.


    "Huh."


    The twins shrugged their shoulders at my decision but I ignored it.


    I won¡¯t change it. So give up.


    My choice was right.


    Louryl was a stable and fast driver, and the experience of riding a horse together was thrilling.


    "Wow-!"


    It was good for the wind to hit the face, and it was good to run together while feeling the powerful movement of the horse.


    And the strong smell of grass from the meadow lingers in my mind more intensely than anything else.


    To the point where I want to learn how to ride a horse.


    "What do you think? It¡¯s fun, isn¡¯t it?"


    Mayron turned and asked me.


    "Yes, it¡¯s good."


    "As expected! I knew Tia would like it!"


    "Shall we run one more time?"


    Gilliu said, tapping the excited horse in the neck.


    "Hmm. One more time?"


    It was fun but I don¡¯t feel like it.


    Riding an unfamiliar horse made my back, legs, and hips stiff and sore.


    Actually this was something I was afraid of, but riding the horse turned out to be fun.


    "No."


    Louryl said firmly.


    "It¡¯s your first time, so don¡¯t overdo it. That¡¯s it for today ande back next time."


    "Woah, is that so..."


    "Well, Tia can¡¯t be sick."


    The twins nodded and quickly understood.


    "Then we¡¯ll put the horseback in the stable."


    "Wait here for a second. Let¡¯s go see the autumn leaves over there when we get back."


    "Yes, go ahead."


    I got off the horse and waved at the two men walking by the reins.


    "Lady, I¡¯m in the toilet for a second..."


    Louryl whispered quietly.


    "Then I¡¯ll go see Bailey and nc."


    Bailey and nc were mother horses and baby horses that my father bought for my eighth birthday.


    It was originally in a stable at the mansion, but as nc grew bigger and bigger, it was moved here not long ago.


    I was a little disappointed because I couldn¡¯t see them often, but I think it was a good choice.


    They can run around here to the heart¡¯s content.


    There must be Vipache too, which Perez gave me as a gift.


    I wonder if all the family members are together.


    I began to walk in search of the stables where my horses were.


    "Somewhere around here..."


    If I can¡¯t find it, I can ask someone.


    I took it easy and looked around the stable.


    I walked from stable to stable, looking at the horses looking at me with curious eyes.


    Then, I met a cat family who was living in a stable and yed for a while.


    I was walking again.


    And suddenly I realized.


    "Where am I?"


    I really went to a faraway ce.


    It was still near the stable.


    But it was not clear exactly how many stables this was.


    "Well, do you guys know where we are?"


    I asked the horses that were showing their faces, but they only blinked mildly, and there was no way the answer woulde.


    "Let¡¯s go first."


    I just took a random walk to what appears to be where I first started.


    Then, just in time, a group of childrening out of the nearby stable called me.


    "There, you."


    There are five or six children who seem to have money in their families.


    Ages ranged from mine to the twins.


    Among them, the one who spoke to ne was a child who walk in front of them.


    He¡¯s young, and he¡¯s acting like a boss, so he¡¯s maybe a high-ranking kid.


    "I think I¡¯ve seen you somewhere. Who are you?"


    Okay.


    Of course, children can speak informally for the first time.


    But even so, he is too short-spoken.


    Especially, I feel bad about him looking up and down at me.


    "Who are you, then?"


    "What? Ha..."


    When I belittled him, the boy with the bangs swept as if he was dumbfounded smiled.


    "You don¡¯t even know who I am. It¡¯s obvious you¡¯ve never even heard my name."


    Well, that was a reasonable deduction.


    Usually, high-ranking nobles know each other well because they y and hang out with each other since they were young.


    However, I grew up with a rather unique father for a nobleman.


    "I¡¯m Case Angenas."2


    It¡¯s Angenas again.


    At the same time, Angenas¡¯s family tree spread out in my head.


    Case Angenas was the grandson of Durak Top¡¯s owner.


    In other words, it meant that he was not the direct line of the householder, but the sideline.+


    However, it seems that Angenas prestige is high these days, as it is even used and carried around like that.


    Then I heard a familiar voice and turned around.


    "Here you are!"


    Louryl was running towards me.

 Chapter 97

    <h4>Chapter 97</h4>


    After Louryl went to the bathroom for a while, she wandered around the stables looking for Florentia, she was relieved to find her.


    She was very surprised that some strange people were with her.


    But the atmosphere between Florentia who seemed to be just chatting with a group of young nobles was extraordinary.


    Louryl, who identally saw Florentia¡¯s face, was surprised.


    It was because she saw Florentia¡¯s smile when Florentia didn¡¯t like something.


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Louryl asked carefully.


    "No, these people here ask me who I am."


    "Yes... but why..."


    She¡¯s so angry.


    Louryl gulped.


    And Florentiaes up with the answer.


    "And ¡¯You don¡¯t even know who I am. It¡¯s obvious you¡¯ve never even heard my name.¡¯ that he said."


    "Uh, how could he be so rude..."


    Louryl felt sorry for the boy standing with his folded arms and a cheeky expression.


    The cutest, smartest, prettiest girl in the world she served hates the kind of people who despise others just because of their dignity or family status.


    And even more, if they¡¯re rude to others.


    Perhaps due to her cousin¡¯s influence, Louryl was only predicting cautiously.


    "I¡¯m a member of the Angenas family. Case Angenas?"


    "Oh?..."


    Louryl groaned sadly.


    This wasn¡¯t a situation Louryl could interrupt if he was from Angenas.


    Louryl stepped back halfway, giving up.


    "Good morning, Lady Dird."


    A boy staring at Florentia with a frown a little while ago greeted Louryl in a fairly polite way.


    Louryl thought she had seen him a few times on the road.


    "Is this person a guest of Lady Dird?"


    "Guest..."


    Louryl hesitated for a moment because she didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    The club membership here is strict. It¡¯s right to enter here as a guest once.


    However, all of thisnd was Lombardy¡¯s, with a stable built for the central aristocrats.


    But then Florentia took the lead.


    "My family is close to Dird."


    Louryl looked awkwardly at Florentia, but she just grinned.


    It wasn¡¯t a lie that Lombardy was close to Dird.


    "Well, I don¡¯t like the fact that an unidentified person is walking around here."


    Furthermore, this condescending attitude as if this stable belonged to him was starting to irritate Louryl¡¯s eyes.


    Then he told Tia as if he was heartened.


    "I¡¯ll give you a chance to make up for your rude mistake a moment ago. We¡¯re on our way, so I¡¯ll let you join our tea party."


    "Have a tea with you?"


    "Ah, you don¡¯t have to be so grateful. We are all very generous people..."


    <h4>"Why?"</h4>


    Florentia tilted her head and asked as if she didn¡¯t understand.


    "You said something about someone with an unknown identity like me. Then why are you suddenly inviting me to a tea party?"


    "Well, that¡¯s..."


    Louryl, watching the bewildered Case Angenas.


    He thought for a moment with a stiff neck and red ears, he was unable to answer Florentia¡¯s questions.


    He seemed to be trying to talk to Florentia, bragging about her family¡¯s strength just because of her small appearance.


    It seemed like it was a mistake made by him who didn¡¯t know her name.


    It was then.


    "What? Why is everyone here?"


    "What are you doing here?"


    Gilliu and Mayron stepped closer.


    "Lo, Lombardy twins..."


    Case Angenas neck, which had been tense just a moment ago, shrank.


    They are objects that are feared and difficult by all because of their personalities, outspoken words and actions, and the unstoppable power of the Lombardy direct lineage.


    Also, physical conditions such as height and size are superior, which makes them feel overwhelmed.


    "Why are theying this way..."


    Someone in the crowd murmured quietly.


    To be honest, Lombardy¡¯s twins were scary.


    They don¡¯t pretend as Case Angenas does, they actually own this stable.


    "Gilliu, Mayron."


    And when the group saw the girl calling the twins friendly, they almost fell back in amazement.


    "They wanted me to join the tea party."


    Florentia said, pointing her finger at the group.


    In an instant, the twin¡¯s impression turned bad.


    The group looked at them with frowns and doubts.


    "What, Angenas¡¯s coward."


    "Did you guys bother Tia for tea?"


    Even a gangster I met in a back alley wouldn¡¯t be this scary.


    The group, who used to brag as if this was their own, quickly became ¡¯Angenas¡¯s coward¡¯, but there was no one denying it.


    "Well, that¡¯s..."


    Cass Angenas couldn¡¯t even speak because he was afraid of the twins.


    But then Florentia spoke in a calm voice.


    "You two, you can¡¯t speak so rudely. You have to be polite."


    Polite? Those two?


    The twins, called Lombardy¡¯s miscreants, were far from polite.


    But a miracle happened.


    The snarling twins suddenly smiled like obedient puppies.


    "All right, Tia."


    The twins, who answered obediently, asked with a slight smile.


    "Did you ask our Tia for tea?"


    It was obviously a much more polite word.


    But why is it even scarier?3


    "Well, it¡¯s not us..."


    Someone sneaked a look at Case Angenas and said in a trembling voice.


    "...Is it you?"


    "Ahhhh..."


    Case Angenas shuddered as if he were going to sink.


    "Why?"


    Gilliu asked, pulling his face close.


    "Well, I¡¯ve never seen him before...¡±


    "Huh."


    Meiron came close as well with a strange nasal voice.


    And whispered in a low voice.


    "You¡¯re a coward, but you have an eye for things, Angenas."


    The eyes below the long eyshes were cold.


    Gilliu said, fiddling with a sword handle around his waist.


    "How dare you look over my sister. Is it your wish to have a short life?"9


    "Heeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!"


    Case Angenas shrank in fear.


    "Stop it, you two. I¡¯m tired."


    Florentia only said a word in a deep voice as if she had lost interest.


    In no time, the twin¡¯s sharpness disappeared, and there were only two smiling face left looking at Florentia.


    "You are tired, Tia?"


    "Let¡¯s go somewhere warm!"


    Florentia and Louryl took the lead first, followed by twins.


    The group of young nobles who were left behind didn¡¯t seem to care whether they fainted or not as their legs were loosened.


    Florentia mumbled a little on the way to the sunny ce the twins had seen.


    "It¡¯s also ufortable that people don¡¯t recognize me. Should I start my debutant now?"


    * * *


    ¡¯Caramel Avenue¡¯ became quiet after the sales times.


    Tolly, the patissier, smiled and greeted Bate, who had just sat with her buttocks in the office set up inside the kitchen.


    "Good job today, Bate."


    "Ah, uncle too. Great job."


    But Bate reached for the dizzyingly coded papers on the desk.


    "You¡¯ve been working all day along. Take it easy now, Bate."


    Tolly felt sorry for Bate.


    At the age when he should enjoy life, it was hard to watch him being immersed in his work, except for sleeping time.


    In particr, he hasn¡¯t seen Bate rest since he started preparing for the ¡¯Information Business¡¯.


    "I will look at a few more papers. It¡¯s okay. Go ahead, uncle."


    "Well, yeah. I left a few pieces of apple pie on the shelf. Eat when you¡¯re hungry."


    Tolly looked at Bate with worried eyes till the end and patted him on the shoulder and said.


    "Yes, sir."


    Bate, who was left alone after work by Tolly wearing sses he had left off and picked up the papers.


    In the dim light, the rimless sses glowed yellow.


    "Hmm. You want me to investigate you in earnest?"


    That voice, who scratched his pride, still sounded clear in his ears.


    "You didn¡¯t think I would find out."


    Acquiring and gathering information was Bate¡¯s specialty.


    He also has a keen eye for sorting out obscure information from rumors.


    It had been a long time since the little Lombardy¡¯s girl, who started in and out of stores a few months ago, had been on Bate¡¯s sensitive list.


    As if to show herself, she ordered cakes ¡¯from here to there¡¯ every time she came.


    Bate couldn¡¯t help but care when she visited Clerivan Pellet from the rising Pellet Company.


    In addition, she is the only child of the famous Gahan Lombardy and the favorite granddaughter of Lk Lombardy.


    That far, she was special in many ways, but Bate could instinctively feel that there was something more special about Florentia Lombardy.


    "I¡¯ll scratch you to the bottom."


    Bate murmured like that and began to bury himself in the mountains of papers.


    It seemed like dots and dots werepletely irrelevant to him, he kept sorting out pieces of the puzzle to write in them.


    Then, a big picture is drawn that no one knew.


    The night went by and the moon, which had risen high in the sky, tilted.


    In the end, it was only when the eastern sky began to brighten that Bate was able to stop working.


    Tuk


    The frameless sses rolled on the table, but Bate didn¡¯t care.


    Rubbing his face with his big hands, he signed deeply.


    And covered his mouth.


    A scream that was about to explode was trapped inside it.


    It was clear that the scattered codes were talking one after another.


    The Florentia Lombardy was a much bigger picture than Bate had ever imagined.


    Bate murmured like a moan.


    "Who the hell are you?"

 Chapter 98

    <h4>Chapter 98</h4>


    Today was an appointment with Bate.


    It was veryte in the afternoon when I left Lombardy¡¯s mansion and had arrived in front of ¡¯Caramel Avenue¡¯ when the sky was dark.


    Shops, which many people visit all day, have been closed and silent without anyone.


    Jingle-.


    I opened the door and the bell rang at the empty shop.


    As I entered the dark shop, Bate came out from the back of the kitchen.


    "Hello, Bate."


    But there is no greeting.


    Bate just pulled my chair with a stiff face.


    Other nobles would feel pretty bad, but I sat there with a shrug.


    By the way, Bate was empty-handed.


    "You don¡¯t have any paperwork or anything?"


    I was just asking out of curiosity.


    Bate said, frowned as if his pride was quite hurt.


    "I have the information in my head."


    "Well, that¡¯s not what I meant... You¡¯re so mean."


    However, I prefer to see it.


    I like the way Bate looks without being servile even though he has researched about me and found out quite a lot.


    "Let¡¯s get started, shall we?"


    I pped my hands once and said.


    "Whoa..."


    Bate sighed briefly and looked straight at me.


    "Florentia Lombardy. 11 years old now. Gahan Lombardy¡¯s only daughter, Lk Lombardy¡¯s third sons."


    There was a dull voice that seemed to read information about simple subject of investigation that wasn¡¯t me, right in front of me.


    Like the day I asked for information about Perez.


    "She doesn¡¯t have any special history as an infant except that her mother was a wanderer who came into Lombardy one day. Rather, she belongs to the timid side, unlike other Lombardy bloodlines, but."


    Bate¡¯s amber eyes staring directly at me seemed to sh at the moment.


    "Before and after her eighth birthday, she began to gain a reputation as Lombardy¡¯s gifted child. Starting to stand out among the three sessors and receiving personal guidance from education officer Clerivan Pellet."


    "Hmm. That¡¯s right."


    To be honest, so far it¡¯s not that surprising.


    This kind of information is something that anyone can say by bribe Lombardy employee¡¯s a little bit.


    Of course, it won¡¯t be easy because people who work in Lombardy tend to have a heavy mouth. [1]


    By the way, my blunt attitude seems to have provoked Bate.


    "And since then, Florentia Lombardy, and the surroundings began to change dramatically. Not only did she start winning Lord Lk¡¯s heart, but her father Gahan Lombardy¡¯s move ispletely different from before."


    Bate¡¯s voice became even lower.


    "Gahan Lombardy, who has lived almost in seclusion for 30 years, suddenly sessfully leads the Coroi cotton business, a huge joint venture between Lombardy and Angenas. Then, a few monthster, he create a new type of clothing business called ¡¯Ready-to-wear" and so far, Gahan Clothing Store has been sessful in everything that has never been done before. This is where you are starting suspicious."


    <h4>¡¯Is that all?¡¯</h4>


    "So what do you think, Bate?"


    "...It sounds crazy."


    Bate bit his teeth once and replied.


    "I think it¡¯s all the results of Lady Florentia Lombardy¡¯s involvement."


    I asked, squeezing a smile between my lips.


    "Isn¡¯t that too much of a leap? I¡¯m just an 11-year-old kid."


    "I mean, that¡¯s why I¡¯m saying it¡¯s crazy."


    Bate said in a row.


    "But all the information is pointing there."


    "It¡¯s just that my dad could be a very smart guy, right? He just hasn¡¯t had a chance."


    "No."


    Bate shook his head quite firmly.


    "If it was for the Coroi cotton business and the start of a ready-to-wear business, I would have thought so. But since then, the steps that Gahan has taken are clearly beyond the capacity of Gahan Lombardy."


    "For example?"


    "Women¡¯s clothing followed by men¡¯s and children¡¯s clothing. Recently, he introduced the concept of ¡¯limited edition¡¯ to build a premium line. Gahan Lombardy would have worked hard to strengthen the inner circle of the ready-to-wear business. Someone withmon sense doesn¡¯t seem to think about it."


    So you¡¯re saying I¡¯m being unreasonable?


    "It¡¯s only people who have a very good sense, or who can read the whole flow, that take such risks and move boldly."


    I decided to poke Bate a little.


    "But there was Clerivan, doesn¡¯t he?"


    Bate nodded at my words.


    "Yes, but it doesn¡¯t exin the Estira Ointment that shook the medicalmunity a few years ago, to say that it¡¯s the work of Clerivan Pellet."


    I didn¡¯t even know that.


    I patted my tongue, avoiding Bate¡¯s gaze.


    "So what¡¯s Bate¡¯s conclusion?"


    "I think Lady Florentia Lombardy has yed a shadow role in several ways, including clothing stores supervised by Clerivan Pellet. You have extraordinary potential. "


    Oh, you think Clerivan leads me.


    In fact, considering my age, it is right to think so.


    "Possibilities..."


    I reflect on what Bate said.


    Of course, it was a nice thing to hear.


    But it also meant the future was uncertain.


    And Bate is not a person who can trust and entrust the ¡¯Information Guild¡¯ he was trying to create for such an unspecified future possibility.


    I made a decision and said.


    "I think I won this bet."


    "What?"


    Bate asked again with a dumb face.


    He probably thought he¡¯d won because he¡¯d done a lot of research on me.


    "If you¡¯re trying to force yourself out of pride..."


    "No, it¡¯s not forced, but unfortunately, there was a limit to Bate¡¯s investigation."


    "Sigh, what the hell is going on? That¡¯s the breaking point."


    Bate grumbled, stillpletely unaware of facial control.


    "Wait a minute."


    I got up from my seat, opened the store door, and called someone who was waiting nearby.


    Just in case, I told him the time and ce of the appointment today and asked him to wait in the carriage.


    I¡¯m d he did.


    "Sir. Clerivan."


    At my call, Clerivan came right into the store.


    "Did you call, Lady Florentia?"


    Bate does not like excessive politeness for teachers to treat their students.


    "I thought I could convince Bate if I had you here."


    "Just a moment ago, you told me that I were supervised by Sir Clerivan."


    "Yes, I did."


    Bate still looked as if he didn¡¯t know what was wrong.


    I grabbed the skirt and greeted politely.


    "This time, I¡¯ll introduce myself properly. I¡¯m Florentia Lombardy, the real owner of Pellet Company."


    "Yes...?"


    Bate, who had a dumb face, scratched his ear with his fingers.


    Then he looked at Clerivan with eyes demanding rification.


    "Lady Florentia is right."


    "Are, are you serious, then?"


    Clerivan nodded his head.


    "Ha, but the name Pellet Company..."


    "It¡¯s just a name."


    Clerivan replied coolly.


    "But she¡¯s only 11 years old..."


    "Amazing, isn¡¯t it!"


    "Well, then, indeed, the Lombardy spirit..."


    "Lombardy¡¯s light and hope!"


    "Ha, ha, ha..."


    Bateughed desperately as if he had gone mad.1


    He took turns looking at me, and Clerivan who was standing beside me.


    And then heughed again.


    "Then ready-to-wear..."


    "To my surprise, it was my father¡¯s idea."


    "But yours ntervention..."


    "There was. Bate was right about that."


    "Oh, as expected..."


    Bate seemed to need some time alone.


    He thought about something with his chin on his hand and murmured to himself.


    "I see, then it all makes sense... I didn¡¯t know what was going on."


    Then he raised his head and asked.


    "Then the diamond mine... What happened to Lombardy and Angenas auction? Were you lucky?"


    "If you think about how many golds the Pellet Company won the bid, you¡¯ll get the answer."


    Angenas wrote 2000 gold and lost the mine to us who wrote 2050 gold.


    "Ah..."


    Bate curled up as if he was tearing his head apart.


    I approached Bate and patted him on the shoulder.


    "It hasn¡¯t been that long since you entered the ¡¯Information Business¡¯. I think that¡¯s a pretty good ability."


    "How did you know that I started the ¡¯Information Business¡¯?"


    Bate freaked out, breathing in vain.


    "Well, how did I know Angenas would write 2000 gold?"


    "Uhhhh...?"


    Bate put on an angry face.


    It seems annoying for him that I know more things than he does and sees through him more urately.


    I once again made an offer to Bate that he can not refuse.


    "Then let¡¯s make another bet?"


    Bate gritted his teeth and asked.


    "What is it this time?"


    "What was the hottest topic at the recent aristocratic conference?"


    "It was a remedy for the eastern drought. The decision fell to the Emperor."


    As expected, you knew.


    The internal affairs of the aristocracy would be very difficult to obtain.


    "What decision does Bate think the Emperor will make?"


    "I think this year will be difficult because they already gotst year¡¯s tax exemption. It will be a big blow for the treasury."


    "Then I¡¯ll bet against your. I¡¯ll bet on the store¡¯s rent for five years."


    "Five, five year¡¯s worth..."


    Bate gulped down his mouth.


    "So if I lose, what does Lady Florentia get?"


    "If I win...¡±


    I snapped as if I was putting the bait on a calm surface.


    "Give me the priority of information. The first right to ess the information that Bate will be collecting in the future."


    Bate was silent for a while.


    I held my breath together.


    And finally, Bate nodded.


    "Let¡¯s do it, that bet."


    * * *


    "Wow, Warr-."


    In the quiet mansion, a coachman can be heard calming the horse.


    Lying under the deliberately opened window, I was dazed and opened my eyes.


    "He¡¯s back."


    Belsach, who had been on a hunting trip with Astana for more than a week, is finally back.7


    <strong>_____________________________________________</strong>


    <strong>Glossary</strong>


    [1] ¡¯?? ??? [ibi mugeobda]¡¯ - It¡¯s korean idiom literally ¡¯The mouth (or lips) is heavy / Heavy-mouthed¡¯. It means someone who can really keep other people¡¯s secrets. From : ¡¯? [ib]¡¯ : mouth, ¡¯? [i]¡¯ : (consonant +) subject marker, ¡¯??? [mugeobda]¡¯ : heavy.

 Chapter 99

    <h4>Chapter 99</h4>


    I was waited a little longer and walked out leisurely.


    The sunset was slowly setting and painting the sky red.


    It was quiet and silence outside after finishing unloading the luggage.


    I saw flocks of birds flying in droves as I walked while looking up at the sky with my hands behind my back like old man out for a walk.


    Birds are migrating.


    Birds that cross the continent every year visit Lombardy¡¯s mansion to rest their tired bodies throughout the day.


    It was because there were few people and many trees in the mansion area.


    "You guys are going to rest in the mansion today, right."


    Watching the birds lurking all over the trees in the mansion, I checked the contents of the bag in my hand.


    What I specially prepared for today is well contained.


    "Then all are set."


    I¡¯ve confirmed that Belsach has unloaded all the luggage he brought, and the time hase.


    I headed for the stable with a delightful heart.


    It was Belsach¡¯s habit to stop by the stable to check the condition of his beloved horse after hunting.


    I waited on the street that Belsach frequently used to go to the stable.


    There were a lot of trees and no one nearby.


    This is the right path.


    Not long after, Belsach began to be seen.


    But he was not alone.


    "Hold it properly! It¡¯s dragging on the floor!"


    "Huh..."


    Craney who walking beside Belsach, whimpering with something heavy.1


    Looking closely, it was a horse saddle.


    It was also very heavy because it was made of leather.


    "It, it¡¯s heavy..."


    It¡¯s a ridiculous weight for a still young Craney.


    By the way.


    Bam-!


    Belsach hit Craney¡¯s little head and said threateningly.


    "Do you want to be beaten more?"


    "Oh, no. Hm!"


    Craney burst into tears.


    And my patience is running out too.


    "Craney."


    I said towards the two people.


    "Throw away what you¡¯re holding ande here."


    "Ti, Tia...?"


    Craney, who opened his eyes wide in surprise, wiped away his tears with his sleeve.


    "What the hell are you?"


    Belsach crumpled his face at me.


    I don¡¯t care.


    I just looked at Craney.


    "Ooh, woong!"


    Craney pursed his lower lip to muster up the courage and toss the saddle in front of Belsach.


    "Hey, you¡¯re crazy!"


    Belsach was furious, but Craney already running away.


    "Belsach, how much have you been bothering Craney?"


    <h4>From what I saw earlier, I had a strong premonition that what I knew would be the tip of the iceberg. [1]</h4>


    Belsach smirked andughed at me.


    "Why? Do you want to do it instead of him?"


    "Ha, this pair of nerds..."


    He¡¯s been quiettely, so I think he¡¯s matured a bit.


    As expected, Belsach has not changed.


    The bully seemed to just change from me to Craney.


    "Yeah, halfblood. Then you bring it."


    Belsach told me, kicking the saddle.


    "Huh, Belsach. Don¡¯t you have a brain?"


    "What, what?"


    "I¡¯ve made it clear. Don¡¯t call me halfbloof. You idiot."


    "You, you freak girl!"


    When he grew up, Belsach raised his fist threateningly, citing his physical superiority.


    I rather said, raising my neck stiffly.


    "Hit me, if you can."


    "Ikk!"


    "You can¡¯t hit me, because if you hit me, you¡¯ll be punished. Grandpa will be the first to punish you. And my father is no longer a person who lives with patience."


    Belsach, who snorted at my words, smiled suspiciously.


    "Really? But there¡¯s no grandfather or your father here? If I swing my fist a few times, you¡¯ll be so screwed that you can¡¯t even run and tell them."


    Belsach¡¯s eyes glistened.


    I remembered those eye exactly.


    Those are the same words thatughed happily in my previous life, when I cried out in pain and fear.


    As expected, people didn¡¯t change.


    I checked the evesting truth once again, and I put my hand in my pocket.


    Then I grabbed a handful of its contents and dropped it bit by bit before throwing it at Belsach¡¯s approaching face.


    "Pooh, what¡¯s this? Cough!"


    Suddenly, something like coarse powder was sprinkled on him, and Belsach, who was coughing in surprise, startedughing at me.


    "Ha! This is all... Kkkk! Just powder... Cough!"


    Noisy, ept this.


    I kept spraying it on Belessac¡¯s face so he can¡¯t talk.


    "Well, stop..."


    I sprinkled the leftover powder thoroughly on every corner of Belsach¡¯s body, look like thick salt spray on cabbage kimchi.


    "Phew, it¡¯s done."


    I stopped when the bag finally got really thin.


    "Pooh, you crazy! What are you doing!"


    "Hey, Belsach. Do you know what that powder is?"


    "I don¡¯t care! You¡¯re dead...!"


    "Why don¡¯t you smell it? It was sprayed on your body."


    In my words, Belsach smelled the powder on his sleeve.


    "Sniff. Gr, grain?"


    "Oh, you got it right. It¡¯s a mixture of corn, sunflower seeds, millet and so on. It¡¯s going to be very delicious. That grain? Do you know how hard it is to get Sussew grain these days?"


    "What, what?!"


    "Buttely I¡¯ve been buying a lot of grain from there. I specially carry this between them."


    "What the hell are you talking about!"


    Belsach, who couldn¡¯t understand what I was saying, screamed.


    I said with a big smile as I took three steps back from him.


    "What do you think? Flock bird food."


    p, p.


    From a distance, I could hear wings getting closer and closer and closer.


    "Heek, Heek!"


    Belsach may have heard it too, his face began to turn pale.


    "So, you¡¯re afraid of birds, aren¡¯t you?"


    It¡¯s one of the weaknesses Belsach hid.


    He is very afraid of birds.2


    It¡¯s so bad that he doesn¡¯t eat chicken on the table.


    "Oh, no!"


    Belsach tried to run away when he saw the birds flying, but his legs were already looseness and he rolled around on the street in a bad way.


    "Where are you going? I¡¯ve made you a new meal with all my heart."


    "Sa, save me!"


    Paddeuk! Paddeuk!


    About 30 birds resting in a nearby tree rushed to Belsach at once.


    "Ahhhhh!


    Belsach crouched down and tried to avoid it somehow, but they were looking for the finest Western grain.


    The birds had no mercy.


    Phibic, chirping, googoo!1


    It¡¯s so nice to see all kinds of misceneous birds ying!


    The birds, who had pecked carefully between Belsach¡¯s clothes, hands, and hair, flew away without any regrets when the scattered grain were run out.


    Paddeuk!


    And where the birds had left, the crushed Belsachy shabby.


    Hair torn and scattered, high-end clothes torn, face teary and runny nose.


    "Huh... Huh..."


    "You said you wanted to beat me up. But isn¡¯t that you now?"


    Even with my teasing words, Belsach was terrified and unable to move.


    "You¡¯ve enjoyed the pain and fear of others. What about your own distress? Did you enjoy it?"


    "Huh, huh!"


    I approached Belsach and looked down at the man lying on the floor with cold eyes.


    Just like he did to me.


    "If you bother Craney one more time, it won¡¯t end as easy as it is now."


    I said it correctly, one by one, so that it could get stuck in Belsach¡¯s stupid head.


    "Because I¡¯ll throw rats and birds away without your knowing, then throw you into a ¡¯big¡¯ bird¡¯s nest, paint your whole body with bird feed grain, then tie you tightly to pirs. Okay?"


    "Heek, Heek, Heek!"


    It was terrible just to imagine, fear shed through Belsach¡¯s eyes.


    I looked at the man disdainfully onest time, then turned away and walked.


    Oh, it¡¯s refreshing.


    I felt lighter without a feeding bag.


    Now there¡¯s no way Belsach¡¯s going to bother Craney.


    He¡¯s as scared as Astalliu.


    Someone had to protect Craney, but his brother Astalliu didn¡¯t have the courage to protest against Belsach.


    The parents, Laurels and Rte, are busy reading Viese¡¯s mind.


    So I have no choice but to step up.


    "Good job. Good boy."


    It was more than just revenge for Craney¡¯s bullying.


    "What should I say..."


    I feel my hurt in past life also healed.


    Little Florentia, who had no one to help like Craney, seemed relieved, though it was toote.


    * * *


    A few dayster.


    I came to the Pellet Company office.


    "That¡¯s why our Pellet Company now holds the most Southern grain harvested this year."


    "Wow, great job. You two!"


    It really wasn¡¯t easy.


    The South was a market that was tightly held by mid-sized torge-sized Tops that traded for generations.


    But as a result of the hard work of the Pellets, including Clerivan and Violet, we were able to buyrge quantities of food.


    "And as expected, a number of Tops are sending love calls." [2]


    "If you want to sell it to the East, you have to buy it with extra money."


    "That¡¯s right."


    rivan handed me the list on the paper.


    ¡°These are the Tops that have asked us so far."


    "That¡¯s quite a lot. Well, let¡¯s see..."


    I skimmed through the long list.


    Then I found the name I was looking for at the very end of the list.


    "Here, write to them that you will sell about a quarter of what we have. Please give them a discount."


    "What? That much?"


    "Yes, of course, we¡¯re going to have to hand out a little bit to the other Tops. Because we¡¯re living together."


    In fact, it was meant to minimize troublesome time and jealousy.


    Violet tilted her head and opened her eyes round when he saw the name Tops that I pointed.


    "Oh, this is thest time..."


    Then she looked into my eyes.


    I smiled at Violet with the intention of believing in me.


    Soon Violet replied with a short nod.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll send them a letter as you said at the Top of Reds."


    <strong>______________________________________________</strong>


    <strong>Glossary</strong>+


    [1] ¡¯Tip Of The Iceberg¡¯ - The idiom means the small part of a muchrger situation or problem that remains hidden.


    [2] ¡¯Love Calls¡¯ - Means ¡¯somebody or yourself is attractive or attracted in you or his\he¡¯".

 Chapter 100

    <h4>Chapter 100</h4>


    Emperor Jovanes decided to attend the conference room where the aristocratic council was held.


    That¡¯s to end thest fierce Eastern tax debate.


    "Today Lombardy¡¯s face will be amazed."


    The sarcastic Ferdick Angenas was heard by all the nobles around him.


    "Haha! I¡¯m looking forward to that!"


    People around him were busy helping him with a word or two.


    Lord of Angenas shook his legs hoping the meeting would begin soon.


    In the past few days, Ferdick Angenas has been walking in and out of the Pce gate.


    Every day he met the Emperor to persuade him to collect taxes from the West. [1]


    Thanks to this, the Emperor, who has little opinion at first, seemed to havepletely crossed over to this side after hard work.


    He showed positive signs, listening and nodding whenever he spoke.


    Every time those things pile up one by one, Ferdick Angenas called for pleasure.


    We can finally beat Lk Lombardy!2


    It didn¡¯t matter what happened in the East.


    But, the fact that Lombardy¡¯s contempt on such a controversial political issue isrgely symbolic.


    It also meant that the Emperor decided to support the Angenas, that Lombardy¡¯s status wasn¡¯t the same as before, and that the Angenas would eventually be the best family in the Empire.


    Ferdick Angenas intended to smile at Lk Lombardy¡¯s face the moment the Emperor ordered to ¡¯collect taxes in the West!¡¯. [2]


    When the Angenas became so unbearable, the door to the conference room opened.


    Mm-hmm.


    But the Emperor wasn¡¯t alone.


    He was with Lk Lombardy.


    "Huh."


    Ferdick Angenas didn¡¯t like it but tried to pull himself together.


    No matter how eloquent Lk Lombardy was, he will not be able to break the ball he¡¯d collected for days at once. [3]


    The Emperor took the highest seat, and start the meeting.


    It was the Emperor¡¯s turn, following the chairman¡¯s brief opening remarks.


    Gulp.


    Ferdick Angenas clenched his fist invisible.


    "The Lord¡¯s opinion on the severe drought in the East, which continued this year, was divided in half."


    Jovanes¡¯s loud voice rang throughout the conference room.


    "I¡¯ve read the opinions of both groups and I¡¯ve pondered over them. To be honest, it¡¯s so simmering that it¡¯s hard to pick one hand."


    The Emperor stopped talking and finally swept his beard as if he were agonizing over it.


    Even in that short of time, Ferdick Angenas was restless and go crazy.


    He squeezed the armrest of the chair with his sweaty hands.


    "But I¡¯ve made up my mind."


    Finally!


    Ferdick Angenas looked at Lk Lombardy with a smile around his mouth.


    It just so happens that Lk was looking this way.


    <h4>By the way, something was strange.</h4>


    One corner of Lk¡¯s mouth was slowly facing up.


    Why are youughing?


    I¡¯m the one who will won.1


    At the moment, an ominous premonition passed strongly.


    And Jovanes dered.


    "I feel sorry for my people in the East who are suffering from drought, so I will not collect taxes this year."


    "Oh, no!"


    Ferdick Angenas screamed loudly at the moment.


    He tried to cover his mouth with one hand, but it was toote.


    The Emperor¡¯s eyebrow frowned and nobles were looking at Lord of Angenas.


    "Are you dissatisfied with my decision?"


    Jovanes asked squeamishly.


    "Well, it¡¯s not that..."


    Ferdick Angenas quickly rolled his head and came up with an excuse.


    "Last year... Didn¡¯t you already exempt from the Eastern taxst year? However, I am worried that if we do so this year, the national treasury will be empty..."


    "Oh, I didn¡¯t know Angenas was so worried about my pockets."


    After all, the treasury was the property of the Emperor.


    The Emperor said he would not collect taxes in the East even if he lost money, so, the aristocrat had nothing to say.


    They just hoped the spark wouldn¡¯t hit them and the tax levy wouldn¡¯t rise.


    "Well, of course. Angenas is always wholeheartedly for His Majesty..."


    "Yes, for my sake, Angenas will have to pay enough taxes this year."


    "...Yes?"


    Ferdick Angenas bit his tonguete but it was already spilled.


    "Thank you, I am very grateful that I have lightened your heart, and I have vowed to pay more taxes this year in front of all the noble associations."


    "Then I¡¯ll be back."


    Afterpleting his business, Jovanes left the conference room immediately.


    What has he done now?


    Ferdick Angenas, leaning on the backrest, looked straight ahead.


    And met Lk Lombardy¡¯s eyes again.


    Lk Lombardy was smiling.


    It was the smile of the perfect winner.


    It was the same smile that Ferdick Angenas said he would make at a critical moment.


    * * *


    Kuang!


    The door to Pellet¡¯s office opened violently.


    "Huf, Huf...?"


    The owner of the Panting Breath in the doorway was none other than Bate.


    "How did you know...?"


    Bate asked when he walked straight toward me.


    "What¡¯s that?"


    Instead of answering, I pointed to the heavy red box in Bate¡¯s hands.


    "It¡¯s a dessert. I have to pretend to be a courier toe to Pellet in broad daylight."


    It¡¯s just like Bate.


    Moving forward, Bate ced the two heavy boxes on the table and plopped down in front of me.


    "Please tell me. How did you know that?"


    "Oh, I guess you¡¯ve heard about the East."


    I asked again as I looked at Clerivan, nodded his head, he carried a te to move the dessert to make it easier to eat.


    "That¡¯s... oh, that strawberry, Clerivan."


    "Yes, Lady Florentia."


    "Oh,e on!"


    Bate couldn¡¯t stand it and looked at me reluctantly.


    I should stop teasing you.


    You¡¯re going to cry.


    "Why did Bate think that the Emperor would collect taxes in the East from the beginning?"


    "That¡¯s it..."


    Bate answered my question easily.


    "If we don¡¯t collect taxes for whatever reason, we don¡¯t have the state treasury. Besides, this isn¡¯t the first time, so the burden will be even greater."


    And Bate¡¯s exnation was a little longer.


    It¡¯s inevitable because there¡¯s so much information he knows.


    Bate¡¯s words ended only when I ate the whole piece of cake, I got a little more greedy and ended up eating more half cake than violet give me.


    "Yeah, you¡¯re right."


    "Yes, but why not? The Emperor decided to betray all these reasons, and did Lady Florentia know that!"


    "Certainly, this time, as Bate said, it would have been right to collect taxes from the East. But there¡¯s one important fact that Bate didn¡¯t know."


    My words made Bate¡¯s face serious.


    "What¡¯s that?"


    "It is that Emperor Jovanes is a very greedy man."


    "Greedy...?"


    "Yeah, it¡¯s more than people think."


    For the Emperor, greed was a gic trait that had been handed down for generations.


    But Jovanes is more prominent.


    "But then all the more tax-paying...!"


    "What if there was any other way for Emperor Jovanes to take advantage of the Imperial people by not collecting taxes in the East this year?"


    "Another... way?"


    I showed a piece of paper to Bate, who was at a loss.


    It was part of Violet¡¯s report today.


    "This is the current state of the grain possessed by the Empire¡¯s Tops ranks."


    Bate read the paper carefully.


    "There are some familiar names there. Our Pellet Company, and Lombardy¡¯s Tops in rank 4 too, right?"


    "Yes, but what clues does this have?"


    Bate asked as if he couldn¡¯t stand the question, though his pride was very hurt.


    "Not long ago, Lombardy was the second on the list."


    "But why did they fall so far? Without suddenly having a fire in the warehouse if it selling it in bulk to someone... but it would be a big loss."


    "Right, Lombardy sold a lot of its grain to the other top. Right up here."


    I pointed out the name of a top with my fingertips.


    It was the sixth on the list.


    "Red... Tops?"


    Bate frowned.


    "I¡¯ve never heard of that name before."


    "Maybe so. It¡¯s a newly built Tops."


    "But how can they have so much food?"


    "Our Pellet Company also sold a lot of to them."


    "Howe..."


    "Think about it. Who would have the money to buy this amount of grain at once although a new Tops, and not avable for free?"


    "Ho, maybe..."


    "Yes, this Red Tops is belong to Emperor Jovanes."


    Bate¡¯s mouth opened silently in astonishment.


    "And with the help of Lombardy, the Reds Tops are going up to the far East."


    "Huh! Huh..."


    "I understand Bate¡¯s feelings. It would be frustrating not to be able to read the whole picture because you didn¡¯t know one piece of information."


    Bate, who dropped his head, with a despondent smile, said.


    "I admit, I... I¡¯vepletely lost."


    "I don¡¯t mean tofort you after winning. This isn¡¯t because Bate¡¯s ability is insufficient. It¡¯s just that the level of informationing in hasn¡¯t been high yet. On the other hand, I was more aware of internal affairs. And another difference is...¡±


    Bate looked at me.


    "Bate is just a person who collects information from outside, and I am a person who directly intervenes in important things that can be informed."


    "Direct intervention..."


    "I¡¯m a person with the ability to generate information."


    Bate¡¯s brilliant amber eyes shone brilliantly.


    "Oh, and the fact that I¡¯ve experienced Emperor Jovanes and my grandfather in person?"


    This was actually my advantage over Bate as well as anyone else.


    "Who would have predicted that the Tops of Lombardy would sell the grain he had at a loss and carry the Tops of the Reds up?¡±


    "...What¡¯s the reason?"


    "My grandfather hates losing as much as I do. That¡¯s enough to step on Angenas."


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    I would¡¯ve done the same.


    Bate, who became quiet, was lost in thought again.


    And when he looked up at me again, I asked, feeling like I was casting thest fishing rod. [4]


    "What do you think, Bate? Why don¡¯t you work with me?"


    It was a great achievement to have Bate and ¡¯Caramel Avenue¡¯ on my side.


    So I throw another bait.


    "While you¡¯re working with me, rent is free."


    "All right, let¡¯s do that."


    Bate snapped and took the bait.


    "We look forward to your kind cooperation, thendlord."


    Bate reached out to me.


    "I look forward to your kind cooperation too, Bate."


    I said to myself, ¡¯This is great! I got it!¡¯, and held her hand tightly.


    <strong>_____________________________________________</strong>


    <strong>Glossary</strong>


    [1] ¡¯?? [Western]¡¯ - well actually aristocracy council is now discussing Estern tax. So I thought this one is a mistake made by the author, it should be ¡¯??¡¯ [Eastern]¡¯ not ¡¯?? [Western]¡¯. Refer to line 2 and 14 this chapter and chapter 98 when Tia provoked Bate.+


    [2] Well this one is also Western is it really miatake? Eastern is Ruman and Western is Angenas (prev. Brown fams). I was forget whose family territory get drought this year? Is it Ruman?


    [3] ¡¯?? [lit. Ball]¡¯ - if we look at the sentence it same as ¡¯?? ??? [y the ball] that mean ¡¯Put efforts into something / somebody¡¯. Ferdick Angenas put effort to convince the Emperor.


    [4] Like ¡¯Throw the bait¡¯.

 Chapter 101

    <h4>Chapter 101</h4>


    TLS : Shenks


    The unusually cold winter has passed.


    After the rainy season, the warm weather of early spring which heralded flowers began in earnest.


    Not long ago, my 12th birthday has passed.


    Today, Clerivan was visiting my house for a meeting under the disguise of a ss.


    "I think we need to increase the grain sales we have for the time being."


    "Spring harvests will begin in the east next month. Go ahead, Clerivan."


    "Yes, I¡¯ll present a final report on Eastern food sales soon."


    As expected Clerivan is an excellent worker.


    Even if I don¡¯t tell him what to do, he handles everything neatly and easily.


    Sometimes I feel sorry that I don¡¯t do too much.


    I want to be of some help too.


    Suddenly, I thought of what Violet had said in our conservation not long ago, so I asked just in case.


    "Grandfather, Crowley says he¡¯s cutting back on his workload because of arthritis..."


    "Yes, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve decided to bring two more of Crowley¡¯s disciples to the Imperial City and set up a workshop for them. The location is a luxury housing district near a jewelry store..."


    Of course.


    He had already taken all the necessary steps.


    All I can do is,


    "Estira ointment works well for arthritis pain. I¡¯ll get you some of it."


    He only agreed to my words.


    "I didn¡¯t think that far enough. As expected, Lady Florentia has a kind heart."


    Clerivan was moved and admired me a little more.


    "How¡¯s Bate doing these days?"


    Bate signed a contract with us as a kind of partner.


    We made a contract to sponsor some of the building and management costs and for him to provide us with some of the good information that is collected at ¡¯Caramel Avenue¡¯.


    "He doesn¡¯t have to pay the rent so I think he¡¯s gotten a lot of room to breathe. The dessert shop staff he hiredst time is all used to their work now and they like that they can now focus only on information gathering."


    "Oh, I thought the quality of the information he was sending suddenly improved. That¡¯s what it¡¯s all about."


    It was a good thing.


    From now on, Bate and ¡¯Caramel Avenue¡¯ will grow by leaps and bounds.


    I¡¯m so d that I called dibs in advance, now I¡¯m relieved.


    "And I have one more thing to discuss."


    Clerivan handed me a thick stack of papers and said,


    "There¡¯s too much money in Pellet¡¯s Company that¡¯s ying around. Investing in Gahan Clothing Stores is no longer considered efficient."


    I can¡¯t believe I have a lot of money to y with.


    Was I that rich?. (Give me some money tia)3


    In fact, I¡¯ve been busy opening new businesses but I¡¯ve never checked exactly how much I¡¯ve earned.


    "Was I rich enough to say that, Clerivan?"


    To my question, Clerivan nodded and answered sinctly.


    <h4>"Including the profits from this Eastern trade deal, the Pellet Company has already be one of the Empire¡¯s top five."</h4>


    "Already..."


    "Diamond mines and the East. We¡¯ve been focusing on businesses with high returns."


    "Not only that, but we also have a stake in Gahan Clothing Store and Lombardy¡¯s... As Lady Florentia has pointed out, investments in real estate are very expensive."


    "Wow."


    I didn¡¯t expect it to be that much.


    As I stood there amazed, Clerivan tilted his head and said,


    "It¡¯s all the work of Lady Florentia."


    "Well it is but... You¡¯re right. Haha"


    "You really are amazing."


    It was a word full of pure goodwill and respect for me.


    "To me, it¡¯s an honor to have Lady Florentia by my side."


    Clerivan bowed his head slightly and said.


    I was a little shy to hear thispliment right in front of me, but I was still prouder.


    It feels like we¡¯re in a stable zone.


    I feel a little relieved, so I think I have to deal with what I¡¯ve been determined to do for the time being.


    "Well, I¡¯m going to have to get ready for my debut soon."


    However, an unexpected reaction erupted from Clerivan who was quenching his thirst.


    Clink!


    The ss he was holding fell to the floor and broke.


    Clerivan¡¯s wide eyes were stuck on me and couldn¡¯t move.


    "...But, de, debut, the debut that I know..."


    "Yes, that."


    Is there another kind?


    After a while, Clerivan, dazed like a man who received a big shock went somewhere.1


    I was spending time before dinner, reading a book and suddenly I heard footsteps approaching urgently, so I raised my head.


    "Tia!"


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the door opened and my father ran in with a pale face.


    "What¡¯s wrong dad?"


    I don¡¯t know where he came from.


    Barely breathing, my father said in a trembling voice.


    "I-, I just heard a strange thing from Mr. Clerivan..."


    "Something strange?"


    "Tia is preparing her debut..."


    Why is that a strange thing to say?


    "Yes, that¡¯s right."


    "Huh!"


    My father shut his mouth like he heard the worst news in the world.


    And the tail of his eyes drooped down and moistened.


    "You¡¯re still young... Already?"


    "We¡¯re going to have a debut between 12 and 15 years old. I can¡¯t wait to finish what I¡¯m going to do eventually."


    "But a quick debut is something like what the small aristocratic families do who has to hurry up and decide where to get married... Tia doesn¡¯t need to hurry right?"


    My father spoke earnestly, as if to persuade me.


    "That¡¯s true."


    It was just when I was about to exin why I was going to do my debut.


    Boom!


    The door opened with a much louder sound than my father¡¯s.


    "Tia!"1


    This time it was grandfather.5


    Like father, my grandfather rushed in with big strides and asked.1


    "What do you mean debutante!"2


    "You havee, grandpa!"


    I got up from my seat and walked in front my grandfather. He hugged me tightly but asked me again.


    "Did I mishear it? right?"


    "No, I think you heard it right."


    "I¡¯m trying to prepare for my debut."


    "Huh!"


    His reaction is simr to my father¡¯s.1


    "Why are you in such a hurry? You should take your time with those kinds of things!"1


    "But it¡¯s a gateway for any noble woman to go through someday."


    Debutante is a kind of initiation-like procedure where you officially show your face to the existing social world and introduce one ¡¯s self as if saying, ¡¯Please take care of me in the future.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t such an essential gateway either.


    In my previous life, I lived without being a debutante.


    But if possible, it¡¯s better to do it and it¡¯s easier to make your face known at once so I¡¯m going to do it as early as possible.


    "Is there a reason why you want me to do debutter?"


    I asked just in case.


    "That..."


    My grandfather coughed ufortably then pouted and instead, my father replied in a slightly tearful voice.


    "Your Dad feels sorry and proud that you¡¯ve done well all on your own. I feel like you¡¯ll be growing up too fast after the debut..."


    I asked as I looked back at my grandfather.


    "Is that why for Grandpa too?"


    "Well, it isn¡¯t a good thing to step into a noisy and talkative society early."


    "Yes, Tia. Even if you don¡¯t grow up in such a hurry as your grandfather said..."


    I replied with a big smile.


    "It¡¯s going to be this season, my debut."


    "Tia!"


    "Tia!"


    Grandfather and father shouted at the same time.


    But I shook my head firmly.


    "Maybe it¡¯s because I don¡¯t go to events outside but there are a lot of people who don¡¯t know me. Sometimes I get ignored..."


    I deliberately spoke in a weak voice and saw something spark in grandpa¡¯s eyes.


    "Who! Who dares ignore my granddaughter!"1


    "If that had happened, you should have told dad!"


    My father rarely spoke up.


    I kept drooping my shoulders and said.


    "If I make a debut and more people know my face, that won¡¯t happen... That¡¯s why I want to do it soon..."


    I could see my father and grandfather trembling.


    "For that reason..."


    "Debut is a good solution..."


    As expected, I thought I could say it like that.


    Father and grandfather began to think seriously even wrinkling their brows.


    It was my grandfather who was persuaded first.


    "Yes, this grandfather will give you the biggest banquet so that you can make a proper debut."


    "Yay! As expected of Grandpa!"


    I hugged my grandfather tightly around his neck.


    "Ho ho"


    Grandpa smiled and patted me on the back.


    It was then.


    Another boom was heard when the door opened with a loud noise with the twins storming in.14


    "Tia! What Debut!"


    "Not yet!"1


    "Haaa..."


    I don¡¯t have the power to exin it again.


    I looked at the twins with a small sigh and asked my grandfather and father.


    "Would you like to have dinner with me?"


    * * *


    Eventually, even Shan joined and sat around the table.2


    Shan was surprised for a moment to hear the news of my debut, but didn¡¯t make a fuss like everyone else.


    "Ignoring Lk¡¯s granddaughter, such ill-natured beings!"


    Grandfather kept grumbling as if he was still angry.


    "What? Who ignored Tia?!"


    "That¡¯s why you¡¯re going to do a debut?!"


    The twins were also indignant as they mmed down the table. [1]


    Although they immediately went quiet after receiving a re from Shan who was eating quietly beside me.


    Iughed and talked to try and patch things up.


    "It wasn¡¯t such a big deal. Last time I went to the stable outside..."


    "Oh, that guy back then?"


    "You mean the guy who was condescending to Tia, right? What was the name again..."


    Hey, no, don¡¯t tell them.


    "Case, Case Angenas!"


    Grandfather¡¯s eyebrows wriggled once at what Gilliu asked and Mayron answered.


    "How dare the Angenas ignore my granddaughter... And he even flirted with you?"


    Oh my. How troublesome.


    The name Angenas further increased grandfather¡¯s fighting power.2


    "I can¡¯t do this, that bastards. You will have the grandest debut ever so that no one would dare do such a thing to my granddaughter..."


    Shan, who then patted her mouth with a napkin, said in a quiet voice.+


    "The most honorable debut is the debutante ball hosted by the Imperial Court."2


    "The Imperial Debutante Ball?"


    "Yes, once a year, only those invited on a strict basis can enter society there."


    <strong>____________________________________________</strong>


    Glossary


    [1] ¡¯Indignant¡¯ - Means angry and annoyed.

 Chapter 102

    <h4>Chapter 102</h4>


    TLS : Shenks


    "Well, I think I¡¯ve heard of it."


    Shan nodded at what her father said.


    Seeing him sighing quietly, Gahan seems to know about it.


    "The Imperial debutante ball is definitely different from other debuts. In addition to the fact that the host is the Imperial family, the number of people who can participate is limited to less than ten, and the participants are invited by the royal family strictly, not firste, first-served basis."


    "Yes Shan, you made your debut there."


    As grandfather spoke, Shan¡¯s face turned slightly red.


    "But as I said a while ago, it¡¯s a debut that is as demanding as it is. If you want Tia to make the most spectacr and high-profile debut, there¡¯s no better chance than an Imperial ball."


    As for advice from someone who dominated the high society, it will be extremely beneficial to debut there.


    And Shan is right.


    In the Empire, there are several debutante balls hosted by nobledies who are one ce in society.


    But the highest peak was the Imperial debutante ball no matter what anyone said.


    Girls who officially debut in society there are in different starting lines from others.


    The method of selection was different.


    That year, anyone who wanted to participate in the Imperial debutante ball had to write a letter with their own introduction and send it to the organizer.


    There was nothing else that people and families who wanted to participate could do.


    Just wait to be chosen.


    Girls from high-ranking noble families were often chosen, but not always.


    Sometimes, it was selected because of their pretty heart in the letter, or because it was a family that was not very powerful but had a long history.


    The number of participants also varies from time to time.


    Sometimes, it was a full 10 people, and if there were no sufficient applicants, they would not hold a debutante ball at all.


    Under these circumstances, everyone is paying keen attention to whom makes their debut at the Imperial ball every year.


    "It¡¯s a perfect debut for Tia. It should be that much, yes."


    Grandfather said with a satisfied smile.


    "I¡¯ve never seen an Imperial debutante ball before!"


    "I¡¯ll definitely go on Tia¡¯s debut day!"


    The twins also drank a lot of kimchi soup. (Well it¡¯s not Korean kingdom, but idk the hangeul text is kimchi.)2


    Well, I don¡¯t want to dampen their spirits.


    But someone had to tell them the reality.


    "I don¡¯t think everyone knows."


    I got their attention and everyone around the table looked at me.


    "The Imperial debutante ball is in the next two months, right? Then wouldn¡¯t the application be closed a long time ago?"


    Since I¡¯m doing it, I want to properly brand my face to everyone at my debut.


    "This year¡¯s contestants haven¡¯t been announced yet but it¡¯s probably toote. And even if there¡¯s still a deadline I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll be chosen."


    <h4>But their reactions are unexpected.</h4>


    Everyone just stared at me without saying a word.


    "Why are you all... Looking at me like that...?"


    "You might be chosen."


    Gilliu said tilting his head.


    "That¡¯s right, it¡¯ll work."


    Mayron replied.


    "Because."


    "It¡¯s Tia."


    What?


    I was expecting a proper reason from the twins...


    "Maybe it will."


    "Wouldn¡¯t they ept it?"


    Even my grandfather and father joined.


    I looked at Shan as if saying ¡¯Please exin to these people¡¯.


    "If you write and send a letter saying you want to participate."


    No, not even Shan!


    However, even Shan¡¯s ears are fluttering a little.


    "... Re- really?."


    Then Shan replied with a small smile.


    "Because you¡¯re a Lombardy."


    Oh, right.


    Slightly dazed by such a simple and clear answer, Shan gently exined to me.


    "On the Imperial side, Lombardy¡¯s little girl¡¯s pride would be hurt if she made her debut elsewhere. Don¡¯t worry and send a letter."


    I somehow trust whatever Shan says.


    I nodded with a little doubt, though.


    * * *


    "


    I shouldn¡¯t have sent it. I shouldn¡¯t have. Oh, I¡¯m embarrassed..."


    It has been two weeks since I sent a letter to the organizer of the Imperial Debutante Ball.


    But there has been no contact from them.


    I trusted Shan and wrote every word with all my heart!


    "Don¡¯t be too disappointed, just wait a little longer."


    Lourylforted me, sprawling on the table in shame.


    "No, I think it¡¯s already wrong..."


    But that¡¯s too much.


    Have they read it? Have they?


    I¡¯m miserable.


    As I was soaking my tears on the table, I heard a knock on the door.


    "Ms. Florentia, it¡¯s the butler."


    "Heuk! Come in..."


    The butler of the annex, who opened the door carefully, bowed politely once and said, sticking out what was in his hand.


    "A letter from the Pce to Miss Florentia..."


    Hurry up!


    I ran quickly in front of him and received the letter.


    The envelope containing the letter was not gold used by the Emperor, nor purple used by the Empress, or pink used by Perez.


    It was my first time seeing a neat, brown envelope.


    On the back, it said ¡¯Lady Florentia Lombardy¡¯ in very nice handwriting.


    I carefully opened the envelope and took out the paper inside.


    <strong>[We invite Lady Florentia Lombardy to the Imperial debutante ball.</strong>


    <strong>The first meeting of the participants will be held at the same time as below, please be in attendance.]</strong>


    * * *


    In front of Poirak Pce, Lombardy¡¯s carriages stopped.


    And it was not Florentia Lombardy, the ymate of the Second Prince.


    Caitlyn, who was waiting, bowed politely and greeted him.


    "Here you are, my Lord."


    "Well, how are you?"


    Lk Lombardy tapped Caitlyn on the shoulder a couple of times and said.


    "His highness the Second Prince is waiting in the drawing-room. Pleasee this way."


    Lk obediently followed her into the Pce.


    Then, suddenly, he asked a question into Caitlyn.


    "Is it worth cleaning up after that child?"


    "...Sometimes I only wish that the Second Prince was a little more childish."


    "Well, that was his personality. But if you¡¯re tired of this,e to Lombardy anytime. I¡¯ll always leave your seat empty."


    "Thank you, my Lord."


    After a short conversation, the two entered the drawing-room.


    "Long time no see."


    At Lk¡¯s words, Perez only briefly saluted.


    Caitlyn was on her way back to report Perez¡¯stest condition.


    Therefore, she knew how many servants of the Empress had been in and out of Poirak Pce.


    As if to hurry and kick him out to the academy, the Empress urged Perez to take his own steps or write an application for admission to the academy every day.


    In the meantime, Perez has also kept out the pressure well, and Caitlyn was used to it and just ignored and pretended not to hear.


    That¡¯s why Lk, the Prince¡¯s guardian, asked for his intervention.


    While watching Perez disapprovingly, Lk immediately brought up the subject.


    "Why do you insist on not going to the Academy?"


    Perez¡¯ dark eyebrows wriggled once at the word ¡¯Academy.¡¯.


    Lk, who was trying to tell whether he still couldn¡¯t fix his habit of keeping his mouth shut like a m, looked more unhappy with the low voice that came out.


    "I don¡¯t want to go."


    If it were his grandson, He¡¯d beat him up.


    If you beat the Prince in the Imperial Pce, you will be bothered to clean up the mess.


    "What¡¯s the reason?"


    Perez looked up at Lk¡¯s question.


    Then he answered, looking directly at Lk with red eyes.


    "I will not be pushed out of this Pce."


    It came out quite strongly.


    But the words that came back were cynical.


    "If you don¡¯t want to be pushed away, is that the best you can do?"


    "At least the Empress does not achieve what she wants."


    "That¡¯s not the answer to my question."


    Perez shut up like a habit again.


    But the red-blooded eyes were no different than they were when he was a child, and Lk clicked his tongue.


    He wanted to use Empress Rabini as a tool to thoroughly offend him but he thought otherwise.


    Maybe it was because his beloved granddaughterplimented him every time she had a chance, saying, ¡¯He¡¯s my best friend.¡¯.


    Lk opened his mouth, thinking this was the first andst time he gave advice.


    "Do you think you can stay in the Pce and fight the Empress and Angenas?"


    "...There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do."


    That dream is so ambitious.


    Lk did not hide his grin.


    "You can disturb them and harass them. You could be the troublesome stone that bothers them every step of the way to sit on the throne. But a mere stone won¡¯t stop Astana from sitting on the throne. Don¡¯t you want revenge?"


    Instead of answering, Perez¡¯s red eyes zed like a sword on fire.


    "Then take away what they want most. That¡¯s revenge."4


    Lk rose from his seat, leaving only that word.


    Perez, who was left alone, also did not see him off, but sat idly in the spacious drawing room, deep in thought.


    * * *


    The first gathering of participants in the royal debutante was held in the small banquet hall of the Royal Pce.


    Seven girls had already arrived at the ce where tea parties were usually held, except for me.


    "Uh...?"


    They seemed surprised when I showed up to see as if they already knew who was participating in the royal debut party.


    But they didn¡¯t dare approach me and kept themselvespany.


    At the sight of it, my desire to go first and say hello disappeared, so I settled on the other side of the round table.


    I could feel the red-haireddy sitting alone near my seat looking at me.


    But before our conversation could start, a group of people entered the banquet hall.


    And the gray-haired olddy, who was leading the way, looked back at us and said.


    "You¡¯re all here."


    She was a small old woman with a bent back and skinny waist, but no one in the Pce can ignore her.


    Even Empress Rabini kept her temper in front of this woman.


    "This old woman is Fonta Impigra, the head of the Pce. Feel free to call me Fonta."


    For 40 years since the reign of thete Emperor, she has been the head of the Imperial Pce and organized the Imperial debutante ball of aristocrats, even the royal Pcedies-in-waiting hall was all managed by Fonta Impigra.


    And her eyes immediately turned to me.

 Chapter 103

    <h4>Chapter 103</h4>


    TLS : Shenks


    It wasn¡¯t a cold or sharp look, but it was a look that somehow made one nervous.


    I¡¯ve never experienced this in my previous life, but the longer I hold power in high ces, the more I like a bold person without being arrogant.


    I didn¡¯t shy away from the eyes of Mrs. Impigra and looked at her face.


    Then, for a moment, I could see a sh of interest in her eyes.


    "I¡¯m just a humble old woman, but I¡¯m teaching youngdies preparing for their debut, so I look forward to your kind cooperation."


    It was an infinitely polite and humble remark, but Fonta¡¯s eyes never were.


    Even in that short moment, I could feel myself looking through the faces of the contestants.


    "For the sessful social debut of the youngdies, remember to follow imperial manners like on the day you be a debutante."


    Then a girl surrounded by other young children by the window took a step forward.


    She was an impressive mid-teens girl with glossy blond hair and deep brown eyes.


    "I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Madam Fonta."


    It was a calm and confident voice.


    Apparently, it seemed the sort of thing that was used to getting people¡¯s attention.


    "I am Maive Kaporia."


    Lady Kaporia, who spoke her name, bowed gracefully on the spot.


    It was an impable noble greeting.


    "Hmmm."


    At the moment, Mrs. Impigra frowned slightly with a hint of dissatisfaction.


    "Fo, Fonta?"


    Did she do something wrong?


    Lady Kaporia called Impigra in bewilderment, but there was no answer.


    It seemed that she did not intend to give the answer easily on what was wrong.


    Instead, she nced at thedies.


    As if she¡¯s giving them a chance.


    But of course, no one came forward because Lady Kaporia, who was serving as the leader of the group, was humiliated.


    So everyone hesitated, and the eyes of Mrs. Impigra came back to me.


    It didn¡¯t seem to have much expectation.


    Maybe it¡¯s because she thinks I¡¯ll stay still like everyone else.


    I put my right hand near my heart, grabbed the hem of the dress with my left hand, and bent my right leg back slightly.


    I didn¡¯t forget to bow gracefully.


    A few years ago, when I went to the dinner of the Empress, it was a courtesy greeting of the Imperial Court, teach by Shan.


    As Impigra said a moment ago,


    "From this moment on, remember to follow Imperial etiquette like on the day of you bing a debutante."


    "Oh..."


    As if she had finally found what she wanted, Impigra smiled.


    "What is the Lady¡¯s name?"


    "Florentia Lombardy, Ma¡¯am Impigra."


    In fact, there is no problem with calling her "Fonta," as Lady Kaporia did.


    <h4>However, I just wanted to express my respect for the elderly who had maintained the position ofdy-in-waiting for more than 40 years.</h4>


    I¡¯ve been in charge of big and small houses in Lombardy for a while, so I know how hard it is.


    "You¡¯re Lombardy¡¯s, youngdy!"


    Madam Impigra smiled satisfactorily.


    "It was a perfect Imperial etiquette. Do the Lombardys learn Imperial etiquette separately?¡±


    "No, I had to go to the Pce the other day, so I learned from my aunt."


    "If it is your aunt... Ah, Mrs. Shan!"


    When Shan¡¯s name came out, Madam Impigra¡¯splexion brightened up.


    "She¡¯s definitely one of the greatest young minds produced by the Imperial Debutante Ball. You have a very good teacher, young Lombardy."


    "Thank you."


    I said one more time, slightly bending my knee.


    Impigra once again looked at me with a satisfied face and told the young children gathered at the banquet hall.


    "You¡¯ve been chosen to enter society at the Imperial Debutante Ball, the best debut of the Empire. This is a very honorable thing to do."


    The voice of Impigra lowered.


    "The reputation of the Imperial Debutant Balles from strict screening standards and perfect banquets that do not tolerate a single mistake. So you¡¯re going to get together here twice a week to get to the ball and learn a lot."2


    "Twice a week...¡±


    I knew it was hard, but sighs flowed from here and there.


    As if she was used to such a reaction, Madam Impigra smiled faintly again.


    "We can¡¯t afford to neglect it because it¡¯s our first official social appearance in the Great Lambrew Empire."


    With a solemn voice, she says.


    I¡¯m starting to think I¡¯m in the wrong ce.


    "But at the end of the day, the most important purpose of the society is not to show off your excellence. It is in harmony, exchange, and learn from each other among the Imperial Nobles. So the most important thing is to start well.¡±


    It was a rather straightforward yet canonical view of the Royal Pce.


    "Today is the first day, so I¡¯ll take some time for you to get to know each other with light refreshments. We¡¯ll bring tea and food, so please wait here for a moment."


    Impigra and the Imperial Pce maid behind her escaped from the banquet hall in a stampede.


    Only the youngdies, who will participate in the debut are left.


    Suddenly, there was a cold and strange silence in the banquet hall.


    Then I casually turned to the window and faced a wary look at me.


    "Oh, this is my first time."


    To be honest with you, I¡¯ve been used to people who treat me favorably.


    Most Lombardy people did, and so did Clerivan and others who worked together.


    Even at the few banquets, I had attended, the nobles were impatient to talk to me.


    That¡¯s why she¡¯s staring at me and keeping me in check.


    "It¡¯s fresh."+


    This is what social life is all about!


    I was a little excited to see a social aspect that I had never experienced in my previous life.


    Then a small voice talked to me from the side.


    "Well, Young Lady Lombardy..."


    "Just call me Lady."


    "Oh, yes, Lady Lombardy!"


    The girl, who looked unusually weak, was impressed with her red hair and light freckles on the bridge of her nose.


    "I¡¯m Tiliana Gitterwell from the East."


    Uh, Gitterwell?


    While I was distracted by the family name, which reminds me of some rted information, Tiliana asked me with a flushed face.


    "If you don¡¯t mind, could you teach me how to say hello to the Imperial Court a little while ago?"


    It¡¯s not a very difficult request.


    "I thought Madam Impigra would teach you all thatter?"


    "I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the case... I thought Lombardy¡¯s greeting was elegant and beautiful..."


    That is probably the effect of Shan.


    Even if it¡¯s the same greeting, the mood and shape are slightly different depending on the person.


    "If, if you don¡¯t mind..., please."


    Tiliana clenched her fists as if she were hesitant and courageous.


    "In my debut, the whole family decided toe all the way from the East to the Imperial Pce... I wanted to show them a good side of me."


    It was not a usible excuse, it seemed sincere.


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the type to say the right thing in the first ce.


    "Well, I¡¯ll buy you something delicious!"


    "Yes, of course."


    I never fell for the word of buying you something delicious.


    I was just trying to teach you. Really.


    While I was talking with Tilliana a few words, the crowd by the window over there came near me.


    "Lady Lombardy."


    It was Maive Kaporia, who just stepped up to greet the head maid Impigra.


    The Kaporia family was a member of the aristocracy and was one of the Empire¡¯s oldest noble families.


    And recently, Mrs. Kaporia began to serve as a confidant of Empress Rabini, a powerful member of the social circle.


    "Don¡¯t bother yourself there,e over here and talk to us."


    Weren¡¯t you wary of me a little while ago?


    "The window is warm with good sunlight."


    Maive Kaporia waspletely excluding Tiliana from the conversation without even looking at her.


    Sneaking a nce at Tilliana, she was smiling awkwardly and staring at nothing but the table.


    Pretending to be fine, but she really can¡¯t be.


    I said with a smile to Lady Maive Kaporia.


    "I¡¯m fine."


    "...What?"


    Lady Kaporia looked genuinely bewildered.


    She seemed to think that I would get up right away and join them.


    I¡¯m not that naive, no matter how much I¡¯ve never experienced social life.


    Even if I abandon Tiliana here and join the group, there is no way that thosedies who are already close to each other since childhood, can fit me in properly.


    "I¡¯ve got a cold. I think we¡¯d better sit here."


    Though there is no way I¡¯d catch a cold.


    Estira makes a lot of health supplements.


    However, masking your words in this way is a favorite method of conversation for nobles.


    Just like Lady Kaporia used ¡¯sunshine¡¯ something a while ago.


    "...Well, I hope it¡¯s not a big illness."


    Lady Kaporia¡¯s face, which seems to say, "For a week or so, I hope you whine with fever and ruin everything!"


    But I replied with a smile as if I hadn¡¯t noticed.


    "Thank you for your concern, Lady Katarina."


    Lady Kaporia¡¯s smiling mouth twitched when I called her name wrong on purpose.


    Sweetheart, you still have a long way to go to beat your sister.2


    I said it was my first time in society, not my first time at 12.3


    * * *


    Caitlyn approached Perez, who was reading in the parlor and informed him.


    "Your Highness, we have a visitor."


    "I told you for the time being that no guests will be epted at Poirak Pce."


    Perez¡¯s voice, which had been gued by people sent by the Empress for a while, was cold.


    "Please allow them in, Your Highness."


    Perez took his eyes off the book and looked at Caitlyn, as she was saying something that wasn¡¯t like her.


    "Who¡¯s the guest?"


    "It is Fonta Impigra, the head maid of the Imperial Pce."


    Now Perez knew at least who served the Empress and who served the Emperor.


    Among them, Fonta Impigra was one of the people who were at odds with the Empress.


    "Tell them toe in."+


    A momentter, Fonta Impigra with a cane approached and greeted politely.


    And she just looked at Perez for a while without saying a word.


    As if thinking of someone she dearly missed.


    And at some point, Madam Impigra said determinedly.


    "I dare to make a proposal to His Highness the Second Prince."

 Chapter 104

    <h4>Chapter 104</h4>


    TLS : Shenks


    "Perfect, Lady Lombardy. It¡¯s perfect."


    Madam Impigra nodded very satisfactorily and praised me.


    p p p


    Then, thedies of the Royal Pce who were standing behind the podium pped their hands in silence.


    "Hmph!"


    Maive Kaporia killing gaze stares at me.


    "Wow, Ms. Florentia! You¡¯re amazing!"


    Tilliana praises me with her sparkling eyes.


    She¡¯s like Craney.


    This has been repeated every debutant practice day.


    I¡¯m tired ofpliments.


    Hoot.


    But of course, I won¡¯t lose my humility.


    "I¡¯m ttered. It¡¯s because Madam Impigra taught me well."


    She really did.


    I was surprisingly cut out for society.


    I was nervous because I heard a lot of terrible rumors about society, such as ¡¯The Battleground Without a Knife.¡¯ and ¡¯Where Today¡¯s Winner Is Tomorrow¡¯s Loser.¡¯.


    My sword was sharper than I thought, and I was not a man falling off a cliff, but a man who overcame it.2


    I don¡¯t know if I can be this happy after winning against young girls who are only 10 years old. (It¡¯s okay tia, you¡¯re 12 y/o too, not to mention your souls, wkwkwk)


    Anyway, I had my eyes firmly stamped on Impigra.


    All right, it¡¯s going ording to n.


    "Can you teach me the secret?"


    Tiliana asked me.


    "I thought you¡¯d be good at anything... How can you speak so perfectly?"


    Debutante practice is divided into morning and afternoon, and this morning¡¯s lesson was about ¡¯speech¡¯.


    Since they were all born and raised in noble families, they could use basic aristocratic conversation methods, but they took more reinforcement sses for their debutante and future social life.


    However, Tiliana was particrly having difficulties.


    "Nobody in the East uses this phrase. It¡¯s so frustrating to beat around the bush like this.¡± [1]


    It was far from the center of the Empire, and the seaside people had a strong Eastern culture.


    "If you don¡¯t want to dance anymore, why don¡¯t you just say it¡¯s hard? I don¡¯t know why I have to make an excuse about shoes or makeup."


    Tilliana shook her head as if she couldn¡¯t understand.


    "This will make you the rudest young girl in the history of the Imperial Debutante..."


    Tiliana murmured gloomily.


    "That will be considered disrespectful. The most important thing is to ¡®keep smiling¡¯."


    "Is that so...¡±


    It was when Tillianaughs vaguely.


    "I envy Lady Gitterwell for not having to go through the trouble of learning how to speak."


    It was Lady Campadell, the leader of Miss Kaporia¡¯sckeys, who walked toward us and talked.


    I heard that she was 14 years old this year, but she was particrly tall. It¡¯s not hard to believe that she is already an adult.


    <h4>"You don¡¯t have to say no to flowers on the wall. Whoo-hoo!"</h4>


    Kaporia and herckeys often teased and ignored Tiliana, saying she was from an Eastern rural family that she had never heard of.


    Tilliana was very intimidated because theyughed at the way she spoke and her culture is a little different from the Central Empire, saying it was because she was a ¡¯town idiot.¡¯.


    Even now, Tilliana¡¯s big frightened eyes turned to me.


    Try it out.


    I winked at her. ¡¯keep smiling¡¯ I taught you a while ago.


    Tiliana, who nodded while swallowing her saliva, rolled up the corners of her mouth and smiled, and looked at Lady Campadell.


    "What, why, why are you smiling?"


    Lady Campadell was stunned when Tiliana, who was timidly intimidated every day suddenly smiled.


    "There¡¯s no point in putting on a brave face! Who would want to dance with a low-ranking Eastern aristocrat that no one knows?¡±


    Despite the repeated verbal bombardment, Tilliana clenched her teeth and held on smiling.


    Lady Campadell¡¯s eyes shook and soon mumbled, frowning.


    "...Gee, I¡¯m really offended.¡±


    You feel worse.


    I stared at Campadel¡¯s young girl from behind, but Tiliana was delighted.


    "Lady Campadell picked a fight, and it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve done it without crying! As expected of Florentia! You¡¯ve taught me a great secret!"


    Tiliana, who is delighted by the small things, reminds me of Perez, whose eyes always sparkle after having a chocte cookie.


    If we finish practice early today, shall I go see Perez since I¡¯m in the Pce?


    Soon the break was over, and the afternoon ss began.


    Both tables and chairs in the banquet hall were emptied andrge spaces were prepared.


    "I¡¯d like to talk about the procedure for the Imperial Debutante ball."


    Mrs. Impigra said, looking back at the young children standing.


    "When the ball starts, the youngdies will be called in one by one.¡±


    ¡°Thedies¡¯s brief personal information is introduced. Of course, your Cavalier will escort you."


    Thedies, who were quietly listening to the words Cavalier and partner, stirred.


    "After that, it¡¯s the most important step in the debutante ball. The group dance that the participants do with Cavalier is the highlight of the debutante."


    Impigra exined in a calm voice.


    "But not all eight couples start dancing at once. A pair selected by my organizers, including myself, will begin the dance first. Of course, you¡¯ll get everyone¡¯s attention at the banquet, so you¡¯ll be chosen as the best and most beautiful pair.¡±


    Only one pair, with everyone¡¯s attention.


    How nice it would be to make a social debut like that!


    Thedies¡¯s eyes glistened with ambition.


    "When that pair¡¯s dance is over, the rest of you will naturally join in and dance together."


    "Well, then...¡±


    As soon as Impigra was finished, Lady Campadell raised her hand and asked.


    "How do I get my Cavalier? Am I supposed to ask a man to be a cavalier himself...¡±


    At the moment, I could hear people breathing in a small ¡¯hmph!¡¯ as they were nervous.


    I was worried again as I always was.


    I¡¯m sure the twins are going to be my cavalier, but what if they fight?.


    No, they¡¯ll fight no matter what.


    As worries deepened, Madam Impigra said something unexpectedly.


    "No, the Cavaliers were chosen by our organizers as the right people for youngdies, considering their age, orientation, and family."


    "Sigh, that¡¯s a relief..."


    "I was surprised if I had to ask them myself..."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and swept their hearts.


    By the way, hold on.


    You¡¯ve already chosen the Cavaliers?


    Sure enough, Mrs. Impigra signaled to the closed door.


    "Come on in."


    Eight men lined up as it opened wide.


    They were all young faces, who had note of age.


    And in front of it, Perez was there.


    Perez, whose eyes met me immediately, smiled almost invisible and stood side by side with other cavaliers behind Impigra.


    "Why is he..."


    Why are youing out of there?


    I wasn¡¯t the only one who was surprised.


    The youngdies, who stood gracefully while keeping etiquette, were all in frenzy.


    "Honestly, Your Highness the Second Prince?"


    "Oh my God!"


    Like the surprised Maive Kaporia, the same was true for the Empress¡¯s people.


    "Wow... What do I do?"


    There was also a child who covered her red face.


    The reaction is stronger than I thought.


    I asked Tilliana, who was staring nkly at Perez from the side.


    "Excuse me, Tiliana, is the Second Prince very popr among the young women?"


    I was really asking because I don¡¯t know.


    "Yes... Wow, it¡¯s my first time seeing him in person today, the rumors were not giving him justice..."


    Tilliana said, still keeping her eyes on Perez.


    "I recently came to the Capital for my debut, and the first thing I heard was about His Highness, the Second Prince."


    "What are they talking about?"


    "Well, I mean. They say he is beautiful as a sculpture."


    Right.


    "He has a mysterious, yet enticing atmosphere."


    That¡¯s right too.


    "He¡¯s cold and aloof, but he¡¯s also attractive..."


    I think all the rumorse down to one thing, but it¡¯s true.


    Perez¡¯s appearance was blooming more and more spectacr, enough to make anyone fall for it.2


    The face, which did not change much, was not a w, but rather a ¡¯cold charm.¡¯.


    A well-developed body through constant swordsmanship training is an advancement that can¡¯t even bepared to peers.


    Contrary to his tall height, his delicate, smooth, and chiseled face had strange magic that made the people stare nkly.


    When we were young, his eyes, which reminded me of rabbits, were now close to the color of deep rubies.


    Right, Ruby that shines when it¡¯s in the light...


    Rubies looking at me.


    "His Highness keeps looking at you, Lady Florentia!"


    Tiliana whispered to me in surprise.


    My gaze, which was staring nkly in surprise at his beauty, and Perez¡¯s gaze were intertwined properly.


    And it didn¡¯t fall off.


    Perez was staring at me without moving so that the distance standing apart from the banquet hall was overshadowed.


    I think Impigra was exining something.


    The voice sounded as distant as it was.1


    It was a strange feeling.


    Why does Perez feel so alluring today?2


    It was then when I tried to take my eyes off from Perez because I thought I should still listen to Impigra¡¯s exnation.


    Perez¡¯s face which was like a work of art carved by a craftsman began to change.


    The stiff eyes rxed and gave a gentle glow as if they were about tough.


    The same was true of his tight-lipped mouth.1


    His young, luscious lips secretly drew a smile.


    "Woah, wow..."


    From the side, there was a sound of admiration from Tilliana, who was probably looking at the same work of art as me.


    And my other senses that had been pushed away have also started working again.


    "...So respecting each other and maintaining a mutually desirable rtionship is the first step to this ball."


    Well, uhh, that was a good speech.


    Come to think of it, the other cavaliers were all good-looking too.


    As the head maid Impigra said, all the boys seemed to have a good demeanor and were quite impressive.


    In particr, the brown-haired man standing at the end of the line reminded me of Craney.


    Is it because of his curly brown hair or white skin?.


    Or is it because of the big almond eyes and the smiley face?.


    When Craney grows up, will he look like that boy...


    "Who are you looking at Tia?"1


    "Oh my God!"


    Surprised by the sudden voice, Perez came right next to me.


    "Hi, Tia."


    He greeted me with a slight smile.


    Then he took my left hand with a natural gesture.


    "Yeah."


    There was no time to pull out my hand.


    Perez said politely, kissing the back of my hand.


    "I am honored to be your Cavalier, Miss Florentia Lombardy."8


    <strong>_____________________________________________</strong>


    <strong>Glossary</strong>


    [1] ¡¯?? ??? ? (Beat around the bush)¡¯ - English idiomatic of To speak vaguely or euphemistically so as to avoid talking directly about an unpleasant or sensitive topic. Primarily heard in US.

 Chapter 105

    <h4>Chapter 105</h4>


    TLS : Shenks


    Perez¡¯s lips felt hot on the back of my hand.


    "What are you doing?"


    I said as I pulled my hand out of his grasp.


    Perez then replied, bending over.


    "I heard Madam Impigra say that I was supposed to greet you like this at first.¡±


    I looked around and everyone was saying hello to their Cavalier.


    "That¡¯s true."


    As Perez said, everyone was bowing politely to the debutante and doing the same greeting.


    "But no one kissed the back of theirdy¡¯s hand like you?¡±


    "...I know."


    I¡¯m the one who¡¯s rather taken aback by Perez¡¯s very easygoing response.


    Did the other Cavaliers skip the kissing part because they¡¯re shy?


    That could be it.


    Unlike me and Perez, they all seemed new or barely acquainted.


    "You didn¡¯t say anything in your letter a few days ago. Why are you suddenly showing up like this?¡±


    "To surprise you. Are you surprised?¡±


    Perez leaned slightly towards me and asked.


    "A little? You suddenly came here and be my Cavalier, how much did...¡±


    It was unfamiliar.


    It wasn¡¯t the Perez I used to know.


    Perez was close to what I had seen in the crowd in my previous life who looked across the banquet hall.


    "How much, what?"


    "I am surprised."


    "Then I seeded."


    Perez smiled faintly.


    "I¡¯ve already written a letter and I was about to send it to you, but Madam Impigra came to Poirak Pce asking me to be your Cavalier. It¡¯s also a great opportunity to impress the nobles."


    "I see."


    Impigra was looking proudly at the young aristocrats who were having awkward conversations.


    She was right.


    Is there any other ce where everyone¡¯s eyes are as focused as the imperial debutante ball?


    It was obviously a great opportunity for Perez.


    But why.


    What is the intention of Madam Impigra?


    Given that she is the only one in the pce who is at odds with the Empress, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s going to take a bad turn against Perez.


    "Perez, I never thought I¡¯d make my debut with you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even know that.


    In his previous life, Perez did not enter society until he returned from the academy.


    He waspletely forgotten, to the point that there was a happening where the banquet hall gatekeeper refused Perez¡¯s entry because he wasn¡¯t recognized.2


    "Then who were you going to do it with if not me?"1


    Perez asked me, tilting his head.


    "With whom? Hmm...¡±


    Come to think of it, yes.


    Choosing one of my twin cousins hurts their pride for some reason.


    It would seem like I had no other choice but to go with a rtive because I don¡¯t have anyone else to go with.


    <h4>"Yes, since I¡¯m doing it, I¡¯d rather do it with you."</h4>


    When I said that, Perez nodded again and curled up his lips faintly.


    It was a very satisfied face.


    "Well, please take care of me."


    "It¡¯s an honor, Lady Lombardy."


    Perez once again bowed politely and smiled.


    "One, two, three... One, two, three...¡±


    Pairs of men and women moved together following the rhythm of the dance teacher brought by Impigra.


    The unique steps of the Imperial Debutante, close to waltz, were very different from the usual social dance in the Empire.


    So I heard screams from all over the ce as they were unfamiliar with it.


    "Oh, my God, I¡¯m sorry!"


    "Argh, my foot!"


    There were small disturbances here and there, stepping on each other¡¯s feet, regardless of whether they were men or women.


    "Excuse me, Lady Lombardy and His Highness...¡±


    "How can they both be so good at this?"


    Except for us.


    Perez, who grabbed my waist lightly, was even showing the ease of turning in advance so that I wouldn¡¯t bump into other people in the middle.


    "There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do.¡±


    This man must be a fraud!


    He¡¯s smart, good at studying, he does everything well even when we were young, and he¡¯s handsome.


    Now, Perez has be a man who naturally attracts many enemies anddies.


    "Are you sure you¡¯re learning this dance for the first time?"


    Maybe Madam Impigra gave him a prior education?


    "It¡¯s my first time dancing."


    "But why are you so...¡±


    Why are so skilled?


    Perez was much better than other children who had not officially made their social debut and had attended various kinds of banquets.


    Even now, everyone can¡¯t take their eyes off Perez¡¯s leisurely steps.


    "And what about Tia?"


    Perhaps because his face was so close, Perez¡¯s voice can be heard right by my ears.


    "Tia is a great dancer."


    "Me? well...¡±


    I wasn¡¯t as rxed as Perez, but I was keeping up with it.


    "I didn¡¯t know, but I guess I¡¯m more of a socialite. The dance and everything else."


    But it was no match for Perez.


    "At this rate, everyone will be busy watching you, rather than me in debutante.¡±


    Because Perez, whose ck hair sways with every movement, is really handsome even to me.


    Even now, when I¡¯m standing with boys of different ages, I feel like I¡¯m seeing a peacock standing alone in a flock of chickens.1


    Perhaps he felt a nk stare, Perez looked at me with a slight tilt of his head.


    It was then.


    "Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Lady Lombardy!"


    A couple dancing nearby turned toward us and the boy¡¯s shoulder slightly hit my back.


    "Well, I didn¡¯t see it because I was so busy..."


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at the sight of him really struggling with dancing and apologizing while sweating a lot.


    "It¡¯s just a little bump. I¡¯m fine. Are you okay, Mr. Palin?"


    He didn¡¯t think I¡¯d know his name, the boy opened his eyes wide.


    "Do your best, Mr. Palin."


    I saw you stepping on her foot a lot earlier.


    I want to tell you that Estira ointment is perfect for such bruises.


    And I smiled with a little heart of encouragement, and the boy¡¯s reaction was a little strange.


    He stared nkly at me, and his face turned redder because of the dance.


    Just as I was about to tell him to go get some rest, I heard Perez¡¯s slightly lowered voice.


    "I¡¯d rather they see me."


    "Huh? What?"


    "I¡¯d rather people see me."6


    "What are you talking about all of a sudden?"


    Are you confessing that you want to get more attention than me who is debuting?


    Perez was ring somewhere instead of answering.


    It was the boy who bumped into me a little while ago.


    The boy, who started practicing with his partner again, kept ncing at Perez¡¯s side with a frightened face, which, of course, looked precarious.


    "Oops!"


    He stumbled and eventually made his partner fall.


    "Hey, Perez?"


    I tapped him on the shoulder and Perez then looked down at me and replied.


    "Nothing. Let¡¯s practice again."


    Throughout practice since then, I never happened to bump into anyone.2


    * * *


    "Everyone¡¯s working hard this year."


    Emperor Jovanes rxed, looking down at the banquet hall downstairs.


    Nevertheless, his eyes were on Florentia and Perez.


    The banquet hall, where the practice of the debutante ball was held, was a double-decker structure.


    The second floor was rarely used, but ess was possible through the stairs outside, and the Emperor and Empress came in without telling anyone and were watching everything.


    Until the Cavaliers first appeared, Rabini was watching the practicing young children with a great deal of joy.


    Lombardy¡¯s girl was annoying, but she also thought she would give her an example when she became a member of society soon.


    But the problem was that Perez was mixed among the Cavaliers.


    "Well, what the..."


    Surprised, Empress Rabini looked at Jovanes and noticed at the moment.


    The Emperor already knew Perez would be a Cavalier.


    I can¡¯t believe the reason we walked here after having a luncheon together was to observe him!


    All of this must have been the usual ploy of Impigra.


    That senile old woman...!


    Rabini immediately stared at Impigra.


    And their eyes met.


    The maids in the hall had already noticed that the Emperor and Empress were watching the practice scene.


    "Did you expect the Second Prince to make that face?"


    Emperor Jovanes leaned against the railing as if he were interested.


    Perez, who had always been expressionless and angry, was smiling softly at Gahan¡¯s daughter.


    "Oh, they look pretty good together."


    It was a perfect match.


    "How old is Florentia Lombardy this year, Empress?"


    Empress Rabini did not say anything.


    Jovanes also murmured to himself, as if he did not expect an answer.


    "Gahan, Gahan Lombardy¡¯s daughter..."


    The Empress knew better than anyone that the abacus was running busily in the Emperor¡¯s head.


    Jovanes was calcting what assets Perez and Florentia could get out of Gahan Lombardy if they were to have a marriage.


    Heuk.


    Empress Rabini gritted her teeth quietly.


    Now that Perez has already been selected as Cavalier, there was no way to stop him from appearing at the debutante ball.


    But partnering with Lombardy¡¯s Young Lady must be prevented.


    Right now, not only Emperor Jovanes but also the social aristocrats would bber their mouths when they start to think of Perez and Florentia together.


    And then he¡¯ll really start to covet Lombardy¡¯s stuff, which the Emperor has long since wanted!


    So on the day when he decides to make them marry, Perez will surely inherit the crown.


    Gahan Lombardy, his power is already over-magnificent.


    At a time when Astana¡¯s marriage has yet to be decided, it was impossible to ignore the gaining power of Gahan Lombardy.


    "One, two, three... One, two, three..."


    The sound of Rabini grinding her teeth again was buried by the distant count for rhythm.

 Chapter 106

    <h4>Chapter 106</h4>


    "Would Tia be in trouble if I was her Cavalier?"


    It was the first question Perez asked when Mrs. Impigra visited Poirak Pce and offered to be a Cavalier.


    "What...?"


    Mrs. Impigra blinked her wrinkled eyes in bewilderment for a moment.


    This was because the answer to the words ¡¯This is an opportunity to make a good impression on the noble by avoiding the check between the empress and the first prince.¡¯, was unexpected.


    But Mrs. Impigra quickly regained herposure and asked in a calm voice.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness. I didn¡¯t quite understand what you were saying, so could you repeat it?"


    "When I was mobilized, I almost got Tia in trouble because of my position."


    Perez spoke in a rather cid voice.


    "I know it¡¯s good for me to be her Cavalier, but I won¡¯t do it again if my greed puts Tia in a trouble."


    Mrs. Impigra opened her mouth after choosing the words for a while.


    "You two must be very good friends."


    Perez did not reply to that.


    Instead, he asked a different question.


    "If you choose me as Cavalier, you¡¯ll find it difficult for maid-chief. Why are you giving me a chance?"


    Mrs. Impigra flinched, and shook her head with a small sigh.


    "Looks like the people below seem to have given you the slip of the tongue." [1]


    "I just don¡¯t have a mother or a family to empower, not eyes and ears."


    "Hmm..."


    The wrinkles of Mrs. Impigra, which spills low, deepened.


    "The only thing I know how to do is to take care of the Pce¡¯s household, but the Imperial Debutante remains my full authority. Your Highness is free to let go of your worries."


    "But..."


    Perez looked at Mrs. Impigra with red eyes, unable to know her feelings.


    As the sun set out of the window, Perez¡¯s eyes turned redder.


    The sight reminded Impigra of someone unknowingly.


    "Your Highness Second Prince really resembles His Majesty the former Emperor."


    "...I¡¯ve heard that before."


    Lk Lombardy once said.


    Perez is said to resemble the former Emperor rather than his father, Emperor Jovanes.


    Mrs. Impigra looked at Perez with a long face and said.


    "I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any new gossip going around just because Lady Lombardy and His Highness, who are already ymate, will be partners in the debut party. What would you do?"


    Perez nodded after a moment¡¯s thought.


    "I¡¯ll do it, Cavalier."


    With that said, Perez first drew a smile on the corners of his mouth.


    Mrs. Impigraid down her pen, recalling the day, and closed her journal.


    Then someone knocked on the door of the office.


    "The Empress is calling."


    One of the maids of the Empress Pce, was once one of the children cherished by the maid-chief Impigra.


    <h4>"...Yes, let¡¯s go."</h4>


    The maid-chief Impigra lifted up her weary body.


    The distance from the Imperial Pce to the Empress Pce, where her office is located, was now too much for her to walk.


    It was obvious the Empress¡¯s Pce maid was on purpose, even though they knew it they didn¡¯t prepare the carriage in advance.


    Mrs. Impigra refused to show her hard work, but she could not hide her paleplexion and cold sweat when she arrived at the Empress¡¯s Pce.


    "Wee, Mrs. Impigra."


    The Empress did not rmend a seat even after seeing her hand shaking with a cane.


    "I know you¡¯re busy preparing for the debutant ball, but I called the maid-chief to make a suggestion."


    "...Please speak."


    "Change the 2nd Prince to Cavalier of Camporia."


    Mrs. Impigra quietly wiped away the cold sweat running through her cheeks with a handkerchief.


    The Empress was a very beautiful and ambitious person.


    But he was blinded by that ambition and poisoned.


    "No, thank you."


    Mrs. Impigra shook her head firmly.


    It was because the Second Prince, who had been calling Lombardy¡¯s Young Lady ¡¯Tia¡¯ and treat her in respect, was clear.


    It was just a hunch, but if he couldn¡¯t be the Cavalier of Lady Lombardy, she thought that the debutante ball would mean nothing to the Second Prince.


    "The Imperial Debutante ball is a very special event under the unique authority of this Fonta Impigra."


    "A few days ago, you copsed in your office and went to see a doctor?"


    The Empress grinned and said.


    "If His Majesty know that, this year will be thest debutant of the maid-chief. Is that okay?"


    Mrs. Impigra was nothing short of a grandmother to the Emperor.


    It was obvious that Jovanes would order her to retire immediately and recuperate if he knew that the health of her handmaiden¡¯s getting worse day by day.


    "If I retire, I won¡¯t be able to stay in the Pce anymore..."


    The only home for Mrs. Impigra was the Imperial Pce.


    The Empress knew her well, waited for her surrender with a rxed heart


    But at the next words of the maid-chief, the Empress¡¯s beautiful face was distorted.


    "Then I¡¯ll have to put more effort into this year¡¯s debutante. It¡¯s going to be myst debutante dance. Then, I¡¯d like to say goodbye now."


    "Hey, Maid-chief Impigra!"


    The Empress, who did not know that the maid-chief would give up her seat so easily, rose from her seat and raised her voice.


    However, the maid-chief Impigra said, looking at the Empress with pitiful eyes.


    "You reap what you sow, Empress. Keep that in mind."


    "What are you...!"


    The Empress shouted, but Mrs. Impigra did not stop walking.


    Anyway, if this is herst debutante dance, there was nothing to be afraid of.


    * * *


    Gahan Clothing Store headquarters located in Heslot Market, Capital City.


    There was Gahan sitting alone, sighing nervously, putting up a particrly closed sign today.


    "Phew... Will Tia like it?"


    Gahan¡¯s eyes were on the dress on one side.


    It was a green dress made of premium silk, obtained by asking Madame Sussew.


    After Tia¡¯s debutante was decided, Gahan had been designing and creating all night long.6


    Only one dress shone in the world for his daughter.


    Originally, he was going to discuss with Tia, but he made it because he wanted to give a surprise gift to his daughter who does everything alone, as a father.


    "Should I have asked...?"


    And now Gahan was ming himself in the past.


    It was because he was scared thinking, ¡¯What if she don¡¯t like it?¡¯.


    Gahan, who was washing his face with tension, suddenly recalled his long-awaited wife, Shan.


    "Tia¡¯s green dress... It¡¯s going to be really pretty."


    After giving birth to a child, Shan, who was getting weaker day by day, held Tia in her arms, which was just bing 100 days old.


    Shan was a very mysterious woman.


    On the first day they met, she was a woman who was walking looking straight at himself.4


    Like someone who knows that on that day, their rtionship will begin.


    Shan also said odd things from time to time like a person who can see the future.5


    ¡¯Green dress¡¯ was one of those words.


    The words, which had beenpletely forgotten, revived in his sleep, and Gahan chose Tia¡¯s debut dress in dark green.


    And he stayed up all night drawing the design as if he was possessed.


    His hands were constantly moving, as if it had been in his head for a long time, and the design of the dress waspleted at the same time as the sun went down.


    And this day, Gahan has been so busy making dresses.


    In Gahan¡¯s head, this dress was perfect for Tia.


    Delicate flowers embroidered with gold along the dress hem, sleeves, and neckline.1


    The white and dainty pearls on the pleats that are ced on the chest and shoulders.


    All were gifts from Gahan for the most precious Tia in the world.


    "But what if Tia doesn¡¯t like it..."


    There¡¯s no point on giving up!


    Then, a carriage was heard from outside, Tia and Louryl came in.


    "Dad!"


    When he saw her daughter running as hard as she could, Gahan, who was in tears, opened his eyes wide as if he had never done so.


    "Tia!"


    Gahan felt his heart full as he hugged Tia¡¯s body tightly with a leap.


    Tia was everything in the world to Gahan from the day the little hand clenched his finger.


    For this child, it would not be a waste toy down his life a hundred times, or a thousand times.1


    Every time he held Tia in his arms, Gahan thought so.1


    "Wow, is this my dress?"


    Tia stood in front of the dress on the wall.


    Gahan¡¯s heart started beating fast.


    And after a while.


    "Oh, I love it! Thank you, Dad!"


    Tia jumped into Gahan¡¯s arms once again.


    "What a relief...?"


    Gahan let out a sigh of relief as he patted his daughter on the back.


    "I¡¯ll hurry up and get dressed!"


    Gahan felt on the next test after Tia walked into the dressing room with Louryl.


    It would look good on her. He think it¡¯ll look good on her.


    It felt like a long time.


    "Dad, how do I look?"


    Tia walked out of the fitting room and shouted loudly.


    Gahan, who was bowing in tension, smiled.


    When he saw his pretty daughter, he feels he¡¯ll raise his hands and scream.


    "I think it¡¯s perfect for me!"


    Looking back, Tia was full of sorry.


    Shan died before her daughter was one year old, and Gahan, who was left alone, was an immature father.


    Moreover, everything seems to be his fault with Tia¡¯s growing and resembling his timid personality, Gahan was just sorry.


    Tia was too much of a daughter for a bad father.2


    "Thank you, Dad!"


    Tia smiled broadly as she looked back at Gahan.


    The day hase when a child, who was small enough to fit in one arm wrapped in soft and strong, grew up and wore a debutante dress.


    "You should look better in front of the big mirror!"


    Tia trotted in front of the mirror in front of the wall.


    Gahan covered his mouth quietly.


    A drop of heavy tears fell and flowed down the back of Gahan¡¯s hand.


    Ahh, this is a child he¡¯s not good enough for.


    He didn¡¯t do anything nice enough to be the father of such a lovely child.3


    The excitement, and the voices talking with Louryl were so precious.


    ¡¯You were right.¡¯


    Gahan grinned as he kept his eyes on his daughter.


    ¡¯Our daughter in a green dress is so beautiful.¡¯


    Shan¡¯sughter, which seemed like a cool stream of water in the hot summer sky, seemed to be heard in his ears.


    Gahan kept his eyes on Tia to remember everything about this moment and called her a long-awaited name.


    ¡¯Shan, are you watching this?¡¯¡¯


    6


    ______________________________________________+


    <strong>Glossary</strong>


    [1] ¡¯Slip of tongue¡¯ - A small mistake made when speaking.

 Chapter 107

    <h4>Chapter 107</h4>


    The Imperial Debutante has begun.


    It was an Imperial Debutante that received much attention every year, but this year¡¯s banquet hall was even more crowded.


    "This is thest debut party for Mrs. Impigra this year, right?"


    "It¡¯s the end of decades tradition, and I came to the Capital in a hurry because I wanted to attend."


    Such a special event in the lives of the boring aristocrats was like a drought rain.


    Perhaps that¡¯s why those who entered the banquet hall were particrly excited.


    And after entering, they all had simr facial expression.


    "Oh, my God!"


    "I¡¯ve never had such a spectacr and grand debut banquet before...!"


    As soon as you entered the banquet hall, there was a slight congestion due to people who were busy stopping and looking around, but no one wasining.


    "Look at those beautiful flowers..."


    Someone sighed.


    "Huh, huh..."


    Some people burst intoughter at the sight they saw for the first time in their lives.


    Originally, the Imperial Pce¡¯s Debutante Dance was known as a grand dance that showed the dignity of the Royal Family.


    But not to this extent.


    "I feel like I¡¯m in the fairy kingdom, not the banquet hall."


    At the words, the nobles around her nodded with their mouths open.


    The inside of the ballroom was decorated with colorful flowers.


    The interior, which could amodate hundreds of people, was filled with the scent of flowers.


    A small chandelier descends from the ceiling, and around them,rge flowers were hung together in circles, creating a dream-like scene.


    On the arch-shaped door leading to the terrace, small white, grain-like flowers stretched out like a vine and tickled the person¡¯s forehead.


    Soon after, the door and the wall on one side were filled with light pink and yellow roses to create a flower wall.


    And most of all, what caught people¡¯s eye was a small stream running through the entire banquet hall.


    The waterway along the wall was made of white marble, and clean and transparent water flowed softly.


    "What the hell is this..."


    "Am I dreaming?"


    Those who approached as if they were possessed took out a small flower floating in the stream and touched it, or sat on one knee and dipped their fingers in cold water.


    "Today¡¯s debutante dance is going to be a long day. It¡¯s so beautiful!"


    "I heard a rumor... Lombardy state donated such a huge amount of money for today¡¯s debutante."


    "Ah, I heard today that Lord Gahan Lombardy¡¯s daughter is going to make her debut!"


    Only then did people look inside the banquet hall, nodding convincingly.


    Thest banquet in which Lombardy¡¯s money and all the know-how of maid-chief Impigra were poured out.


    That alone exined this fantastic banquet.


    The banquet began in earnest and the orchestra began to y.


    Only then did the aristocrats, who were a little shocked to see the banquet hall for the first time, begin to pay attention to other things.


    <h4>"But what is this?"</h4>


    "Given the fact that they gave each one to the guests, I thought it was a banquet gift."


    Since the Pellet Corporation handed out diamond nes to those who attended their celebration, it has be a new practice among the nobles to give a gifts like this.


    The nobles carefully opened the small box in their hands with curious eyes.


    "This is a diamond, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Oh, my God!"


    Inside the box was a gold button with diamonds attached.


    The size and design would suit both women and men, making it perfect for use as a pin for clothing.


    "It would be great for thedy who make their debut today! It¡¯s such a splendid banquet."


    "You said that the name of Gahan Lombardy daughter¡¯s was Florentia, right?"


    "Now, no one in the aristocracy doesn¡¯t knows her name."


    It was a banquet hall where everyone was excited and had an exceptional amount of conversation.


    Empress Rabini, who entered just when the atmosphere was ripe enough, hid the trembling mouth behind a ss of wine.


    Even though the servant announced the Empress¡¯s arrival in a loud voice, only the nobles near the entrance looked back and greeted her.


    The banquet hall was so loud and noisy that it was a simple things to happen, but the Empress couldn¡¯tugh it off.


    Everything about the banquet, which was iparably in luxurious, felt as if the maid-chief Impigra wasughing at her.


    Then Astana approached.


    "Mother."


    "Ah, Prince."


    The Empress smiled dly at Astana, but her smiling face didn¡¯tst very long.1


    "I heard a word that it¡¯s a banquet where the Lombardy donated. It¡¯s amazing."


    "What?"


    The Empress¡¯s eyes ached, but Astana said it in his stride.


    "When a family member of the aristocracy has a debutante, they can decorate the Pce in such a luxurious way. And what a diamond button...¡±


    It¡¯ll go very well with his diamond brooch.


    Astana fiddled with the diamond buttons he received as a return gift with great satisfaction.


    Snap!


    But the Empress roughly took it from Astana¡¯s hand.


    "This poor thing does not suit the dignity of the Prince."


    What a poor quality thing?. The Empress¡¯s words were forced.


    Diamond is the most expensive, most difficult gem to get!


    Astana¡¯s face is distorted.


    And took the diamond button from the Empress¡¯ hand again.


    The Empress¡¯s eyes opened, which she had never expected from Astana.


    "It¡¯s ugly Mother?. You have to admit it. Just because you hate Lombardy doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t do that."


    "Pri, Prince...!"


    Empress Rabini doubted her ears.


    "This banquet wouldn¡¯t have been a scratch if mother hadn¡¯t touched Mrs. Impigra."


    What is her beloved son talking about?


    But Astana¡¯s sharp words never stopped.


    "And even if you¡¯re my mother, it¡¯s not eptable to take my stuff away so recklessly."


    "Un, uneptable..."


    The Empress staggered small in shock.


    But Astana only res coldly at her like that, and doesn¡¯t support her.


    "How can you say that, Prince?... How can you, to me..."5


    However, Astana blew his nose and walked toward the hall in the center of the banquet hall and away from the Empress.


    "Something about dignity... Huh"


    Astana murmured irritably.


    He was tired of his mother¡¯s low morbid obsession with Lombardy, and Angenas, who couldn¡¯t do a job properly.6


    "Hey,e here."


    Astana called the servant who was carrying a ss of wine on a tray.


    Astana was a prince, though he was not yet of age.


    It¡¯s also the Empire¡¯s only enemy.


    The dithering servant eventually gave Astana a ss of wine.


    "Oh, it¡¯s pretty good, huh?"


    When Astana, who took a sip of wine, was so impressed, the servant quietly exined.


    "It¡¯s a Carlo vintage wine."


    "Then isn¡¯t it very expensive?"


    Astana, who doesn¡¯t know much about alcohol yet, has heard of it a couple of times.


    "As expected of Lombardy..."


    Lombardy¡¯s wealth was growing by the year.


    Not only the Lombardy family, but so did Gahan¡¯s Clothing Store, and so did the recently independent Pellet Corporation.


    Just by looking at this debut banquet, Lombardy was a special being.


    "It¡¯s a big difference from Angenas, who can¡¯t get a decent hunting ground."


    Patriarch Angenas eventually failed to get the hunting ground Astana wanted.


    A simr condition of smallnd was provided under borrowed names, but it was not satisfactory.


    At that time, the servant standing in front of the door decorated with flowers raised his voice.


    "Let¡¯s begin the position of the debutants!"


    Soon after, the tightly closed door opened and the first couple appeared.


    It was the debutante and Cavalier this year when they performed their first solo dance.


    "Lady Florentia Lombardy! As the only daughter of Lord Gahan Lombardy..."


    With apuse from the people, Florentia entered the banquet hall holding Perez¡¯s hand.


    The green dress and the fine brown hair that glitters in the light met the surrounding flowers and nt decorations make her seem like a pretty forest fairy.


    "Wow, what a great match!"


    "They¡¯ve been growing up on the same boat ever since they were children, so they look much closer, don¡¯t you think?"


    Astana heard the conversation ofdies and gentlemen who said they were one of the social circles.


    Astana looked at Florentia.


    And Perez, who turned his head and held Tia hand, caught Astana eye.


    "Lombardy..."


    Astana murmured, frowning at the aftertaste of bitter wine.


    * * *


    "Ugh, I¡¯m nervous."


    As I stood in front of the door to the banquet hall for the debutante, tension suddenly gathered.


    "Lady, are you all right?"


    Laurel asked anxiously as she swept my back.


    "Yes, I¡¯m fine."


    No, as a matter of fact, it¡¯s not fine.


    My heart is about to pop out of my mouth, Laurel.


    "A little while ago, Lord Lk, Lord Gahan, and Madame Shann¡¯s family arrived at the banquet hall. Oh! And brother... No, not even rivan."


    "Yes, the whole family is here."


    "Sure! It¡¯s your debutante day! There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll miss it!"


    "Uhhh... I..."


    When I recalled that it was a big deal for all the people in Lombardy to mobilize, it seemed to twist my stomach again.


    "Why am I so nervous, Louryl? I think I¡¯m going to faint at this rate."


    It¡¯s all about greeting and dancing in front of people.


    Well, there are a lot of people.


    A lot, no, a lot of more...


    "But you¡¯re okay. Other young people..., especially Lady Gitterwell..."


    At Louryl¡¯s words, I looked back at Tiliana right behind me.


    Tiliana, whoseplexion had turned pale, was staring nkly at only one ce, shedding words from her Cavalier¡¯s ear thatforted her.


    I approached Tiliana and said.


    "Hey, Tiliana."


    "...Yes."


    The reaction is a bitte.


    "If you¡¯re too nervous, why don¡¯t you drink some water?"


    "...Yes."


    "Uh, I think a frog just jumped into the dress."


    "...Yes."


    "You can¡¯t hear anything I¡¯m saying, can you?"


    "...Yes."


    She¡¯s gone. She¡¯s gone.1


    There seems to be no solution but to get beaten quickly because the banquet starts soons.


    "Good luck."


    Tiliana¡¯s partner, who I thought looked like Craneyst time, tapped her on the shoulder a couple of times and I¡¯m back in my ce.


    "Miss, just stand still for a moment."


    Louryl said, with a cautious face, she held my hair or clothes for thest time.


    "I think I should go inside now. I¡¯ll see you inside, Miss? Don¡¯t be so nervous."


    "Yes. I¡¯m fine, so go in."


    Louryl looked back at me again and again, still worried.


    "Whoa..."


    Actually, it¡¯s not okay.


    The heart, which had been intact even when meeting the Emperor and the Empress, and running a business with thousands of golds, was a mess today.


    "You need to take a deep... Deep breath...."


    It was time to exhale and raise my head.


    Far away I could see Perez.


    "Since when have you been standing there?"


    I¡¯m sure he¡¯s looking at me.+


    Why is he doing that over there without evening close?


    "Perez, what are you doing there?"


    Perez, who heard my voice, blinked once as slowly as he had just woken up.1


    "Tia."


    Then he called my name and slowly began to approach me.

 Chapter 108

    <h4>Chapter 108</h4>


    Perez, dressed in a neat ck suit and a huge diamond brooch I gave him before, glowed even more today.


    He¡¯s a genius who was capable using of Aura when he was 12 years old. And he¡¯s so handsome.


    Perez¡¯s share price seems to rise vertically among the nobles.


    "Perez, you look great today..."


    "Pretty."


    "...Huh?"


    "Pretty."


    Perez said with a slight smile under his long eyshes.


    "Oh, yeah. You¡¯re pretty today, too."


    I answered half-heartedly.


    "Thank you."


    But Perez is very grateful.


    I asked because I was a little curious.


    "Are you not angry?"


    "Angry? To you?¡±


    Perez opened his eyes slightly wide as if he had heard something strange.


    "No... Men don¡¯t like it that much when they called ¡¯pretty¡¯?"


    Especially the kids.


    But Perez rather smiled furtively and replied.


    "Tia likes pretty things."


    "Yes..."


    It was when I was mulling over Perez¡¯s words.


    "Your Highness The Second Prince, Lady Lombardy."


    Mrs. Impigra approached us.


    "It¡¯s time for you to enter."1


    "Fin-, finally..."


    My heart, which had subsided a little while talking to Perez, began to fluctuate again.


    "Whoa..."


    I take a long deep breath even though I know it won¡¯t help.


    "Let¡¯s go in."


    Mrs. Impigra came out and said, gently pushing Perez on the shoulder.


    At the same time, the door, which had been closed in front of me, began to slowly open.


    The voice of the servant introducing me leaked from inside the banquet hall.


    "Lady Florentia Lombardy! As the only daughter of Lord Gahan Lombardy..."


    It¡¯s the first debutante of all my life.


    * * *


    After safely introducing himself and greeting each other, Perez and everyone stood hand in hand in front of their partner to perform their first dance.


    I can feel people¡¯s eyes all over my body.


    I whispered lowly to Perez, trying to force myself to rx.


    "There are more people than I thought."


    "I know."


    "Perez, aren¡¯t you nervous?"


    Perez nced down at my hand and replied.


    "I¡¯m nervous."


    "...a liar."


    You¡¯re not nervous at all.


    "But I¡¯m d."


    "What?"


    "You¡¯re so handsome, people will see you more."


    "...is that so?"


    Perez stared down at me for a moment and continued.


    <h4>"I¡¯m d to hear that."</h4>


    And that¡¯s when the music started.


    Now, along with the familiar music, we slowly began to step on the steps.


    One, two, three. One, two, three.


    The first time was smooth.


    I practiced so much that I had no fear of mistakes.


    However, as we moved on to the second half, the song changed when the tempo became a little faster.


    My tense legs were shaking as I missed a beat.


    I¡¯m doomed!


    That was the only thought in a moment.


    Until Perez¡¯s arm, which held my waist tightly, supported my body.


    "Uh..."


    I looked up at Perez in surprise.


    "It¡¯s okay."


    Perez smiled faintly and said a word in a low voice.


    Perez was leading me all by himself, even as I was embarrassed and lost.


    Looking into my eyes, I didn¡¯t lose myposure.


    This was the only thought in my head as I came to my senses again and finished the second half safely.


    When did he grow up so much?


    The one who was squatting in the woods and eating the herb leaves, when did you?


    While thinking so, the rest of the couples joined and finished the group dance once again.


    And when the music ended with Cavaliers stepping back and bowing politely.


    Perez kissed me briefly on the back of my hand as people apuded.1


    Surprised, and flinched for a moment, but I didn¡¯t pull out my hand.


    Perez smiled when he looked up to see if I felt it.


    It was a deep, lingering smile.


    A beautiful face that anyone else would have looked at in a white way, sounded a strange rm to me. [1]


    Something feels odd.


    It looked like nothing special as usual, but something was different.


    "Come here for a second."


    Once we were out of the dance floor, I grabbed Perez¡¯s hand and led him to the table where the drinks were.


    Fortunately, there aren¡¯t many people around.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    I asked in a small voice.


    "What?"


    Perez asked again with a casual face.


    I think he¡¯s trying to pretend.


    "It doesn¡¯t work for me. Tell me quickly. What¡¯s going on?"


    Ever since Perez appeared as debutante Cavalier, it felt strangely strange and strangely annoying.


    There¡¯s definitely something.


    "How can you...You know me that well?"


    Perez said with a slightly frowned eyebrow.


    "What, new. We¡¯re friends. Isn¡¯t that obvious?"


    "Is that so..."


    Perez smiled slightly for some reason as if he had lost his energy.


    "Yeah, so tell me. What are you thinking about?"


    "Well, just."


    Perez replied, pointing behind my back.


    "We had a hard time practicing together. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have any more chances to dance with you."


    Looking back, my father was approaching me with a big smile.


    I don¡¯t think so.6


    Perez sidestepped my gaze as I blinked.


    "Tia!"


    In the meantime, my father approached me and hugged me tightly.


    "Congrattions on your sessful social debut, my daughter!"


    I know, Father. I can¡¯t believe I finished my debutante.


    It felt real to hear it through my father¡¯s mouth.


    Twelve years old.


    In my previous life, I was old enough to go through the darkest dark ages of my life.


    "Thank you, Your Highness. Thank you very much."


    "I was honored to be Tia¡¯s Cavalier."


    Perez also bowed his head as my father greeted him politely.


    My father nodded and smiled gloatingly at Perez and said.


    "Of course, Tia. Why don¡¯t you dance with me for the first time after the debut?"


    My father slightly bent over and said, reaching out one hand to me.


    It¡¯s amon courtesy when you ask for a dance, but it¡¯s different because your father does it.


    Should I say that you look much more natural and courteous?


    Thedies around him even looked back at my father.


    As expected, my father.


    "Yes, Dad!"


    I said, putting one hand over my father¡¯s.


    "See you in a little while, Perez!"


    We¡¯re not done talking!


    Wave to Perez and get back on the dance floor with my father.


    Unlike the debut group dance, which had to strictly keep the beat, light music was ying a little bit more than before.


    Maybe that¡¯s why other people were dancing in a much freer atmosphere.


    "It¡¯s an honor to share Lady¡¯s first dance, Lady Lombardy."


    My father really spoke to me in the way he used to ask me to dance in society.


    I also answered to the rhythm of it.


    "Of course, Lord Lombardy."


    And as soon as we joined hands, new music began as if it had waited.


    But I couldn¡¯t fully enjoy it.


    It was because people who noticed me and my father were looking at us.


    I was looking at my father while dancing, but I was filled with strangers as a background that passed by busily.


    When the first dance ended and the second dance began, my father called me as if he had noticed my condition.


    "Tia?"


    And my father looked around and nodded as if he knew it.


    "Well, then..."


    At the moment, a slightly mischievous expression passed over my father¡¯s face.


    "Gasp! Dad!"


    My father held my hand up and pushed me lightly on the shoulder to spin in ce.


    "Haha!"


    My fatherughed like a child at me when I was surprised.


    So in the end, I can¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    "Haha! What are you doing, Dad!"


    When I got back to the usual steps, my father held my hand tenderly and said.


    "Now you¡¯re smiling a little, my daughter."


    Oh, was I notughing?


    I was dazed for a moment.


    My father spoke to me as if he wasforting me.


    "You must have been nervous. Are you feeling better now?"


    "Oh, so earlier."


    There was a reason for his yful behavior, unlike my usual father.


    Obviously, after a bigugh, I felt much lighter.


    "Yes, I¡¯m fine now, Dad."


    "You don¡¯t have to be too nervous, Tia. And one thing to keep in mind."


    My father said, gently dragging me to the edge of the dance floor.


    "You don¡¯t have to stay in society. You can quit anytime you want. Like you¡¯re leaving the dance floor, okay?"


    Society is as hard and a cruel ce as it is important to nobles.


    In fact, many women get too immersed in social activities and get hurt in severe cases.


    That¡¯s what my father wants to tell me.


    That social circles aren¡¯t everything in the world.


    "Well, maybe socializing is a harder ce for women. Tia is having a hard time..."


    Suddenly, my father stops talking.


    Something was unusual, so I got a little closer and checked my father¡¯s face.


    "Oh, Dad, are you crying...?"


    "...no, I don¡¯t cry. I just wonder when our Tia grew up so much..."


    You¡¯re not crying! You¡¯re crying!


    My father blinks desperately, but the tears rising are much faster.


    Before I knew it, people around me were smiling and looking at my father.


    How the hell am I supposed to appease my crying dad?


    I once reached high and said, patting my father on the shoulder.


    "Oh, Dad, don¡¯t cry...What¡¯s wrong with you, my dad?"


    "Yeah, good day, but dad¡¯s such a fool."


    Fortunately, my father seemed to pull himself together soon.


    The father, who quickly wiped tears with his sleeve, smiled with his eyes still wet and red.


    "I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m crying over your debutante. When our Tia gets marriedter..."1


    "Hmm!"


    Oh, damn it.


    This time it exploded properly.


    My father shut his mouth and shook his shoulder, turning his head to the side.1


    Is this what makes him cry!


    But then my grandfather approached me and asked.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you, Gahan?"


    My father couldn¡¯t answer properly and be sniffing and printing tears with his sleeves.


    I sighed softly and answered instead.


    "My dad asked me when did I grow up like this and he was like this during the debut party, and what about when I get married... Ha, grandpa?"


    I¡¯m doomed.


    Grandfather eventually catches his forehead.2


    Oh, now I don¡¯t know.


    I was standing looking at my grandfather and father half-worn out, and from the back, Shann approached me with the twins.


    I looked up at Shann, not even having the energy to exin.+


    Shann looked at me and shook her head as if she knew even if I didn¡¯t tell her.


    "There are a lot of eyes to see, so don¡¯t do this here and go that way."


    "...Hmm."


    Grandfather and father sniffed and quietly followed behind Shann.12


    ____________________________________________


    <strong>Glossary</strong>


    [1] ¡¯White way¡¯ - A brilliantly lighted street or avenue especially in a city¡¯s business or theater district.

 Chapter 109

    <h4>Chapter 109</h4>


    "Whoa..."


    A half-swallowed sigh flowed from Perez¡¯s mouth, who came out to the terrace and breathed in the fresh air.


    Although it was intended, it was ufortable for the nobles who kept talking to him anddies who kept asking for dance requests.


    Perez crossed his arms leaning against the railing on the terrace.


    It was because the main character who had been following him to the point of annoyance followed him to the terrace.


    "I¡¯m so d you¡¯ve got a good delivery, you?"


    It was Astana who was drunk and bloated.


    Perez looked at such Astana with contempt and pathetic eyes.


    Then the tearful Astana, who was choked up in his throat, shouted.


    "You! How dare you look at me like that?"


    Then he tried to grab Perez, but it was a big waste.


    The impossible could not have been possible for Astana, who was drunk and reeling.


    "Ugh!"


    Astana, who almost lost his bnce and fell over the railing, gulped in surprise.


    But soon he realized looking at Perez and said loudly, pointing fingers.


    "Enjoy it when you can! You can¡¯t even dream about itter, you lowly!"


    Perez¡¯s eyebrows wriggled.


    It wasn¡¯t because of the word ¡¯lowly thing¡¯ that he has been hearing.


    He didn¡¯t care about those words anymore.


    "Enjoy it when I can?"


    Perez¡¯s reaction made Astana more ted.


    "Now that Lombardy is young, you can pretend to be close to each other because it¡¯s an act of ymate. If she¡¯s a little older, you won¡¯t be able to do it."


    Perez did not answer, but Astanaughed knowingly.


    "She is the daughter of Gahan Lombardy. Although her mother¡¯s lineage is a bit wed."


    It sounded like a dog breed was being judged.


    "Gahan¡¯s money is more than enough. Unlike you who disappear right now and no one will look for you."


    Perez¡¯s mouth opened as if to spit something out and closed again.


    He had nothing to say.


    Unfortunately, all Astana¡¯s sneering remarks were true.


    These were also concerns that have been floating in Perez¡¯s head since Lk Lombardy went to Poirak Pce.


    "You don¡¯t deserve to stand next to Florentia Lombardy."


    Away.


    Perez eventually gritted his teeth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s me.¡±


    Perez¡¯s red eyes red at Astana as if they were burning him to death.


    And one step closer, one step closer.


    "What, what?"


    Astana, who had been sarcastic to his heart¡¯s content, remembered that Perez has the power to spit out or something and took a step back.


    Perez, who pushed Astana¡¯s leg until it touched the terrace railing, spoke in a low voice.


    "Wrong."


    <h4>"What, what?"</h4>


    "Wrong."


    And after a moment¡¯s thought, Perez hase up with the right words.


    "You are like Belsach."


    It was a word that Tia sometimes used with really badnguage.


    "Well, what¡¯s that mean?"


    Perez looked sneeringly at Astana¡¯s trembling legs and turned around.


    "Enjoy it when you can."


    Perez, who only left thatment, went back into the banquet hall.


    * * *


    "Where is he? He¡¯s not going back already, is he?


    After calming down my father and grandfather, I went around looking for Perez again, but he didn¡¯t even show up.


    As I looked around, I noticed a mid-teen-year-old boy with nearby tinum blonde hair and slightly dark skin.


    "I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t want to dance."


    Straightforward, this doesn¡¯t exist in the ethics of the Capital, so it¡¯s a bit of a rudeness category.


    "Oh, my! How could you say such a rude thing..."


    Sure enough.


    Lady, who had applied for dance, returned in great displeasure.


    "Whoa..."


    Rather, the boy, who sighed as if he was in trouble, turned around and bumped into me standing behind him.


    "I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m so lost in my mind... Are you all right, Lady?


    The boy grabbed me by the shoulder as if he was very sorry, and handed me a handkerchief even though there was no dirty ce.


    "It¡¯s okay. The Capital is very different from the East, so you must be distracted."


    When I returned the handkerchief and said so, the boy¡¯s eyes were round.


    "How did you know I was from the East!"


    "Well, I knew when I saw Young Lord¡¯s skin color and refused to dance a little while ago. I heard the East has a slightly different culture."


    No one in the Capital uses that word.


    "Wow, that¡¯s great!"


    The boy who said so smiled broadly.


    The synergy effect was enormous when the colorful blond hair, light sky blue eyes, and fresh smile werebined in the light of the banquet hall.


    It¡¯s like a bright sun shining brightly.


    Looking at the smiling face, the boy readily reached out and said.


    "Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Avinox Ruman."


    Oh, you¡¯re the son of the young Lord Ruman who took over the title.


    I greeted Avinox hand in hand.


    "I¡¯m Florentia Lombardy."


    "Oh, Lombardy!"


    Avinox recognizes me right away.


    "Nice to meet you, Lady Florentia Lombardy!"


    There was no sign of ttering or trying to look too good.


    He was right and confident.


    Now I understand why I felt ¡¯like the sun¡¯ a little while ago.


    Then, Perez, who had just emerged from the terrace not far away, was seen.


    "Perez, here you go!"


    Perez looked at me as I shouted.


    By the way, the look on his face was somehow rming.


    I think he walks more than twice as fast as he normally does.2


    "Tia."


    "Where have you been?"


    "I went to get some fresh air."


    "What? I didn¡¯t even know that, and I looked for you a while."


    "...did you looking for me?"


    Perez¡¯s face looks oddly pleased with the moment.


    "Then you¡¯d find me, won¡¯t you?"


    He¡¯s the one of course.


    But as I talked to Perez, I saw Avinox looking at Perez with eager eyes.


    "Oh, this is..."


    "I¡¯m Avinox Ruman, Your Highness Second Prince!"


    There¡¯s a lot of spirit in it, and there¡¯s aser shing in the eye.


    I think they¡¯re waving a glow stick somewhere in their back.


    But an unexpected answer popped up from Perez.


    "Oh, this time the Lord is Lord Indite Ruman..."


    He seemed to know that the Eastern Lord of Ruman has changed recently.


    Oh, he was a very smart kid.


    His beauty and sword skills keep covering Perez¡¯s brilliant brain.


    "Well, do you know me?"


    To be exact, he knows his father, Lord Ruman.


    Perez nodded.


    "Oh, thank you. I¡¯ve always wanted to meet you someday since I heard that you¡¯re making your own aura at a young age!"


    Turns out that Avinox was a fan of Perez.


    "Ugh..."


    Perez looked very troubled in this situation.


    You¡¯ve never met such a straightforward nobleman.


    It was a bit strange for me to remember the appearance of Perez, who possessed all the nobles of the whole Empire and made them in his side.


    "Oh! Father!"


    Then Avinox called someone who was passing by.


    "Oops, Florentia!"


    But the answer was Tilliana, who showed her face behind a man¡¯s back.


    Tiliana, who ran halfway to me with a d face, introduced me to a group of people following her.


    "This is Florentia Lombardy!"


    It was people in fancy clothes.


    People with slightly tanned skin who boldly use bright colors.


    Among them, the tallest man in histe thirties approached me and greeted me.


    "Hello, Lady Lombardy. I¡¯m Indite Ruman, the Ruman family¡¯s householder."


    Despite the elongated scar on his chin, his straight smile was the same as Avinox¡¯s.


    "I heard you helped my niece Tiliana a lot, so I came to thank you in person."


    "Oh, don¡¯t mention it..."


    When I nodded, Indite Ruman opened his eyes wide as if he were surprised.


    "Well, you¡¯re not surprised that she¡¯s my nephew, even though she has a differentst name than me?"


    "No, I¡¯m very surprised."


    "What a calm personality you are!"


    Tiliana stepped in from the side.


    In fact, I knew who Tilliana Gitterwell was, from the time I heard her name.


    Indite Ruman¡¯s younger brother, Tuke Ruman, was married and independent, receiving a small estate called Gitterwell.


    And turned the castle into Gitterwell.


    I heard it¡¯s not umon in the East.


    However, the youngdy, who was dark in the situation of the East, could not know the fact. [1]


    "I heard Tiliana was teased because she was misunderstood as an eastern countryman..."


    "Wow, uncle!"


    Tiliana jumped, but Lord Ruman just smiled mischievously.


    "The heart of Lady Lombardy, who helped the weak even though she didn¡¯t know that Tiliana was Ruman¡¯s, is beautiful."


    "I just did what I had to do. What apliment."


    I wasn¡¯t bored thanks to Tiliana resembles Craney.


    And it was Tilliana who spoke to me first at debutante training.


    "Ahh, as expected..."


    Ruman gave me a happy nod.


    Then the people around them split apart and another group of people approached.


    "Oh, Ruman."


    "I see, Your Majesty."


    It was Emperor Jovanes and my grandfather, following by my father and Clerivan.


    Two colorful groups of people are gathered in one ce, so of course, the eyes of others at the banquet hall are drawn at once.


    "Don¡¯t do this here, let¡¯s go up."


    It was an invitation to the ¡¯back room¡¯ that was only allowed to a very small number of people at the banquet.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Lord Ruman nodded happily and gave perception to the surrounding family.


    Then, only one man who seems to be the closest person quickly goes to Ruman.


    "Now that you¡¯ve made your debut in society,e with me as the main character of the debutant, Florentia."


    It¡¯s a bit annoying.


    But I can¡¯t say no, so I slightly bent my knees to say thank you.


    And the eyes of Emperor Jovanes were on Perez, who stood beside me.


    "Second Prince, too."


    That was all he said.


    Perez was also formally invited.


    As we all headed upstairs together, people stepped back and cleared the way.


    Many people¡¯s eyes stayed particrly on Perez.


    They were surprised that Perez, who was a Prince but had no reputation, headed to the back room with important figures, including the Emperor.


    Perez also had a slightly stiff face, perhaps conscious of their gaze.


    I said with a tap on the side of such a Perez.


    "If you go, there will be something delicious. Let¡¯s eat it while adults talk."


    "...Yes. Let¡¯s do that."


    Only then did Perez smile and nod.


    Then he slowed down for a moment and looked back as if he were checking something.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Ah, nothing."


    Perez replied, shaking his head immediately and sticking behind me.


    And that night.


    It wasn¡¯t until a very dark night that we were able to get on the carriage back to Lombardy.


    Louryl and Clerivan called separate carriages to return to their respective homes, and all the families sat together in Lombardy¡¯srge carriage.


    On either side of me were twins, and Shan was taking care of my grandfather and my father, who had overdone with Emperor Jovanes and Lord Ruman.


    "I hate Tia."


    "That¡¯s so mean."


    Gilliu and Mayron pout their mouths.


    "Why again?"


    When I asked bluntly, the twins started filling.


    "How could you not dance with us?"


    "Always be with Second Prince... no, it¡¯s just the Second Prince."


    Gilliu sneaked a nce at Shan and said.


    "Next time, then. We¡¯re going to have a lot of banquets together."


    "Next, next time?"


    "Together..."


    The twins exchanged their eyes quickly and suddenly yed rock-paper-scissors.


    "I won! I¡¯m first!"


    "Argh!"


    Mayron won and Gilliu lost.


    Mayronughed out loud as if he had won the world, and Gilliu tore his head off.1


    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m young.


    I¡¯m having a hard time after the banquet. They¡¯re so energetic.


    I was thinking about that, but the carriage rattled once.


    Drunken father leaned on my shoulder at the move.


    "Tia..."


    My father muttered frantically in a low voice.


    "Our Tia, let¡¯s grow up a little slower... Just a little..."


    Oh, my father.


    I patted my father¡¯s head small and opened the carriage window.


    The Pce was moving away from the window.


    * * *


    The day after the debutante.


    Perez, who had finished his sword training early in the morning, was having a leisurely breakfast.


    It was the same day as usual.


    Then, suddenly, Perez said to Caitlyn, who was pouring drinks.


    "Get ready to go to the academy."


    "...Yes?"


    "I¡¯m going to the academy soon. But don¡¯t let anyone know yet."


    Perez raised his eyes and looked at Caitlyn.


    The word ¡¯nobody¡¯ clearly meant Lombardy.


    "...Yes."


    "Thank you."


    It was Perez who knew how big it was for Caitlyn, loyal to Lombardy.


    "And today, a guest ising, so it would be better to prepare."


    ____________________________________________


    <strong>Glossary</strong>


    [1] ¡¯In the dark (about something)¡¯ - an Idiomatic, meaning not knowing very much about something. Do not know anything about it. Or uninformed about it.

 Chapter 110

    <h4>Chapter 110</h4>


    TLS : Shenks


    "Guest......."


    Kylus tilted his head at the conversation he happened to hear.


    knock, knock


    The knight of the Poirak Pce informed them that a visitor hade.


    Is it not a servant, but a nobledy?


    Perez thought, looking at thedy walking in with her chin raised high.


    "What a rude attitude!"


    Caitlyn protested in a loud voice against thedy who didn¡¯t even greet properly.


    Then thedy snorted softly, then reluctantly bowed her knees to greet.


    "Good morning, Your Highness Second Prince."


    Perez received the greeting with a nod without answering.


    Thedy¡¯s eyes trembled, perhaps insulted.


    "I have a message from the Empress. She asked for you toe to the Empress Pce now. Come with me."


    She ordered overbearingly as if she was the empress.


    Perez said, wiping his mouth with a napkin.


    "I can¡¯t go now."


    "What?"


    Thedy couldn¡¯t hide her embarrassed face and asked again.


    "The Empress¡¯s order is to bring you now......."


    "I¡¯m a little sick."


    Perez said, lowering his eyes under his long eyshes.


    "Tell her I can¡¯t go because I¡¯m sick."


    "What the hell is wrong with you?...."


    "I¡¯m sick."


    Perez snapped up thedy¡¯s speech.


    "What exnation do I need when I¡¯m sick?"


    "It¡¯s......."


    The Lady had nothing to say.


    Either way, the Prince declined the invitation pretending to be sick even if there was no justification to enforce it.


    "Kylus, see her off."


    Perez immediately turned away from thedy and began to continue eating.


    After Kylus took her out, Caitlyn quietly approached and confirmed Perez¡¯splexion.


    She was wondering if he was really sick


    Perez spoke.


    "She¡¯s not going to be thest guest today. It would be convenient to have a separate person attending the door."


    And he was right.


    The empress sent another person an hourter.


    At first, thedies who were her close aides, came one after another, and thenter, she even sent officials from Angenas.


    But Perez sent them back, saying the same thing every time.


    I¡¯m sick, so if you have something to say, the Empress cane herself.


    All the messengers who didn¡¯t know Perez woulde in boldly and went back embarrassed.


    Eventually, it was about time the sky waspletely dark.


    In front of Perez, who is sitting in the drawing room reading a book, Caitlyn put down envelopes of various sizes and colors.


    "These are invitations to banquets and social gatherings for the day."


    <h4>"Today......?"</h4>


    Perez looked at a stack of envelopes thick enough not to fit in one hand.


    He expected it to some extent, but the response was hotter. Deliberately walking around the banquet hall and dealing with the nobles talking to him was rewarding.


    It was then.


    "Now, if you¡¯ll just......!"


    A screaming voice came at Kylus¡¯ bewilderment.


    And after a brief disturbance that ensued, the door to the drawing room burst open.


    "......Here you are, guest."


    Perez murmured, looking at the insolent visitor he had been waiting for today.


    "Second Prince."


    It was empress Rabini who was in such a hurry to question the prince.


    The empress, who strode in, donned her smiling mask with chilling eyes that gazed at Perez


    "I heard you¡¯re not feeling very well."


    Perez saw through her.


    He nced at the empress, quickly swiping the bundle of invitations he was holding.


    "Kylus, Caitlyn. Get out for a second. I think this conversation will end much sooner."


    At Perez¡¯s words, the two paused, but soon went out and closed the door to the drawing room.


    Now only Perez and the Empress remained.


    It was the same situation thest time they talked in the greenhouse.


    "Howe you didn¡¯t ept my invitation, Prince?"


    "As I said, I¡¯m not feeling well. And I was a little busy."


    Perez deliberately pointed to the full invitations and said.


    Then the corners of the Empress¡¯s mouth trembled.


    "......The prince, who is going to the academy soon epts invitations? what can you do?"


    "I¡¯ve told you over and over again that I don¡¯t intend to go to the academy. And with so many people looking for me, I¡¯m losing my mind."


    Perez stopped talking for a moment.


    Then he let out a little more provocative words.


    "And after spending a lot of meaningful time with the Emperor yesterday, I¡¯m bing convinced that the ce I¡¯m supposed to be is not an academy, but the Capital."


    The empress curled her hands to the point where her thick rings left indentions.


    Perez curled up one corner of his mouth as the empress looked angry.


    All of this was a result of careful thought after Lombardy¡¯s visit. What the Empress wants most is for Astana to rise to the throne.


    Then Perez was the biggest and only obstacle to the road. And what they feared most was Perez gaining ground as the second prince.


    So he deliberately talked to the aristocrats at the debut party and spoke as if he were interested in banquets or social gatherings.


    Thest invitation by the emperor to the back room was an unexpected harvest.


    Throughout the banquet, Perez used the gaze of the empress watching over him.


    And again, the empress sent people away because of the sweetness from the very day after the banquet.


    "......tell me what you want."


    Empress Rabini spoke in a distinctly different tone.


    "What do you want?"


    "10,000 Gold."


    "......money?"


    Ten thousand gold was a huge sum of money.


    In order to raise that amount of money, Angenas also had to dispose of several estates.


    But if that money can send Perez to the Academy, Astana has nothing to lose.


    That foolish second prince was now saying he would relinquish all rights for mere Gold.1


    The empress, squinting and staring at Perez, suddenly snorted.


    "All you want is money. I guess your lowly origins can never be removed from you."


    The Empress looked at Perez contemptuously.


    But Perez was confident.


    He needed money to walk the path he had in mind.


    However, Perez had no other choice but to support himself in increasing his power than to pay for his living expenses.


    "Yes, I¡¯ll give it to you."


    It sounded as if she was ying a good game against a beggar.


    "Instead, don¡¯t think abouting back to the pce until you graduate."


    "......I will."


    It¡¯s going to be a bumpy road anyway.


    Six years at the academy was an opportunity for Astana, but it was the same for Perez.


    He had no intention of spending a leisurely vacation.


    And, the empress certainly said.


    ¡¯until graduation¡¯.


    It was a six-year academy, but there was an early graduation system for outstanding students.


    After receiving Perez¡¯s confirmation, the empress stood up as if she had no more business.


    On the back of the returning empress, Perez said.


    "I won¡¯t leave until I get paid, so if you want to clean me up quickly, you¡¯ll have to hurry."


    The empress, who was forced to borrow money from the near aristocrats, stared at Perez until the end and left the Poirak Pce.


    Caitlyn and Kylus hurried up, but Perez only looked out at the moon and starry night sky, and said nothing.


    * * *


    Estira, who returned to the academy toplete her research and study, finally came to Lombardy.


    After Dr. O¡¯Malley was expelled, she who had been idle, became Lombardy¡¯s doctor.


    And Estira¡¯s first schedule, which started early in the morning, was my grandfather¡¯s medical checkup.


    "Estira, how¡¯s grandpa doing?"


    I hurried into my grandfather¡¯s office when I heard that the checkup was over, so I couldn¡¯t wait and asked.


    "As expected."


    "As expected, what?"


    "He¡¯s not feeling well overall because of constant overwork. He seems to have neglected to take care of his health while the doctor was away......."


    I knew it.


    Overconfidence in his health was my grandfather¡¯s bad habit.


    I approached my grandfather, who was buttoning up his clothes, and said, crying.


    "Grandpa, you promised to take the nutritional supplements I gave you."


    "Oh, huh, Tia has all the worries about this grandfather... ... ."


    My grandfather patted my head. It seemed very good for his granddaughter to be concerned about his health.


    "It¡¯s no joke....... No, I¡¯ll have to leave the nutritional supplements to the butler and give them to him every day. And reduce the amount of alcohol, okay?"


    Even if I ask my grandfather to cut down on his work, it was impossible.


    "Yeah, I see, I see. Oh, my God."


    "Are you sure, Grandpa? Both dad and grandpa should take care of your health more."


    "Tia......."


    When I mentioned my father, grandfather seemed to take my words seriously.


    "Yes, this grandfather promises you."


    "Hold your little finger."


    "Uh-huh. Yeah, yeah."


    Grandfather smiled, intertwining his own on the pinky I gave him. My grandfather had another schedule right away, so I came out with Estira.


    "I look forward to your kind cooperation, Estira."


    "Yes, Lady Florentia."


    I came over to the annex and saw a certain carriage for the first time.


    It was a carriage with no family emblem, but it looked very expensive.


    And there, Perez got off.


    "Tia."


    "What are you doing here Perez?"


    "Do you happen to have a schedule today?"


    "Today? No, nothing special. Why?"


    I was going to read a book in my room anyway.


    Then Perez asked me with a light smile.


    "Then, why don¡¯t you go y with me today?"


    I followed Perez out of the Lombardy mansion in a carriage.


    "Where are we going now?"


    I think we¡¯re getting out of the estate.


    "We¡¯re going back to the capital. I have to find some stuff."


    "Yeah, yeah."


    Because Perez doesn¡¯t go well outside the Imperial Pce. I guess he takes care of everything he does once hees out.


    I opened the carriage window thinking the iing wind was quite cool. My hair looks a little messy, but whatever.


    I was enjoying my leisure time with my eyes closed. I opened one eye slightly and looked forward.


    "Perez."


    "Yes."


    "My face will be pierced."


    How intense Perez looks at me from the opposite side.


    I can tell even with my eyes closed.


    "Do you have anything to say?"


    "No, not yet."


    "Not yet?"


    You have something to say, but you¡¯ll say it in due course?


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    Well, that happens sometimes in human life.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll wait. Just tell me within today."


    It¡¯s still early in the morning and one day is long.


    "Thank you."


    "Don¡¯t mention it."


    I answered like that and closed my eyes again and enjoyed the wind.


    Then I opened my eyes as the carriage seemed to be moving slowly, and we were already inside the capital.


    But the view from outside the window was a little familiar.


    "Uh, here...."


    "Near Sedakuna Street. I¡¯ve got a little business here in the workshop."


    "The workshop?"


    Wait, if it¡¯s a workshop, don¡¯t tell me.


    The carriage stopped and as I stepped on the ground, I halted my steps.


    Then Perez said, getting off after me.


    "It¡¯s the most beautiful essory in the Empire these days. I think it¡¯s a workshop set up by a diamond craftsman who originally belonged to Ivan."1


    Perez said and stood by the open of the workshop.


    I think it means I should go in first.


    I swallowed a sigh in my heart that was about to flow out.


    It wasn¡¯t that I couldn¡¯te.


    Because this was a ce where I stopped by with Clerivan whenever we had time.


    The problem is.


    "Tia?"


    That¡¯s the guy who¡¯s tilting his head without knowing anything.


    In the meantime, I have drawn a line between working with Clerivan and private matters like Lombardy¡¯s family and Perez.


    It was to keep track of which is which.


    But when I saw Perez holding the door knob of the workshop, I felt like the two worlds were mixing.


    "Oh, yeah. Let¡¯s go in."


    I ended up in the workshop.


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be a big deal.


    The employee, who received a small piece of paper Perez handed over, had a couple of words and turned back.


    "They¡¯re bringing things out."


    "I¡¯m going to take a look. Take your time."


    It was a familiar workshop, but it felt a little different when I came as a guest.


    I was looking at the items on disy one by one, and now I heard a familiar voice.


    "Someone gave an urgent order after putting money on it, I didn¡¯t expect it was the little ownerdy!"


    Grandpa Crowley wasughing at me.


    "The little ownerdy?"


    Perez mutters, tilting his head.


    Grandfather Crowley, a diamond craftsman, doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m the owner of Pellet.


    However, the unique sharpness of an old man with umted years of age was uselessly shining. [1]


    "Ah, that¡¯s my nickname for Lady Lombardy. They say that she¡¯s the student of the Pellets¡¯ owner, but seeing whatever they were doing, I think Lady Lombardy is more of the teacher."


    Me and Clerivan acted thoroughly in front of others and it was like this even though no one had noticed yet.


    "It¡¯s not me who came to buy things today, it¡¯s him here."


    Perez is dressed in modest clothes today, and rides in a carriage with no imperial patterns.


    He doesn¡¯t want to reveal himself to be a prince.


    "Oh, I see. Now, check it out."


    Grandpa Crowley opened a small box and put it in front of Perez.


    "Hairpin?"


    Inside it was a pair of hairpins.


    It was a design that could be used frequently with simple rubies attached.


    Perez took out a hairpin without saying a word.


    He put it in my hair which was disheveled by the wind a while ago.


    "Perez?"


    I called him in embarrassment, but Perez looked closely at me with a pin and said.


    "......Pretty Tiia."


    "Is this mine?"


    "Yeah. Do you like it?"


    Perez asked me with high expectations.


    It was a pretty hairpin that I couldn¡¯t help but like.


    With a face that looks like it¡¯s going to flutter, I don¡¯t think I can say I don¡¯t like it even if it was to be full of rust.


    "Yes, thank you. I¡¯ll use it well."


    Perez smiled quietly as I nodded and said.


    Perez, who was less emotionally expressive than others.


    So if you trante that smiling face into an ordinary person¡¯s reaction, that is an expression that is excited enough.


    I can¡¯t believe the person who gave me the gift was happier than the receiver.


    I picked up the other one and stuck it in my hair to show that I really liked it.


    Perez¡¯s smile grew stronger.


    ______________________________________________


    <strong>Glossary</strong>


    [1] Means he was old and experienced enough to tell that Clerivan is actually in debt to Tia, not the other eay around.

 Chapter 111

    <h4>Chapter 111</h4>


    TLS : Shenks


    Since then, we¡¯ve stopped by the "most famous and popr restaurant in the Capital" and headed back to the Lombardy mansion by sunset.


    In a quiet carriage, I enjoyed the wind with the windows open as I did on the trip here.


    But thanks to the hairpin Perez gave me, I didn¡¯t have to worry about messing up my hair.


    "Tia."


    At Perez¡¯s call, I opened my eyes.


    "Are you ready to talk now?¡±


    ¡¯...Yes,¡¯ Perez said, taking a small breath.


    "I¡¯m going to the academy.¡±


    And there was silence in the carriage.


    Perez somehow looked a little nervous.


    "Yeah, that¡¯s what we decided to do."


    I had some idea.


    The new semester of the academy will begin soon.


    "Perez, are you going because you want to?¡±


    ¡¯Yes,¡¯ Perez answered my question with a tight lip.


    In his previous life, Perez left for the Academy at the age of 15.


    There¡¯s only one difference between then and now.


    In his previous life, he was forced to go to the academy by Imperial Order, who was instated by the empress.


    "Good for you. Go learn a lot, Perez."


    "...I want to ask you something, Tia."


    "What is it?"


    "Is it good for me to go to the academy, does Tia think so?¡±


    "That¡¯s right."


    "Why?"


    Because you¡¯ll meet your people there.


    The people who¡¯ll make you the crown prince and eventually an emperor.


    "You¡¯ll learn a lot."


    "But why didn¡¯t you convince me? You could have told me to go to the academy because it¡¯s a good thing for me.¡±


    "It¡¯s......."


    I was tongue-tied for a moment.


    And I said.


    "It¡¯s something you have to decide for yourself."


    Perez has been through so many things at a young age.


    But clearly not as much as the Perez from the past life.


    At that time, he was a desperate man trickling of venom.


    And the venom made Perez ovee everything and be the crown prince.


    But the present Perez in front of me is not.


    In this situation, even if you are pushed into the academy, you cannot achieve the same results as in your previous life.


    Perez¡¯s people were all who held grudges to someone and wanted the world to pay back for everything.


    They were driven by his venom.


    If he was going to waste time vaguely at the academy, He¡¯d rather not go.


    That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t convince Perez to go to the Academy.


    "What I have to decide for myself.......¡±


    <h4>Perez pondered what I said.</h4>


    "Tia, you¡¯re right."


    A gentle smile spread around Perez¡¯s mouth.


    "This is the first path I¡¯ve decided and chosen.¡±


    Perez¡¯s face looked much morefortable than before.


    "After much thought, I found out the reason why I have to go to the academy."


    Perez¡¯s red eyes looked at me.


    They were deep and clear eyes without a smile.


    After a while, the carriage arrived at the Lombardy mansion.


    Even though I said he didn¡¯t have to, Perez got off the carriage and escorted me.


    Just before I said goodbye, I asked Perez.


    "So when are you leaving for the academy?¡±


    Perez thought for a moment and said,


    "...I¡¯m not sure yet.¡±


    "Call me as soon as it¡¯s decided. I¡¯ll see you off."


    "I see."


    After walking into the annex, I looked out the window and saw Perez¡¯s carriage leavingte.


    * * *


    It was still early in the morning where dawn had not broken out yet.


    Caitlyn approached Perez, who was alone in the dark room tying the leash of the cape, as well as prepared to leave for a long journey.


    "Your Grace, everything is ready."


    "Okay, I¡¯ll be out."


    "Well, Mrs. Impigra would like to see you for a moment.....¡±


    "Chief maid Impigra?"


    Perez, who tilted his head, allowed her in.


    After a while, Impigra with a cane came into the bedroom.


    The coldness of the dawn seemed to be hard work, and the Chief maid didn¡¯t look so good.


    "I was toldst night that you were leaving for the Academy a long way today, Your Highness."


    "What¡¯s going on?"


    "I have something for you."


    Mrs. Impigra said so and handed over a long box.


    Perez, who opened it very lightly, murmured nkly.


    "...Gloves?"


    It was a ck leather glove, apparently of high quality.


    "When I asked the Knights of the Pce, they said there was nothing better than gloves for midwinter training.¡±


    "Oh?..."


    "The Academy is located in the mountains, so winter is very cold, unlike the capital. It¡¯s a snowy area."


    Perez took his eyes off his gloves and looked at the chiefdy-in-waiting.


    Though keeping a tough face, there was a look of concern about Perez heading for the Academy at an early age.


    "Thank you......."


    Perez said, clearing his throat for a moment.


    "I only heard yesterday that I¡¯m leaving for the academy. How......."


    The maid of honor replied bitterly.


    "I knew you were leaving for the Academy one day. And......."


    Impigra hesitated.


    It wasn¡¯t like her.


    "Your mother, Ka...She entered the pce as a maid, but she was a woman of integrity and intelligence, and I promoted her to ady-in-waiting. I took her in and taught her."


    Perez opened his eyes wide when he first heard it.


    But Impigra maid¡¯s face grew darker.


    "If she was just a maid, she wouldn¡¯t have been seen by His Majesty, and if I hadn¡¯t, I hadn¡¯t been there."....¡±


    When Ka¡¯s pure and innocent face came to mind, Chief maid Impigra seemed to have a heavy rock weighing on her heart.


    After hearing the news that she had fallen ill, she tried to let the physician into the pce somehow, but the empress¡¯s power kept her from staying in touch.


    Eventually, she was held back by the empress and locked up in her room for a week.


    It was alreadyte, though she managed to be released thanks to Emperor Jovanes who found out about it.


    Ka died and Perez was waiting for Impigra to leave the pce in the middle of the night.


    So she made one debt, and another for living without knowing that Perez remained in the pce.


    Impigra, who recalled the past, deliberately hid her sorrow with a stern voice.


    "No outsiders are allowed to enter the Academy, but it is possible for errandsmen sent from the pce toe and go. If you need anything, send me a letter. This old woman will get it ready."


    "...I will. Thank you."


    I heard a horse cry in the distance.


    Perez put on his gloves and packed his sword a little awkwardly.


    Gloves wrapped his hands warmly, which had be cold due to the chilly weather.


    Finally, Perez looked back Madam Impigra who stood alone in his bedroom and gave a nod.


    "Please take care of your health, Your Highness."


    Impigra said so and bowed deeply.


    Perez watched it for a moment and then turned away.


    Step by step.


    He stepped out of Poirak Pce.


    He will not be returning to this pce for the time being.


    And when he finallyes back, Perez will be apletely different person than he is now.


    When he thought so, his heavy steps became lighter.


    Although the prince leaves for the academy, the silence of this one-sided pce was also pleasant, except for thedies-in-waiting who came alone.


    Perez¡¯s steps were not rough.


    "Good morning, Perez."


    Until he found Florentia standing in front of the carriage.


    "How... did you know?"


    He didn¡¯t tell anyone on purpose.


    Emperor Jovanes was the only person he ever informed that he was leaving today.


    It was because permission was needed.


    Caitlyn also promised to respect Perez¡¯s intention.


    He even only wrote a letter to his guardian, Lord Lombardy as he had a meeting this afternoon.


    But how.


    "Just because."


    Tia said with a smile.


    "I thought you¡¯d go today. At this dawn, where no one knows."


    A cheerful voice rang clear in the quiet dawn air.


    Tia came without hesitation on behalf of Perez, who could not move as if she had taken root in the ce she was walking.


    The thick brown cape hem of each moving step danced together.


    Tia, who came right in front of Perez, smiled brightly.


    "My friend is going a long way, so I¡¯ll see him off."


    Perezughed in a low voice of despondency.


    She was read again this time.


    Tia was always like that.


    She seemed to know Perez better than himself.


    When I stood in front her, I felt like she was reading everything inside of me.


    "You showed up again this time, Tia."


    My little hero who always showed up when I needed someone.2


    Peres looked at Tia with a bitter smile.


    "For the first time in your life, you¡¯ll be going out of the capital. It¡¯s a little sad to leave alone, right?¡±


    "...Thank you."


    "This is nothing between friends. Oh, and I put chocte and candy in the carriage. Eat it on the way."


    "......Yes."


    Sweet food was Perez¡¯s favorite.


    When the sweetness spread in my mouth, I thought of Tia.


    Just like the fishy and bitter taste of herbs came into my mouth.


    That¡¯s how Tia came into Perez¡¯s dark and lonely life.


    When I bit something sweet in my mouth, I remembered the white and round face of little Tia.


    "I wish you would live. No, I think you should live. ¡±


    She was the light at the end of the dark tunnel.


    "And I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    It was a touch of salvation.


    And Tia kept her promise.


    Perhaps the hardest thing about my time at the Academy is that I can¡¯t see Tia.


    Perez was already depressed and closed his lips as he recalled his future.


    Tia, who was watching the scene, took a step closer.


    "Perez."


    Then she slowly raised her hands and wrapped Perez¡¯s in his cape.


    Tia¡¯s pretty eyebrows were wrinkled as if finding something unpleasant.


    "I think it¡¯s going to be cold on the way....¡±


    Perez, who doesn¡¯t get cold as he can use aura, was going to say it¡¯s okay.


    But Tia¡¯s actions left him speechless.


    "Wear this and go."


    It was because Tia untied her brown scarf and tied it to Perez¡¯s neck.1


    The scent of the flower-like Tia rose in an instant.


    "Oh?..."


    Perez groped around his neck in a daze.


    The fabric felt soft at his fingertips.


    It was like Tia.


    Then another sensation awakened Perez.


    "Have a safe trip. Write often."


    It was Tia¡¯s hand stroking Perez¡¯s head.


    "It¡¯s a shame that outsiders can¡¯t visit the Academy. Don¡¯t forget to show your face every vacation."


    Thanks to the height difference, Tia¡¯s face was right in front of Perez.


    Badum, badum. (sjdhash a doki doki moment)


    She had such kind, and friendly green eyes.


    Sadly, however, those warm eyes was not for Perez alone.


    Tia is such a nice and kind person.


    She simply cannot turn a blind eye to those in need of help.


    I had to share with others that hand of salvation that once extended to me as a child.


    I desire it all for myself.


    When Tia¡¯s green eyes captured other people, dark thoughts grew uncontrobly his my mind.


    Perez himself didn¡¯t even know he was thinking that way.


    Tia also spoke in a clear voice.


    "Let¡¯s write to each other whatever happens, okay?"


    "...Are you worried about me?¡±


    The voiceing out was low and murky.


    "Of course. Isn¡¯t that obvious?"


    You¡¯re worried about me.


    Perez felt a great relief at the word.


    But then again, out of the blue, got greedy.


    Just this once.


    Let¡¯s be a bad kid to Tia just this once.


    Perez swallowed "just this once" and looked at the horse¡¯s face that tilted his head in ignorance. (lmao poor horse)


    Then, he kissed Tia¡¯s white forehead.18


    "You, you, uh...!¡±


    Tia, who quickly stepped back, covered her forehead with her hands with her face dyed red.


    Perez was somehow pleased to see the embarrassment.


    "Instead of saying goodbye."


    Red eyes like rubies folded and a deep smile bloomed on Perez¡¯s face.


    "Tia."


    Perez said with all his heart.


    "You can¡¯t forget about me.¡±1


    As if he¡¯s casting a spell while looking at her with ardent eyes.


    "I¡¯ll think of you every day.¡±11


    Tia¡¯s eyes were seen shaking like the leaves trembling in the wind.


    Yeah, that¡¯s enough for now.


    Perez smiled contentedly.


    "I¡¯ll be back."


    Wait for me.

 Chapter 112

    <h4>Chapter 112</h4>


    TLS : Shenks


    Perez has left for the Academy.


    It was a few days ago.


    Except that there is no reason for me to go to the pce anymore, my daily life has not changed much.


    It was a series of days where I took care of Pellet¡¯s business and sometimes stopped by my grandfather¡¯s office to check if he was taking medicine well and ate together.


    My father was away on a business trip to check the additional clothing branch in the South.


    My father was away, and the twins are busy training.


    Having already been to Pellet in the morning, I was on my way to the office to have lunch with my grandfather.


    Larane, who was supposed to eat together with me, decided to meet at the restaurant.


    I think I¡¯m a little bored without Perez.......


    "Ugh!"


    Suddenly, that morning came to mind.


    "It¡¯s because he has a pretty face!"


    Oh, I don¡¯t think so.


    Perez is smart, uses swords well, and has a nice personality.


    Anyway, that day I was so embarrassed that I couldn¡¯t even scold him and just let it go.


    "The next time I see you, I¡¯ll give you a spanking."3


    I¡¯m going to give it to you hard.3


    If you misbehave with that pretty face, the empire will probably go berserk.


    As I walked with that thought, I was in front of the office.


    knock, knock


    I knocked but strangely there was no answer. I¡¯m sure he know I¡¯ming.


    I tapped again, but there was no word.


    by any chance


    At the moment, my heart sank.


    "Grandpa?"


    I knew it was rude, but I opened the office door.


    And as soon as I got inside, I could find my grandfather reading something in front of the desk.


    Oh, thank God.


    I swept my chest down inside.


    "Grandpa, are you busy?"


    I stood in the doorway and called one more time, and my grandfather was surprised and took his eyes off the paper.


    "Oh, Tia¡¯s here. What are you doing there withouting in? Come here."


    Fortunately, my grandfather didn¡¯t seem to care much about me opening the door without permission.


    "Are you very busy?"


    "Hmm. I¡¯ve been feeling a little bit of thattely."


    grandfather replied, smiling but pressing hard around his eyes.


    "Does your eyes hurt?"


    "Huh? It¡¯s nothing. When you reach grandfather¡¯s age, your eyes be dim. I don¡¯t know about little Tia yet."


    Grandfather said so and patted my head.


    But I carefully examined my grandfather¡¯splexion. I¡¯m d if it¡¯s just presbyopia.


    In my previous life, my grandfather was the first to lose sight due to the aftereffects of the disease.


    Knowing that, I can¡¯t justugh like my grandfather.


    <h4>"Did you have breakfast, grandpa?"</h4>


    "Yes, I did."


    "Not roughly, but properly?"


    Grandpa pats his short beard and avoids my gaze.


    "So you didn¡¯t take the nutritional supplements Estira gave you?"


    "I was thinking about having lunch and eating."


    Phew.


    I felt like sighing.


    At times like this, it is frustrating that I am the only one who knows the future.


    When I put on a glum face, my grandfather began to sweat.


    "Until yesterday, I¡¯ve been eating everything, Tia. So don¡¯t be so upset......."


    "I¡¯m not upset that you didn¡¯t take the nutritional supplements. No, that¡¯s right, but......."


    "But what?"


    Grandfather looked into my face anxiously and asked.


    "It¡¯s sad that my grandfather has to work so hard. I wish there was someone who could help you rx a little."


    There were many people who maintained a household position until they were as old as grandfather.


    But usually they had the heir next to them to help. .


    It is to learn how to lead the family step by step by helping them with their work.


    But my grandfather still took care of everything by himself.


    It was because Viese was constantly trying to help him, but my grandfather had not allowed it yet.


    So as the year goes by, the burden on my grandfather is increasing.


    In his previous life, it was long after that my grandfather reluctantly began to teach Viese about the family¡¯s work.


    Perhaps until then, grandfather was waiting for someone to stand out, not Viese, to lead this family.


    However, even after finally winning grandfather¡¯s trust, Viese¡¯s ability was not enough.


    That¡¯s why I had to work next to my grandfather like a secretary and fill the void of what Viese did.


    "I didn¡¯t know that our Tia gives so much thought about her grandfather. Oh, pretty girl."


    Grandfather, who didn¡¯t know what was inside my mind, just patted my head with a happy face.


    The benevolent smile ovepped with the old man¡¯s face I saw in my previous life, so I was a little emotional.


    Don¡¯t worry, grandpa.


    I¡¯ll ease your burden when I grow up.


    "Grandpa, let¡¯s go have lunch!"


    First of all, the priority was to protect my grandfather¡¯s health as much as possible until then.


    "Huh, yeah. Let¡¯s do it."


    I took my grandfather¡¯s hand and headed to the dining room.


    "Larane asked me to join her for dinner. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve arrived at the dining room first by now and are waiting. Maybe Craney too."


    "I see. How¡¯s Craney doing these days?"


    "Belsach that basta--...... No, I think it¡¯s great that Belsach doesn¡¯t bother him anymore. Hees to my study almost every day to borrow books."


    "Yeah, that¡¯s a relief. You take good care of Craney so he doesn¡¯t feel lonely......."


    It happened in the blink of an eye.


    My grandfather¡¯s body suddenly lost its bnce and faltered loudly as he was walking down the stairs with a smile.


    He sat down half-way like a man who was rxed in his knees, and soon his body began to bend forward.


    "Oh, no!"


    We were up the stairs. If left alone, grandfather would fall down the stairs.


    I pulled my grandfather¡¯s hand, holding it as hard as I could.


    I yanked my grandfather¡¯s body towards me, giving up my bnce and pulling my head back altogether.


    Fortunately, it worked.


    Grandfather¡¯s body, which was falling forward, changed its direction toward me instead.


    But with my twelve-year-old body, it had no power to bear such weight.


    Naturally, my grandfather¡¯s body ovepped on top of me and I fell under it.


    "Ugh!"


    Instinctively, I felt my arms and shoulders bumping into the corners of the pointed stairs, and sharp pain hit me.


    Thump!


    Embracing my fallen grandfather¡¯s body with a heavy sound, I could only stop after being pushed down two steps.


    Having confirmed that I was no longer sliding down, I hurried to look at my grandfather.


    "Grandfather! Grandfather!"


    But grandfather with his eyes tightly closed didn¡¯t answer.


    I want to check his consciousness by shaking his shoulders.


    But my arms were underneath me, holding grandfather.


    "Help me!"


    I cried out.


    My screams rang through the mansion walls.


    "Somebody, somebody help me!"


    Lombardy¡¯s mansion is on alert.


    It was because Lk Lombardy, the owner of the house, copsed.


    In other words, it happened on the stairs, and the employees trembled with anxiety, asking if how big of a damage was dealt.


    At the bedroom of the house Lord.


    Many people, including knights guarding the front, were standing and waiting for the doctor toe out and tell the good news.


    Then a loud voice came out of it.


    "Oh, well! Didn¡¯t I tell you to look at Tia first!"


    Sitting on his back against the bed, Lk yelled angrily.


    "Look at that blood! The childes before me, I am fine! I just missed my step!"


    Standing next to Lk¡¯s bed, Estira tried to persuade him with a calm voice.


    "Lady Florentia is being treated by Mr. Ollier......."


    Ollier was a disciple and colleague whom Estira brought from the Academy.


    "You¡¯re better at it! I¡¯m fine, so you see Tia, Dr. Estira!"


    Shan shook her head at Lk¡¯s stubborn attitude, but looked at Tia anxiously.


    At the time of discovery, the child, who waspletely under Lk¡¯s body, had a dislocated shoulder and torn flesh in her arm, indicating that she had received all the shock with her small body, and the dress was stained red.


    But in the meantime, Tia was shouting that her grandfather was unconscious.


    Then, Viese, standing with his arms folded, snapped back.


    "Father, you¡¯re the owner of this house. You¡¯re more important than a child like that! stop being stubborn....."


    "Viese!"


    Lk burst out and screamed.


    He looked so angry that I was worried that he might copse again.


    But then there was a small but calm voice.


    "No, that¡¯s right."


    It was Tia sitting in the chair across from the bed.


    The side of Ollier, looking at her injured shoulder, sat upright.


    "Grandpa didn¡¯t miss a step. I saw it. He stood up for a while, but then fellpletely unconscious."


    "Hmm......."


    Lk coughed in vain with a prickly expression.


    "I mean it Dr. Estira. Go ahead and see my grandfather."


    * * *


    First aid waspleted on my shoulder while Estira carefully examined my grandfather with the things she took out of the bag.


    The rest of it should be moved to the clinic to get anesthesia and sew the torn part.


    And finally Estira spoke with a darkplexion.


    "We¡¯ll have to spend more time examining the details, but I think Lady Florentia is right. It wasn¡¯t just an ident."


    Also.


    My ominous hunch has never been wrong.


    In my previous life, grandfather was greatly ill at this time.


    My grandfather, who had been found copsed in his room in the morning, had to remain unconscious for a week before being bedridden for months.


    Fortunately, this time it wasn¡¯t as serious as it was then, but something simr happened.


    "As Lombardy¡¯s physician, I rmend that the Lord recuperate for about a month and recover his strength."


    "So you don¡¯t want me to work?"


    Grandfather questioned Estira¡¯s words.


    "......you need to rest to regain your stamina."


    "That¡¯s ridiculous."


    "But Lord......."


    "So this family, who¡¯s gonna take care of Lombardy?"


    There was no answer from everyone.


    There was no one who could rece him right now.


    The names of some of the household owners of the Bongshin family came to my mind, but soon disappeared.


    Those were the people who were already hard pressed enough in their positions.


    It was then.


    "Don¡¯t you have me?"8


    Viese said, stepping up by the bedside. .


    "I will lead Lombardy instead of my father. I mean, while you¡¯re recuperating."


    He said his father was sick, and it was worth seeing Viese¡¯s face glowing.


    "Father."


    Eventually, Shan urgently called my grandfather. This is something that should not be taken lightly.


    And that was themon idea of the people in this room. Even John the Butler turned pale.


    "What is it, sister? Are you saying that I¡¯m not good enough?"7


    Viese asked in a discontented voice, but Shan spoke to my grandfather again after a brief silence.


    "Why don¡¯t you get help from the vassal families, Father?"


    "Sister!"


    Viese rarely spoke up to Shan.


    "I am the eldest son of this family! If my father falls down and I don¡¯te forward, who will?!"


    It is not enough, but it is true that Viese is Lombardy¡¯s eldest son.+


    But he really isn¡¯t fit to lead.


    Even though he should be the eldest.


    In the midst of silence in the bedroom, everyone seemed to regain their reason little by little.


    No way, my grandfather would not let Viese be the acting household owner.


    But then, my grandfather, who seemed to be struggling with something, said something like a bolt out of the blue.


    "Do it, Viese."

 Chapter 113

    <h4>Chapter 113</h4>


    "Father!"


    "Lord!"


    Surprised by the surprise remarks, people called my grandfather here and there.


    However, my grandfather was still looking at Viese without answering much.


    Like Watching how Viese gonna react.


    "Thank you, Father!"


    Viese replied vigorously, clenching his fists.


    "I will not disappoint you as much as you believe!"


    Grandfather looked at Viese with his iprehensible eyes and urged Estira.


    "Now that I¡¯m done, go and heal Tia. Tia, hang in there."


    Grandfather looked at me anxiously from afar and said.


    Then he tried to get out of bed as if he wasn¡¯t sick.


    "No. I¡¯m with the doctor..."


    "Stay here Grandpa. What if you fall while walking again?."


    I shook my head firmly.


    "But..."


    "I have no pain other than my shoulder. I can walk, so don¡¯t worry."


    He said so and quickly got out of the chair.


    I didn¡¯t know if he would really follow to stay still.


    In fact, aside from the shoulder and arm that was most seriously injured, all the parts that fell and bumped are hurt, including the back and legs.


    Ollier meticulously stopped the bleeding and bandaged it to treat it, but the throbbing pain remained the same.


    If my grandfather wasn¡¯t here, I would have pretended to be sick and lying down.


    It¡¯s a bit disappointing.


    "Let¡¯s go, Estira."


    I walked out of my grandfather¡¯s bedroom, feeling the eyes of the people behind my back.


    A quiet step followed me.


    "Tia."


    It was Shann.


    It was a face that showedplex feelings, but she was smiling at me.


    "Let¡¯s go to the doctor¡¯s office with me."


    Of all things, my father is not here because he is on a business trip.


    Maybe it¡¯s because she can¡¯t let me go alone.


    I nodded my head obediently.


    Fortunately, it is not that far from my grandfather¡¯s bedroom to the doctor¡¯s office.


    It was just a small courtyard crossing.


    But in the meantime, Shan constantly talked to me.


    "It must hurt a lot. Tia is very polite."


    For Shan, who is a quiet talker, she really spoke without breathing.


    "When the twins were at your age, they hurt their ankles while ying pranks. How much Mayron cried at that time. Do you remember, Tia?"


    "Yes, Gilliu was crying together, and his head was hurting."


    "Yes, it was."


    Perhaps Shan thought I was nervous about stitching up the wound.


    Actually, I was nervous.


    There is anesthesia technology here, but it is not as perfect as modern medicine.


    <h4>I was somewhat prepared, but I couldn¡¯t help but tremble.</h4>


    Sure enough.


    When I got to the doctor¡¯s office and started stitching up the wound, I felt like I was going to make a really bad sound.


    "Ugh!"


    "Hang in there, Lady Florentia."


    Estira started rushing as fast as she could to keep my pain short, but of course, the pain got worse.


    There was no fear, actually, knowing that it was just a slight wound.


    But the pain was inevitable, and physiological tears began to drip.


    It was then.


    There was a gentle grip on my hand, which was clutching the hem of my skirt.


    "Hold my hand."


    It was Shan.


    Surprised, I looked up at Shan nkly, and the needle prated the flesh again.


    "Ugh!"


    Unknowingly, I held Shan¡¯s hand tightly enough to dig into her hands, and I was surprised by the act again, so I hurried to let go of Shan¡¯s hands.


    "It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay, Tia."


    But Shan rather held my hand tighter and wouldn¡¯t let me go.5


    "Hold my hand."


    Shan said, kindly make eye contact.


    "Tha, thank you..."


    It was hard to say thank you properly.


    Eventually, I managed to hold Shan¡¯s hand through the process the whole time Estira stitching up the wound


    "It¡¯s over, Lady Florentia."


    "Whoa, whoa..."


    I opened my closed eyes as I could barely let out the breath I had been holding from screaming.


    "Good job, really."


    Estira said, wiping the sweat off her forehead.


    "Yes, Estira had a hard time, too... Ah..."


    I could see blood droplets on the back of Shan¡¯s hand I was holding.


    And the red blood permeated under my nails, too.


    I sped Shan¡¯s hand so tightly that I cut the back of her hand.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know."


    I apologized quickly.


    But Shan smiled and shook her head.


    "Sorry?. I¡¯m proud of you, Tia. You put up with it."


    Then she patted me on the head.


    I knew that Shan wasn¡¯t just a blunt person.


    It was also my first time experiencing this in person.


    "Then I¡¯ll apply for some medicine elsewhere."


    After a long time, I was able to apply for medicine all over my body, change my ruined clothes, and lie on the bed in the doctor¡¯s office.


    It was a kind of hospitalization.


    "Because Mr. Ollier will be by the Patriarch¡¯s side tonight. I¡¯ll take care of you here."


    "But my grandfather..."


    "The Patriarch just need someone to watch in case we don¡¯t know. It¡¯s Lady Florentia who needs more treatment right now."


    Estira is adamant at times like this.


    "Yes, have a good rest here today."


    Shan also said, covering my neck with a thick nket.


    Knock knock


    "Can Ie in?"


    It was a grandfather who came all the way to the doctor¡¯s office.


    "Come in, Lord."


    Estira answered instead.


    The door opened and the half-crying grandfather approached the bed where I was lying.


    It was very different from what I was saying in front of everyone a little while ago.


    "Tia... Oh, girl."


    My grandfather groped my still wet eyes with his fingers, and couldn¡¯t take his eyes off my shoulder with the bandage covering.


    After a long silence, grandfather spoke in a trembling voice.


    "I¡¯m sorry... this is grandfather¡¯s fault..."


    It seemed that he was ming himself for me being hurt like this.


    I looked at such a grandfather and asked.


    "Do you really feel sorry?"


    "Yeah... because of me, you¡¯re like this..."


    "Then promise me you¡¯ll be treated well and take the medicine Estira gives you."


    I pretended and stuck out my little finger.


    "Tia..."


    Grandfather couldn¡¯t speak, looked at my finger, and soon nodded and hung his finger.


    It was still a trembling hand.


    Then he hugged me to avoid getting hurt and muttered over and over again.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, this grandfather."2


    I patted him on the back.


    I¡¯m d my grandfather didn¡¯t get hurt as much as he did in my previous life.


    I thought so from the bottom of my heart.


    * * *


    The next morning.


    Viese apanied his wife, Seral, Larane, and Belsach, into the master¡¯s office.


    As if to enjoy this moment, Viese slowly approached the main desk andughed as he sat down on the chair.


    "Yes, that¡¯s how it feels!"


    The moment he had hoped for came a little early.


    It was a month¡¯s temporary job, but it didn¡¯t matter.4


    It was because he was very satisfied that he could taste a little bit of what would someday be his own.1


    "Congrattions, honey."


    Seral said, gently wrapping Viese¡¯s shoulders.


    "Your father¡¯s down, that¡¯s a blessing in disguise, isn¡¯t it?"1


    "I know. Heaven must be helping me."2


    "What if he¡¯s going to step down forever."


    Belsach slipped in and put words on it.1


    Viese seemed to give such a son an eye but smiled.


    "Well, that doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t happen. He¡¯s old enough to want to spend the rest of his life in peace."


    Then he saw Larane with a discontented face in Viese¡¯s eyes.


    She used to be close to Florentia from time to time for a few years, but now she has done something he doesn¡¯t like.


    "Then you two should get out."


    Not wanting to ruin this happy moment, Viese told Belsach and Larane.


    Belsach, who was forced out of the office, pouted, but soon it was time for the sword teacher toe, so he obediently left the office.


    And he said with a smirk.


    "They said that Florentia was pretty injured, right? Oh, it¡¯s a good job."


    Since thest time he almost became a new meal, Belsach will avenge Florentia someday. He was grinding his teeth.


    It was a strange thing.


    It was a secret that no one knew he was afraid of birds.


    How did she figure that out?


    The good news came when he was determined to give her a chance first after giving Belsach a hard time.


    Florentia rolled down the stairs trying to save her grandfather.


    Rumors circted that how bloody they were and that the maids who were cleaning were crying.


    "I should have seen that!"


    What a funny thing to happen the day he was in the Pce.


    Belsachughed wildly.


    "It¡¯s better because she won¡¯t be able to move properly for a while..."


    "Belsach!"


    Suddenly, a loud noise broke out right next to him.


    "Who, sister?"


    Belsach opened his eyes round, unable to believe that Larane, who was walking next to him, had yelled at him.


    "How could you say that!"


    Larane clenched her fists and was so angry that her face turned red.10


    Since Belsach was born only this time he saw this.


    Larane was never such an angry person.


    "No matter how much you hate Tia! Tia got hurt trying to save our grandfather!"


    There was even a little tear in Larane¡¯s eyes.


    "I¡¯m worried about how much pain she¡¯s still in! But you...!"


    Larane, who raised her index finger, approached Belsach threateningly.


    Belsach took a step back without realizing it.


    "While Tia is sick, just be shy to Tia."


    Then Larane squinted and stared at Belsach.


    "Never see her again."


    While Belsach was speechless and stuttering, Larane went far away, blowing up a cold wind.


    * * *


    Bam!


    "Lady Florentia! Where are you, Lady Florentia!"


    There was a strong opening of the door and a voice of Clerivan looking for me urgently.


    "I¡¯m here, Clerivan! Bedroom!"


    As soon as I answered, I heard a murmur, and Clerivan appeared in the doorway.


    "Lady Florentia!"


    Clerivan¡¯s face, which even rushed in sweat, was contemting.


    "Are you here?"


    I raised my normal arm and waved my hand to Clerivan.


    "Are you here, brother? Lady, have another piece of fruit."


    "Yes, thank you, Louryl."


    Clerivan came up to me and asked, as he saw me crunching the fruit that Louryl cut.


    "Are you all right? I ran here when I heard that you fell down the stairs while trying to save the Lord..."


    "Rolling? The story must have been so inted again."2


    "Well, then where did you get hurt..."


    "I¡¯m a little hurt. My right shoulder and flesh are a bit torn, so I¡¯m not free as you can see."


    "Ah, as expected..."


    Clerivan became a crybaby and plopped down on a squishy bed.


    "But it¡¯s not as bad as it sounds. Here, let¡¯s eat the fruit."


    I yed a forked fruit in Clerivan¡¯s hand.


    Clerivan, who briefly took turns looking at the fruit in his hand, sighed quietly and reluctantly took a bite of the fruit.


    "What the hell happened, Lady Florentia?"


    Clerivan asked with a much betterplexion as if he was relieved to see that I was still fine.


    "I was going down to eat with my grandfather..."


    I told a story briefly.


    Clerivan, who was listening silently, nodded and said.


    "But I¡¯m d. Lady Florentia was not seriously injured, and it seems like we discovered the Lord¡¯s disease early..."


    "Aren¡¯t you two worried?"


    It was Lour who was peeling fruit that asked in a sighing voice.


    "Viese became the representative of the Patriarch. The people in the family and the employees are all over the ce right now. But how can you two be so easygoing?"+


    When asked by Louryl, me and Clerivan looked at each other.


    Then Clerivan replied in a casual voice.


    "I think it¡¯s rather fortunate that Viese is acting as a substitute for the Patriarch."

 Chapter 114

    <h4>Chapter 114</h4>


    "Fortunately...?"


    "Yes."


    To Louryl¡¯s confused question, Clerivan answered neatly and sinctly.


    "I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re saying. How can you say it is fortunate...?"


    "Of course, it¡¯s not a good thing that Viese can exercise the same rights as the Lord for a moment."


    Clerivan frowned for a moment, he was bothered by Louryl calling him ¡¯brother¡¯, then he said.


    "But the important thing is that Viese is going to do a terrible job of acting as the householder. It¡¯s probably hard to see with your eyes open.¡±


    Clerivan smiled with one corner of his mouth as if it were funny just to imagine.


    "So there¡¯s nothing to worry about."


    "I¡¯m d to hear that."


    Louryl sighed again at the end of the sentence.


    It wasn¡¯t as if she didn¡¯t believe what Clerivan said.


    However, she¡¯s worried that Viese has be a householder temporarily.


    It was a great thing in a way.


    I can¡¯t believe everyone in the family is worried about Lombardy.


    "I agree with Clerivan."


    Louryl looked at me with her eyes wide open at my words.


    As much as I secretly showed my dislike for Viese, I thought I¡¯d be as angry as she was.


    Of course, Louryl is right.


    No one in Lombardy hates Viese more than I do.


    I can assure you of that.


    But at the same time, like Clerivan, I believed in my grandfather¡¯s judgment.


    Although he has a strong affection for blood ties, he was not a person who could not think about public affairs separately.


    In addition,


    "Maybe it¡¯s a good opportunity."


    "A good... opportunity?"


    There¡¯s a big question mark on Louryl¡¯s head.


    Viese and the word ¡¯good opportunity¡¯ seemed to be irrelevant in her head.


    "This time, everyone will know."


    I smiled and exined kindly to Louryl.


    "Everyone will know how short of a householder Viese is."


    People will see a little bit of the future that only I know now.


    It¡¯s kind of like a rehearsal.


    This is a preview of what happens when Viese bes a householder.


    "Perfect timing."


    In my previous life, my grandfather was seriously ill at this time of year, and to make matters worse, ¡¯it happened¡¯.


    Of course, Viese was acting as an assistant householder at that time.


    However, Viese was not aware of the seriousness of what was happening in front of him.


    Lombardy, who missed the golden time to respond and deal with the situation, had to suffer a huge loss.


    Eventually, my grandfather, who had barely recovered himself, received a report from the bank chief at his bedside and even took care of the matter himself.


    <h4>"What do you mean when the time is right?"</h4>


    Then Clerivan tilted his head and asked.


    "I¡¯m just saying, my grandfather, is not seriously ill. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the one who¡¯s just gonna leave everything to Viese."


    "Right, you¡¯re right. He¡¯s not the kind of person."


    Clerivan nodded when I talked around.


    I smiled at Louryl not to worry.


    Obviously, there is a simrity between this life and the previous life.


    For now, in my previous life, Viese was the only one left to act as acting householder at this time of year.


    Like the household leader, there was no other option.


    Also, this time, grandfather could not do his job properly, and Viese became a temporary householder.


    But there was a big difference betweenst life and this life.


    It was me.


    There¡¯s me in this life who knows the future.1


    * * *


    It¡¯s been a few days since Viese started working as a household.


    The position as a Patriarch was just as Viese had dreamed of.


    He came to have power and authority that no one envies.1


    Thanks to this, Viese was very satisfied every day.


    The work that he was nervous about was getting better day by day, so it couldn¡¯t be better.


    To be honest, it was so easy that he kept thinking, ¡¯Did my father have a hard time doing this?¡¯


    "Well, that¡¯s enough, right?"


    Viese asked as he looked at the young household Devons in front of him.


    "Why aren¡¯t you answering me?"


    ng Devons were one of Lombardy¡¯s many vassal families and were in charge of Lombardy¡¯s transportation projects.


    Lombardy was also an important family that brought together the family¡¯s many businesses, as it had tops, banks, and agricultural ntations throughout the continent.


    However, the Devons family¡¯s sublease had deteriorated and his son had just taken over the post.


    Therefore, even if he is young, he should respect the owner and use honorifics with each other.


    However, Viese, who is still the eldest son of the household owner, is temporarily acting as a householder and was talking informally to the young householder of the Devons family.


    "...Yes, it¡¯s done."


    The Householder Devons, replied, holding back his rising anger.


    It was a waste of time exining to Viese who didn¡¯t understand the report properly.


    It was decided that it would be better to report back then when the householder returnster.


    As the heir to the vassal family, he had seen Viese all the time, so he knew Viese was stupid.


    He didn¡¯t expect it to be this much.


    The head of the vassal family were very busy people.


    There were also many Lombardy businesses in charge and had to take care of each family.


    That¡¯s why the householders didn¡¯t move directly on most things.


    Except for regr meetings that were held about once a month, Lk¡¯s approval was obtained by sending an agent or posting documents.


    In just a few days, however, the vassals realized that they should not work with Viese in this way.


    They wonder if he didn¡¯t understand the document they uploaded properly, and the returned approval document said something wrong instead of a stamp.


    In some cases, they were forced to do new things out of the blue instead of the ones they had prepared for a long time ago.


    It was only a month-long proxy position, where the owner was recuperating, but Viese acted as if he were the nextplete master.


    "Whoa..."


    ng Devon, who sighed out of the office, encountered Grodic Bray, Bray¡¯s first son, who was waiting at the door just like him.


    He, who is in charge of and manages Lombardy Bank on behalf of the older Bray owner, apparently came running to find out the situation and report his work.


    "How is it?"


    "....go ahead and get in. Get your mind ready."


    "Oh, my..."


    Grodic, who drooled when he saw ng Devon¡¯s face, went into the office with a short cough.


    He had to discuss something with the Patriarch, but he can¡¯t believe Viese became the acting Patriarch.


    The timing was not good.


    Instead of Viese, who doesn¡¯t even greet properly, John the butler approached.


    It was John who was assisting Viese¡¯s work ording to Lk¡¯s order.


    "Which tea would you like..."


    But even before the question was over, Viese blurted out at Grodic.


    "How¡¯s the loan I introduced you tost time?"


    A few weeks ago, Viese brokered loan applications from several acquaintances.


    "Oh, that¡¯s..."


    "You¡¯ve decided to trust me and get a loan from the Lombardy bank, but you keep saying that the approval is being dyed."


    In the first ce, there was no bank in the Empire as reliable as Lombardy¡¯s.


    So they¡¯re lucky if they can borrow money from the Lombardy bank even if Viese doesn¡¯t broker.


    And it was natural for arge loan to go through months of screening.


    Furthermore, Grodic looked at some of them,cking credit and poor business ns, were not fit to take out loans.


    Viese is rather throwing troublesome trash at the Lombardy bank.


    "...I¡¯m looking at the application myself, so sooner orter..."


    "I would have introduced only healthy people on my own! They¡¯re going to pay interest for another month only if we deal with it quickly."


    Then there¡¯s a case where you lose all your loans and you don¡¯t get it back, you idiot!1


    Grodic wanted to shout in the face of Viese.


    "...Yes, sir."


    Let¡¯s just hang in there for a month.


    Grodic put up with his anger thinking so.


    And for some time there were reports of Lombardy banks as a whole.


    The process, which normally would not have taken long, has been indefinitely prolonged.


    It was because of Viese who insisted on nonsense, not to mention that he could not understand it at once.


    "Oh, and one more thing..."


    "What else is there?"


    Viese, who was yawning, retorted as if he was tired.


    "A forgery check was found yesterday."


    "Forgery?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s a deposit check to be exact."


    When an individual or business has to make a payment, it is paid using a check that has been set aside from the bank in advance instead of cash.


    Then the recipient of the check came to the Lombardy bank and took as much money as it said.


    "How can you be fooled??"


    "It¡¯s so much the same that you can¡¯t see the difference with the naked eye. The paper is meticulous enough to use the same material."


    Grodic exined calmly.


    "When a checkes in, we pay for it and collect checks from all over the country once a week to check against the books. If it looks the same, it¡¯s hard to spot the counterfeit goods."


    While speaking, Grodic doubted that Viese understood everything he said.


    "Hmm... How many counterfeit checks do you have?"


    "One sheet."


    "What? One? Just one? I thought there were about ten more!"


    "Lord Viese, this is not an easy matter to turn over. Once they confirm that their counterfeit checks work..."


    "Oh, that¡¯s fine!"1


    Viese shook his hands as if he was bothered and cut off Grodic¡¯s words.


    "Tell me when you get one or ten counterfeit checks!"


    Grodic was speechless.


    He thought he¡¯d go to the Patriarch¡¯s bedroom right now, but he held it in.


    It was because he was ming himself for Lk¡¯s fall.


    It wasn¡¯t just Grodic.


    That was the case with all the vassals.


    They think they have not properly assisted themselves.


    Grodic, who swallowed a bundle of things to say, greeted him and left the office.


    "If you have time to mind a check, just settle the loan!"


    Viese shouted at the back of it.


    Click.


    The door closed and left alone, Viese continued to grumble.


    Then butler John approached quietly and said.


    "Then I¡¯ll go down to the restaurant to cook dinner."


    "Huh? Yeah, sure."


    John, who left the office like that, did not head to the restaurant.


    With neat and quiet steps, he headed leisurely to the bedroom of the Patriarch.


    Knock, Knock.


    "Come in."


    As if waiting, Lk answered in the bedroom.


    Lk, who was sitting in bed and reading as Estira told him to, weed John.


    "How was it?"


    "It was hard."1


    "Huh, it¡¯s a big deal that you said you were having a hard time."


    Lk smirked.


    "So get well soon ande back to your office."


    "Yes, I should."+


    Now the idle chat is over.


    Lk asked butler John with a smile on his face.


    "So, what did Viese do today and what decisions did he make?"

 Chapter 115

    <h4>Chapter 115</h4>


    The butler started talking about what he had seen and heard all day.


    It¡¯s been a week since Viese had worked as an acting patriarch.


    Lk is briefed by John about Viese¡¯s work every day.


    Every few days, he reports Lk about Viese work, but John put his personal feelings aside and spoke from a third-party perspective thoroughly.


    And not surprisingly, the two reports are very different.


    "...As expected."


    Lkughed bitterly.


    When he entrusted Viese as the acting Patriarch, he had a glimmer of hope.


    He thought Viese would realize his responsibilities as Patriarch and show another side of himself.


    "How is Viese feeling?"


    "...He looks really good."


    "Huh..."


    Then, it meant that he was not even aware of the mistakes he was making.


    ¡°It would be nice if Viese could see her own shorings.¡±1


    Lk wanted him to learn how much responsibilityes with the position as Lombardy householder.


    So Lk wanted he put down that greed.


    ¡°Was that even greed...¡±


    Lk couldn¡¯t hide his sadness and let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Now I have to let go of my regrets.¡±


    "Sir..."


    John called to Lk anxiously.


    "Ah, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. I just feel sorry for the vassal."


    Lk smiled bitterly and said.


    ¡°So, shouldn¡¯t it be time to recover your health and get up from your bed?¡±


    Johan smiled gently tofort.


    "Yes, thank you, thank you."


    There were still worries about the next Patriarch, but Lk tried hard to smile.


    ¡°Fortunately, they found it early and said that as long as you take the medicine and rest, you will be fine.¡±


    "Oh, that¡¯s a relief!"


    "To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect much since she¡¯s still young, but Dr. Estira..."


    Tap tap.


    "Grandpa!"


    Suddenly a cheerful voice knocked on the door.


    "Tia?"


    Lk, who recognized who she was just by hearing her voice, tried to get out of bed and walk.


    The face of John, who stopped Lk and opened the door for him, was full of smiles.


    "Grandpa, I¡¯m here!"


    "Oh, yes, Tia is here... Hmm?"


    Lk casually greeted his granddaughter and opened his eyes wide in surprise.


    Tia wasn¡¯t the only one standing at the open door.


    Larane, Craney stood next to her, and even the twins standing at the backs together.


    Children who did not seem to resemble each other were filling the doorway with bright faces.


    Tia smiled brightly at the surprised Lk.


    <h4>"I¡¯m not alone today, grandpa!"</h4>


    * * *


    "...Yes. Come on in."


    A smile slowly formed on my grandfather¡¯s face.


    It was an inexplicable smile.


    "I¡¯ll prepare drinks and snacks for you."


    The butler said so and quickly started to pack the bread and juice that had been ced on one side.


    In the midst of the tter, I said with a slight nudge on Craney¡¯s back.


    "What are you doing, Craney? You¡¯re going to visit our grandfather."


    "Did you bring gifts?"


    Grandpa looked at Craney and asked.


    "Well, that¡¯s... Ugh."


    Craney turned his face red and held out a small bouquet of flowers hidden behind his back to his grandfather.


    "Get well soon, Grandpa!"


    "Hah..."


    Grandpa knew how shy and unapologetic Craney was.


    So how courageous him to give this prepared gift to a grandpa he scary of.


    "Yes, thank you, Craney."


    Grandpa patted Craney on the shoulder as he epted the bouquet.


    "You have a very good eye for flowers."


    Thispliment too.


    "I, I¡¯ve been picking the flowers all day from the mansion field!."


    "Yes, it is very beautiful."


    "Oh, I got praised."


    Craney¡¯s smiling face was full of joy.


    He seemed to be ridiculed a lot by his brother Astalliu for liking books and pretty flowers.


    However, it was so good that his ears turned red when he was praised by his grandfather for his beautiful bouquet.


    ¡°Grandfather, I...¡±


    Larane smiled shyly and handed him a book.


    "Sometimes when I¡¯m sick, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything moreforting than a book..."


    Grandpa looked at the book for a moment as if he didn¡¯t expect Larane to give him a gift, andughed with great satisfaction.


    "Thanks, Larane. I just read all the remaining books, and they went really well. I¡¯ll read them today."


    Larane¡¯s face was also quite red.


    "The drinks are ready. Then I¡¯ll go down to the kitchen, sir."


    "Well, that¡¯s a good job."


    John stepped out of the bedroom, and the children crammed around the table with simple pastries and sweets.


    It was then.


    First, Mayron, who was taking a bite of the cake, patted Gilliu¡¯s side and took two of the same cake from the small te.


    Then Gilliu walked with him, yed with him in his grandfather¡¯s hands, and came back.


    "Delicious, Grandpa. Eat it."


    It was the way the twins took care of their grandfather, they didn¡¯t say much either.


    Grandpa took turns looking at the cake on the round te and the children sitting around and called out to me.


    "Tia."


    "Yes, Grandpa."


    "It must be your idea toe here with all your cousins, right?"


    How do you know that?


    I smiled and shrugged my shoulders once.


    "...Thank you, Tia."


    Grandpa said with a happy but bitter smile somewhere.


    "I¡¯m d you¡¯re all right, thank God..."


    Because I understand the meaning of the word roughly.


    I just burst outughing.


    Grandpa patted my head calmly, watching my cousin share a delicious meal together.


    * * *


    <strong>[ ...</strong>


    <strong>Tia¡¯s shoulders are getting better every day, so don¡¯t worry too much. Didn¡¯t Estira even cure your serious illness? If you, who went to the South for an important job, came back without getting your work done properly because of her, Tia would be very angry. So stop saying that you¡¯ll be returning to Lombardy soon.</strong>


    <strong>... ]</strong>


    After a busy morning at the miningpany, Shan wrote to Gahan as soon as she returned to the mansion.


    Tap, Tap


    "Are you there, Mrs. Shan?"


    That¡¯s when a strange sound knocked on the door.


    "Who¡¯s this?"


    Shan, who tilted her head and put down her g pen, opened the front door herself.


    "Good morning, Shan. I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. This is Grodic Bray."


    A slightly stiff-faced man quickly took off his hat and greeted politely.


    "Yes, it¡¯s been a long time. Mr. Bray. Come in."


    Shan opened the door wider and led Grodic into the living room.


    "Well, excuse me."


    "Would you like some tea? What would you like to drink?"


    "Oh, everything is fine."


    Grodic, who was about to sit on the living room sofa, quickly answered Shan¡¯s words from inside, releasing his hips again.


    "I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re giving me tea alone like this..."


    Grodic said awkwardly as he looked at Shan, who came out with a tea after a while.


    "Because I like to do little things that I can do with my own hands. I¡¯m a poor person too."


    Shan¡¯s face said so looking very calm.


    No one didn¡¯t know how thoroughly Vestian Schultz tricked Shan.


    But when Grodic saw Shan, he thought she looked better than ever.2


    "You must be busy with your bank work. What brings you here today, Lord Grodic?"


    "Oh, that..."


    After a moment of hesitation, Grodic took out what he had brought and ced them side by side on the table.


    "Is this a check from the Lombardy Bank?"


    "That is."


    "But why check... Do you have intentions to..."


    Shan¡¯s voice grew cold.


    Lombardy¡¯s vassal family often faced this situation.


    Someone brings cash or jewelry and gives it as a bribe to have a good look.


    Grodic jumped at the thought that this situation might look like that.


    "No, it¡¯s not like that! How could I..."


    Subconsciously, Grodic exined, taking out a handkerchief and wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    "One of the two checks here is fake."


    "What do you mean, fake?"


    "Someone worked really hard to make a fake check."


    "That¡¯s what happened..."


    Shan frowned.


    It was so good he never realized it until Grodic told him.


    He reached out and touched the fake checks.


    There is nothing else in the texture felt by the fingertips.


    "How many checks like this have been found now?"


    "There are five copies so far."


    "Five pages. You know, Lord Bray, but this is a serious matter."


    "That¡¯s what I said!"


    Grodic was pleased to finally meet Lombardy, who appreciated the seriousness of the matter, and shouted involuntarily.


    "Well, I¡¯m aware of the seriousness of the situation and I¡¯m trying to figure things out with the bank staff. It¡¯s not easy."


    "I believe you are."


    Identical fake checks.


    Shan looked at the check with a stiff face and asked.


    "Did you tell Viese about this?"


    "This is the second time I¡¯ve told him before."


    "But I guess it didn¡¯t work out."


    "...That¡¯s why I came to you, Shan."


    Except for Lk, Shan was the only one who could control the reckless Viese.


    "I thought I¡¯d tell Lord since it was a serious problem. But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do that..."


    Shan was able to understand Grodic¡¯s thoughts.


    Lombardy¡¯s were very loyal people.


    Shan also had a good idea that they felt deeply indebted about the fact that the old Patriarch had fainted from poor health.


    "Let¡¯s think together for now."


    "Sigh."


    A deep sigh escaped from Grodic at Shan¡¯s words.


    It was not a sigh of dissatisfaction.


    That¡¯s more of a relief.


    Shan¡¯s word ¡¯Let¡¯s think about it together¡¯, which is no big deal, can¡¯t be so entertaining.


    Besides, Shan didn¡¯t stop there.


    "Until we find a way to tell the difference between fakes, we have to stop issuing existing checks and create new ones..."


    ¡°But that is Lord¡¯s authority...¡±


    "What did Viese say about this?"


    "...If you find about ten fake checks,e and tell me..."


    "Heee..."


    Shan finally sighed as well.


    It was frustrating, but now the Patriarch was Viese.


    "I¡¯ll talk to Viese. So until then, Lord Bray must learn how to tell the difference between fake checks."


    "Yes, madam."


    Grodic, who had Shan¡¯s support, then brought the teacup to his mouth with a brighter face.


    However, Shan¡¯s dark eyes did not fall from the two checks ced side by side on the table.


    * * *


    Pellet Corporation Office.


    It¡¯s been a long time since me, Clerivan, Violet, and Bate work together.+


    "Do you understand, Bate?"


    A little impatient, I asked Bate, who had just sat down.


    Today, Bate, disguised as a cake delivery man, nodded as he put down the box.


    "This is you."


    Arge cookie box was ced randomly on the floor, and two long sheets of paper were ced side by side on an empty table.


    It was a check deposit with a Lombardy stamp on it.


    "One is a check issued by the Bank of Lombardy, the other is a fake. Would you mind guessing what¡¯s fake?"1


    It¡¯s not that hard.


    Because I know how to tell the difference.


    But for others, it may be nearly impossible.

 Chapter 116

    <h4>Chapter 116</h4>


    "Hmm..."


    Seeing the check, Clerivan groaned and grabbed his head.


    "How can it be so identical?"


    Violet opened her eyes round and rubbed them over and over again.


    I agree with that a hundred times.


    At a nce, it was impossible to tell which was real.


    In my previous life, when the counterfeit check case urred, I was alone in my darkroom and had a hard time.


    Later, I only knew that this had happened at this time of year when I was looking back on Lombardy¡¯s past history while helping my grandfather¡¯s work.


    So this was the first time I saw a counterfeit check with my own eyes.


    "I don¡¯t know who it is, but it looks much the same."


    I murmured, staring at the check.


    I can¡¯t say anything.


    The one who made the counterfeit check is obviously stealing from Lombardy.


    Moreover, the bank assets are credit.


    To blow the money and the credit of Lombardy like this.


    Bad guy.


    I stared at the check on the table, turned my head, and asked Bate, who was sittingfortably leaning against the sofa.


    "But how did you get the counterfeit check? It wouldn¡¯t have been easy because it hasn¡¯t been solved yet."


    There probably aren¡¯t a few things Lombardy bank figured out.


    But Bate has saved one of them.


    "...it¡¯s a trade secret."


    Responding like that, Bate sidestepped his gaze.


    "I suppose so."


    I stepped back neatly.


    I can¡¯t ask an informant for details.


    "Excuse me."


    But Bate stares at me.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Bate?"


    "Don¡¯t you want to ask more?"


    "But you already told me. It¡¯s a trade secret. What else can I ask?"


    "But anyway, you¡¯re an investor of our Caramel Avenue..."


    He said, ¡¯If you want, you can grab the money and shake it to make me vomit an answer.¡¯


    "I want my rtionship with Caramel Avenue tost long and healthy."


    Threatening Bate to for the detail is like cutting the belly of the goose thatys golden eggs. [1]


    Besides, to betray me in this situation, Bate has too much to lose.


    Bate needed a stable base to grow the information guild, not a small amount of money you can get from counterfeiters.


    "...Thank you."


    The corners of Bate¡¯s mouth were loosened as he nodded his head.


    "It¡¯s amazing!"


    While I was talking to Bate, Violet, who was looking at the check more carefully, said half admirably.


    Then she looked into my eyes to see if I wanted to and quickly added.


    "Well, I mean, the counterfeiter, he¡¯s good at it..."


    "I know, what are you talking about?."


    "Are you all right, Lady Florentia?"


    <h4>I¡¯m sorry Violet was the target of my bad mood, but I couldn¡¯t help it.</h4>


    "I¡¯m a little upset."


    "We¡¯ll be able to catch the counterfeiter somehow."


    "A counterfeiter is a counterfeiter, but..."


    In the end, Viese failed to prevent the situation from worsening again this time.


    In my previous life, counterfeit checks eventually ran out of control.


    The amount of damage was astronomical because of the enormous.


    It was alreadyte when Viese tried to figure out the situation and settle it, and my grandfather, who was in bed, had to take special measures.


    ¡¯Immediately make a check with a new design and rece the old check, and Lombardy will bear all the damages caused by counterfeit checks.¡¯


    It was inevitable because it was practically impossible to distinguish counterfeit checks on the spot.


    "You idiot..."


    It is beyond Grodic Bray¡¯s authority to stop issuing checks, shape new designs, and decide how to deal with counterfeit checks.


    I meant that it was a job for the householder to step up.


    At that time, Bate added.


    "Oh, and there¡¯s one more thing. Grodic Bray is said to have visited Shan."


    "As expected."


    People¡¯s thoughts were all simr.


    He must have judged that Shan was the only one who could stop Viese.


    It was a change that urred when Shan, who had been down to the resort after her divorce, returned proudly and began to take care of her family¡¯s affairs.


    Clerivan muttered, looking again at the counterfeit check.


    "It would be great if we could figure out a way to tell the difference between counterfeits. And if I could tell Shan how to do it..."


    "Shall we try to shine in the sun?"


    Violet picked up two checks and looked through them one by one.


    But there was no difference at all.


    "There must be a difference..."


    The same was true of Clerivan, who frowned and agonized.


    Then suddenly he asked me in a low voice.


    "Could it be someone from inside the bank? If it¡¯s this much the same, I think they¡¯re just siphoning off checks made in the same ce."


    It was a reasonable deduction.


    "That¡¯s a possibility."


    Neither Violet nor Bate nodded.


    The betrayal of Lombardy insiders.


    In fact, it was the most likely hypothesis to find the culprit in this counterfeit check case.


    But it wasn¡¯t.


    The criminal was just a man with very good counterfeiting skills.


    "What if it¡¯s really like that?"


    Seeing Violet confused, I thought I should give her the answer.


    "Bate, do you have a match?"


    "Yes, I do."


    "Take it out."


    At my words, Bate tilted his head and pulled a pack of matches out of his pocket.


    "Try burning the check with it."


    "What?"


    "Come on."


    At my absurd request, Bate looked at Clerivan and Violet.


    However, there was no shaking in the eyes of the two.


    They believe in my judgment PERFECTLY.


    "...Okay."


    Bate, gulped loudly, carefully drew a match, and lit a check.


    "Huh? Uh...?"


    The apparently identical check burned with one red me and another blue me.


    "Wow, weird?"


    Bate, who blew out the fire quickly, struck a match once again and lit it.


    Again, the result was the same.


    "That¡¯s the way to tell the difference between real and fake."


    It was only in the process of destroying counterfeit checks collected by employees of Lombardy Bank who eventually failed to find a way to distinguish them in my previous lives.


    Well, it was toote when I found out.


    "How, how did you know?"


    Bate asked me with big faded eyes.


    The wide-open amber eyes were full of joy.


    I looked straight at Bate and said it with a smile on my face.


    "It¡¯s a trade secret."


    "...Yes?"


    "TRA. DE. SE. CRET."


    "Ah..."


    Bate¡¯s face turned pale and his ears were going to go down.


    It¡¯s a trade secret that I can never tell you.


    I left such a Bate alone and looked at Clerivan.


    "Clerivan."


    "Tell me, Lady Florentia."


    His eyes sparkled at me.


    "Tell Aunt Shan how I showed you a little while ago."


    "Yes, I will."


    "You have to go as fast as you can, so Violet, don¡¯t forget to take ¡¯it¡¯ out of the Lombardy bank vault and give it to Clerivan."


    "Yes, Lady Florentia. I¡¯ll be right back after the meeting."


    "And Bate, I have a favor to ask of you."


    Bate, who had been dazed by my words, awoke in surprise.


    "Please look into one person."


    Bate tilted his head to someone¡¯s name I suddenly asked him to look into it.


    "It¡¯s not that difficult. But..."


    But Bate, who was about to say something, suddenly stopped talking and looked at Clerivan and Violet.


    Then he nodded firmly to see what came to his mind.


    Bate¡¯s appearance resembled Clerivan and Violet somewhere.


    * * *


    That evening.


    Shan visited the main office with a stiff face.


    Knock, Knock


    "Viese, may Ie in for a moment?"


    She asked the butler to meet the time when the schedule was all over.


    Then, after a while, Viese¡¯s answer came.


    "...Come in."


    It was a vague answer somewhere, but Shan had no idea.


    Until she saw Seral sitting on the sofa on the office couch.


    "You are here."


    Maybe they were enjoying refreshments together in the office.


    Seral¡¯s face was stiff because his leisure time was disturbed.


    "I¡¯m sorry. There¡¯s something I want to discuss with Viese."


    "...a discussion?"


    Instead of Seral, Viese asked back in a thorny way.


    "What do you have to discuss with me sister, the Lord representative?"


    "...Why don¡¯t we have a private talk?"


    Shan replied calmly to Viese¡¯s harsh words, which seemed to hurt his pride.


    But Viese took a nce at Seral and spoke in a grumpy voice.


    "There¡¯s no conversation I can¡¯t have in front of my wife. What¡¯s the point?"


    It was Viese¡¯s tone, which has changed so much since he became an acting householder.


    "...Yes, I heard fake checks are circting these days. Are you aware of the matter?"


    "Fake check?"


    Viese made a big impression.


    "Did the bank chiefe to see you, sister?"


    "It¡¯s not like that..."


    "How dare he leave me as the Lord representative?"


    Viese jumped up from where he was sitting and shouted.


    "...Viese. Calm down and listen to me."


    "Why should I listen to you, sister, who dares to ignore the authority of the Lord representatives that my father has given to me!"


    "...Dare?"


    Shan¡¯s voice also began to smear with subtle anger.


    "Our father¡¯s temporary assignment to you does not mean that you should wield your authority at your convenience and imitate Lombardy¡¯s, Viese."


    "Imitate Lombardy¡¯s? I¡¯m doing my job steadily! You¡¯re not in a position to tell me what to do!"


    "I don¡¯t know what position you¡¯re in your head, but I can see one thing. You don¡¯t understand how serious this counterfeit check is. Such a fool."


    "Watch yournguage! No matter how rude my sister is, you can¡¯t be to me, the Lord¡¯s representatives! I¡¯m here instead of our father!"


    Shan felt giddy as if she were talking to a wall.1


    All Viese cared about was his authority and rights as andlord.


    The conversation continued to hover in ce even when the counterfeit checks were brought up.


    "What¡¯s so important about a couple of counterfeit checks? Aren¡¯t you too obsessed with trivial things to distinguish between public and private affairs?"


    Viese said with a snort.


    "Are you so jealous of me being acting patriarch? So it¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re trying to get a hold of yourself and meddle in my affairs!"


    Shanughed in vain.


    Viese genuinely believed that a counterfeit check was trivial.


    And for such Viese, Shan is nothing more than a malevolent hindrance.


    "...Yes, Viese. My expectations for you were too high."


    Shan turned away, leaving only that word.


    Behind her back, she heard theughter of Viese and Seral, but Shan did not look back.


    She was going to visit her father right away tomorrow morning.


    Back home with a cold heart, Shan found someone waiting for her at the door.


    "Madame Shan, it¡¯ste, but can I talk to you for a moment?"


    It was Clerivan Pellet who greeted politely with a handsome face and a smile.


    7


    _____________________________________________


    <strong>Glossary</strong>


    [1] The tale has given rise to the idiom ¡¯killing the goose thatys the golden eggs¡¯, which refers to the short-sighted destruction of a valuable resource, or an unprofitable action motivated by greed.

 Chapter 117

    <h4>Chapter 117</h4>


    I went to the bedroom early with nutrients and snacks for my grandfather.


    "Oh, our Tia is here!"


    My grandfather weed me as always.


    "How are you today, Grandpa?"


    "This grandfather is fine. How¡¯s your injury, Tia?"


    "I¡¯m much better now. They say I can take off this bandage in a few days."


    "That¡¯s a relief."


    Grandfather patted my head and said.


    "But what happened early in the morning today?"


    Although I visited every day these days, I usually came at lunchtime, so he seemed worried about what was going on.


    The reason why Ie in the morning was simple.


    Last night, Clerivan visited Shan and taught her how to distinguish fake checks.


    That was Shan¡¯s personality to not dy anything as important as a counterfeit check.


    But I can¡¯t say that.


    I said with a smile.


    "I just can¡¯t wait to see my grandfather today!"


    "Did you? Uh-huh."


    Grandfather smiled broadly again.


    Then I heard a knock on the door outside.


    You¡¯re here, finally.


    I thought so and ran opened the door.


    "Who is it... what?"


    It was not Shan.


    When I opened the door, there were about six men of various ages standing there."Wow,"


    They widened their eyes as if they didn¡¯t think to see me either.


    "Lady Florentia...isn¡¯t she?"


    "Hello, household Lords."


    I politely grabbed the skirt and said hello.


    The visitors were the Lord of Lombardy¡¯s vassal family.


    Clerivan¡¯s father, Romasie Dird, and Kylus father were also seen.


    But what did everyone bring? Both hands looked heavy with luggage.


    Oh, well, social life is hard.


    I smiled and said to the Lord with a fighting heart.


    "You¡¯ve been working hard since early today too."


    "Oh, yeah..., Lady too..."


    The Lod of Heringa, who reflexively responded to my words, scratched the back of his head as if he felt something strange.


    "Come on in."


    When my grandfather gestured and said, the householders each carried what they had in their hands.


    "...What is it all about?"


    My grandfather, who was sitting on the bed wearing an auburn robe, asked in bewildered.


    "I¡¯ve brought some things that are good for everyone."


    Romasie Dird replied with a shy smile.


    "This is Feltrose honey. It¡¯s very good for the respiratory system."


    "I brought some of the finest bedding sets. Bedding is very important if you¡¯re going to bed."


    "I want to start to introduce the rare fruits that are hard to find, but the Lord rushed to introduce what they brought."


    <h4>My grandfather, who was staring at them, snorted.</h4>


    "Now that you¡¯ve packed your bags, you¡¯re trying to say something hard to say."


    The householders all shut up as if they had hit the nail on the head. [1]


    I looked at them and said to my grandfather.


    "I¡¯ll be out for a while, then, grandpa."


    "Oh, will you? I¡¯ll call you when this grandfather is done."


    "Yes, Grandpa."


    Pretending to be tactfully absent, I greeted the householders again and left the bedroom.


    I could feel their eyes following me until I closed the door quietly.


    And when the door was about to ck and closepletely, my toes snapped the door shut.


    Conversations began to flow from the inside through a gap in the door that was barely open enough to fit a piece of paper.


    "Yeah, what¡¯s going on?"


    Grandfather asked.


    "Well, that¡¯s..."


    Someone hesitated.


    But the hesitation was not long.


    "I came to you with all my heart to ask you a favor."


    Oh, I can recognize this voice.


    It was a Romasie Dird, simr to and different from Clerivan.


    "The vassal householders gather here to ask..."


    Grandfather said in a slightly grinning voice.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll listen with all my heart. Tell me."


    "...I want you to reconsider your judgment."


    This time it was a little younger and a little louder voice.


    The big echo seemed to be Lord Bray.


    "What kind of judgment?"


    "...Please reconsider your decision to have Viese as acting Patriarch."


    There was silence in the room for a moment.


    It wasn¡¯t that long, but it probably felt a bit far-fetched to the householders.


    "Do you all think so?"


    Grandfather asked in a low voice.


    "The same goes for the other householders who are not here with us, Lord."


    "Since Viese became acting Patriarch, the workload has multiplied. It¡¯s time for spring harvests to move across the Empire, so our logistics are very difficult, my Lord."


    "The same goes for our Wilkay family. Out of the blue, he¡¯s asking us to consider moving the civil engineering business of the North to the West..."


    The householders frankly expressed their dissatisfaction to the extent that they did not cross the line.


    Grandfather who was listening to their story asked.


    "So what do you want me to do?"


    "We¡¯ll take care of it until the Lord returns."


    "Will each family take matters into their own hands?"


    "...I think that would be better."


    It was something that householders couldn¡¯t say without a lot ofints.


    If those loyals to grandpa and Lombardye out like that, they¡¯re honestly talking about it all.


    "What do you think, Grodic?"


    "I¡¯m..."


    Grandfather asked one more time, while suddenly called Grodic Bray of Lombardy Bank.


    "You must have had a hard time handling counterfeit checks."


    "How did you know...?"


    Grodic admitted.


    "Yeah, actually, that¡¯s what made it clear. Viese is not capable of performing his duties as an acting householder."


    "...How would you solved it?"


    "If I had the authority to decide..."


    It was time to listen to Grodic Bray¡¯s voice.


    Tap.


    Someone tapped me on the shoulder and looked back in surprise.


    "Why are you standing outside?"


    It was Shan.


    "Oh, that¡¯s..."


    I replied, stepped from the doorway in a hurry.


    "The Lord of the vassal family came. They¡¯re talking inside."


    "I see."


    She must have seen me eavesdropping on the conversation.


    Shan didn¡¯t look at me suspiciously.


    "A, are you here to see grandfather?"


    "I wanted to tell him something, but I can¡¯t believe the owners of the household are here..."


    Shan peeked into the room where the sound of the story was still flowing, and soon determined her mind.


    "Maybe it¡¯s a good thing."


    Knock, Knock


    Shan knocked on the door and at the same time the voiceing out of the door.


    "Father, it¡¯s me."


    "Is it Shan? Come in."


    Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t join the adult conversation anyway, so I took half a step back at the door.


    But looking back at me like that, Shan said.


    "Youe in, too."


    "What? Me?"


    "Yes, it would be helpful to have you listen too."4


    Shan said so and then Ie inside too.


    You think it¡¯ll help to keep me in?


    What does that mean?


    I had a few questions in my head, but once I followed Shan into the bedroom, silent.


    "A lot of people came to visit you early in the morning. You must be happy, Father."


    Shan said lightly as she stepped inside.


    "Long time no see, Madame Shan."


    Several of the householders greeted Shan with pleasure.


    Theplexions that had been darkly dead while thinking of Viese just a moment ago were all gone, they were back alive again just by looking at Shan.


    And yet they couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry.


    If it was Shan, not Viese, who was sitting on behalf of the Lord.


    It would have been possible not to make the excuse toe to the Lord who is sick in bed after suffering this hardship and heartache.


    "Didn¡¯t youe to work today, Shan?"


    "Yes, the miners had a hard time getting new mining rights in the North. So I decided to take a day off."


    Shan¡¯s words were weed with delight by Romasie Dird, Lombardy¡¯s Top.


    "I heard you won the mining rights for a veryrge coal mine this time, right?"


    "Since Shan¡¯s return, the miningpany has been in full swing for days. Let us know the secretter!"


    Shan was regretting the years she had withdrawn and was continuing to seed as if she had wings.


    "I just came to talk to you about something."


    "Things to discuss?"


    "Yes, but before that."


    Shan said, looking straight at Lk.


    "Could you call Viese for a moment, Father?"


    "...There must be a reason why you say that. I will."


    Lk sent someone to the main office, and shortly after, Viese came down to the bedroom.


    "Suddenly, what did you call me..."


    Viese, as he was about to enter, hardened his impression when he saw the gathered Lord of vassal family Lords and Shan.


    "Everyone didn¡¯te to report, and I was wondering where they were."


    Viese said, looking around at the faces of the Lord of the vassal family.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Shan also spewed sarcastic remarks.


    "Viese, watch yournguage."


    Lk said, pressing down on his throbbing forehead at the sight of his eldest son.


    But Viese managed to spit out a few more words.


    "Did you run and get to my father? You don¡¯t like what I¡¯m doing?"


    At the same time, there was indescribable displeasure on the faces of the Lord of the vassal family, but Viese twisted his lips even more.


    "If you have something to say, you can tell me directly. Ignoring my authority as a Lord representative..."


    "Viese, stop!"


    Lk couldn¡¯t hold it in the end and shouted loudly.


    "Shan has a formal suggestion. You¡¯re here because I came to ask for your presence! So watch yournguage!"


    Viese poked his lips for a while and still asked in an obnoxious voice.


    "Any formal suggestions?"


    Viese¡¯s sharp eyes turned to Shan.


    But Shan remained calm as if she didn¡¯t mind such a thing.


    She looked around all the people in the room and finally caught the sight of Florentia.


    Cleverly hiding in the corner of the door and watching the whole situation, her little niece.


    Then she looked at Lk, who was leaning against the bed and spoke in her signature calm tone.+


    "As of today, I would like to formally suggest that Viese be removed from his position as acting patriarch and that I, Shan Lombardy, be appointed as acting patriarch." [2]19


    ______________________________________________


    <strong>Glossary</strong>


    [1] If you say that someone has ¡¯hit the nail on the head¡¯, you think they are exactly right about something.


    [2] ¡¯Acting Patriarch or Lord Representative¡¯ - IDK the exact words to this, so you will find it inconsistent. Sorry if it confused you. (Please suggest me the best word if you know, I will change it).

 Chapter 118

    <h4>Chapter 118</h4>


    The effect of the stone thrown by Shan was great.


    In an instant, a quiet storm swept through the bedroom.


    ...Only the sound of someone swallowing his breath rang quietly.


    It was that moment.


    Viese screamed like an explosion with a reddened face.


    ¡°What kind of bullshit is that!¡±


    "Viese!"


    Lk shouted loudly as if to warn him, but he couldn¡¯t stop the exploding Viese.


    "Are you just realizing what you¡¯re talking about!"


    "Yes, Viese. I know exactly what I¡¯m saying."


    The calm voice of Shan was more contrasted by the way Viese ran wild.


    "I will take the ce for you, whock the ability. I¡¯m telling you."


    There was a fire in Viese¡¯s eyes once again.


    Viese who was taking strides approached Shan in a threatening manner and said:


    "I¡¯m not good enough?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s not surprising."1


    "Hey, sister!"


    Viese, who seemed to scream, suddenly smiled in vain and looked up and down at Shan.


    And he said as if he was dumbfounded.


    ¡°If a woman wants to be the Lord representative, she sure has a degree in her wildest dreams.¡±2


    ¡°Is it impossible because I am a woman?¡±


    Shan made eye contact with Viese, taking half a step forward without losing.


    "Well, then tell me if there¡¯s anything I¡¯mcking other than that I¡¯m a woman, Viese."


    Viese pecked his mouth as if to refute it at any moment, but no words were heard.


    Instead, his face turned redder than before.


    Until now, Viese had never lost in this kind of argument.


    The name of Lombardy was able to capture anyone in an instant.


    However, it was not Shan.


    Shan was also Lombardy.


    Moreover, as Shan said, Viese was no better than Shan.


    So instead of answering, Viese was sarcastic again with a red face.


    "At a rate like this, would you ask me to consider you as Lombardy¡¯s sessor?"


    But Shan replied with a nonchnt face.


    "You haven¡¯t realized what I¡¯ve been doing so far."


    It was a word mixed with even a little ridicule.


    "Sister!"


    Viese eventually couldn¡¯t resist and raise his voice again.


    "There is no woman Lord in the Lambrew Empire!"


    "It¡¯s not forbidden under Imperial Law. It¡¯s just a road that no one has walked yet."


    "This...!"


    Viese couldn¡¯t find anything to refute and gritted his teeth.


    It was then.


    Only one thing came to his mind that Viese was better than Shan.


    It was more of a dagger to Shan¡¯s heart than any other word.


    <h4>Viese pulled out the knife without hesitation.</h4>


    "A family where the woman is the owner of the house? How far do you intend to make Lombardy aughing stock of the aristocracy, as well as being yed by a fool like Vestian?"1


    The Patriarch who was listening to the conversation between the two was shocked silently.


    "Hey, that guy!"


    Lk, who was sitting on the bed, looked around looking for something to throw away to Viese right away.2


    Shan was silent for a moment.


    Looking at her, Viese grinned triumphantly as he touched the most painful wound.


    "Since when did our Lombardy live with the attention of other nobles?"


    Until Shan asks calmly in a non-shaking voice.


    "Did the nobles chatter about me? Then say yes. I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, so there¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of. But don¡¯t forget, Viese."


    Shan¡¯s eyes were filled with unheard-of hostility.


    "You knew about Vestian Schultz¡¯s extramarital affair, but you ignored it and supported him in real estate."


    Viese¡¯s body flinched greatly.


    He didn¡¯t think Shan would know that.


    Shan said, staring coldly at such a Viese.


    "If I were theughing stock of the family, what would you be?"4


    The voice gave Viese the creeps.


    Shan knew all that and didn¡¯t show it.


    However, deep anger was enough to turn Viese into a weasel in front of the lion.


    Finally, Shan said, looking up and down at him as Viese did.


    "Lombardy does not y with the nobles of the Empire. We¡¯re a n that reigns over them. But you seem to have forgotten that."


    Shan¡¯s figure with a subtle smile was stronger and more beautiful than ever.1


    Viese did not properly refute and looked around.


    Both Lk and the vassals were looking at Viese with cold eyes.


    The atmosphere was running against him.


    "I don¡¯t have time to deal with this crap right now! I don¡¯t have enough time to do the housework!"


    Viese screamed and tried to escape this moment.


    But a voice that, if not loud, could never be ignored caught up.


    "Viese."


    It was Lk.


    "Let me ask you this time. What has been the hardest thing you¡¯ve done in thest few days as andlord instead of me?"


    "Are you doubting my ability, father?"


    As if Viese was too much, he tried to appeal to his emotions, but Lk didn¡¯t go over.


    "...Viese, you¡¯ve been taking care of your work as an acting patriarch. This means that you should also be responsible for the people who make up Lombardy. So answer me. What you¡¯ve been trying to do as a temporaryndlord."


    "It¡¯s..."


    Knowing he couldn¡¯t get out, Viese worked hard on his head.


    Lk was giving him a chance to answer anyway.


    Then maybe the odds are still there.


    Viese came up with the most usible answer that came to mind.


    "It seems to me that Lombardy already has enough money. But so far, the family¡¯s businesses have only seemed to focus on being called assets, so we¡¯ve tried to neutralize that."


    "Exin in detail what you mean by neutralization."


    "Lombardy has too many enemies. I think it is a strong bond with other families that makes the aristocracy aristocratic. I tried to make Lombardy a nobleman."


    "So instead of counterfeit checks, you were told to pay attention to the loans of the aristocrats who were close to you?"


    At Lk¡¯s words, Viese red at Grodic Bray with sharp eyes.


    "Answer me, Viese."


    "...Yes, that¡¯s right. And I didn¡¯t ignore the counterfeit check at all. I¡¯m just telling him to get the priorities right."1


    Priority


    Lk sighed quietly.


    Those who don¡¯t know can teach.


    A fool can enlighten.


    "The counterfeit check issue wasn¡¯t serious either!"


    But those who already have the wrong beliefs have no choice.


    Lk looked at Shan and asked.


    "What would you have done?"


    "I would immediately have told them to stop issuing existing checks and produce new editions. It would also encourage people with checks that had already been issued to quickly switch to new-shaped checks."


    "For example?"


    "It would be nice to put a small amount of money on the check."


    "Oh."


    The householders vassal family shouted eximed.


    In that way, the damage might be minimized.


    But Viese smirked and was sarcastic.


    "That¡¯s not the solution to a counterfeit check, is it? After all, the damage caused by counterfeit checks printed by counterfeiters is inevitable."


    "Then what will you do, Viese?."


    "I wouldn¡¯t cash the check right at the counter. Let¡¯s just wait a week or so until it¡¯s confirmed in the books."


    "That¡¯s not possible."


    Shan firmly opposed Viese¡¯s words.


    "The Lombardy bank is based on the trust that we can entrust and save the money. But how can people trust a bank that can¡¯t cash in immediately the money it¡¯s entrusted to them."


    "So what do you want me to do? This and that doesn¡¯t work, that doesn¡¯t work either. Then bring me a way to figure out a fake check right there!"


    Viese shouted as if he was dumbfounded.


    It was a counterfeit that even the bank¡¯s employees who looked at the checks every day were fooled.


    To say that it¡¯s his sister.


    Viese smiled leisurely.


    But the smile didn¡¯tst long.


    "There¡¯s a way for me to tell the difference between fake."


    "Lie!"


    Viese shouted right out, but Shan didn¡¯t look over there.


    She was just waiting for Lk¡¯s words with a calm face.


    "Is that true, Shan?"


    "Yes, Father. Now give me a fake and a real check and I can show you right away."


    "...Grodic."


    As soon as Lk called out his name, Grodic Bray hurriedly pulled out a counterfeit check and a real check from his arms.


    In fact, he brought it in person today to report to Lk about the counterfeit checks.


    "Here you are, Shan."


    "Thank you, Lord Bray."


    Shan, who held a check one by one, looked around and said.


    "And I need a match..."


    "I, I have it!"


    The Lord of Heringa, who is usually a smoker, quickly took a match out of his pocket and scrambled up.


    Then he looked at Shan for a moment and asked.


    "Do you want me to light it up, Shan?"+


    "I¡¯d appreciate it even more."


    Shan told Lk, while Heringa¡¯s Lord pulled out two matches.


    "Look at the color of the me burning each check, Father."


    Lk nodded with a stiff face.


    Finally, Heringa¡¯s owner struck two matches to ignite, then carefully brought them to both ends of the check.


    Huuuurk.


    With a small sound of fire, the check began to burn.

 Chapter 119

    <h4>Chapter 119</h4>


    "Oh!"


    "A different color!"


    At a nce, different red and blue mes stirred the householders.


    "That¡¯s the way..."


    Lk nodded, sweeping his beard.


    "The reddish side is the real Lombardy check. It¡¯s counterfeit that the me is blue."


    Shan answered, putting out the match before all the checks were burned.


    "As you can see, it¡¯s an easy way to tell by just burning one corner. Before the important part with the money on it gets burned."


    "If that¡¯s enough, you¡¯ll be able to check it right at the counter! Burning it on fire! It¡¯s a really unimaginable way, Madame Shan!"


    Grodic Bray said incredibly in a very excited voice.


    "How the hell did you figure this out?"


    "...I was lucky trying to figure out how to tell this and that by myself."


    "You¡¯re amazing!"


    Before Shan answered, there was a slight gap but no one noticed it.


    "That¡¯s Shan!"


    "What a groundbreaking way. Who could have thought of it!"


    The eyes of the householders who looked at the fake and real checks naturally turned to Lk.


    Everyone is waiting for Lk¡¯s decision.


    Lk finally looked at Viese and Shan once.


    Shan, who was confident but did not smile, and Viese¡¯s face, which was distorted by anger, looked at him at the same time.


    The householder sometimes has to make difficult decisions for the family.


    Now is the time for that.


    Lk spoke in a low voice.


    "Let Shan serve as acting patriarch until I return."


    It was the moment when Lord of Lombardy¡¯s representative changed from Viese to Shan.


    Viese protested in a tearful voice.


    "Father!"


    But Lk seemed to have no intention of reversing that decision.


    He only looked at Viese, who cried for himself with a face that had no room for a needle.


    "Do you know what this means right now? Father, you have just officially recognized my sister, who is a woman as a candidate for session!"


    "You think I don¡¯t know that?"


    "Are you really going to do this?"


    Viese couldn¡¯t beat the anger, so he screamed with blood on his neck.


    "You can¡¯t do this just for one counterfeit check! I mean, you can¡¯t treat me like this!"


    It¡¯s as unfair as a man who¡¯s been deprived of what he deserves.3


    "Do you think it¡¯s because of one thing that led you to retire as a Lord?"


    "If not, what is it!"


    "...I think I made the right decision."


    Lk said coldly.


    "You should go now."


    There was nothing more he could do.


    Viese, who was shaking with his fists clenched, finally red at Shan with his killer eyes and walked out of the bedroom.


    The door closed with a loud noise, but no one cared.


    Lk clicked his tongue and shook his head with a sigh, and the householders vassal family breathed a sigh of relief.


    They looked like they could breathe now.


    Then Shan looked back at Florentia, which had so far stood motionless in the doorway.


    A door that¡¯s closed with a roar might be scary.


    Florentia didn¡¯t care about that sort of thing.


    She just stood there with no expression on her face.


    No, rather the child was smiling.1


    Shan knows.


    A seething sense of victory and achievement that doesn¡¯t match that calm face at first nce.


    Looking at the sparkling eyes of Florentia under her long eyshes, Shan smiled.3


    * * *


    The day Clerivan visited Shan¡¯s residence.


    A neat and cold Clerivan and an elegant yet soft Shan sat opposite each other.


    The two are alike but very different.


    "I¡¯m here to give you this, Madame Shan."


    Clerivan said, putting a small envelope on the table.


    Shan opened the envelope wondering and checked the contents, and opened her eyes wide with surprise.


    "8000 Gold...?"


    That was quite a lot to be written on a single anonymous note.


    Shan looked up and stared at Clerivan.


    Even with those eyes withoutughter, Clerivan was not embarrassed.


    It was quite a different response from Grodic Bray¡¯s the other day.


    "The money belongs to Shan. No, to be exact, it¡¯s Lombardy¡¯s money."


    In a polite but extremely business-like way, Clerivan said.


    "It¡¯s the money that Vestian Schultz received the other day when he asked me to turn the diamond mine into the Schultz family."


    "...Are you saying you¡¯ve been asked?"


    Shan said with a slight frown, but Clerivan only shrugged once.


    "I¡¯m a businessman and a merchant. I¡¯m after anything that benefits more than justice."


    "Benefits..."


    Shan scanned Clerivan with a serious eye.


    A man who was so loyal to Lord Lk that she knew he would stay in Lombardy Family.


    But a man who left Lombardy unexpectedly and spread his wings bigger.


    She sure he has found something worth more than Lombardy.


    There was nothing strange about such a man pursuing profit over justice.


    However.


    "I don¡¯t quite understand that. If you¡¯re a real profit seeker, shouldn¡¯t you just take this note without anyone knowing?"


    When asked by Shan, Clerivan thought for a moment and nodded lightly.


    "In fact, it is more appropriate for me to do so, but..."


    She won¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking.


    A faint smile smudged over Clerivan¡¯s face.


    "Anyway, it would be the miningpany that Vestian Schultz stole from, so I thought it was right to return it to you."


    Shan looked again at the bill that had been handed to her.


    She couldn¡¯t get a heart-warming answer, but Clerivan was right.


    "Thank you for your honesty, Lord Pellet. The money will be used well by the miningpany."


    "How are you these days?"


    Clerivan asked at the end of the conversation.


    "I think Lombardy is making a fuss because of the new acting Lord."


    "...You¡¯re still rumored to be working within Lombardy."


    "I haven¡¯t worked in Lombardy for a long time either."


    At Clerivan¡¯s words, Shan nodded but drew the line firmly.


    "But the outsider¡¯s excessive interest in the Lombardy family¡¯s affairs..."


    "How about a counterfeit check?"


    "How can you...?"


    "If I could tell you how to identify a counterfeit check, how would you use it?"


    The vignce on Shan¡¯s face was new.


    Even though he said he would give her the key to solving the problem right away, Shan was wary of whether the key was illegally acquired.


    Perhaps, this is what he likes about it.


    Every time he talked with Shan, Clerivan thought, recalling Florentia, who smiled pleasantly.


    "Here¡¯s the answer."


    Clerivan said, taking another envelope out of his arms and putting it down next to the bill.


    "It¡¯s up to Shan to decide how to use it."


    Clerivan, who said so, rose from his seat.


    "Oh, and just tell them that¡¯s what you figured out are by yourself. If you tell them the truth, it¡¯ll be a big deal."


    Shan asked him again.


    "How did you know?"


    But Clerivan had no intention of solving the question.


    Thinking of a way to answer well, Clerivan recalled the right words and curled up the corners of one¡¯s mouth slightly.


    "It¡¯s a trade secret."6


    Looking at Shan with a smiling face, Clerivan walkout.


    * * *


    Awakened by a small sounding from the side, Shan turned her head and looked where the sound came from.


    "Anything else besides milk?"


    Tia was grumbling, putting down a ss of milk with a frown.


    The twins, who were watching the scene, said a word.


    "No. Tia has to drink milk."


    "Yeah, you have to be big. You¡¯re still too small."


    "What¡¯s wrong with me? You two are ignorantly big. I¡¯m the average."


    Two weeks have passed since Shan became an acting householder.


    Lombardy was moving steadily, noparison with when Viese was sitting there.1


    Lk said, ¡¯I¡¯ll rest a little longer!¡¯ He has extended his nursing period for another month.2


    Viese, who was removed from his position as Lord representative, left for Angenas, Seral¡¯s father.2


    It was a normal trip to rx using the hot spring in the west, but everyone knew it was because he didn¡¯t dare to watch Shan perform the work of Lord representative.


    And today was Shan¡¯s first holiday since she became acting Matriarch


    The twins didn¡¯t go on sword training today either and stayed in the mansion.


    Click.


    Shan put down the teacup and said to the twins.


    "Didn¡¯t you two say you learned a new test? Why don¡¯t you show it to Tia today?"


    "Shall we?"


    "Tia, look at us!"


    Gilliu and Mayron ran excitedly into the middle ground connected to the drawing-room.


    The loud voices of the two flowed through the wide-open door.


    "I like juice."


    Shan called Tia as she watched Tia, still grumbling small, reluctantly pick up the milk.


    "Tia."


    "What?"


    Still 12 years old. As twins say, she has to grow up a lot.


    But Shan spoke slowly and said.


    "Grow up and be Lombardy¡¯s Matriarch, Tia."

 Chapter 120

    <h4>Chapter 120</h4>


    "What?"


    I¡¯m only 12 years old.


    Am I deaf already?


    I asked Shan back, while rubbed my ear with my fingers.


    "I¡¯ll buy you time until you reach adulthood. So grow up and be the Matriarch."


    Shan was sincere.


    That¡¯s what I could tell right away from those eyes.


    "...Auntie, too. What are you saying?..."


    It makes me feel guilty.


    I tilted my head and said as if I didn¡¯t know what the hell she was talking about.


    "You¡¯re such a smart kid."


    But Shan continued to speak regardless of my efforts.


    "That¡¯s a story everyone in Lombardy family knows. My father even boasts of you to other nobles and His Majesty Jovanes whenever he has time."


    No, and when did Grandpa get there?


    "And you have an eye for talent. As the example is Dr. Estira."


    There was a slight smile on Shan¡¯s sharp eyes.


    "You also know how to make people on your side. Isn¡¯t it?"


    This time I winced without realizing it.


    That true, there¡¯s one or two people on my side.


    "My side...?"


    Obviously, Shan was paying attention to me to some extent.


    However, it is not certain how far she knows, so it¡¯s better to figure out how much she knows, first.


    "Yes, Gilliu and Mayron, also Larane, and not long ago, Craney. Aren¡¯t you getting your cousins on your side one by one?"


    "That¡¯s it!. It¡¯s good to be close to each other."


    I thought you were talking about Clerivan and Bate.


    I was so surprised.


    I secretly took a sip of the milk in front of me, sweeping my chest away.


    "And Lord Pellet."1


    "Cough!"


    I almost sprayed milk through my nose.1


    Shan smiled gently as he looked at me and gently rubbed my back.


    "I guess I was right."


    "No, it¡¯s not like that... Clerivan, no, Sir Clerivan says so."


    "It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to tell me everything."


    How do you know?


    As if to answer my question, Shan said.


    "I don¡¯t know for sure what secrets you have. But I know you¡¯re a very special kid. And Tia, you¡¯re a child who loves Lombardy as much as I do."


    Shan stroked my head happily.


    "So Tia. You will be the next great Matriarch."


    "What about Auntie? Shouldn¡¯t the next Matriarch be Aunt Shan, not me?"


    When I asked, Shan opened her eyes slightly and smiled low.


    "Well, I don¡¯t know how to put it, it feels like telling me to be a householder is a bit..."


    Shan looked at the twins, who were fighting with wooden swords in the middle of the battle.


    "I don¡¯t want my children to live the same life as me."


    <h4>"Like my aunt?"</h4>


    "It was a life that I had to be on guard against my sibling¡¯s desire to be a sessor."


    Shan¡¯s face saying so looked very sad.


    As if recalling a memory in the past, her eyes were blurred.


    "Hahaha! I won!"


    "Do it again! Again!"


    Then I heard theughter of the twins.


    Only then did Shan, who regained her smile, looked out at the twins.


    "I wish they could always live brightly, honestly, and pursue what they want."3


    Shan said so and looked at me calmly.


    "But Lombardy¡¯s Lord position can be a more fascinating goal for anyone who wants it. How about you, Tia?"


    My biggest weakness is my age.


    There¡¯s no one in the world who would entrust the whole family to a twelve-year-old.


    And what I needed more than anything else now was time.


    By the way, Shan was offering to solve both of them now.


    She was offering her hand to be the most powerful ally.


    "Good."


    I can¡¯t help but hold that hand.


    Above all, Shan is reliable.


    Maybe I¡¯m the only person in Lombardy that she can trustpletely except my father.


    I said, picking up a piece of cookie instead of milk.


    "If you buy me time, I¡¯ll repay you by being the best Matriarch in Lombardy¡¯s history."


    "The greatest Matriarch in history?"


    "Yes, I will make this family great. More than now."


    "Hahaha!"


    Oh my.


    Shan suddenly burst intoughter.


    I¡¯ve never seen a person smile like that before.


    "Yes, Tia, it will be possible for you. If it is you."


    Shan stroked my hair and said.


    "Sure, Aunt."


    "Hmm?"


    "Since you promised to trust me, I¡¯ll give you a present, too."


    Shan tilted her head at my sudden word.


    ¡°Two-story building with an orange roof in the 8th district of Lombardy residential, Burgien.¡±


    "If it¡¯s district 8... You mean themon residential area? What do you mean? Burgien lives there?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s right. His personal information is a gift I give to you, aunt."


    "Tia, a man can¡¯t be a gift..."


    "He¡¯s a check counterfeiter."


    Shan¡¯s words were cut off.


    "Auntie has a choice as a householder. We can catch Burgien and hand him over to the Guard to face justice, or..."


    "Or what?"


    "You could get him a job at Lombardy to make a non-forgery check."


    "Ah..."


    Shan looked at me with a slightly dazed eye and admired.


    "The fact that he has created such a good counterfeit check obviously means that there¡¯s a great mastery in printing. It¡¯s a bit of a shame for such a talent to just rot in a dungeon for years."


    It¡¯s important to be legally punished, but if it¡¯s in Lombardy¡¯s interest, it¡¯s good to make the most of it.


    "And I think if it improves the security of Lombardy, it will definitely raise my aunt¡¯s reputation as a Lord representative."


    There was a counterfeit check once, and no one can guarantee that there will be no more again.


    "Of course, instead of being punished, he had to endure the punishment that made him pay more."


    We¡¯ve freed him for almost going to the dungeon, and he will not going toin about that.


    "...Yes, I¡¯ll use your gift well. But Tia."


    "What?"


    "How do you know the identity of the forger?"


    Shan asked with a face of pure curiosity.


    At times like this, the answers I can give are fixed.


    "It¡¯s a trade secret."8


    "..."


    But Shan covers her mouth andughs.2


    "Why are youughing?"


    You think I¡¯m funny.


    "It¡¯s nothing."


    Shan couldn¡¯t stopughing while answering like that.


    It was then.


    "Tia! Tia!"


    Someone was running across the middle, anxiously calling me.


    Even the twins who were ying with swords were so surprised that they stopped.


    "Dad?"


    "Tia!"


    I stood up in astonishment.


    "Dad, why..."


    Are you a beggar?


    My father, who I had always thought would look neat and tidy, had not washed properly for several days.


    With a scruffy face, wrinkled clothes, and a scruffy beard.13


    But my father didn¡¯t care about it and ran over and hugged me.


    Of course, avoided ce where I¡¯m hurt.


    "I¡¯m sorry your dad waste... I wasteing back from work. I¡¯m sorry, Tia."


    "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay."


    I patted my father on the back.


    "Is my daughter all right? Doesn¡¯t it hurt a lot?"


    My father asked, looking carefully at my face and whole body with crying eyes.


    "Oh, my shoulders are okay now! I untied the stitchesst week!"


    "Sti, stitches..."


    My father staggered for a while and soon said as if he had made up his mind.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s okay now that dad here. I¡¯ll take care of what¡¯s good for you!"


    "Yes, Dad!"


    Perhaps he was very worried.


    As soon as he was done in the South, he was not sleeping, not resting, and was riding the carriage back to the mansion.


    Even my father can¡¯t handle it.


    I grinned face to face with my father.


    "Oh, my Tia¡¯s face has be half-faced while I haven¡¯t seen her." [1]


    That¡¯s not about me, it¡¯s you father.


    Then, Shan, who was watching from the sidelines of the father and daughter¡¯s reunion, called my father.


    "Gahan."


    "Yes, sister."


    "Go wash up. Unless you really want to make Tia sick."


    Shan said so and gently dragged me away from my father.


    "What? Oh, I see!"


    My father quickly stepped back from me at Shan¡¯s words.


    "Let¡¯s have dinner together when you get back from the shower. Say hello to our father first... Perhaps, you ran right here without greeting first?."


    "Haha. I¡¯m in a hurry..."


    "Then I¡¯ll call our father to join us for dinner."


    "Yes, sister! Tia, I¡¯m going to go wash up!"


    We had lunch together after dad showered which I don¡¯t know how many days it¡¯s been since my dadst showered.


    Shan also invited Laurels¡¯ family, who remained at the mansion, for dinner.


    It was regrettable that Larane was not with him, it¡¯s been a long time since Lombardy¡¯s been able to sit together without frowning, it¡¯s thanks to the non-existent of viese.


    It¡¯s been such a rough day.


    When I came back to my room after getting ready to sleep, I saw a letter envelope on my desk.


    <strong>[Dear Tia]</strong>


    It was a letter from Perez.


    "You must have arrived safely at the Academy.¡±


    He said he would send a letter as soon as he arrived.


    The distance between the Academy and Lombardy was so far that it was inevitable.


    <strong>[Dear Tia</strong>


    <strong>It¡¯s my first night at the Academy.</strong>


    <strong>We were assigned a room one by one, but everyone is shouting that the room is too small.</strong>


    <strong>But I¡¯m fine.</strong>


    <strong>It¡¯s very satisfyingpared to the Pce where I used to live alone.</strong>


    <strong>Caitlyn and Kylus were assigned the rooms on both sides of me because the academy was so considerate.</strong>


    (Skip) *from the RAW


    <strong>Maybe because it¡¯s in the mountains, it¡¯s very cold here.</strong>


    <strong>I can barely see my breath in the morning and at night.</strong>


    <strong>Tia, I¡¯m d it won¡¯t be cold where you live.</strong>


    (Skip)


    <strong>I¡¯m going to start the sword department ss next week.</strong>


    <strong>I¡¯d like to take a political ss if I can afford it, but I don¡¯t know what will happen.</strong>


    (Skip)


    <strong>There are so many different people here.</strong>


    <strong>And I think there are many people who are surprisingly friendly to me.</strong>


    <strong>Maybe I can make friends here, too?</strong>


    (Skip)


    <strong>It¡¯s already this time.</strong>


    <strong>It¡¯s time to turn off the lights.</strong>


    <strong>I¡¯ll shorten this letter.</strong>


    <strong>Don¡¯t get sick.</strong>


    <strong>Eat well.</strong>


    <strong>I will wait for your reply.</strong>


    <strong>I miss you.</strong>


    <strong>From Perez ]</strong>


    "What kind of letter did you send? It¡¯s so long."


    One, two, three...?


    Counting down, it was long, a long letter of six pages.


    I could tell only one thing clearly in his trivial daily stories filled in the letters.


    "Excited, right."


    Perez is obviously adapting well to the Academy.


    "If I don¡¯t write back immediately, he¡¯ll be upset again."


    I picked up a pen right away and started writing back.


    <strong>[Dear Perez</strong>


    <strong>I¡¯m d you seem to be adapting well to the academy.</strong>


    <strong>I live as usual every day.</strong>


    <strong>Have you made many new friends?</strong>


    <strong>Sometimes tell me about your new friend.</strong>


    <strong>I wonder what kind of people you¡¯re going to get along with.</strong>


    <strong>And...</strong>


    <strong>...</strong>


    <strong>...</strong>


    <strong>]</strong>


    Perez and I consistently exchanged letters.


    I also had to prepare arge box to store my letters.


    Later, even the small gifts that Perez sent gathered and quickly filled it up.


    As time went by, letters began to pile up.


    ____________________________________________


    <strong>Glossary</strong>


    [1] ¡¯Half-faced¡¯ - Showing only part of the face; wretched-looking; meager.

 Chapter 121

    <h4>Chapter 121</h4>


    FIVE AND A HALF YEARS LATER, TIA¡¯S 18 BIRTHDAY...


    (She adult now, want to see it in manhwa)


    I was sitting in an armchair with a fluffy backrest and closed my eyes.


    A smilees naturally, as I feel the gentle winding through the nted open window passing through my skin.


    The reason why I like my birthday is spring so I can always feel the wind mixed with flower scent around this time.


    "Wow..."


    Then, the baby sleeping in my arms began to wiggle.3


    "Marilyn, are you awake already?"


    "Haam-."


    As if to answer my question, Marilyn yawned with her small, toothless mouth wide open.


    "Did you sleep well, Marilyn?"


    As I caressed the baby¡¯s white cheeks slightly, the ck pearl-like eyes looked at me.1


    "Yay?!"


    "Did you have a good dream?"


    I carefully kissed the child¡¯s soft forehead smiling at me.


    The baby¡¯s unique sweet scent made me smiled.


    "Who does our Marilyn look like to look so pretty?"


    "Yay, woo!"


    The baby¡¯s small hand reached out to me.2


    For a baby who had just learned to sit alone, it was the best way to express her feelings.


    "Yeah, I love you, Marilyn."


    I took a small hand and kissed the soft palm once.


    The baby stomped its feet, maybe it was itchy.


    "Come on, be careful not to get hurt!"


    I heard workers shouting outside, but my room was peaceful as if it was apletely different world from the noisy outside.


    "Marilyn, shall we practice again?"


    Marilyn, who was ying with my long hair, looked at me.


    "Come on, copy me. Mom... Mom..."3


    I have never sung it properly, so the word that rolls on the tip of my tongue are a little unfamiliar.


    But Marilyn has a mother who will love her more than anyone else.


    "Do you see my lips moving, Marilyn? This is how you do it. Mom... Mom..."


    "Oh, my Lady. We still have a long way to go before she can talk."4


    Louryl, who returned from changing the water in the vase, came into the room and said.


    "No, Marilyn is a genius, Louryl. If she keeps ying it like this, she¡¯ll talk faster than the other baby."1


    "I can¡¯t stop you."


    Louryl looked down on me and didn¡¯t like it, but her smile didn¡¯t leave her face.


    There¡¯s no mother in the world who hates her child is called a genius.


    "You need to grow up to meet the Lady¡¯s expectations. Right, Marilyn?"


    Marilyn is Louryl¡¯s first baby, married three years ago.17


    Louryl seeded in a romantic marriage, with Flint Devon, the young division leader of the Knights of Lombardy.


    Like Louryl, he was the third son of the Devon, one of Lombardy vassal families.


    <h4>The Devon family, who is in charge of transportation and mobilization in Lombardy, passed away 4 years ago, lying in a hospital for a long time, and their eldest son, ng, took over.</h4>


    Louryl¡¯s husband, Flint Devon, was ng¡¯s youngest brother.


    Marilyn, who has just seen the light of the world for five months, was a really lovely child with light hair resembling Louryl and ck eyes resembling Flint.


    "Marilyn,e to Mom!"


    Marilyn, who wasfortably in my arms, smiles softly and reaches out to Louryl.


    I supported Marilyn¡¯s buttocks and handed her to Louryl.


    "I¡¯m going to the store for a while. y with Marilyn here and when Flint¡¯s training is over, go home together, Louryl."


    "No wonder, you¡¯re wearing a ready-to-wear. Are you going out again? Do you want me toe with you? I can leave Marilyn alone for a while."


    "No, did you forget that Louryl is still on maternity leave?"


    "But..."


    At my words, Louryl fiddled with the petal and cried.


    "Tomorrow is a special day. I haven¡¯t even seen the Ladytely."


    "I went to Louryl¡¯s house a week ago, didn¡¯t I?"


    "I know but, I haven¡¯t seen you in a week. I¡¯m worried if you¡¯re having a good meal or if the Empress is bothering you at some banquet!"


    "...Am I the one who¡¯s easy to be bullied?"


    "It¡¯s not that, uh..."


    Originally Louryl took care of me as if she was taking care of her younger sister, who had a big age gap.


    But since the birth of Marilyn, her worries seem to have gotten worse.


    "See you tomorrow, Louryl!"


    "All right, Lady. I¡¯ll prepare dresses and essories for tomorrow, then."


    "Yes, Marilyn, see you tomorrow!"


    I waved my hand and came out.


    Originally, it was a mansion with a lot of peopleing and going all day, but today it was even more so.


    I put on my outerwear and a hoodie over my normal ready-to-wear outfit.


    Fortunately, the workers who were mobilized for tomorrow were having conversations without recognizing me passing by.


    "Tomorrow there¡¯s a big event at the Lombardy house, isn¡¯t there?"


    "Huh? You¡¯ve been working without knowing that?"


    "Only if there¡¯s someone who tells me."


    "Tomorrow is the 18th birthday of Lady Florentia Lombardy. She¡¯s the only child of Lord Gahan Lombardy who will be an adult."


    "Oh, that¡¯s why it¡¯s so grand..."


    Right.


    Tomorrow was a historic day when I was finally eighteen years old to be recognized as an adult.


    "I¡¯m here."


    I said, taking off the hood that was covering my head.


    "Here you are, Lady Florentia."


    Clerivan weed me with his sses off.


    Clerivan, who proudly weed thest year of his 30s this year, was showing ¡¯this is what a man who ages handsomely looks likes¡¯.


    This year, he cut his long hair and brushed it back neatly, and his eyes deepened over the years. (Nooo way, call emergency please XD)22


    And most of all, Clerivan¡¯s biggest attraction was Pellet Corporation.


    He had no romantic rtionship to the point where he had a reputation of being ¡¯ascetic¡¯, and Clerivan, who was young and handsome, was the founder of Pellet Corporation.2


    "It¡¯s a little noisy today, too. When will the construction bepleted?"


    ¡°The construction on the west side is expected to bepleted by the end of today. But in the south will take a few more weeks because it is a big construction that requires a new road.¡±


    "I can¡¯t help it. You¡¯re all going through a lot."


    Even in the midst of dusty and noisy construction, he still has to watch the business of the merchant.


    But Clerivan shook his head with a smile.


    "Buying all the buildings andnd around here to create argeplex, so I can afford it."


    Clerivan looked full of pride.


    Five and a half years from the day my grandfather copsed.


    During that time, Pellet has achieved tremendous growth.


    The building of Pellet Corporation, which I first bought for Clerivan, quickly became cramped and bought one by one nearby building.


    And in the end, this is how aplex was built.


    In addition to its headquarters in Lombardy, the center of the Empire, the Eastern and Southern branches have been established.


    In the west is Angenas, so we were now turning to the north because it was actually a neighborhood with no benefits


    "Did you hear from Violet?"


    "Yes. I was just about to report you."


    Clerivan presented me with a folded report as if he had just taken it out of the envelope.


    I took it and read it out quickly.


    "...Is it the Top of Monak again?"


    "I¡¯m ashamed."


    Clerivan replied with a glum face.


    "It¡¯s been bothering me sincest time, really."


    In the north, there was another specialty besides minerals.


    It was a tree that grew through the harsh weather of the north.


    Among them, the tree named ¡¯Triva¡¯ was fast-growing, tough, and sturdy, so there was no architecture and furniture were not used it.


    Pellet was intent on increasing its influence in the north by buying the tree.


    However, a ce called ¡¯Monak Top¡¯, which appeared a few months ago, was constantly winning the bid for the tree, beating our Pellet¡¯spany.


    Eventually, Violet, who was worse than him, came forward and headed to the north.


    But things weren¡¯t getting much better.


    It was the first time Pellet, who had always been on a roll.


    "Violet lost thepetition to buy. What the hell is their identity?"9


    "I¡¯ve asked Bate to investigate, but it¡¯s not easy. They¡¯re so new, and they¡¯re moving on a small scale as if they have secrets."


    "Bate says that, too?"


    Now, apart from thepetition to buy trees, I was really curious about the identity of the Top Monak.


    "The Triva tree doesn¡¯t do a penny or two, and they¡¯re buying a huge amount, right?"


    "Yes, it is. They¡¯re following about half the amount we buy."


    "But the Top with that amount of money didn¡¯t fall from the sky..."


    "I guess it¡¯s an experienced merchant who was invested and built independently."


    Clerivan said in a cautious tone.


    "To outrunpetitors, or to preupy the next tree ntation. It¡¯s not usually very experienced."


    "Isn¡¯t that so?"


    The experience of merchants is precious.


    In particr, the knowledge gained by directly hitting the body is umted and calcted, resulting in more profit in the next transaction.


    In that sense, it was clear that Monak¡¯s upper hand was a very experienced person, whoever he was.


    Oh, of course, sometimes some Tops ignore suchws and produce tremendous results from scratch without experience.


    Like Pellet Corporation.


    But it was possible because I knew the future and Clerivan had genius powers.


    "How¡¯s everything else then?"


    "We¡¯ve got a request from the Eastern city of Luman Family. Themission for moving up to the East..."


    So I got up after receiving the report of the meeting for a few hours.


    "Let me know as soon as you hear anything else from Violet."


    "Yes, I understand."


    "And when you send a reply to Violet, tell her this. Don¡¯t worry too much about losing the Triva Treepetition."


    Clerivan stared at me.


    "We want to build influence in the north, not reallypete for trees. We can go back to the mineral. Violet had better focus on the big picture."


    "Lady Florentia..."


    Clerivan was half-crying as if he were all moved.


    "I told you all the time. The most important thing is Clerivan and Violet."


    If you lose anything else, you can always rebuild it.


    Turning around after saying that, I saw Clerivan quietly pulling out a handkerchief and wiping his eyes.


    Though I heard that he is ¡¯cool handsome from outside.


    I talked to Clerivan to see me at the birthday banquet tomorrow and came out of the Pellet Office.


    It was time to walk out of the main gate long across the newly constructedrgeplex.


    I saw a man leaning against a wall next to arge gate.1


    It was a man wearing a deep hood as I wore it.


    Thanks to the fact that his head stood one higher than the others, the shadow under his feet remained particrlyrge and long.


    It was time to look at the invisible man and pass by.


    "Tia."


    It was an unfamiliar voice.


    Very low and charming.


    But a friendly voice called me.


    Standing tall.


    I stopped walking and looked at the man.


    Then he slowly took off his hood.


    "...You."


    ck hair that¡¯s a bit messy and red eyes that shine brightly in the sun.9


    A boy whopletely disappeared and came back as an adult.


    "Long time no see, Tia."


    It was Perez.

 Chapter 122

    <h4>Chapter 122</h4>


    It was nice to see him after a long time, and Perez smiled so brightly.


    His body is so big that I have to look up, his face now has a clear line, and his voice so low as if he was someone else.


    There were many different things, but it was definitely Perez.


    "Who are you?"1


    I could see Perez embarrassed by my cold words.


    I don¡¯t care.


    "I¡¯m sorry, but I think you¡¯ve got the wrong person."


    I said and turned around.


    "Tia."


    With a perplexed look on his face, he gently grabbed my shoulder.


    "It¡¯s me, Perez."


    "Perez? Come to think of it, I think I knew someone like that."


    The red eyes looking at me were shaking finely.


    It really seemed like he thought I had forgotten himself.


    I said, staring hard at such a Perez.


    "Ah, the Perez who spent almost six years without showing his face?"


    "It"s..."


    ¡°Or are you talking about that Perez, who graduated early from the academy after 5 years and had no news for half a year?¡±


    Now you understand what I¡¯m saying.


    Perez said in a low voice, slightly lowering his head.


    "...Sorry."


    You¡¯re not sorry, are you?


    Hearing the apology directly from him made me emotional and angry.


    I pped Perez on the shoulder with all my might with the bag in my hand.


    "Bad boy."2


    Like in his previous life, he graduated both in Civil Service and Military Service at the same time.


    Perez also graduated early in five years by reducing one year.


    He could stop me from hitting his arm with his eyes closed.


    But, Perez only stood still.


    "Let¡¯s just say you were busy at the academy and couldn¡¯te back during the vacation. But how do you exin that I haven¡¯t heard from you in thest few months?"


    "That¡¯s... I¡¯ve been wandering around for half a year after graduation, so I couldn¡¯t send and receive letters."


    As soon as he graduated, I know he went on a quick trip with his friends.


    As soon as Perez lost contact, I found out through Bate.


    And it¡¯s not like I¡¯m worried or what.


    It¡¯s Perez, who had already used Aura at the age of twelve.


    How many dangerous situations would such a person face while traveling the continent with the friends he met at the Academy?


    However.


    "You could send a letter ¡¯I am alive.¡¯ to Lombardy everywhere! A smart guy who graduated at the academy can¡¯t even think of that much?"


    Strangely, I get emotional.


    But Perez¡¯s face looked strange when he saw me angry.


    It looks like he¡¯s smiling or frowning.


    After staring at him for a long time, he asked in a low voice,


    <h4>"No way. Were you worried about me, Tia?"</h4>


    He¡¯s really.


    "Then you don¡¯t? It¡¯s like a friend suddenly went missing...!"


    Squeeze.


    "...I¡¯m d."


    Before I knew it, I was in Perez¡¯s arms.


    Something simr happened when I brought my grandfather to the pce to rescue him.


    Compared to then, Perez is bigger now.


    To the point where my whole body ispletely trapped in his arms.


    I blinked a couple of times in surprise and called Perez.


    "Perez."


    "Huh?"


    "Let me go."


    Then Perez obediently lowered his arm that had locked me up.


    The sound of shing between the fabrics rang clearly in my ears.


    Looking up, Perez was smiling.


    It wasn¡¯t the faint smile he made just a moment ago.


    The long ck eyshes were slightly curved.


    That¡¯s mean.


    I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re trying to spill your beauty.1


    I squinted as I pushed Perez out of my body.


    "I¡¯m not relieved of my anger yet."1


    "Yes, I¡¯m sorry."


    He nodded and admitted obediently.


    But, the apology was swift.


    I suddenly felt Perez¡¯s gaze looking down at me and muttered.


    "You¡¯ve grown so tall."


    Before returning, it was just as it had been seen from a distance.


    No, it¡¯s prettier because you look brighter than before.


    And the eyes are a little different.


    He had very dry and cold eyes that looked down on the crowd who gathered to see him.


    "Tia¡¯s grown up a lot, too."


    Perez in front of me was full of life.


    He seemed to be happy somewhere.


    Like.


    "Big dog."


    A big ck dog wiggling its big tail slowly.


    It sounds a little weird, but he¡¯s already over the point of being called a puppy.


    "Dog?"


    "No, it¡¯s nothing. What¡¯s wrong with you, Perez? Aren¡¯t you from the Pce?"


    There¡¯s no way Caitlyn and Kylus would let Perez out like this.


    His messy hair and clothes are crumpled like the man who just got off the horse...


    "Did youe to see me without going to the Pce?"


    "Yes."


    Yes, it is.


    I can¡¯t believe you came to see me without returning to the Pce.


    I said as I brushed off my slightly disheveled clothes from being hugged by Perez.


    "Go back to the Pce."


    "...Okay."


    I can feel Perez a bit sulky in my words.


    But I said more firmly.


    "Go and show everyone that you¡¯re back. After five years of graduating from Civil Service and Military Service at the same time, Second Prince Perez is back."


    "Ah...."


    Perez replied with a soft smile around his mouth as if he understood what I meant.


    "Yes, I will."


    I waved my hand a little at Perez, then started walking towards the mansion.


    Then, I looked back thinking of something I forgot.


    He was still standing there looking at my back.


    "Don¡¯t bete tomorrow."


    Perez, who was traveling, couldn¡¯t have returned today for no reason.


    I had a feeling that it was to attend my 18th birthday banquet.


    Sure enough, Perez smiled, folding his eyes finely again.


    "Yes. See you at the banquet tomorrow, Tia."


    I waved my hand again and turned around, and my wrist is slightly sour.


    It was the part where I hit his arm when I swung my bag at Perez a little while ago.


    "I didn¡¯t hit any rock."


    I¡¯ve never hit a real rock, but I thought it would feel like this.


    I slipped my prickly wrist and took a busy step again.


    * * *


    Lignite, the second son of the Eastern family, Luman householder, doubted his eyes.


    "Am I looking at something in broad daylight?"


    He rubbed his eyes with that murmur, but the view from a distance didn¡¯t change.


    "Is Perez...ughing?"


    Although he was the Prince of the Lambrew Empire, he became friends from the first day of the academy and wasfortably called by his first name in private.


    Many followed Perez, but Lignite was the only one who could call Perez¡¯s name.


    But even such Lignite has never seen Perez smile.


    Until today.


    Spring hase, but it was this morning that he arrived in Lombardy by running his horse frantically through the frightening winds of the still biting north.


    Lignite thought something was going on in the Pce because Perez said they had to arrive at the center of the Empire by today no matter what.


    But Perez drove the horse to the wrong ce.


    No matter how much Lignite asks where he is heading, Perez insisted on ¡¯If it is hard, I will go alone.¡¯ so he cried and followed with sour.


    And it was Lombardy that they arrived.


    "Did he even know how tough?"


    Seriously, Lignite thought Perez was out of order somewhere.


    In particr, I have always questioned whether the part that controls emotions and facial expressions is functioning properly.


    But Perez, who met a woman, was smiling.


    He has eyes that seem to be dripping with honey.2


    "Huh?"


    Lignite jumped up from his seat.


    It was because Perez gave her a big hug.


    "This... If I tell other people, no one will trust me."


    He¡¯d be d if he didn¡¯t be kicked for lying.


    Then there was something shing in his head.


    "By any chance..."


    Lignite¡¯s legs trembled with impatience.


    Perez, who remained at the ce where the woman left first, returned to the ce where Lignite had been waiting only after her back became invisible.


    "Now let¡¯s go over to the Capital."


    Perez, who approached with a big step while pping his cloak, had returned to his usual expressionless face.


    "Perez."


    "What is it?"


    Perez, who was checking if the horse¡¯s saddle had been loosened, answered Lignite¡¯s call roughly.


    "She¡¯s the main character of the letter, right?"


    Perez, who was tying the knot tightly with his hand, stopped moving.


    Also.


    Lignite grinned.


    "She¡¯s the one you¡¯ve been writing every time that you¡¯ve never shown anyone?"


    There were several hypotheses among colleagues about the recipient of the letter.


    It is the maid of honor that came to bring something for Perez to use once a year.


    No, it¡¯s a report to the Emperor on his achievements at the Academy, seeing that he writes as thick as a report every time.


    There were a lot of different hypotheses to say.


    But the biggestugh was what Lignite once said.


    "Maybe Perez has a crazy crush on someone?"


    The people who heard itughed while holding their stomachs, saying it was ridiculous.


    It was unimaginable that Perez liked someone that much.


    By the way.


    "As expected, I was right!"


    Lignite shouted, clenching his fists.


    And said to Perez teasingly.


    "There are a lot of surprises? It looks like you only like bloody steaks. It¡¯s also about eating sweet food."


    Perez¡¯s love of sweet food was famous at the Academy.


    When asked, he said he didn¡¯t like sweet food, but he always looked for something sweet once a day.


    And when he held it in his mouth, Perez¡¯s face, which had always been stiff, would loosen.


    "Lignite."


    "Why?"


    "It¡¯s noisy."


    "Huh."


    Perez was first on the horse.


    Lignite followed and asked.


    "Are we going to the Pce now?"


    "No. I have one more to stop before that."


    Perez ended it and started to drive again.


    The ce where the two stopped was the cemetery outside the Capital.


    It was like a well-managed park, mostly where nobles were buried.


    Perez, who tied the horsetail at the entrance of the cemetery, took out a small bouquet of flowers that had been in the saddle¡¯s pocket for several days.


    The flower had withered slightly, but Perez held it in one hand and headed deep into the cemetery.


    The chatty Lignite also kept his mouth shut and followed in this ce.


    In time, Perez, standing in front of a well-decorated cemetery with marble and statues, carefullyid down the bouquet.


    "I¡¯m here."


    Perez said so, sweeping the monument with a short inscription on it by hand.

 Chapter 123

    <h4>Chapter 123</h4>


    "As the chief maid taught me, I came back after all the preparations."


    Perez¡¯s quiet voice rang low as if it was buried in the wind.


    "I¡¯m ashamed not to see you off."


    The chief maid Impigra came to the academy once a year around Perez¡¯s birthday, with her decrepit body.


    And thest day she came.


    The chief maid Impigra said as if she knew it was herst day.


    "When you return to the Pce, you must prepare yourself. Because they¡¯re probably all set up."


    In addition, the chief maid, who made various requests, bowed her head politely for thest time.


    "Please be a Holy Army, Your Majesty."


    It was treasonous for Emperor Jovanes to say such a thing when she was alive.


    It was absolutely not what the chief maid Impigra, who had devoted her life to the Imperial Family, would say.


    Nevertheless, it was probably because that was thest thing she wanted to say.


    Perez caressed the monument with a bitter face.


    He was remembered and embarrassed that he couldn¡¯t give a specific answer, at that time.


    Perez also has too.


    Something he had to say, but he couldn¡¯t.


    The lips, which had been pping a few times, struggled to spit out the words.


    "Thank you."


    Even though the sick old woman ran the long way to the young man over and over again.


    Back then, Perez had never expressed his gratitude properly.


    And it left a deep regret in his heart.


    Finally, Perez, who was still pressing his forehead to the tombstone, rose from his seat shortly after.


    And spoke briefly to Lignite, who was waiting behind.


    "Now let¡¯s go back to the Pce."


    * * *


    I decided to spend thest evening in my 17th with my father.


    As Gahan¡¯s Clothing Store gradually entered the stable zone, my father was taking care of what he had dyed one by one.


    Among them, the most urgent was the management of the Chesire Estate, which was awarded with the Order of the Founding Medal.


    My father, who had been in Chesire all this year, came back to Lombardy for my birthday.


    Maybe because he was tired from the long trip, he lost a little weight on his face, but my father is still handsome.


    No, as he entered his 40s, the scent of a middle-aged man radiated.


    Somehow, I was looking at it with pride, and my father, who was cutting steak, murmured nkly.


    "Our Tia is already an adult."


    Oh, you¡¯re crying again.


    I knew this would happen, so I brought a handkerchief this time.


    It was to prevent a mishap in which my father wiped away tears with a napkin he used to wipe his mouth.


    But my father was surprisingly calm.


    "Now it¡¯s really time to get out of your dad¡¯s arms."


    Though with a bittersweet smile.


    <h4>"Tia."</h4>


    Across the table, my father looked at me with friendly eyes.


    "Thank you for growing up well and strong under this poor father."


    "Dad..."


    "I was so clumsy and vulnerable that I made you suffer, child."


    Maybe he was talking about what happened before my father started his business.


    "I should have protected you more strongly..."


    "Don¡¯t say that, Dad."


    I got up and sat next to my father.


    "My dad is a better man than anyone else in my memory."


    "...really?"


    "Don¡¯t you remember? When we went to the Pce together, you said, ¡¯My daughter was surprised¡¯ to the Emperor because of the knights checked."


    "Oh, that¡¯s what happened..."


    My father was scratched the back of his head in embarrassment.


    "And most of all, you overcame incurable diseases for me. There¡¯s nothing stronger than that."


    "Tia."


    My father swept the back of my hand.


    "How did such a beautiful daughtere to me?"


    "Hey. All the beautiful things are from my dad. Of course."


    "What? Haha!"


    My father burst intoughter.


    Iughed with such a father.


    "Oh, by the way, I have something for Tia."


    My father took a small box out of his arms and showed me what was in it.


    "Ring?"


    It was a thin gold ring made of round,rge purple jewels.


    "It¡¯s a purple sapphire."


    Father took out the ring himself and said.


    "It was something I prepared when I proposed to Shan. She was so happy to get this ring."


    My father¡¯s eyes, looking at the shiny ring, were filled with longing.


    "I¡¯ll give it to you for your 18th birthday, Tia."


    "But it¡¯s a precious thing for you."


    My father didn¡¯t deny what I said.


    "Yes, but I want our Tia, who is now an adult, to have what this ring means to Dad."


    "What¡¯s that?"


    My father, who was choosing words for a while, smiled and touched the ring.


    "A person to love with all my heart."


    My warm father¡¯s green eyes looked at me.


    "Although there are many regrets left, I don¡¯t regret every moment I met your mother, Shan, and loved her. That¡¯s how happy we were."


    Father put the ring down on my palm and said.


    "So whenever you¡¯re ready, Dad wants this ring to bring someone to Tia one day. Just like your mother came into your dad¡¯s life."


    My father seemed really happy to say that.


    And it looked refreshing somewhere.


    I nodded, holding the ring in my hand.


    And I carefully put the ring on my finger.+


    "Oh, it¡¯s perfect."


    The ring fits perfectly as if it had been made for me.


    "Thank you, Dad."


    I gave my father a big hug.


    My father, who seemed a little surprised, hugged me and patted me on the back.


    I¡¯m happy with the ring, of course, but in fact, my biggest birthday present is my father.


    It¡¯s my first time celebrating my 18th birthday with my father.


    For this moment, it was so precious that I didn¡¯t want to let go.


    * * *


    In the Imperial Pce, a conference was being held in which high-ranking nobles and Emperors gathered.


    A break in the middle of an hour-long meeting.


    Emperor Jovanes sat alone in the lounge next to the conference room, clearing his boredom.


    Nothing was interesting.


    Beautiful lovers, hunting that once made his heartbeat like crazy.


    It was no longer fun.


    "Hmm."


    The Emperor suddenly felt the emptiness of life.1


    At that time, the servant, who approached carefully, announced in a small voice.


    "Your Majesty."


    "What is it?"


    "Your Highness Second Prince is asking you to say hello."


    "Second Prince?"


    Jovanes jumped to his feet.


    "Tell him toe in."


    After a while, the door opened and Perez, dressed as if he had just returned from a trip, walked in.


    "Ha."


    Jovanes smiled in vain at the sight.


    Perez had really grown up as if he had taken over the image of the Former Emperor.


    Jovanes¡¯s father, who was cold-hearted and had no mercy on his children.


    "The Second Prince, Perez, greets His Majesty."


    Perez fell on one knee and politely tightened his head.


    There was an oblique smile on one end of Jovanes¡¯s lips.


    He liked how the Second Prince, who looked just like his father, always looking down at him with cynical eyes, bowed on his knees greetings.


    Jovanes suddenly became curious.


    What would the Former Emperor, who had died while saying, ¡¯You¡¯re not good enough to be an Emperor, but you¡¯re lucky enough to be the eldest." said, if he saw his son, Perez.2


    The boredom that had made Jovanes lethargic a little while ago disappeared like a lie.


    "You graduated both Civil Servants and the Military Officers in 1st ce, right?"


    "Yes."


    "And you cut a year and graduated early in five years?"


    "Yes."


    It was apletely different move from Astana¡¯s ident-prone career.


    It¡¯s worth seeing.


    Jovanes thought, recalling Astana, who is now in the conference room.


    Astana, who showed no interest other than hunting and women, had been attending a monthly conference for a while ago.


    It was the result of Astana¡¯s own pleas over and over again.


    And there was no way Jovanes didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    He wants to show himself sitting next to the Emperor at a conference where important issues of the Empire are dealt with.


    And he could also imagine that it would havee from the Empress¡¯s head.


    Nevertheless, Jovanes was persuaded.


    It was because Angenas decided to hand over the newly discovered emerald mine to the Red¡¯s Top.


    But Astana had nothing to do.


    Throughout thepetition, he just sat there and failed to express his opinion among the experienced aristocrats.


    And the appearance of the First Prince was enough to touch the unpleasant memories of Jovanes sleeping deep inside.


    To the point where he won¡¯t want to hand over what the First Prince and Angenas want.


    "Get up and follow me, Perez."


    Jovanes stood up and said.


    With Perez following silently, Jovanes opened the door to the conference room.


    "Huh?"


    "Is that the Second Prince?"


    The nobles who were talking quickly recognized Perez and became quiet.


    "Prince Perez, the Second Prince, graduated from the academy brilliantly and returned to the Pce."


    Jovanes, wearing a mask of a proud father, smiled broadly and dered.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!"


    "Good work, Your Highness Second Prince!"


    The nobles scrambled to offer congrattions.


    Perez stood with his hands behind his back and looked expressionless, but Jovanes liked Perez¡¯s arrogance even more.


    "You¡¯ve grown up in a few years."


    "The social world is going to be crazy soon, haha!"


    There were a lot of people joking around.


    As he did, Perez was still in a shabby outfit when he returned from the trip.


    He looks like a Prince.


    The nobles were instinctively feeling favored.


    Perez, who silently drew favorable attention toward him, found Lk Lombardy in the crowd.


    At the moment, Perez¡¯s red eyes sparkled without anyone knowing.


    Perez, who had been sticking to his noble attitude, paid his respects to Lk.


    It was a distinctly different greeting from the way he nodded to other nobles.


    To others, he seemed to bow politely to his guardian, and they¡¯re favorable for Perez grew even more.


    Jovanes sneaked a look at Astana.


    Sure enough.


    Astana¡¯s face was already red, even though he tried to look calm.


    Astana can¡¯t even control his facial expression even when he¡¯s 23 years old.


    Jovanes kicked his tongue in disapproval.


    And spoke to Perez in a loud voice so that everyone could hear him.


    "Go back to Poirak Pce to rest today, and from next month, make sure that Second Prince is present at the conference."


    Coogong.


    It felt like a big rock was falling in the conference room.


    People stared at Astana unknowingly with startled eyes.


    It was because Astana was famous for winning the right to attend Emperor Jovanes at the conference.


    In that quiet mess, Jovanes slipped another word.


    "I¡¯ll save you a seat next to the First Prince."


    Perez sat silent, looking at Astana¡¯s red face, and turned toward the Emperor.


    Perez kneeled on one knee and bowed his head.


    ck cape pped.


    And spoke in a polite voice.


    "I will obey your orders."


    It was something that Astana and Angenas hard to get but naturally flowed into Perez.

 Chapter 124

    <h4>Chapter 124</h4>


    A grand banquet, unprecedented in recent years, was held today at Lombardy¡¯s mansion.


    It was Florentia Lombardy¡¯s 18th birthday party when she finally became an adult.


    Originally, Lombardy¡¯s immediate family used to hold a grand banquet on every birthday, but this time it was different.


    Half a year before her birthday, rumors circted in society.


    Gahan Lombardy is preparing a huge banquet for his only daughter¡¯sing-of-age ceremony.


    In addition, there were rumors that Shann Lombardy, the former flower of society, who is mentioned as the next candidate for Head of Lombardy, was helping Gahan.


    And when the invitation to the banquet arrived, the nobles were shocked again.


    It was because of the piece of paper that was included in the invitation to the banquet.


    It was a ¡¯Gahan Clothing Store Premium Dress Coupon¡¯.


    If you visit a clothing store with an exchange ticket regardless of whether you attend the banquet or not, you can get an expensive dress!


    Along with Gahan Lombardy¡¯s love for his daughter, they could feel that his assets were truly enormous.


    And at the end of the invitation, it said.


    <strong>[For those who attended the banquet, we will give you a gift certificate worth 10 gold that can be used at ¡¯Pellet Home & Interior¡¯ as a return gift.]</strong> (Wow new store, hire me please :D)


    ¡¯Pellet Home & Interior¡¯ was a luxury ornament store that opened extensively in the middle of the Empire at the Pellet Corporation.


    Ten golds were enough to buy a very good quality vase or teapot there.


    Of course, it was Tia¡¯s new business promotion strategy that forced them to exchange 10-gold gift certificates and spend more money at the stores, but they didn¡¯t know about it.


    They just said, ¡¯She is Clerivan Pellet¡¯s disciple who has been taught by himself since she was very young, and they are so close so he spends a lot of money on her birthdays!¡¯


    The day of the banquet!


    Of course, the attendance rate was very high.


    Because of the long line of carriages waiting for their turn, they had to wait more than an hour to enter the banquet hall.


    "The banquet hall is so beautiful that I¡¯m enchanted!"


    "How much did it cost?"


    "I heard that she¡¯s Patriarch Lombardy¡¯s favorite granddaughter, oh my God..."


    Everyone who came in couldn¡¯t shut up for a while.


    There were suchmon words they uttered.


    "It¡¯s Lombardy!"


    The banquet hall was decorated with gold.


    In particr, gold curtains and tablecloths glistened more brilliantly in the light of a huge diamond chandelier hanging in the middle of the banquet hall.


    Especially for today, the window frames are gilded, adding extreme splendor.


    It wasn¡¯t just that.


    The finely crushed gold leaf floated in the champagne carried by the servants.


    These were all expressions of extraordinary wealth which no one except Lombardy could imitate.


    "What dress does Lady Florentia Lombardy, wear today?"


    <h4>"I¡¯ll take a good look at the Lady Lombardy¡¯s dress is wearing and ask my dress designer."</h4>


    After watching the banquet hall, thedies stretched out their necks and looked for Florentia.


    "Oh, there she is!"


    A woman beckoned when she found Florentia standing where the food table was.


    And there was a moment of silence between them.


    "...How can it be so ssic yet new?"


    "The sh (scabbard) on the arm or the slightly cut breast line is gorgeous and so alluring!" (how the dress will look, Borgias or Victorian, I can¡¯t wait)


    It waspletely different from the existing style, but strangely, there was no rejection.


    That was why the Imperialmunity paid attention to Florentia Lombardy.


    "Well, it¡¯s a dress, though. Doesn¡¯t Lady Lombardy look so beautiful today?"


    Everyone nodded at what someone said.


    "That¡¯s what I was just thinking... She has always looked pretty, but she looks really beautiful today."


    "Especially those big fair eyes, and white skin like the moon that made me stare nkly?"


    "And there¡¯s a unique atmosphere. Even though she is still young, but hard to approach..."


    Everyone agreed with the words.


    "The cousins standing next to her right now seem to be a characteristic of Lombardy."


    Again, there was a slight silence.


    All thedies gathered in one ce were staring nkly at Florentia.


    At that time, She thinks she felt the gaze from afar.


    Florentia looked back at them and smiled slightly.


    "Ah..."


    It was a pretty smile that made them forget that they were caught peeking.


    After the brief smile, she embarks on a chat with her cousins, a youngdy who nkly looked at her said, as she lifting the hem of her heavy dress.


    "I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m going to get closer and check her dress."


    Other women who were a little toote followed her.


    "Go with me too!"


    * * *


    "What are you doing, Tia? Who are you smiling at?"


    "Do you know anyone over there?"


    The twins straightened their necks and looked where I had turned.


    "No, just. I could feel the gaze."


    Is it imagination?


    The two nodded and understood my answer.


    "Tia is too nice."


    "Right, I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s already an adult. We¡¯re so worried these days."


    "...Why are you two?"


    "Now this guy, that... No, no, this guy and that guy are going to follow Tia because they like Tia."


    "Then we¡¯ll have to kick those annoying flies out. I¡¯m a little busy these days, so of course, I¡¯m worried."


    The twins said with a small sigh at the same time.


    The two, was 21y/o, joined the Knights of Lombardy two years ago after being proudly knighted.


    As a result, they became official members of the Lombardy family in addition to being a direct lineage.


    It was apletely different move from my previous life when they returned to Schultz and became an adult after changed theirst name.


    In addition, the twins, who seemed to be together everywhere, were divided into 1st and 3rd Knights.


    They said it was what the two wanted.


    "If you have a child who bothers you, you have to tell us, Tia."


    Gilliu made a new request.


    Mayron nodded enthusiastically next to him.


    If there¡¯s a rumor that someone likes me, I think they¡¯ll run right away and grab him by the cor.


    Considering their personalities, it¡¯s possible enough.


    I smiled and turned the topic.


    "How about the Knights? I heard you took the promotion test a few days ago?"


    "Of course I did."


    "I¡¯m done with my low rank."


    "It¡¯s the first time in nearly a decade that someone has been promoted as fast as us."


    Gilliu and Mayron spoke with great pride.


    That¡¯s right. It¡¯s worth showing off.


    Lombardy¡¯s Knights are not sloppy enough to allow them to join the team just because they are Lombardy¡¯s direct line and pass the promotion test.


    It can be seen from the fact that Astalliu was still a trainee even after joining the team btedly in my previous life.


    "Amazing, you two."


    The twin¡¯s shoulders shrugged once again at my words.


    "Sister, sister. Me too!"


    Craney, standing next to Gilliu and Mayron, called me as he approached one step closer.


    As expected, Craney grew tall.


    Now that he¡¯s fifteen years old, he¡¯s already taller than me, and he¡¯s catching up with the twins. (He¡¯s not a baby now *sob)


    "I passed the Academy entrance exam!"


    Unlike Perez, who has a free pass because he was the Prince, Craney had to take the Academy entrance exam.


    But I¡¯ve never been worried.


    Craney used to be smart, and I¡¯ve been teaching him early since he was young.


    But I can¡¯t ignore Craney¡¯s eyes twinkling for apliment.


    I patted Craney¡¯s head, that taller than mine.


    "Good job. Good job, Craney.


    "Hehe. It¡¯s all thanks to you."


    Oh, you¡¯re such a nice talker.


    "Let me know if you need anything to help you prepare for the academy, Craney."


    Of course, even if he doesn¡¯t tell me, I¡¯m going to give him a lot of money from the finest luggage to pocket money. (My Lady give me too)


    But Craney murmured whether he really needed anything.


    "Well, then, do you happen to have a textbook written by the Second Prince... No, I just wish I could shake hands and get some good energy..."


    His white face turns red as he scratches his cheeks.


    "Perez? What about Perez?"


    "He has been at the top 1st and graduated early. When I was young, I didn¡¯t know he was that amazing..."


    There¡¯s a fan of Perez here, too.


    "Yes, of course. He¡¯s supposed toe to the banquet today. I don¡¯t know about the textbook, but I¡¯ll let you say hello. Ask him if you have any questions at that time."


    "Really? Thank you, sister!"1


    Craney rolled his feet with a big smile.


    At that time, the twins, who were smiling together next to each other, suddenly frowned.


    "Oh, there she is."


    I looked back at the way the two looked.


    The most annoying person to deal with these days was walking toward me with a lot of her aides.


    It was Empress Rabini, who did not age at all as if she had sprayed preservatives over time.


    Even though she is entering middle age, her blemish-free skin still makes me feel at odds.5


    I have to see that face on my birthday.


    "Because it¡¯s annoying. You two go over there."


    I spoke to the twins.


    From an early age, the Empress had a sense of rivalry with Shan Lombardy.3


    It so happens that Rabini would try to bump into each other with Shan at the banquet.


    It has gotten worse since Shann pushed Viese away and became Lord¡¯s representative.


    The twins, who grew up next to each other, shivered at Empress Rabini.


    "Craney, you follow your brothers."


    Left alone, I sighed softly and drank the drink I had in my hand.


    And not long after, a pretty but somewhat dreary voice spoke to me.


    "Congrattions oning of age, Lady Florentia."


    It was a sweet voice that hid her innermost thoughts thoroughly.


    I can¡¯t lose either.


    I turned around and said hello with a big smile on my face that I¡¯ve been fond of ever since I started socializing.


    "I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re attending my birthday banquet personally. I¡¯m so grateful, Empress."

 Chapter 125

    <h4>Chapter 125</h4>


    "It¡¯s Florentia¡¯s birthday, the only daughter of Sir Gahan Lombardy itself no one else. How can I miss a special day like this?"


    The Empress has been busy all these years.


    Perez is busy recruiting the nobles while he is away at the academy.


    His original social power and the Tops of Angenas led the aristocracy to aggressively support Astana.


    In many ways, the Empress and Angenas¡¯s Family have no choice but to stand in line with their wits.


    In addition, she thought my father waspletely out of Lombardy¡¯s Lord nomination as my father cared about the Chesire territory.


    On the surface, she was trying very hard to establish a friendly rtionship with me anyway.


    "Besides, you¡¯re my dear cousin Seral¡¯s niece."


    Empress Rabini said so and pointed to Seral, who was standing on the left.


    I could also see Larane poking her head out from behind.


    I couldn¡¯t bear to make a sound, but I greeted Larane with my eyes quietly and then looked at Seral.


    "Happy birthday, Florentia."


    Anyone would know they¡¯re the same Angs.


    Even though she smiles, her eyes are not friendly, it¡¯s the same as the Empress.


    It was not only that Seral was simr to the Empress.


    Just as Rabini Angenas did not hide her ambition for her family even after she became Empress of the Empire.


    Seral was gradually showing up too.


    "Viese couldn¡¯te because he was busy, but he asked me several times to say happy birthday to Florentia."


    After Shan became Lord¡¯s representatives, Viese went on vacation to Angenas.


    And it wasn¡¯t until a yearter that Viese was a little different.


    No, Seral and Viese both did.


    As if there had been a change in the power structure between the couple, Viese began to listen to Seral in earnest.


    From not having any more trouble to business advice from Seral.


    Thanks to this, Lombardy¡¯s real estate business, which Viese is responsible for, has be entangled with Angenas in many ways.


    Since the two powerful families are creating synergy together, there has been no opposition from within Lombardy.


    "I¡¯ve sent the presents to the room. Open itter. It¡¯s a set of finest pearl ornaments that I chose with special care, so I hope you like it, Florentia."


    Seral spoke in a slightly louder voice, telling everyone around her to listen.


    And the Empress took over the baton.


    "I¡¯d like to rent my vi in Angenas for a month for your birthday. What do you think, Florentia?"


    ¡°If it¡¯s a vi..."


    ¡°It¡¯s Peaport Castle with hot springs.¡±


    It was the hot spring tourism project that Angenas, which has poor farming and no underground resources, is pushing for these days.


    It is still a word of mouth, but after a few years, it will be perfectly established as a resort for the aristocrats.


    Then, Angenas will start a transportation business that regrly moves the nobles to the West using a luxury carriage, and earn quite a lot of money.


    <h4>It¡¯s a story a few years from now.</h4>


    "I¡¯ve been wanting to go! Thank you, Her Majesty."


    I¡¯ll never go, but I¡¯ll have to take it because a lot of eyes see us.


    The Empress¡¯s blue eyes quickly scanned the area as I thanked her by grabbing my skirt.


    She¡¯s trying to make sure a lot of people are listening to our conversation.


    Of course, today is my birthday banquet, and the Empress led all her aides, so people were paying attention here.


    Oh, this is kind of unpleasant.


    I have a bad hunch that I don¡¯t know why.


    Too many people¡¯s eyes gathered.


    And this opportunity cannot be missed by Rabini.


    I got up to leave.


    "Then have a great banquet, and I¡¯ll leave you..."


    "Now that Florentia is of age, it¡¯s time to find a suitable mate."


    What the hell are you talking about?


    I stared at Empress Rabini, who was talking nonsense with a smiling face.


    I almost forgot to control my expression because it was so ridiculous.


    "I¡¯m still thinking..."


    "Gahan doesn¡¯t really care about that. If Her Majestyes forward, it will be good for Florentia too.¡± (She make angry, who will he match Tia with, Astana?, No way)


    How dare you.


    As if they¡¯ve matched in advance, Seral quicklyes forward and responds.


    "Really? What do you think of Florentia?"


    Empress Rabini looked at me and asked.


    But she¡¯s not really asking for my opinion.


    There was no father here, my guardian, and no matter how adult I am now, I still have a few years left until my marriageable age.


    Even Larane, who is 4 years older than me, has not decided who to marry yet.


    Nevertheless, Empress Rabini deliberately brought it up in front of many people.


    So that I can¡¯t say no.


    Moreover, it is not easy to reverse the situation even if my father or grandfather finds out about itter because the opponent is the Empress.


    The eyes of the Empress smiling at me glistened.


    You would have thought I¡¯d nod my head because there was no grandfather near me who could face the Empress.


    "Would you leave it to me to find Florentia¡¯s marriage partner?"


    But they chose the wrong opponent.


    I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re using the surroundings to pressure me.


    I looked around quickly.


    It just so happened that I saw the person I was looking for not far away.


    Grandfather is not the only person in this banquet hall that the Empress is reluctant to deal with.


    I cleared my throat with a ¡¯hmm¡¯ and shouted in a rather loud voice.


    "Hello, Second Prince!"


    He quickly responded to my voice and waved my hand with a broad smile towards Perez, who turned around.


    She¡¯s making me very ufortable.


    I¡¯ll make it more difficult for you, Empress Rabini.


    As Perez began to walk straight toward me, the spectacr view unfolded.


    The nobles standing in the middle stepped back, clearing the way for Perez as if the sea were splitting.


    He didn¡¯t ask anyone to step up and get out of the way.


    Those who had already been paying attention since Perez appeared at the banquet hall moved themselves.


    And at the end of the road in the middle of the banquet hall was me.


    Perez strode, looking at me at the end of the way, without saying a word.


    Like a person who can¡¯t feel the eyes of others.


    Stomp stomp.


    Perez stood in front of me, with the dull sound of shoe heels.


    And spoke in a low voice.


    "Long time no see, Lady Florentia Lombardy."


    "...Thank you for attending my birthday banquet."


    To be honest, I was a little surprised.


    I thought for a moment Perez would say things like ¡¯Tia¡¯ or ¡¯Are you here?¡¯.


    Because he has a personality that he didn¡¯t care about the people around him.


    But to my surprise, Perez called me ¡¯Lady Florentia Lombardy¡¯.


    It was the first time.


    In addition, he added that he acted as if he had met me for the first time in six years.


    I¡¯m so proud.


    Is this how the teacher feels to see a well-educated student?


    I smiled and said to Perez without even looking at Empress Rabini.


    "I heard you graduated from the academy with excellent grades this time. It¡¯s been 5 years since you graduated at the same time. What a piece of work!"


    I said it deliberately, making more fuss.


    At my words, the nobles around me nodded with smiling faces.


    It was only the Empress and her group that was rotting their faces.


    "Luckily, as much as I tried, good results just followed."


    Perez gave a humble and respectful answer to that, further raising the favorability of the nobles.


    Then Perez looked at Empress Rabini.


    "Her Majesty."


    It was a dry greeting, with no family attached.


    It was also a very insincere greeting to the Empress whom he met after a few years.


    Still, the Empress, who had deep experience, said to Perez with a smile.


    "Congrattions on your graduation, Prince."


    But that¡¯s also for a while.


    The Empress soon lowered the tail of her eyes and created a thin and wounded face.


    It was a real sword match between Perez and the Empress.


    It¡¯s interesting.


    "But I¡¯m disappointed. The first time I¡¯ve seen Prince¡¯s face after six years is at a banquet."


    Oh, you shouldn¡¯t bring that up!


    Because.


    "I¡¯m sorry, it was drawn because I arrived at the Imperial Pcete yesterday afternoon. I barely greeted His Majesty in the middle of the conference, so don¡¯t be too sad."


    This is how Perez can bring up the conference.


    And then.


    "Oh! I heard some people talking today. I heard you¡¯ll be attending the next meeting with His Majesty."


    And your response will be like this.


    "At the conference...?"


    "Isn¡¯t that a big deal?"


    It just happenedst night, so more nobles hadn¡¯t heard yet.


    Surprised, they murmured, ncing at the Empress.


    From the beginning, the people whom the Empress deliberately brought together to weave me, and the people who gathered around when Perez appeared. Including those who watched the situation further away, dozens of aristocrats now know that Perez had attended the conference like Astana.


    "That¡¯s right."


    Perez nodded and admitted inly, and people¡¯s buzz grew even louder.


    As Perez nodded his head and acknowledged it inly, the murmur of the people grew louder.


    Oops, twist!


    I was barely holding back myughter.


    If you touch me carelessly, this will happen, Empress Rabini.1


    After giving the nobles enough time to wonder and the Empress enough time to flutter her eyelids in anger, I stood by Perez and said with a grin.


    "I¡¯ll go introduce the surroundings to the Second Prince, Empress. Since he returned to the Capital after almost six years, there must be a lot of people to meet." (I thought Tia would call Perez as her partner, but it¡¯s not)+


    It was mypletely impable and considerate suggestion.


    So there is only one thing the Empress can say.


    "...So be it, Lady Lombardy."

 Chapter 126

    <h4>Chapter 126</h4>


    Me and Perez walked out to the other side of the banquet hall.1


    After confirming that no one was close enough to hear our conversation, I tapped Perez on the side.


    "Good job, Perez."


    Perez smiled, his lips curved quietly at my words.


    ¡°Tia, you look in trouble.¡±


    "You¡¯re catching up fast. I heard that Craney will also be entering the academy next year. I wish he could learn as well as you."


    "Craney? Oh, that little..."


    "He¡¯s not small anymore. He¡¯s bigger than me. He¡¯s so excited to see you today. There must be a lot of things he wants to ask about the academy.¡±


    Speaking of which, Perez stared at me.


    "Why do you look at me like that?"


    ¡°...Tia doesn¡¯t seem to have changed.¡±


    ¡°Is that apliment now or a curse?¡±


    Perez smiled with his eyes instead of answering.


    "Anyway, thanks to Perez, I was very relieved after a long time ago. Well, that¡¯s right."


    "What were you talking about with the Empress? You didn¡¯t look so good."


    "Oh, well, she¡¯s suddenly said that she would find me a marriage partner. In front of everyone. So I was a little annoyed."


    Now that I¡¯ve paid her back, it¡¯s a lot better.


    "...What did you say?"


    Perez asked me again.


    But I didn¡¯t think he was asking because he really didn¡¯t hear it well.


    He was looking at the Empress with a cold face.1


    Ipletely reduced my voice and spoke.


    "It¡¯s the Empress¡¯s trick. Maintaining influence in society. Connecting the right people and making connections between the two families."


    Matchmakers aren¡¯t hawks either. [1]


    But I have to admit that it¡¯s obviously effective.


    "But don¡¯t worry too much. The Prince¡¯s marriage must have permission from the Emperor. She¡¯s not gonna reach out to you."


    I should be careful not to bump into each other for a while.


    Empress Rabini was not a person to give up easily.


    Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t know what else to say if I ran into her at another banquet.


    "I shouldn¡¯t go to banquets for a while... Perez?"


    Perez was a little strange.


    He¡¯s much more expressionless than usual, but somehow he¡¯s colder.


    I patted Perez on the shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Even the First Prince hasn¡¯t decided on his marriage yet. She¡¯s not going to hook you up with any woman first."


    "Tia."


    Perez called me and took my hand off his shoulder.


    But Perez¡¯s calloused hands, which held my hand, were full of strength.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Perez?"


    "If the Empress ever says that again, then tell me."


    Oh, I was wrong.


    Perez was worrying about me, not himself.


    I asked, holding back myugh.


    "Tell you? How can you help me?"


    <h4>"...One way or another."</h4>


    Perez was sincere.


    I could tell by looking at his deep sinking eyes.


    If I ask him for help, Perez will sincerely try his best to help me.


    When I felt it, I felt relieved and a little emotional.


    "When did you grow up like this..."


    I momentarily lifted the handheld by Perez and tried to stroke Perez¡¯s head like a habit, but I took it back.


    As a child, I was Perez¡¯s childhood friend, and it was all known that Perez contributed greatly to the treatment of my father¡¯s illness.


    However, no matter how close we were, stroking the Prince¡¯s head was misleading in many ways.


    By the way.


    Perez came back to hold my hand again.


    And his red eyes met mine.


    Since he¡¯s an adult now, I can see a handsome face even without a smile.


    The temperature of Perez¡¯s hand that was holding mine felt particrly hot.


    Dugum.


    My calm heart was beating erratically.


    What¡¯s this?


    Then an angry voice called me.


    "Tia."


    "Grandpa!"


    An angry grandfather approached as if mes were zing in the snow.


    "I just heard the story. I heard the Empress said something useless to you."


    Perhaps when he was talking somewhere else he heard the news from someone and rushed over.


    I could see it from a strand of my grandfather¡¯s hair flowing straight down.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t answer, I was good at it."


    "Yes, that¡¯s how my granddaughter..."


    My grandfather gazed at the hand Perez was holding.


    "Second Prince."


    Grandfather called Perez in a low voice.


    "What are those hands?"


    I answered quickly before my grandfather misunderstood.


    "He wasforting me a little, Grandpa."


    "...Comforting?"


    One corner of my grandfather¡¯s mouth curled up.


    "Yes. Now that you¡¯ve beenforted, how about letting go of that hand?"1


    Perez looked at me once and let go of my hand.


    There was a slight wrinkle on the forehead.


    So grandfather and Perez stared at each other without saying anything.


    Strange.


    Although my grandfather said to be hated by many people, but I didn¡¯t understand why Perez set the de like that.1


    Was there a conflict between you two without me knowing?


    Perez shouldn¡¯t have a bad idea about Lombardy.


    After such a short but intense staring contest, my grandfather spoke in an unpleasant voice.


    "I have something to share with my granddaughter. Le¡¯s go back to the banquet."


    It was an obvious impolite orders. [2]


    Of course, this is Lombardy¡¯s mansion, so Perez was definitely a guest.


    Grandfather would be the only one who could speak like that to the Prince of the Empire.


    I said to Perez, pointing to where the twins and Craney had disappeared.


    "If you go over there, there¡¯ll be twins and Craney. Go ahead and talk to them."


    "...Okay."


    Perez silently bowed to Grandpa onest time and walked in the direction I told him.


    "Hmm."


    Grandpa looked at Perez with displeasure until the end and led me to a nearby quiet terrace.


    It was a ce where we could have afortable conversation with a thick and long curtain.


    After a while, the servant of the mansion brought two sses of wine and a bottle of wine on a tray.


    Grandpa raised his ss and handed me one and said.


    "Now that you¡¯re an adult, you can have a drink with this grandfather."


    Grandpa smiled deeply as if his feelings were new.


    I gratefully picked up the ss and smelled it.


    But the deep smell was unusual, so I casually checked the wine bottle.


    "Wow, it¡¯s Vintage Mars? It¡¯s a wine with a deep vor and a long afterglow."


    How much does this cost?


    "Thank you for opening such a nice bottle for my birthday..."


    Seeing the bottle was a habit in my previous life to enjoy drinking.


    My grandfather, who was watching me, said.


    "...You know very well about alcohol, Tia."


    Oh, damn it.


    I just became an adult.


    "...I saw it in the book, Grandpa."


    Grandpa¡¯s slightly narrowed eyes looked at me suspiciously in response.


    "Yes. If you are, that would be it.¡±


    "Haha..."


    Grandfather said so and slightly bumped his ss into my ss.


    A clear sound of ss rang the quiet night air on the terrace.


    I sneaked a sip of wine while looking at my grandfather.


    As expected, expensive wine.


    It¡¯s a strong drink, but it¡¯s so delicious that I want to drink it like this.


    Looking at me ttering while sipping the wine, my grandfather asked me.


    "I haven¡¯t given you a birthday present yet. Is there anything you want?"


    The light from the banquet hall was creating deep light and shade on grandfather¡¯s face.


    "If you have anything you want, tell me anything."


    He¡¯s not just saying.


    My grandfather is a member of the Lombardy family.


    He¡¯s capable of getting me everything I really want.


    Therefore, there was a lot of expectation on my grandfather¡¯s face that could not be hidden by a deep shadow.


    What should I say?


    I had a mischievous thought for a moment.


    Shall I ask for a box of gold bars?


    Or should I ask for a small piece ofnd in Lombardy¡¯s estate to live on?


    Whatever I say, maybe grandfather will listen.


    But that¡¯s not the things I want.


    I already have enough money, and if it¡¯s enoughnd to settle down, I already have my father¡¯s Chesire estate.


    There¡¯s only one thing I want to have.


    Only Lombardy.


    Moreover, my grandfather would be disappointed if I asked for small and ordinary things for my birthday.


    That¡¯s what my grandfather¡¯s interesting eyes were saying right now.


    Then I have to live up to that expectation.


    I¡¯m a good granddaughter after all.


    I took another sip of wine and asked my grandfather.


    "I¡¯m an adult as of today, aren¡¯t I, Grandpa?"


    "Right, now that you¡¯re eighteen."


    The grandfather¡¯s face, nodding his head, was rxed.


    Until I say the next thing.


    "Then my rights will take effect."


    "...Rights?"


    "Yes, the right to go beyond the authority of the person in charge and engage in Lombardy¡¯s business."


    Both Shan and Viese in their youth had the same beginnings.


    By activating the right of the direct lineage into the field of interest and confidence.


    So, to achieve good results and prove one¡¯s abilities.


    That was how Lombardy showed themselves to the world.


    My grandfather¡¯s eyes trembled briefly when he looked at me.


    "I don¡¯t need anything else."


    I want Lombardy.


    The greatest and most beautiful family in history.


    So...


    I said to my grandfather with a calm smile.


    "Just once. Please support me to use my rights, Grandpa."

 Chapter 127

    <h4>Chapter 127</h4>


    There was a moment of silence on the terrace.


    Grandfather was looking at me without blinking.


    And the moment I thought that a smile slowly passed through those eyes.


    "Hahaha!"


    Grandfather burst intoughter.


    "That¡¯s so... hahaha!"


    It was a big and cheerfulugh that the wine in his hand flowed out of the ss.


    I waited quietly until my grandfather¡¯sughter calm down.


    "That¡¯s the gift you chose, Florentia."


    "Yes. It¡¯s an adult birthday present, so I was greedy for something nice, grandpa."


    "Greedy..."


    Grandfather murmured, rubbing his trim beard.


    "It¡¯s an authority that anyone in my lineage has. Even if you don¡¯t ask it as a birthday present, it¡¯s already yours."1


    I shook my head firmly to my grandfather.


    I¡¯ve had a more Lombardy-like childhood than anyone since I returned.


    Therefore, as in my previous life, I¡¯m in a situation where I am criticized for having a mother whose origins are unknown.


    But that¡¯s not all I have to go over.


    "What I want on my birthday is not just exercise the authority, but my grandfather¡¯s support for it."


    "Why do you think you need my support?"


    "Of course, I¡¯m fully qualified to exercise my authority. I¡¯m an adult, your granddaughter, and I¡¯m pretty smart."


    My grandfatherughed low as if he agreed with me.


    "But at the same time, I¡¯m a woman. I¡¯ve only be an adult. I¡¯m well aware of the obstacles in my way, Grandpa."


    I looked straight at my grandfather.


    "If I exercise my authority and touch the business, there will be resistance."


    That¡¯s exactly how Viese would do.


    Up until now, he has considered only Shan to be his rival and has been growing his strength outside Lombardy, but he will try to cut the buds for fear that even his young nephew will stand out.1


    "Just once, please support me. I don¡¯t need any other help."


    I¡¯m already all set.


    A strange smile bloomed on my grandfather¡¯s face, who was silently listening to me.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say. You want it as a birthday present. I¡¯ll have to pay for that."


    My grandfather¡¯s love for me seemed to be overflowing many times more than usual.


    "When are you going to get your birthday present?"


    "Soon."


    "Soon?"


    "Yes, very soon."


    I must have gotten my grandfather¡¯s promise.


    Just in time, there¡¯s no need to wait any longer.


    Grandfather smiled at me and said.


    "I¡¯ll be looking forward to it."


    * * *


    One corner of the banquet hall was full of people dressed up.


    There, raucous with music and all sorts of noises, Gahan sat quietly on thefy sofa, lost in thought.


    <h4>The third son of the Lombardy family, and the owner of a Gahan Clothing Store that spread throughout the Empire.</h4>


    He was a man with such a great modifier, it was not that he caught the nces of the nobles who were ncing at this moment.


    It was the face of an outstanding Gahan, lost in thought with his long legs folded loosely.


    "Hmm."


    It was when Gahan blinked slowly and sighed low.


    "Do you have any concerns?"


    "Oh, Clerivan!"


    Gahan¡¯s expression brightened with the appearance of Clerivan, who had been talking softly.


    "It¡¯s Lady Florentia¡¯s birthday banquet, and Sir Gahan doesn¡¯t look good today."


    "Oh, is that so... Mr. Clerivan is right. I should think about itter and enjoy Tia¡¯s birthday."


    Gahan scratched his cheek, awkwardly.


    Looking at the figure, Clerivan shook his head as he sat near Gahan.


    "We should share our concerns, rather than procrastinate. If you tell me what¡¯s going on, I¡¯ll think about it with you."


    "Ah..."


    Gahan conflicted.


    He¡¯s sure there¡¯ll be a good solution if he can think with Clerivan about it together.


    He didn¡¯t doubt it that way.


    But he couldn¡¯t bother him, who was busy leading Pellet¡¯s business.


    "It¡¯s all right, Clerivan. I¡¯ll figure it out on my own..."


    "Now, don¡¯t you need my help?"


    "No way!"


    Gahan jumped and shook his hands.


    "But I¡¯m sure you¡¯re busy with Pellet¡¯s business, and I¡¯m too embarrassed to put a burden on you when Tia owes you one."


    "Don¡¯t say that."


    Clerivan said in a low voice.


    "You are not only the father of Lady Florentia. You were also a partner who once founded the Gahan clothing store."


    "Sir Clerivan..."


    "You¡¯re already a special person to me like a family. But if you say that, I¡¯m rather disappointed."


    "...Thank you for saying that."


    Gahanughed helplessly.


    "Now tell me what you¡¯re worried about."


    Clerivan said, with ease, raising one foot and crossing his legs.


    "It¡¯s not about a Gahan Clothing Store. The clothing store is stable enough without me. It¡¯s just that the Chesire territory..."


    "You mean the Southernnds awarded with the National Founding Medal. I know, you¡¯ve been on Chesire territory a lottely."


    "Yes, it¡¯s a rxed and peaceful ce, as Aunt said. But..."


    Depth reappeared in Gahan¡¯s face.


    "It¡¯s hard to finance the Chesire territory, perhaps because I haven¡¯t been given the territory for a long time because of the work of the clothing store I"ve been doing."


    "Perhaps because of my work at Gahan Clothing Store, I have not been paying attention for a long time even after I was awarded the territory, so the finances in the Chesire territory are difficult."


    "How much do you want?"


    "Oh, of course, the citizens don¡¯t get hungry, that¡¯s all."


    Chesire was not a small territory with a poption of tens of thousands.


    In other words, the lives of tens of thousands of people now depend on Gahan.


    And for Gahan, who has recently begun to look after the Chesire territory, the burden hase too far.


    "It¡¯s okay in the year when the farming is good. They have something to eat. However, in the years of famine, hundreds of people die. It is the result of the entire territory dedicated solely to farming."


    "To be honest. It¡¯s not umon for themon people to live that much in the Empire."


    Clerivan said coldly.


    "I know. But..."


    There are deep wrinkles on Gahan¡¯s frown.


    "I¡¯ve seen my father run Lombardy all my life. Although Chesire doesn¡¯t grow as big as Lombardy in the short term. At least there is another way for people of interest to earn a stable return. Like the citizens of Lombardy."


    "...You¡¯re greedy."


    At the words of Clerivan, Gahan burst into a sourugh.


    "Haha. I¡¯m a little bit like that."


    "But now that you¡¯re in charge of the territory, it¡¯s a wonderful concern."


    "Tha, thank you. I can¡¯t believe I got such apliment from Sir Clerivan."


    "...I think I¡¯m a cold-blooded person who doesn¡¯t say a good word."


    But Gahan smiled awkwardly and avoided answering.


    Clerivan looked at such Gahan a little unhappy and said.


    "There¡¯s one more asset on the Chesire territory other than the open ins to farm."


    "What is it..."


    "It¡¯s a river. Isn¡¯t the Chesire territory located at the bottom of the great Nocta River?"


    "Oh?..."


    "And a little way down the Nocta River."


    "Crossing the Elby River to the eastern Luman Territory!"


    "That¡¯s it."


    A faint smile hung over Clerivan¡¯s face.


    "Finally, it¡¯s the main point ofnd transportation between the central and southern regions. There seems to be ample potential as a starting point for a good water trade route to bypass the rugged mountainous terrain to the east."


    "As expected of you, Clerivan!"


    At Gahan¡¯s cheers, Clerivan shrugged briefly.5


    It meant, ¡¯It¡¯s nothing?¡¯


    Then, Shan¡¯s twins joined the two.


    "Why did shee here?"


    "It¡¯s a crowded ce, so she here to show off."


    "What do you mean, Gilliu, Mayron?"


    The twins exchanged nces briefly and answered Gahan¡¯s question.


    "The Empress... She¡¯s picking a fight with Tia again."


    "To kill Tia¡¯s spirit every time she runs into her at the banquet."


    "Why does she keep doing that when she¡¯s never been sessful?"


    "And so did my mother. She... she didn¡¯t attend the banquet because she was bothered by the Empress."


    "Ugh, I hate it."


    Gahan¡¯splexion darkened when he heard the twins talking.


    His hips were already halfway off the chair.


    "Maybe it¡¯s a good time for me to go..."


    "She¡¯ll be fine."


    Clerivan said, dissuading such Gahan.2


    "Don¡¯t worry too much."


    It would be better to worry about the Empress who quarreled with Florentia, instead.


    Clerivan thought so and swallowed hisughter.


    "Lady Florentia is a wise and smart person, so she will pass it well."


    "She will."


    Gahan sat down again, nodding at Clerivan¡¯s words.


    But that¡¯s also for a while.


    Gahan jumped out of his seat, unable to resist.


    "I can¡¯t."


    "Sir Gahan."


    "I¡¯ll have to go check on Tia ande back."


    "Tia is fine."


    There was one more voice that stopped Gahan.


    It was Perez who was deprived of his time with Tia by Lk.


    "...Your Highness Second Prince?"


    Gahan, who only remembered Perez¡¯s childhood, ask doubtfully.


    "Long time no see, Lord Gahan Lombardy."


    "I, I don¡¯t recognize you."


    Gahan stuttered in surprise.


    Perez¡¯s change was surprising.


    "I¡¯m on my way back from meeting with Tia. Tia is talking to the Patriarch right now, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much."


    "Is that right..."


    Gahan¡¯splexion that hardened by concerns about his daughter, has be brighter.


    Meanwhile, standing next to Gahan, Clerivan opened his eyes wide and could not take his eyes off Perez.


    He knew that Florentia and Perez were constantly exchanging letters.


    Thanks to this, he often heard from Florentia about the Second Prince.


    But the news was mostly just ¡¯who did you get along with¡¯ or ¡¯what test did you get first ce¡¯ or something like that.


    As time passed and watched Florentia grow, Perez in his head was just a child who always left for the academy.


    But Perez, who appeared six yearster, was beyond imagination.


    ¡¯It¡¯s beyond my expectations.¡¯ Clerivan thought so and looked at Perez.


    Now he¡¯s gently talking to Gahan, but if that person stares at me with hostility, then...


    Gulp.


    Clerivan frowned unconsciously.


    To the best of his knowledge, Lk was the only one with this level of charisma.


    Although he had faced Emperor Jovanes several times at Imperial Banquets, he had no such strong influence as Perez.


    The moment he thought like that.


    Clerivan and Perez¡¯s red eyes met.


    "There you are."


    And in it, Clerivan could read some of the fast passing emotions.


    "Lord Clerivan Pellet, owner of Pellet Corporation."


    It was an iprehensible vignce mixed with a little curiosity.

 Chapter 128

    <h4>Chapter 128</h4>


    Why me?


    There was a question in Clerivan¡¯s head.


    He and the Second Prince had never even exchanged proper greetings.


    He was justing and passing by at a Lombardy mansion or banquet.


    But why are you being wary of me?


    Clerivan greeted Perez politely, hiding his bewildered innermost thoughts.


    "Let me say hello for the first time, Your Highness Second Prince. I¡¯m Clerivan Pellet."


    But Perez did not answer.


    Just staring at Clerivan.


    It¡¯s not a facial expression or a serious look, it¡¯s just a habitual nk expression.


    The pressure seemed to weigh on Clerivan.


    It was like saying ¡¯obey¡¯.


    But Clerivan remained calm, recalling the day he first faced Lk.


    The Second Prince is good, but not as good as Lk yet.


    He remembered that fact and tried not to be swayed.


    And at some point.


    The weight that was bothering Clerivan disappeared like a lie.


    You were testing me.


    Clerivan was able to realize.


    "It¡¯s a pleasure to meet someone who leads the great Pellet Corporation."


    "...It¡¯s an honor."


    However, the intentional withdraw did not soften Perez¡¯s attitude.


    Clerivan could still feel the subtle vignce.


    And it sounded an rm in Clerivan¡¯s head.


    ¡¯I"ll have to ask Bate for the information.¡¯


    Clerivan decided to send a letter as soon as the banquet was over.


    "Can I join you?"


    Perez asked Gahan politely.


    "Of course."


    "Excuse me."


    It was just as Perez sat down.


    Bang!


    Gilliu hit the table in front of him with his palm and clicked his tongue and said.


    "Oh, why are there so many flies? Did you see that, Mayron?"


    "Uh. The king of the big dung flies keeps walking around.¡±3


    The twins sitting opposite each other stared at Perez and exchanged words.


    It was clear that it was aimed at Perez.


    "Gilliu, Mayron!"


    Gahan pressed those two.


    Gahan¡¯s strict voice drew attention from the twins, but the attitude was the same.


    "...Both."


    Perez broached in a low voice.


    "I heard that you have received an oath as a knight. By the way..."


    "By the way?"


    Mayron asked sharply again.


    There was no respect or courtesy for the Prince, but Perez did not mind.


    Instead, he threw out a suggestion.


    <h4>"Let¡¯s have a match sometime."</h4>


    "Ma, match?"


    The eyes of the twins, who had always been hostile, shook.


    A battle with a powerful person is an invaluable experience for a person who trains a sword.


    This is because depending on the person and sometimes a single battle can bring more than a few years of training.


    It was a famous story that everyone knew Perez was a genius who had already created Aura at the age of 12.


    In addition, they knew about his spectacr performance at the academy from Florentia.


    They hate to admit it, but Perez was far ahead of the twins.


    Such a confrontation with Perez.


    Perez struck a decisive blow to two shaky men.


    "I think I can help you two a lot. I¡¯ll take a day to deal with you. What do you think?"


    In the end, Mayron went over.


    Gilliu followed.


    "I¡¯ll be visiting you as the Knights of Lombardy soon."


    Perez¡¯s lips curled up as they looked at the twins nodding their heads with resentment.


    Then, Gahan called the servant walking by with wine and picked up a ss.


    Perez, who was next to him, chose a ss himself.


    Then he held the ss in his hand and took a sip of the wine.


    It was a pretty skillful and familiar look.


    Gahan, who was looking at Perez with round eyes, asked.


    "Do you drink?"


    "Sometimes."


    "Well, now you¡¯re an adult, too. I keep forgetting. I think it¡¯s because the young figure standing next to my bed remains in my head."


    Gahanughed and asked.


    "How was the Academy? You must have had a hard time far away."


    Perez, who was taking another sip while looking far away, blinked slowly.


    Because he couldn¡¯t find words to answer Gahan¡¯s question.


    For Perez, the academy was a ce to go.


    The Empress kicked him out and headed alone.


    So what he went through there was something he deserved to ovee.


    Neither himself nor anyone asked Perez if it was ¡¯tough¡¯.


    Gahan carefully called Perez, who was somewhere in a daze.


    "Your Royal Highness?"


    "Oh, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been asked that."


    "Haha, I guess it was because Your Highness was so brave. Did you have fun in your academy life?"


    Again, it is a difficult question to answer.


    Perez tilted his head slightly and asked Gahan again.


    "What is fun?"


    "The fun thing is... A lot of memories. It makes you smile when you think about it, and you want to remember it longer."


    "Well."


    Perez nodded, lost in thought for a moment.


    "If you think so, I think it was fun."


    Perez got important things from the academy.


    Knowledge, experience, and people.


    All of them were indispensable for future progress.


    At Perez¡¯s words, Gahanughed, saying it was fortunate.


    "Have you made many friends? It is said that a good friend made in schoolsts a lifetime."


    "Haha."


    Eventually, Perez smiled a little.


    It was a strangeugh mixed with a sigh.


    Gahan was surprised and grinned when the Prince, who had been expressionless all the time, suddenly burst into a small smile.


    "Why are youughing?"


    "...Now I know why."


    Tia, who couldn¡¯t pass by when looking at a person who was having a hard time and was in trouble, was visible in Gahan.


    Green eyes that shine affectionately all the time.


    The corners of the mouth are always smiling.


    Perez shook his head.


    "The academy wasn¡¯t bad."


    "Thank God, Prince. Tia worried about you a lot."


    "...Tia?"


    Perez looked at Gahan in disbelief.


    "Of course, ¡¯Perez must make a lot of good friends¡¯, she said several times."


    Perez covered his mouth with a big hand.


    She was worried about me.


    She thought of me.


    That alone made my heart thump in joy almost pop out of my mouth.


    It was then.


    "Everyone¡¯s here, right?"


    He heard a clear and cheerful voice.


    Perez looked very slowly toward the side of the voice.


    He already knew who it was without looking back.


    "Perez, what¡¯s wrong with your face? Did something happen?"


    Tia always looked into Perez¡¯s face like clear water, which people couldn¡¯t understand at all.


    But she can¡¯t find his heart yet.


    Perez answered briefly, hiding the tremor of his heart and shaking his head.


    "No, nothing happened."


    * * *


    The banquet was scheduled tost until dawn.


    But having to get busy from tomorrow, I left the banquet before midnight.


    Perez followed me to take me there.


    "You don¡¯t have to take me there."


    "The Lombardy mansion is big. I¡¯lle with you to the annex."


    My house wasn¡¯t far from where the banquet was held.


    Walking down a familiar path, I asked Perez.


    "When are the friends who graduated from the academying? You said they¡¯d follow you to the Capital."


    "Soon, they¡¯ll be on their way by now."


    "If theye, introduce me. I¡¯m curious."


    "...Are you curious?"


    "Of course, Perez, the people of your choice... no, friends."


    If Perez had picked the same people as my previous life, on the way to bing a Crown Prince, I would just have to give a little help.


    If not...


    Then I can help him a lot.


    I kept walking down the street thinking lightly.


    And before we knew it, we were in front of the annex.


    "See youter, then."


    I waved to Perez and then turned around.


    And as I took a few steps, I forgot to tell Perez and stopped again.


    "Perez."


    "Huh?"


    "Good job. Congrattions on your graduation."


    I forgot the most important thing.


    What a spirit I am.


    Perez blinked a couple of times, a little surprised, and then smiled faintly.


    "Tia¡¯s dad said you were worried about me."


    "...Dad, right?"


    Perez nods his head.


    "Well, that¡¯s what I was worried about because you had to adapt elsewhere. I never worried that you wouldn¡¯t make it."


    "Never?"


    "Yes, not once."


    Perez was a brilliant graduate of the Academy under even more dire conditions.


    This time a much better environment has been given and cannot fail.


    "...Thank you."


    "Don¡¯t mention it."


    I waved again and entered the annex.


    I climbed the quiet hallway and stairs and stood in front of my door.


    I could see the door slightly open.


    I was going to rest right away, but I can¡¯t.


    I went inside with a small sigh.


    The dim measures seemed no different from when I left home for a banquet.


    But after I lit up the room.


    I said, removing the rings and earrings from my hand one by one.


    "I¡¯m turning on the lights. Why are you in a dark room, Bate."


    Then Bate, who was sitting in a chair in the corner, lifted himself.


    "Did you enjoy the banquet?"


    "You know I¡¯mzy about banquets."


    "Haha. It was Lady Florentia¡¯s birthday banquet, so I thought it would be a little different."


    While I was growing up as an adult, Bate¡¯s information guild waspletely grown.


    Now, the information obtained through Caramel Avenue boastsplete reliability.


    "It¡¯s a big deal toe to my house at a time like this, isn¡¯t it?"


    I finally took off my ne and asked.


    "...You told me to find out about the Top of Monak."


    "Oh, I did."


    I answered and walked slowly to the window.


    Was it just to make sure the lights in my room turned on without any problems?


    I could see Perez still standing there.


    "We¡¯ve identified the owner of the Top of Monak."


    "Ah, as expected, Bate. So who¡¯s the one who got our Pellet in trouble?"


    I spoke to Bate and waving at Perez in the distance once again


    Perez, who looked up at me for a while, waved the same hand like me and walked back to the banquet hall.


    Maybe it¡¯s because of the bright lights on the road.+


    The thick shadow seemed to be drawn heavily behind Perez as he turned.


    Bate said to me, who was leaning against the window sill with a gentle night breeze.


    "The owner of the Top of Monak is Perez Brivachau Durelli, the Second Prince."

 Chapter 129

    <h4>Chapter 129</h4>


    Pellet Corporation¡¯s office.


    "...What did you just say?"


    Clerivan, who was busy working in the morning, asked again, surprised enough to drop the g pen.


    I said it again in a calm voice as much as I could.


    "Perez is the owner of Monak Top."


    "...Are you sure?"


    Clerivan looked at Bate sitting next to me and asked.


    "Yes, I¡¯m sure. I was surprised, too, so I checked it several times before telling you."


    "Oh, no... No way..."


    Clerivan couldn¡¯t speak as he washed his face.


    I know how you feel.


    I was quite surprised when I first heard it.


    I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve asked Bate if he¡¯s sure like Clerivan did.


    I said, pouring a ss of water to Clerivan, feeling like I was looking at myself.


    "First, have a ss of water and calm down."


    "Yes..."


    While drinking water, Clerivan was still dumbfounded.


    After blinking a few times with a nk face, he muttered as if he had realized.


    "That¡¯s why he was so wary of me. He¡¯s stillpeting with Pellet in the north..."


    "Did that happen?"


    "Yes, just before Lady Florentia came from the banquet..."


    "Don¡¯t worry too much. If Perez was really wary of you, he would havepletely hidden his innermost thoughts. To the point where no one would notice."


    "Well, that¡¯s true..."


    Clerivan nodded and smiled in vain.


    "I thought he must be an experienced merchant. I feel like I¡¯ve been stabbed in the back of my head..."


    "Oh, you¡¯re right."


    Bate picked up one of the guest choctes on the table and put it in his mouth.


    "He built the Top with a middle-aged merchant named Nosier. But the real owner is the Second Prince."


    "Well, it¡¯s like me and Clerivan."


    "Ah..."


    I was speaking calmly, but I was quite surprised.


    I¡¯ve never heard the name ¡¯Monak Top¡¯ in my previous life.


    "By the way, His Highness Second Prince is no ordinary man. I can¡¯t believe he made a Top with a borrowed name. Oh, of course notparable to Lady Florentia."


    Clerivan, who returned to his usual calm appearance, said, giving a lot of strength to thest word.


    "But at this rate, the First Prince is truly no match for the Second Prince."


    "It wasn¡¯t the right opponent from the start."


    Who cares about Astana.4


    "But there¡¯s Empress behind him, so it¡¯s not an easy fight."


    "Empress Rabini is not an easy opponent."


    I don¡¯t know anything else, but I acknowledge the Empress¡¯s political skills to quickly grasp what the other people want as well as their weaknesses.


    "The Empress is very active these days."


    Bate also agreed with us.


    "Recently, she has been close to Ivan in the North and often called him to the Imperial Pce."


    <h4>"I¡¯m sure he has thought about appointing the Crown Prince."</h4>


    It was the Emperor¡¯s authority to choose the Crown Prince.


    However, there was a formal procedure to seek the consent of the Imperial Nobles.


    When the Emperor chooses the Crown Prince, the Aristocracy must agree to it first.


    If the majority of the Aristocracy agreed, then the consent of the representative families of the East, West, South, North, and Central Empire was needed.


    The unanimous agreement.


    The representative family is simply the family with thergest territory in the region.


    Luman in the East, Sussew in the South, Angenas in the West, Ivan in the North, and finally Lombardy in the center.


    For now, it is.


    And this procedure has quite a significant legal effect, so he has not been entitled to a ¡¯fair¡¯ Crown Prince if he did not meet these conditions at the time of his inauguration.


    Of course, in most cases, nobles follow the Emperor¡¯s orders.


    "For now, His Highness Second Prince must capture the aristocracy. Since the Emperor has decided him to attend the conference, the problem will be solved easily."


    Clerivan was right.


    In my previous life, the aristocracy was not a big problem in Perez¡¯s future.


    The problem is.


    "The key is to get the consent of the local representative families." Said Clerivan while fixing his sses.


    "Even if the other families can be persuaded, what happens to Angenas in the West? We need to get unanimous agreement."


    Bate asked as he tilting his head.


    In my previous life, Perez had to face Lombardy¡¯s and Angenas¡¯s opposition.


    Toon down Angenas from the West¡¯s representative and Lombardy from the Central deposed for tax evasion and aiding and abetting treason.


    "Scary bastard."1


    I shivered at the sight of the spiteful Perez in my previous life.


    Then Clerivan looked at me with little worried eyes.


    "Lady Florentia?"


    "It¡¯s nothing. Perez and Monak. How are things going with us?"


    "Although the Monak Top is still bothering us, fortunately, the purchase of the tree is stable."


    "Violet seems to be working hard."


    "Don¡¯t you know Violet¡¯s personality, who doesn¡¯t give up and hates to disappoint Lady Florentia more than to die?"


    Iughed as if I couldn¡¯t help at Clerivan¡¯s words.


    Violet is the most diligent and hardworking person I know.


    "But she needs to know how to rest a little bit. We¡¯ve been collecting trees sincest year, so we don¡¯t have to make aggressive purchases anymore."


    "Then how can I tell Violet?"


    "Keep buying Tribal trees, but reduce the frequency ofpeting with the Monak Top. I¡¯m afraid they have something to do with the tree."


    I know what¡¯s going to happen in the future, but I want to see what Perez thinks.


    "Then I¡¯ll go back to the store."


    Bate, who greeted me, went away saying his job was done, and Clerivan and I continued our meeting.


    Clerivan, who carefully received my instructions, was hesitating for a moment.


    "If you have anything to say, feel free, Clerivan."


    "Oh, yeah, that¡¯s..."


    Perhaps ashamed to have been caught inside, a slightly blushing Clerivan carefully took his chance.


    "I need permission from Lady Florentia."


    "Permission?"1


    Pellet¡¯s work was left to the discretion of Clerivan except for the big ones.


    Because he¡¯s a lot more capable than me.


    But is it a job to get permission separately?


    "There was a time when Lord Gahan consulted concerns to me at the birthday banquet..."


    Clerivan exined his n to me in a calm voice.


    "So you¡¯re saying that my father is building a port in Chesire that leads to the Eastern seaboard, so why don¡¯t we invest in it?"


    "...Yes, of course, it will be the most expensive investment since Pellet was created, and I understand if you don¡¯t allow it because it¡¯s risky..."


    "Mr. Clerivan."


    "What?"


    "Are you a genius?"


    How could youe up with such an idea?


    Clerivan, who was embarrassed for a moment, spoke to me in a cautious tone.


    "Genius sounds more appropriate to a person like Lady Florentia than to a man like me..."


    "No, Mr. Clerivan is a genius."


    I got goosebumps on my arm with a shiver.


    Because I know the future, it¡¯s as if Clerivan can see the big picture I can draw!


    I¡¯m sure that¡¯s why he raised Pellet Corporation all by himself in his previous life.


    Perhaps hearts are popping out of my eyes looking at Clerivan right now.


    I can tell by the face of Clerivan smiling a little shyly.


    I said after a short thought.


    Then since we¡¯re making investments, let¡¯s go wild.¡±


    "...Wild?"


    "Transfer some of the Triva trees that have been cut down and dried up to Chesire."


    "Are you building a port with that?"


    "No. Dad, the Lord of Chesire, will do it. We¡¯ll build a boat."


    "Oh, boat...!"


    "The Nocta and Elby rivers are thergest and widest rivers on the continent. We will make a boat big enough to match it."


    "Then we can easily move our Pellet¡¯s cargo to the East!"


    "Not only that..."


    I and Clerivan started having a meeting excitedly after a long time.


    * * *


    After the meeting at Pellet, I headed straight to Louryl¡¯s house.


    Because I was invited to dinner.


    I was so hungry because of the meeting, I ate a meal and sat around the drawing-room with a simple dessert.


    I wasn¡¯t the only guest at today¡¯s dinner.


    "Oh my, our Marilyn! Oh!"


    "Kaah!"


    It was ng Devon, the eldest son from Marilyn¡¯s father¡¯s sibling, the head of the Devon family, the Lombardy vassal family, who was kissing his nephew Marilyn in front of me.


    "Flint, think of every day as gold as Marilyn is still young! They don¡¯t y with their father even if they grow up just a little bit...¡±


    "That¡¯s because you¡¯re so annoying..."


    Flint, who said so, smiled softly with Louryl.


    "Youugh now! Watch, when the time pass. I¡¯m not going tofort you if you cry then, Flint!"


    He talked a lot more than usual, probably because he rxed a bit with a ss of wine he drank with his meal.


    He¡¯s a weaker drinker than he looks.


    We drank wine together and I was fine.


    At that time, my eyes and ng Devon, who were smiling, met.


    "Lady."


    ng closed his lower lip as if he had a lot to say.


    "Tell me, Lord."


    "I, this ng Devon, will not lose to anyone for loyalty to Lombardy, I will!"


    There was a loud bang on the chest.


    "Of course, without Devon, Lombardy ¡¯Transportation Business¡¯ and many of Lombardy¡¯s businesses would be scattered."


    Iughed and yed along.


    But it¡¯s not an empty word.


    In fact, Lombardy Transportation, which Devon is in charge of, is one of the cores of Lombardy¡¯s many businesses, including the Top.


    "It¡¯s Lombardy Transportation that allows branches scattered throughout the Empire tomunicate with the headquarters. It¡¯s Lombardy Transportation that makes sure the Top stuff reaches its destination, right?"


    "Yes! That¡¯s right!"


    ng Devon nodded passionately.


    "But why doesn¡¯t anyone appreciate our efforts? Why!"


    "Did something happen at the meeting of the Vassal family?"


    "Ha... I don¡¯t know if I can tell the youngdy yet. Among the vassal families, our Devons are often ignored..."


    It was pathetic to see the big ng Devon¡¯s shoulders drooping down.


    "It¡¯s all because there¡¯s no tangible result. Everyone builds buildings or makes a lot of money on Top. I¡¯m not doing anything."


    The depressed ng Devon¡¯s voice grew smaller and smaller.


    "At best, we must be assisting other families. I can¡¯t help it."


    Something must have happened at the Vassal family meeting.


    It was good for me to have something to say to ng Devon.


    Click.


    I put the ss of wine in my hand on the table.


    "Lord Devon."


    ng Devon slowly raised his head at my call.


    I said, looking at the face, which was really upsetting.


    "You said you didn¡¯t want Lombardy Transportation in your care to just assist other families?"


    "Whoa, that¡¯s our Devon family¡¯s job. But to be honest, yes."


    "Then why don¡¯t you change it?"


    "...Yes?"


    ng Devon¡¯s eyes shake.


    "Would you like to do a business with me that only Devons can do?"

 Chapter 130

    <h4>Chapter 130</h4>


    Blink. Blink.


    Thick andrge ng Devon¡¯s eyes closed and opened slowly.


    Flint, who was listening to ng Devon¡¯s conversation with me next to him, was surprised and hardened.


    "Uh..."


    ng Devon, who had been pouting for a while, suddenly shouted at Flint.


    "Drink! Flint, get me a drink!"


    "Wait, brother!"


    Flint, who shouted in a loud voice, quickly brought water in arge ss.


    Glup, glup.


    I was watching leisurely as ng Devon, who emptied the ss and wiped the water from his mouth with his sleeve.


    "I¡¯m... awake, now. Go ahead, Lady."


    Obviously, ng Devon¡¯s usual serious eyes were back.


    "I¡¯ve always admired the potential of Lombardy Transportation. And I¡¯ve been sad that that potential doesn¡¯t shine properly."


    "...Thank you."


    A little embarrassment shed over ng Devon¡¯s face filled with gratitude.


    He must be remembered the whining while drinking a little while ago.


    "There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of. Everyone gets sad and angry if they don¡¯t get the right credit for their hard work."


    ng Devon looked at me at my words.


    "Why do you look at me like that?"


    "I was wondering when you grew up like this...¡±


    As I stared at him without a reaction, ng Devon nodded and said.


    "I¡¯m sorry. Excuse me, Lady."


    "No, I¡¯m offering business proposals to the Devon family. My age can be a concern. No, you must pay attention."


    "...Thank you for your understanding."


    "But one thing I can assure you is that none of the people who use Lombardy¡¯s name understands the advantages of Devon¡¯s transportation better than I do."


    ng Devon nodded silently at my words.


    And asked.


    "As I understand it, you¡¯re going to use your authority as the direct lineage of Lombardy?"


    "Yes, but I don¡¯t intend to push ahead with things that Lord Devon doesn¡¯t want just because of my direct lineage."


    "Why are you taking such a cumbersome route?"


    "Because I have a lot of ways to develop Lombardy. But I¡¯m not good enough to force someone who doesn¡¯t like it."


    "Haha..."


    ng Devonughed.


    It was a smile of tension.


    "Then may I venture to ask you for an exnation."


    ng Devon, who said so, gave Flint a wink.


    Now ng Devon was not Flint¡¯s brother, but Devon¡¯s household lord.


    Flint and Laurel took Marilyn out of the drawing-room.


    Now, just me and ng Devon stayed.


    As Lord Devon looking at me with a serious eye, I opened my mouth.


    "It¡¯s not a business that requires a lot of change. Rather, it¡¯s enough to do with what the Devons have now. No one has thought about it yet."


    "A change of thought..."


    <h4>"But at the same time, is it something only Lombardy can do?"</h4>


    ng Devon¡¯s eyes showed more anticipation.


    "Imagine."


    I spoke in a low voice.


    "One day, the madam of that wealthy Southern estate wanted to change the atmosphere of the mansion ahead of the banquet a few monthster. ¡¯The old decoration looked a little gloomy.¡¯"


    I could see ng Devon slowly sinking into my story with his head down.


    "She heard that the precious jade in the East is so shiny and pretty when it¡¯s lit. ¡¯How nice it would be to have a jade decoration on that sunny window!.¡¯"


    "Hooo..."


    "The madam who thought so picked up a booklet that read ¡¯Pellet Home & Interior¡¯. And as she turns over the booklet with various pictures and exnations. ¡¯Oh, my God! It just so happens that the Eastern artisan is selling arge jade vase.¡¯"


    "What a relief!"


    "¡¯But how do we order this from the far East and bring it to the Southern territories? Besides, there¡¯s no Pellet Home & Interior branch around here.¡¯ And then, there was a name that popped into her head!"


    "What, what is it?"


    "The Reliable Lombardy Transportation."1


    "Oh!"


    "We will deliver the items she wants right in front of her house."


    The big ng Devon¡¯s eyes became fist-sized.


    And he shouted in a loud voice.


    "What an innovative idea! The shipping business that delivers it to the front of the house!"


    "It¡¯s not just about delivery - the life of the transportation industry is about speed and precision. Isn¡¯t it about trust and entrust"


    "Right! Quick and urate!"


    ng Devon clenched his fist.


    "Lombardy transport is already in charge of the Top of Lombardy that extends throughout the Empire, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s just a matter of connecting the Top retailers with stores and adding a door-to-door delivery process.¡±1


    "Our Lombardy Transportation has already dispatched staff to Lombardy¡¯s Top branches throughout the Empire. The door-to-door delivery procedure requires the hiring of an additional person who knows the geography of the area."


    "As expected, you are quick-witted."


    "And..."


    As expected, experts are different.


    As a master of delivery, ng Devon began to pour out all kinds of professional knowledge like a bot.


    All I had to do was listen to the knowledge and tell him a fewplimentary points.


    But that alone surprised ng Devon.


    "I didn¡¯t expect to have such a good conversation with who is not an employee of Lombardy Transportation. You were the most knowledgeable person in Lombardy about transportation!"


    ng Devon was shining so brightly that it was hard to think of him as the same person who was drunk andining of his disappointment.


    "Of course, that¡¯s not all. We need to find the Top and shops to keep our customers¡¯s belongings that are valuable to Lombardy Transportation. But leave it to me, Devon."


    ng Devon covered his mouth as if he were choking and nodded.


    "I believe that Lombardy Transportation in Devon will fulfill the purpose of this project that I have been picturing in my head."


    "The purpose... What is it?"


    I replied with a big smile.


    "When someone knocked on my door and said, ¡¯Delivery¡¯s here.¡¯ the happiness and excitement of running towards the door!"


    Wow, I¡¯m so happy just imagining it!


    "I think anyone who can afford to pay for it should be able to feel the beating heart pounding."


    "Oh, right!"


    I and ng Devon clenched fists.


    "This innovative business needs a new name. Simply saying ¡¯Transportation¡¯ simply does not mean everything!"


    "Then I have something in mind..."


    "What is that, Lady Florentia!"


    Although ng Devon already seemed to agree with anything I said.


    I looked into ng Devon¡¯s eyes and said.


    "Why don¡¯t we call it ¡¯Delivery¡¯ with the meaning of ¡¯Delivery to your house¡¯?"


    * * *


    A big dinner was served at the Empress¡¯s Pce.


    Today¡¯s guest, Roncent Ivan, was Ivan¡¯s eldest and deputy.


    The kitchen of the Empress Pce was stirred up all day, and the huge dining table was filled with only the food Roncent liked.


    Seeing it, Roncent bowed his head a couple of times and greeted the people waiting for him.


    "The Empress, and the First Prince. Thank you so much for inviting me."


    Astana shook her head silently, and the Empress replied with a big smile.


    "The Deputy Patriarch Ivan came to the Imperial City. Can I just let you go without serving you at the Pce?"


    It was Roncent who had reced Patriarch Ivan, who was unable to travel between Imperial City and Ivan Territory due to his old age.


    The word ¡¯Deputy Patriarch¡¯ was really sweet to his ears.


    Roncent also greeted a less-presence figure who sat quietly on one side.


    "Patriarch Angenas, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time."


    "Yes, it¡¯s been a while."


    It was a fact that every Imperial nobleman knew that Ferdick Angenas was a puppet of the Empress.


    The opponent that Roncent should pay attention to today was neither Angenas nor the First Prince, who kept his mouth shut.


    "Take your seatfortably."


    It was Empress Rabini who was in power.


    Roncent started eating with a polite and courteous smile at the Empress.


    And by the time the meal was over, Empress Rabini, who had eaten a lot of food and had a good feeling, clean the corners of her mouth with a napkin and talked.


    "Sooner orter, our First Prince is going on a hunting trip at north with his friends. He wants to stop by at the Ivans during his journey."


    "Oh, is he?"


    "...I hear there is no better ce to hunt wolves than Ivan Estate.¡±


    Astana, who answered as the Empress had said before the dinner, put a ss of wine to his mouth with a sullen face.


    He was sick and tired of his mother¡¯s attitude of holding his hands and doing whatever she wanted as if he was still a child.2


    "Right, the wolves in the North are quick and big, so they good to hunt. The door to Ivan¡¯s Estate will always be open to the First Prince."


    "Thank you."


    The Empress, who was looking at the scene with delight, said to Astana in a heartwarming voice.


    "The Ivans are a strong and noble family that protects the Northern part of our Empire. Don¡¯t forget that, First Prince."


    "...Yes, Mother."


    "And the Ivans has a very strong rtionship with our Angenas. Am I right, Deputy Patriarch Ivan?


    "Of course, Empress."


    The western development n, which Angenas has been pushing for recently, has also helped Roncent¡¯s position within the Ivan family.


    While his younger brother, who is one year younger than him, was constantly anxious, his contract with the Angenas allowed him to take the lead in the race for session.


    "While we¡¯re here today, I¡¯d like to ask you a favor, Deputy Patriarch Ivan."


    Now it¡¯s time toe.


    At the sign of the Empress trying to get to the point, Roncent replied, nervously.


    "Tell me, Empress."


    "We¡¯ve elerated the development of the West, but I don¡¯t think the amount of wood that Ivan has been sending us will be enough."


    The Empress was trying to develop the West as a tourist destination for the upper ss, and she needed well-polished roads and luxury houses for it.


    And Ivan supplies the wood needed to build them at a low price.


    This was the content of the contract between Ivan and Angenas.


    The Empress said with a beautiful smile.


    "So I think we¡¯re going to need four times as much wood in the future. Of course, the Ivan family can help me with this, right?"


    "Oh... I¡¯m sorry, Empress. It¡¯s beyond Ivan¡¯s ability."


    Roncent said with a stiff face.


    He didn¡¯t mean to haggle.


    "The tree we¡¯ve been supplying to the Angenas family is a tree called the Triva. It is a sturdy, durable wood that can withstand moisture and heat without warping. But logging is difficult and it takes a long time to process.¡±


    "Then why don¡¯t we use another tree?"


    At the words of the Empress, Roncent shook his head.


    "Other wood will not withstand the humid, hot days and cold nights of the West. Of course, you may want to ask other families for wood to rece the Triva tree. But their answer will be the same as mine."


    It was already known by the Empress even before the development began.


    The lipids are not good and the climate is bad.


    There was a reason why the West remained a barrennd until now.


    Nevertheless, the reason for spurring the Western development n was because of the thorny Second Prince.


    She tried several times to hire mercenaries to kill while he was out of the academy, but all failed.2


    And the Second Prince, who returned safely to the Capital, was, as expected, a stumbling block in Astana¡¯s path.


    The Western development n was a way to ovee this situation.


    "Then how much can you increase the supply of that Triva wood?"


    "It¡¯s hard to be sure, but I think it¡¯s twice as good as it is now."


    There was no chance of that.


    The Empress clicked her tongue inward, but smiled on her face and said.


    "Then I¡¯ll ask you to do that. I¡¯ll trust the Ivan family to do their best."


    "Yes, Empress."


    After dinner, Roncent Ivan left the Pce.


    "He doesn¡¯t even know how to handle a tree."


    The Empress looked nervously at the distant Ivan family carriage.


    "Don¡¯t worry too much, Empress. The Ivans aren¡¯t the only ones with the Triva Tree Forest."


    "So you¡¯re saying another family can supply as much wood as Ivan, Father?"


    "Of course, not as much as the Ivan family, which has thergestnd, but if you knock on the doors of othernds around him, wouldn¡¯t there be hope?"


    Notcent.


    Empress Rabini pressed her father, who only talked about weak things.


    "We have to secure the wood at all costs. Do you understand?"


    Then the Patriarch Angenas replied embarrassedly.


    "Well, let¡¯s check the other Tops to see if they have any Triva trees."


    But Empress Rabini was not satisfied.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, she ordered her father.


    "No, that¡¯s not enough. After contacting the Top, Dad goes directly to the North and transporting the wood."


    "...Yes, Empress."


    Empress Rabini walked to the window and looked down at the darkened Pce.


    The fate of Angenas, and the Empress herself, depended on this Western development n.


    Her hands, which were ced on the window sill elegantly at a nce, were clenched so tightly that their bones turned white.

 Chapter 131

    <h4>Chapter 131</h4>


    A few dayster, Pellet Corporation¡¯s office.


    Clerivan, who was reporting the business to me, suddenly spoke in a voice full of concern.


    "There¡¯s already a lot of talk among Lombardy vassals about this delivery business, Lady Florentia."


    "I know. It was flipped."


    After hearing the news, Larane, Craney, and the twins ran to ask if the rumor was real.


    "There has never been such a hot topic since the direct lineage of the householder has invoked its authority."


    "Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m still young. Well, there may be other reasons.¡±


    I shrugged and replied lightly to Clerivan¡¯sments.


    "The more people talk about me and this business now, the more I gain after sess. I don¡¯t care."


    With my rxed appearance, Clerivan eventually nodded and moved on to the next agenda.


    "We¡¯ve been in contact with the Angenas. They want to buy the tree we have."


    "They¡¯re trying to speed up the development of Western tourist attractions. They wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with what the Ivans gave them."


    "It seemed very anxious enough to know that we still had a lot of Triva wood beside the one we sent to Chesire."


    "I think so. They still have some extra money left, but they can¡¯t hurry up with the construction because they don¡¯t have any materials."


    "I think they¡¯re going to pay a pretty high price."


    "That¡¯s right, but we¡¯re not selling Triva woods."


    This time, Clerivan seemed a little surprised.


    He doesn¡¯t understand why I don¡¯t sell stacked lumber even though buyers show up to pay for it no matter what.


    After thinking for a while, Clerivan spoke very carefully.


    "But the Ivans are constantly supplying wood, and the Monak Top has quite a lot of Triva trees. Maybe it¡¯s going to go ording to Angenas¡¯s n..."


    "Even if the Monak Top sells all the wood that Perez has to Angenas, that would not be enough. Eventually, they¡¯ll be in constant contact with us. The Empress is in such a hurry."


    And that¡¯s Empress Rabini¡¯s decisive mistake.


    In my previous life, it was a development project that was still in the groundwork.


    Because they are not in a hurry, they were able toplete the tourist attractions safely even after the ¡¯that thing¡¯.


    But if you¡¯re so hasty like this...


    "Don¡¯t worry, Clerivan. Angenas will continue to remain the poorest territory in the Empire. For a while."


    * * *


    I returned to the mansion after a meeting with Clerivan.


    It¡¯s already quite hot as spring is over and summer has passed.


    I¡¯m walking towards the annex wiping my sweat with a handkerchief.


    The atmosphere of the mansion is strangely cluttered.


    Two maids, who were passing in front of me with half-jumping steps, bent down and often ran again.


    Then, from afar, someone called me in a loud voice.


    It was Craney running towards me.


    "Sister! Sister Florentia!"


    Is he bigger in the meantime?


    <h4>Because the tall guy runs, it seems that more dirt is blowing.</h4>


    "What¡¯s going on, Craney?"


    "Where have you been since early? No, that¡¯s not what¡¯s important right now... Whoo."


    Where the hell did youe from?


    Craney shouted with a flushed face as he held his breath.


    "His Highness Second Prince is at the mansion now!"


    "Perez? Where?"


    "The Knights¡¯s training center!"


    Craney, a big fan of Perez, and stomping his feet excitedly.


    "I hear he¡¯s fighting the knights there... I was just on my way!"


    "Ah, that¡¯s why they¡¯re all running there."


    "Let¡¯s go see it!"


    "Okay, let¡¯s go."


    When I arrived at the training hall with Craney, I saw a crowd already swarming first.


    "Ah, there he is!"


    Craney, who is so tall, seemed to be able to see beyond the crowd, but I can only see the back of their heads.


    Craney, who hesitated for a while after seeing me like that, suddenly coughed loudly.


    "Hmm!"


    "Oh, Young Lady. Let¡¯s go forward. Hey, get out of the way!"


    A servant who recognized us paved the way for us.


    "Tha, thank you!"


    Craney smiled broadly and grabbed my hand and dragged it forward.


    After going through the crowd for a long time, I finally saw a panoramic view of the training hall.


    Perez was seen standing in the middle of a wide space.


    Wearing a light shirt and pants with only a sword, he looked more like a sharply forged swordsman than an Imperial Prince.


    "Here we go! Be careful!"


    A knight around 30 years old, wearing the clothes of the Knights of Lombardy, ran into Perez, shouting aloud as if warning.


    With a greatsword in hand, a thick hilt that seems can¡¯t be held with both hands.


    Although he was tall, his body weight was different from Perez, who had a slender body overall.


    It wasn¡¯t just that.


    Suddenly, the Aura was waving bright blue in the big sword.


    Perez looked a little dangerous in front of the knight who was rushing at him so fast, his massive body reminiscent of a bear.


    However.


    ng-!1


    A short metal tone rang.


    Just once.


    That was all.


    But everything was different after the piercing resonant spread through the haze.


    "This, this is..."


    The knight, who had been rushing a little while ago, was looking vainly at his half-cut sword.


    "My, my sword is broken..."


    Unlike the shocked knight, Perez still had a calm face and only had his sword inserted into its sheath.


    "Huh......."


    Someone standing next to me groaned with their mouths wide open.


    "Who, has anyone seen what happened?"


    A middle-aged servant looked around and asked.


    But no one answered the question.


    Everyone was busy rubbing their eyes without saying anything.


    Lombardy¡¯s knight, standing with his head down, lowered his sword and bowed to Perez.


    "I¡¯ve learned a lot, My Lord."


    "The purity of the Aura is low. Physical training is important because you use Bastard Sword, but if your Aura is weak, your destructive power is limited. Try a little harder on mana training."


    Perez¡¯s advice was in.


    There was no sign of the joy that he had won.


    The knight, who was looking at Perez, greeted him again with a firm nod.


    "Thank you, Prince."


    The knight picked up his cut-off sword and stepped back, and the other knights rushed over and said.


    "Next time, please fight me..."


    "No, with me..."


    "It¡¯s already thirty. Do some work, guys!"


    Louryl¡¯s husband, assistant chief Flint, who was leading the knights, yelled at them.


    "I don¡¯t mind doing more yet, Lord Devon."


    Perez spoke in a low voice, and the knights¡¯s faces glowed.


    But Flint shook his head firmly.


    "I can¡¯t do you any more harm. And Lady Florentia is here."


    "Oh."


    Perez looked back at me with a slight surprise.


    Maybe he forgot he was at the Lombardy mansion.


    I smiled and waved my hand to say hello.


    When the fight seemed to be over, the crowd dispersed again.


    "Good afternoon!"


    Me and Carney stepped on the training hall, receiving greetings from the knights.


    Then Perez, who walked toward me, smiled faintly and said hello first.


    "Hi, Tia."


    "Hi, Perez. What are you doing here?"


    "I came here because I offered to have a match with Gilliu and Mayronst time. Today, the two went outside for training."


    "So while you¡¯re at it, you let the other knights see the swordsmanship?"


    "I didn¡¯t have much to do while I was waiting for you."


    "Good job. This is my cousin, we met at the banquetst time, right?"


    "Yes. Hi, Craney."


    "Oh, hello!"


    When Perez called out his name, Craney¡¯s face turned red.


    "Then do you want to go to my room for tea?"


    Perez nodded at my question.


    "Then say hello to the knights before you go."


    "Oh."


    Only then did Perez look back and say, as if he remembered the existence of the knights.


    "I¡¯ll be back next time."


    "Oh, yeah... Thank you for your hard work today."


    Flint looked at me and Perez a little awkwardly and murmured.


    What¡¯s wrong with him?


    As I was about to walk towards the annex where my room was, Perez suddenly stopped walking and asked me in a low voice.


    "By the way, is Craney going too?"2


    * * *


    "The Second Prince?"


    Viese, who was watching the battle between the Second Prince and the knights in the main building overlooking the training hall, clicked his tongue disapprovingly.


    "What a clown."2


    He hated seeing the Knights of Lombardy who didn¡¯t know what to do next to the Second Prince.


    "That girl again."


    When Gahan¡¯s daughter, who was next to the Second Prince, caught his eye, Viese distorted her face.


    "Such a cheeky girl."


    He was on his way when he heard that Florentia was using her direct lineage authority to manage things with the Devon.


    "How dare you use your direct lineage rights?"


    In Viese¡¯s view, the blood of the nomads, Florentia was not entitled to use Lombardy¡¯s direct lineage authority.


    Even his eldest son, Blesach didn¡¯t know.


    "They¡¯re ying around."


    Looking at the Second Prince and Florentia walking together, Viese murmured.


    "I¡¯m done organizing the office. You can go in first."


    John, the butler of the household, informed Viese.


    Today is the third day of the week.


    It was a day when the four brothers and sisters of the family gathered in one ce ording to a long tradition.


    Viese, who passed John and entered Lord"s office without saying thank you, stood at the door.


    He felt even more dirty when he remembered the days when he was Lord¡¯s representative and used it as an office for a while.


    "Of course."


    I will make this office mine.


    It¡¯s mine since birth.


    It cannot be taken by anyone.


    Viese stared at the seat where only the Lord could sit with his spiteful eyes.


    Then a voice came from behind his back.


    "Viese."


    Viese¡¯s face, which turned casually, was distorted.


    "If you¡¯re not going in, could you get out of the way? You¡¯re in the way."5


    It was Shan who looked at Viese with an expressionless face.

 Chapter 132

    <h4>Chapter 132</h4>


    Viese went inside first with a thumping step.


    Dump.


    Then Shan shook her head quietly as she sat in the chair in the middle, with a loud sound.


    A total of four chairs were ced, but only Shan and Viese attended today¡¯s meeting.


    Shan asked quietly far away from Viese chair.


    "Is Laurels noting today?¡±


    ¡°Now that I don¡¯t look good to my father, what is Laurel sitting here for?¡±


    ¡°Not just to look good... Phew, that¡¯s enough. You can¡¯t help it if you don¡¯t like it."


    "Gahan isn¡¯ting too, so why only Laurels?"


    Viese poured oil on the conversation that was about to be concluded.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Gahan go down to Chesire to take care of his estate? It¡¯s definitely different from being in the same mansion and not attending the meeting, Viese."


    "If you have your ownnd, go down there and live there. Don¡¯t waste any more Lombardy¡¯s money. Isn¡¯t that right?"


    It was time for Viese to forcefully raise his voice.


    "Lombardy¡¯s money is not your concern."


    "Father."


    As Lk entered the office, he looked at Viese with his eyes wide open.


    "You who abandoned Lombardy for more than a year for no reason, and went to Angenas, you were there didn¡¯t you."


    Viese clenched his teeth, unable to answer Lk¡¯s word.


    Lk looked at Viese with displeasure for once and started a meeting.


    It was a time to hear their opinions on the big and small things that happened in the family for a week.


    The meeting did notst long.


    And after a brief meeting, Lk said.


    "You¡¯ve both heard that Florentia is in business with Devon, right?."


    At the same time, Viese snorted dissatisfiedly.


    "...Is there anything you¡¯d like to say, Viese."


    "What¡¯s important about my opinion? My father always does that... No, you¡¯ve been generous to her, and you¡¯ll turn a blind eye to me again."


    "I was generous. Yeah, it could have been."


    Lk¡¯s mouth smiled when talking about Florentia.


    Viese looked at it with frowning eyes and turned away.


    "Viese, your prediction is correct. I¡¯m going to trust her again and watch her."


    I can¡¯t believe it.


    Viese grumbled inside.


    His father had never trusted Viese for a single moment, he¡¯s sure about it.


    But what¡¯s wrong with that girl?


    I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing with the Devon, the poorest of the vassal families, but should I go ahead and disturb them?


    It was when Viese thought so and looked up casually.


    Lk, who was already watching him, said a word in a low voice.


    "So leave Florentia alone."


    Viese flinched in surprise and hurriedly avoided eye contact.


    <h4>After the meeting, Viese and Shan left the office.</h4>


    They were siblings, but there was no friendly conversation between the two.


    Too much has gone wrong to do that.


    But at the end of the long hallway, Viese called Shan.


    "Are you going to leave Gahan¡¯s daughter alone, sister?"


    "What if I don¡¯t let her? Didn¡¯t you also listen to our father¡¯s orders?"


    "But!"


    Viese unknowingly raised his voice, then sneaked a nce at the office on the other side of the hall and said.


    ¡°This is no different than tarnishing the family¡¯s name. Peopleugh at me! A Lombardy¡¯s only believes in the power of his family!¡±


    "...What? Hahaha!"


    Shan, who opened her eyes wide, suddenly burst intoughter.


    Not knowing what the hell she wasughing about, Viese was just frowning and gazing at it.


    "Haha, Viese! What a funny thing to say! You worry about the reputation ¡¯only for believing in the power of Lombardy¡¯s¡¯. You!"


    "Are you saying that I only trust the power of the family?"


    Only then did Viese grit his teeth, when he realized why Shan wasughing.


    But Shan was still happy, wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "Thanks to you, I haven¡¯tughed in a long time. And it is Tia¡¯s rights to be involved in the family business, Viese. There¡¯s nothing we can do about it."


    At the easygoing words of Shan, Viese shouted.


    "Don¡¯t you get on your nerves? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what it means to use your immediate authority! That¡¯s a blue little girl!"


    "You¡¯re quite afraid that she¡¯ll bepeting with us for the next Lord¡¯s position?"


    "Afraid? Who¡¯s afraid of who? Ha! Competition! I¡¯m just talking about fractions. If this isn¡¯t the half-blood who doesn¡¯t know the subject, then what else!"


    "Sigh..."


    Shan shook her head with a sigh at such a Viese.


    "Viese, I¡¯ll give you my sincere advice. Don¡¯t think about stopping her and focus on making your own progress. It¡¯s the only way you¡¯re gonna win."2


    Shan, who left the words, turned around and walked first.


    Viese spat when she saw her back away in the middle of the hallway.


    "Being condescending alone."


    Then he turned to the other side and walked briskly.


    It took quite a while to go to his own house, but Viese¡¯s anger had not abated at all.


    As soon as Viese opened the door, his wife, Seral, weed him with a big smile.


    "Are you home, honey?"


    Perhaps reading the letter, Seral held a purple envelope and letterhead in her hand.


    And Seral, as always, read Viese¡¯s mood sensitively.


    "What happened out there?"


    Seral, who said so, gently guide Viese to the drawing-room sofa.


    ¡°Whoa, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Viese began to confide in every unpleasant thing that had just happened.


    Seral listened silently to Viese¡¯s story without saying a word.


    "Really, your father is also strange. Now that you¡¯re older, your judgment isn¡¯t the same as before. It is not enough even if you call that lowly thing and scold her."


    "I know what you¡¯re talking about. Rumor has it that it¡¯s some kind of delivery business."


    "De, delivery?"


    "Yes, the only thing she does is move things, but it¡¯s Devon. It¡¯s such a family that matches Florentia¡¯s pranks."


    "Gahan also embarrasses us by doing business withmoners."


    Viese grumbled with discontent.


    Trying to ignore that Gahan has be one of the richest men on the continent in a short period of time as a ready-to-wear business.


    "What else will people say about Lombardy now?"


    Seral sighed with embarrassment.


    Then she held out a letter to Viese that had been set aside.


    "The Empress sent me a letter. Would you like to read it, honey?"


    Viese obediently read the letter.


    It contained a brief greeting and a message that the Western development n would be moved forward several times.


    "As expected of the Empress! What a determination!"


    "The Royal Family is in a mess because of the Second Prince, who doesn¡¯t know his ce. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s in a hurry to settle things quickly."


    "Yeah, it¡¯s best to nip it in the bud before ites out."


    Viese, who repeatedly raised his thumb by saying, ¡¯As expected of the Empress!¡¯ showed no sign of further thought.


    Seral, with her tongue glued to Viese¡¯s stupidity, smiled as beautifully as she was annoyed and spoke in a husky voice.


    "So, honey, I have an idea."


    "Good idea?"


    "Perhaps the workers of Angenas alone will not be enough to carry out the construction in a hurry. So how about you join it?"


    "Me, me?"


    Viese opened his eyes wide in surprise.


    "Yes. To be precise, you are taking Lombardy Construction and participating in the development of Angenas."


    "If it¡¯s construction... I¡¯d have to use my direct lineage authority, then."


    Viese did not have the courage.


    It was the ¡¯direct lineage authority¡¯ that could go beyond the authority of the vassal family and the person in charge at once, but when it failed, great responsibility followed.


    "What do you say? Even a child like Florentia wields direct lineage authority!."


    "Well, that"s true..."


    "And it¡¯s Angenas. It¡¯s the work of the Empress herself. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to fail."


    Viese was being persuaded by Seral before he knew it.


    "This is an opportunity, honey, think about it. How different the people of Lombardy will see you if you get big results like the development of the Angenas estate." (Wow! Stupid as always, all Lombardy¡¯s know that Angenas is their enemy. You will fall even more in their sight.)11


    Viese was lost in thought, but Seral waited leisurely.


    It was because she was just taking the time, and she knew he¡¯d already fallen for it.


    A little time goes by.


    Viese said as Seral expected.


    "Then can you send a letter to the Empress?" (Why don¡¯t you understand that Lombardy and Angenas, especially the Empress can¡¯t be together.)7


    * * *


    Craney drank tea for a while, and somehow he went away, saying he had something to do.1


    It was only me and Perez left in the parlor of my room.


    "I¡¯m actually here to give you this."


    Perez pulled a small box out of his arms.


    Open it and show it to me.


    "Diamond?"


    It is not just a diamond either.


    "Did you carve this yourself again?"


    It was a diamond carved into a small chick shape.


    "Why...? Why, is it a chick?"


    With these expensive diamonds?


    "I was trying to cut this, and I happened to see some chicks passing by. Because it¡¯s cute."1


    "Oh, that¡¯s why a chick..."2


    Only for that reason did I take a somewhat despondent look at the thick diamond carved in the shape of a chick.


    "And your skills are good again."


    The round little chick was quite cute.


    "Thank you."


    Perez smiles with her eyebrows closed, saying that he likes my praise.


    "Come again... Did you cut it?"


    "Yeah, obviously diamonds are hard. I had to use the Aura more."


    I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what Aura be used for.


    How the hell would Grandpa Crowley react if I showed this to him?


    Thinking so, I put the diamond chick back in the jewelry box.


    Then I stood up and told Perez.


    "Follow me."


    It was the room across from my bedroom that I took Perez with me.


    "Can you take a look in here?"


    I opened the door and told Perez.


    "Ah..."


    Perez looked in the room and was silent for a while.


    Yeah, you don¡¯t have anything to say either, do you?


    Iforted Perez¡¯s shoulder and said a little because I couldn¡¯t offend him too much.


    "These are all the gifts and letters you sent me while you were at the Academy, Perez. Can you see it?"


    "Huh?"


    "There are wooden dolls and jewels that were carved and sent. Thisrge box is a letter. That¡¯s a book, and that big teddy bear you made yourself. You are good at sewing too."


    The room was already saturated.


    There¡¯s no room for more presents.


    "So even if you don¡¯t give me anymore..."


    "Thank you."


    "Yes?"


    "Thank you, Tia. For keeping them all like this."


    Perez was genuinely pleased.


    Just by the fact that I didn¡¯t throw away the gifts he sent.


    I said in an embarrassment.


    "Oh, no, I should say thank you. You¡¯re the one who sent me the gift."


    "Is that so? No, it¡¯s not. As expected, I should be grateful."


    Perez¡¯s eyes glistened brightly as he looked around the room.


    "I feel really good when I send Tia a present."


    "...Why?"


    "Because it means I can give you something."3


    Peres smiled faintly under his long eyshes.


    The smiling face somehow ovepped with the young Perez sitting alone in the falling Pce.

 Chapter 133

    <h4>Chapter 133</h4>


    How can I tell him to stop sending it?


    I swallowed a deep sigh.


    So we looked around the gifts one by one and talked.


    When Perez exined the gifts he sent during his trip, I sometimes asked questions.


    "Perez, you¡¯ve been everywhere, haven¡¯t you?"


    "Yes. I traveled during vacation."


    "So you didn¡¯te back to the Capital?"


    Perez hesitated for a moment to answer my question.


    "That was my promise to the Empress. I got paid to go to the academy, and I¡¯m noting back to the Capital until I graduate."


    "Ah, as expected."


    It costs a lot of money to make a top.


    I was wondering where he got the money.


    "That¡¯s why I traveled. I¡¯ve seen a lot and learned a lot. I¡¯ve only been near the Pce since I was born. There was a lot I didn¡¯t know."


    Perez said a little bitterly.


    Until I met him, Perez¡¯s world was all about the falling Pce surrounding by woods.


    After meeting me, he moved to Poirak Pce and things got better.


    Even so, the Capital and Lombardy were all within Perez¡¯s radius of action.


    So there must have been a thirst to see, hear, and experience outside more.


    I tapped Perez on the shoulder and said.


    "Good job. You¡¯re pretty good now. You even extort money from the empress."


    Perez smiled after me and said.


    "I¡¯ve been to Lombardy a few times. I couldn¡¯t go see Tia. It¡¯s dangerous."


    "Danger...ous?"


    "Sometimes I¡¯ve been attacked or something."


    "The Empress tried to kill you."


    Perez nodded.


    He looked too calm.


    "You...!"


    I shouted halfway out of frustration.


    "You¡¯ve been like that since you were a kid! Fear, Perez, fear you¡¯ll die, fear you¡¯ll get hurt, be angry for yourself."


    I was upset to think of a small Perez who said not to help him because he was addicted to poison and was dangerous with a bloodless face.


    I was upset when I remembered the little Perez, who had been poisoned told me not to help him because it¡¯s dangerous with a pale face.


    But Perez smiles at me.


    "Why are youughing?"


    "It¡¯s nice. You care about me."


    "Perez, this is really serious..."


    "I know."


    Perez said in a low voice.


    But the smile on his face doesn¡¯t fade yet.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Tia. I¡¯m gonna survive. Because you told me to live, to survive."


    That was what I said in the woods.


    I can¡¯t believe he remembered that again.


    At the same time, my fighting spirit boils up after a long time.


    <h4>We should push the Empress and Astana away as soon as possible.</h4>


    "Perez."


    "Huh?"


    "I¡¯m going to be a little busy."


    "...yes, I heard. You are in charge of the Lombardy family¡¯s business."


    Rumors had already spread to Perez, too.


    "Yeah, and Perez, you¡¯ve been busytely."


    "...I?"


    Perez tilts his head.


    Oh, right.


    Monak Top was a secret.1


    "There is a conference in which both His Majesty and the Noble Association participate. You don¡¯t prepare for that."


    "Oh, yeah, that¡¯s right."


    "So from now on, call me in advance. You¡¯re here after a long time, but I don¡¯t want to cross paths."


    "...Yes, I see."


    He¡¯s a little sullen and asks.


    "Should I call you a week in advance?"


    "What? A week?"


    "If it¡¯s too short... Ten days? Will that be okay?"


    Perez¡¯s face was very serious, perhaps asking sincerely.


    His innocent look made me smirk without realizing it.1


    I reached high and stroked Perez¡¯s head and said.


    "One or two days is enough. I just meant to call me in advance."


    "...That¡¯s a relief."


    Perez murmured andughed.


    * * *


    Riding a horse to leave Lombardy¡¯s mansion, Perez suddenly looked back at the gaze he felt.


    Tia was standing in the window of her room waving to Perez.


    "Hi, Tia."


    Far from being heard, Perez waved his hand together with a greet.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    Perez gently stroked the horse¡¯s neck and spurred it.


    Duk, duk.


    He was quickly running out of the city of Lombardy, with a heavy hoof echoing the ground.


    Perez did not slow down, his gaze wary of his surroundings, even as the cold wind hit his face.


    It was because he knew that this situation, in which he runs alone on a deserted road, is the best condition to be attacked.


    Fortunately, by the time he reached the Capital, all he ran into on the road was a few Top¡¯s carriages.


    There was no dangerous situation.


    However, Perez went around for a long time even after entering the Capital.


    And only after confirming that no one was following him did he drive to a secluded inn.


    Naturally climbing up to the second-floor room, Perez met two people who were waiting for him.


    "Nossier, Rignite."


    Rignite, dressed in the clothes of themoner, and a neat-looking middle-aged man greeted Perez.


    "How¡¯s work going, Nossier?"


    Perez asked in a dry voice that waspletely different from when he was with Florentia a little while ago.


    "As the Prince had expected, Angenas had contacted us. They want to buy the tree."


    "As expected of Perez!"


    Rignite cried out in surprise, but Perez remained calm.


    "Not only did I graduate from the Academy and return to the Imperial City, but I was assigned to the conference. It¡¯s obvious what the Empress would do in this situation."


    "But you could have done something else."


    At the words of Rignite, Perez shook his head.


    "The Empress is as obsessed and proud of her family as making Astana the Crown Prince. Developing Angenas would have been the best way for the Empress to think. Perhaps I would have made the same choice."


    "So... What shall we do?"


    Nossier asked carefully.


    "I¡¯ll sell it."


    Perez¡¯s answer was quick.


    "...Will that be okay?"


    Nossier was still worried.


    He worked his whole life as a member of the Top, and only served as a boat for others.


    And at the age of over 40, he finally became independent and formed a Top, but soon lost everything.


    The owner of therge Top, which Nossier has been working for, intentionally ruined Nossier¡¯s new Top.


    It was Perez who helped him who is in despair and lost everything he had collected all his life.


    At a young age, Nossier admired Perez.


    So he followed Perez without question.


    But this time, he¡¯s old-fashioned, too.


    "Triva trees on Monak Top will be used to develop thend of Angenas. And that¡¯s how much it¡¯s going to increase the power of Angenas."


    "Well, Nossier is right, Perez."


    Rignite agreed on the sidelines.


    "If we do something wrong, we may be able to gain the weight of Angenas with our own hands."


    However, Perez remained unwavering despite concerns from the two.


    He just answered in a dry voice.


    "There is no way that the West will remain thend of Angenas forever."


    Then he turned right around and asked Nossier.


    "How much can we buy in the future?"


    "If you work hard, you can buy as much as you¡¯ve saved before the fall."


    Upon hearing Nossier¡¯s answer, Perez tapped the armrest of the chair with his fingers.


    Tuk, Tuk.


    A momentter, the steady ringing stopped and Perez said at that moment.


    "Let¡¯s start by selling a tenth of what we have now to Angenas. We have nothing to rush."


    "Then the price is..."


    "From five times the amount they¡¯ve called. I will allow you to go down three times through negotiations, Nossier."


    Five to three times.


    Experienced Nossier has never made such a profiteering bargain.


    But it is Perez.


    He had to do it.


    "Yes, Sir Perez."


    Nossier replied, bowing his head.


    Perez said thest thing to Nosier.


    "Keep that in mind, Nossier. The purpose of our purchase of the Triva tree is to extract as much money as possible from the pockets of Angenas. Sooner orter all their funds run out, making them look for other investors. That¡¯s the ultimate goal of the Triva tree deal."


    * * *


    The carriage of the vassal family entered Lombardy¡¯s mansion.


    It was a carriage in which Romassie Dird was riding, who was in charge of Lombardy Top.


    Romassie, who is busy running the Top, was hard to pick a day to visit the mansion except for a meeting.


    But today, it was a way to put everything aside and run directly.


    The reason was a letter that arrived a few days ago.


    The sender was Florentia Lombardy.


    The point was she want to use authority. But before that, she wants to hear from the Top operator, pleasee to the mansion today.


    Romassie, who did not even know that Florentia had left Gahan¡¯s house and gained independence, repeatedly doubted his eyes.


    "Lady Florentia invokes authority over the Top of Lombardy... Ha."


    It was well known that she had been loved by Lord since childhood was especially intelligent.


    But ¡¯smart kid¡¯ and business were apletely different story.


    Nevertheless, Romassie Dird took his own steps today because of the red ribboned ointment that remains in the corner of his head.


    The first time he saw Lord bragging about ¡¯this was made by my granddaughter¡¯ and after that, his son, Clerivan, who imed to be a teacher for Florentia.


    They made the Lombardy Top¡¯s chief directly split the busy time and headed for Lombardy.


    "Isn¡¯t that Herringa?"


    As he was just getting off the carriage, Dird murmured at the sight of the Heringa carriage parking earlier.


    Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here on the same business as me.


    Romassie shook his head, calling it a useless idea.


    He must have stopped by to report to the Lord because of the schrship meeting soon.


    He thought so.


    There is no way that Florentia, which has just be an adult, will try to move to Herringa at once, as Devon and Dird are not enough for her first business.


    Romassie thought so and headed to the residence of Florentia.


    And when he raised his hand to knock on the tightly closed door.


    "Hahaha!"


    A big, cheerful smile came from inside the closed door.


    He couldn¡¯t understand the contents of the conversation, but the voice of the conversation sounded very harmonious and pleasant.


    Romassie took a few steps back from the door and waited for the guests toe out.


    After a while, the door opened and it was none other than the Herringa householder.


    "No, did youe as well?"


    Herringa¡¯s householder, with a bright smile on his face, looked at Romassie and asked.


    "And Herringa was there. This is true."


    She¡¯s such a tough little girl.


    Romassie Dird thought so and looked at Herringa¡¯s householder.


    By the way.


    "Hurry up and go in, too."


    Herringa said with a smile as if he knew what was going on in Romassie¡¯s mind.


    "It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had goosebumps, so I¡¯ll have to walk a little more and go back!"


    "What do you mean of goosebumps?"


    "Oh, if you go in there, you¡¯ll see with your eyes!"


    Herringa¡¯s householder, who left only that word, has gone away.


    "Hmm."


    Eventually, without clearing his doubts, Romassie Dird opened the door after knocking.


    "Wee, Lord Dird."


    The first to greet him was Florentia, sittingfortably in a chair, drinking tea.


    Although he still had his childhood image, his smiling face, which grew up to be an adult, was full of ease.


    And next to her, there was a person who made Romassie Dird nervous.


    "It¡¯s been a long time, Lombardy¡¯s Top¡¯s chief."


    Clerivan Pellet, the owner of the Pellet Corporation, which is by far the first in the Empire to be considered as a single Top that does not carry the power of a noble family, stood behind Florentia and was waiting for him.

 Chapter 134

    <h4>Chapter 134</h4>


    "What¡¯s with all those carriages?"


    Viese, who was dressing up to go to the Pce anding out to ride a carriage, asked the servant dissatisfied.


    "He, Herringa, and Dird¡¯s carriage."


    "I know that! I mean, what are they doing at the mansion? We don¡¯t even have a weekly meeting today."1


    The servant, who was the target of Viese¡¯s anger, cried and answered in a small voice.


    "Th, they¡¯re going to meet Lady Florentia.


    "What?"


    The servant¡¯s shoulders shriveled at Viese¡¯s harsh question.


    "Being busy was all a lie! You came all the way to the mansion to meet a great person, after all!" (Sarcasm)


    Viese huffed angrily.


    The servant, who was waiting next to him to lower the carriage door and footrest, was anxious that the household of the vassal family would run into Viese whileing down to ride the carriage.


    Fortunately, that did not happen.


    Likewise, it was because Seral, who had finished dressing up, appeared.


    "...Slow people, aren¡¯t they, honey?"


    At a nce, Seral soothed Viese with a soft voice.


    "I can¡¯t believe, you¡¯re running straight away when a child calls you. They must have pride.¡± (Sarcasm)


    "Huh. Everyone must have been curious about what was going on.¡±


    Viese climbed into the carriage and said grumpily.


    Saying somethingpletely different from when he was angry.


    However, Seral, who is used to that look, said peacefully as she got into the carriage and closed the door.


    "Good day, we¡¯re on our way to the Pce for good things. Don¡¯t worry about that, honey."


    "Hmm..."


    Viese nodded, coughing vainly at his wife¡¯s words.


    "Yeah, I was a little sensitive. What¡¯s wrong with that business that¡¯s going to fail and humiliate itself anyway."


    "Yes, the Empress has already given her permission, so go and give her favorite gift and have a good time, let¡¯s go."


    Seral said, pointing to the carefully wrapped tea set ced on one side of the carriage seat.


    "When people find out what you¡¯ve won for the Lombardy Construction, maybe in a few days everyone will be talking about you."


    "Yeah, that kid¡¯s business will be aughing stock and forgotten."


    With Viese¡¯s fishy words, the carriage departed to the Imperial Pce.


    When the carriage running along such a well-polished road crossed the threshold of the Imperial Pce, Seral suddenly asked.


    "But you don¡¯t have to talk to the Lombardy Construction in advance?"


    Viese answered Seral¡¯s question with a smirk.


    "I don¡¯t have to tell them in advance to use the authority of the direct lineage. How can it be ¡¯authority¡¯ if I ask for the understanding and push things forward?"


    "Oc course?... "


    Seral nodded in agreement with Viese.


    "Oh, there¡¯s the Empress!"


    <h4>As the carriage began to slow down, Seral looked out of the window and shouted with delight.</h4>


    The corners of her lips rose slightly after seeing Empress Rabini waiting for her in front of the entrance to the Pce.


    The appearance of the Empressing to meet him in person made Viese shrug.


    "Here you are, Lord Lombardy. Wee Seral."


    The Empress greeted the two with a very happy face.


    In addition to the Empress who greeted them warmly, the Empress¡¯s maids came out and climbed the stairs lined up side by side.


    The Empress was very pleased with the tea set brought by Seral.


    She thanked her and even made tea by herself using a new tea.


    "Did Lombardy Construction want to take charge of Angenas¡¯s development project?"


    "Yes, it is."


    She couldn¡¯t stopughing at Viese¡¯s quick answers. (Laugh at viese¡¯s stupidity.)


    "Certainly, if it an experienced Lombardy Construction Company, you¡¯ll be able to move forward quickly."


    "You¡¯re right. In addition, buildings like arge number of luxury houses for vacation spots consume a lot of time and materials unless they are skilled workers. If you leave it to Lombardy Construction, you won¡¯t have to worry about it."


    But the Empress¡¯s reaction was a little strange.


    Apparently, his wife said, ¡¯the Empress has already given her permission¡¯.


    Empress Rabini, who seemed to be agonizing, made Viese¡¯s back sweated a lot.


    "Well, tell me what you¡¯re worried about and I can exin."


    "Ahh, cause you were Lord Lombardy, Seral¡¯s husband, I¡¯d trust you to do the job. But there¡¯s one condition."


    "What...?"


    "I understand that when you start working, you will split the payment several times from the beginning, right?"


    "Yes, usually afterpleting construction before starting, in the middle. It¡¯s divided three times."


    ¡°Then, can you adjust the payment to thetter half of the construction and afterpletion?¡±


    "Yes..."


    Viese rolled his head fiercely.


    Due to the nature of the construction project, many people were paid in installments of four or five times, not three times.


    It is not about building a few buildings, but about developing an estate called Angenas itself.


    It was an unreasonable request to pay such a huge amount of moneyter in the construction and afterpletion.


    Viese had to say no.3


    But the moment he saw the Empress¡¯s eyes as if to test himself, such courage disappeared.2


    And a few days ago, Shan said,ughing at himself.


    "Don¡¯t think about stopping her, focus on making your own progress. It¡¯s the only way you¡¯re gonna win."


    How dare to think Gahan¡¯s daughter isparable to me.


    He¡¯ll show them the difference with this Angenas business ticket.


    That¡¯s how Viese decided.


    If this happens, no one will be able to ignore him again.


    "I will do that, Empress." Said Viese.


    "If I don¡¯t trust my wife, Angenas, who am I to trust?"


    "Oh, thank God. Thank you for understanding, Lord Lombardy."


    The Empress smiled broadly and offered another cup of tea.


    "Th, thank you."


    Empress Rabini and Seral exchanged nces quietly while Viese was drinking tea. (These 2 Angenas make fool of you Viese LOL)1


    And there was a quiet smile on the lips of the two.


    * * *


    "...This is the rough exnation of the delivery business. Of course, if you want, I can send you a more detailed business n to the Top."


    I havepleted a short but refined exnation to Romassie Dird, the head of Lombardy¡¯s Top.


    "That¡¯s a very... ingenious idea."


    Romassie Dird murmured, impressed.


    I knew he was genuinely admiring it.


    He has been surprised several times throughout my exnation.


    Nevertheless, Romassie Dird was still dithering.


    "What are you worried about, Lord?"


    "Huhm. I know it¡¯s a good idea, but I wonder how practical it really is. How many aristocrats will actually use thispletely unfamiliar delivery service..."


    I shook my head and said.


    "You misunderstood one thing. The target customer base of the delivery business is not just the aristocrats. Money is no longer the exclusive possession of nobles in the Empire, is it? Above all, the number ofmoners who umted a lot of wealth through the green light of Imperial Pce is considerable."


    "It is, but..."


    "I¡¯m also suggesting that the ¡¯practicality¡¯ of the Lombardy Delivery we¡¯re talking about should be built together by the Top of Lombardy, which has the same roof. Eventually, in the early days of the business, the variety of items that can be purchased through delivery service would be ¡¯the practicality of delivery.¡¯"


    "Hmm."


    Romassie Dird rarely made a decision.


    I thought about it for a while, too.


    The Dird¡¯s householder I know it¡¯s not this indecisive person.


    He was a man who knew how to jump in without dy when he saw the opportunity.


    It was the same now in old age.


    Then obviously there¡¯s a reason why he¡¯s reluctant to hold my hand as the head of huge Lombardy¡¯s Top.


    I asked Romassie Dird straightly.


    "Is it the delivery business or me that concerns you?"


    "Well, that¡¯s."


    His embarrassed face was telling the answer instead.


    What¡¯s the point of asking? I am just not trustworthy.


    I spoke in a calm voice.


    "I¡¯d appreciate it if you could be honest, Lord Dird."


    "If you say so..."


    Romassie Dird hesitated for a while and soon opened his mouth as if he had made up his mind.


    "Probably no one could ever think of a new type of transportation service called delivery. I knew you were bright from an early age, but I didn¡¯t expect you to have a business talent. I was really surprised. But..."


    That¡¯s the point now.


    "I¡¯m a merchant. And merchants value experience more than anything else."


    Romassie Dird said cautiously.


    "No matter how smart you are and how ingenious you are, you don¡¯t trust them if you don¡¯t have experience."


    It¡¯s not surprising.


    It was a merchant¡¯s belief that considered the experience of running on his feet as the most valuable asset.


    On the contrary, Dird also meant that he trusted experienced merchants that much.


    It¡¯s a very good thing for me.


    "So, the only problem is that I¡¯m inexperienced?"


    "Yes, to be honest, yes. This is directly rted to the gains and losses of Lombardy, so please understand..."1


    "Then there must be no problem."


    "What?"


    To the Romassie Dird nk question, I told him one word at a time, word by word.


    "I¡¯m notpletely inexperienced."

 Chapter 135

    <h4>Chapter 135</h4>


    ¡°What do you mean...¡±


    I smiled and looked at Clerivan standing next to me.


    "Just in case, I asked Clerivan to join me. That¡¯s a relief."


    Clerivan smiled at me.


    "Lady Florentia always puts everything together as if she could see the future. Now I¡¯m not surprised."


    Dird looked at me and Clerivan, who were having a friendly conversation, with unknown eyes.


    It¡¯s definitely between a teacher and a student.


    The atmosphere of conversation is the opposite, so it must be very confusing.


    I called him in a calm voice, to end the confusion of the Lord¡¯s Top.


    "Lord Dird."


    "Yes...?"


    ¡°Do you remember the diamond mining business of the Pellet Corporation?¡±


    "Of course..."


    Romassie Dird replied, nodding his head.


    "I know you were at the mine auction at that time. What did you think?"


    "I thought that our Lombardy¡¯s Top, who had beencent with the new Pellet¡¯s Top, had learned the right lesson. Since then, we¡¯ve regained our original intentions and changed our minds."


    Even though he was answering my question.


    He still looked puzzled because he couldn¡¯t rte me to the business that made the Pellet Corporation what it is today.


    I spoke to such a Lord¡¯s Top.


    "The diamond mining business was my first business."


    "First business..."


    Romassie Dird shook his head, mumbling nkly after myst words.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re saying. Could you repeat that, please?"


    "You said you can¡¯t trust me because I don¡¯t have any experience. Experience is important. I agree with you to some extent. So let me tell you a secret."


    I spoke in a low voice.


    "The real owner of Pellet Corporation is me, Florentia Lombardy."1


    "The real... Owner?"


    Romassie¡¯s eyes trembling as if it were an earthquake, headed for Clerivan.


    "Is what she just said true?"


    Clerivan answered immediately.


    "As far as you know I¡¯m teaching Lady Florentia. As a matter of fact, it¡¯s the opposite. Every day I¡¯m learning a lot from Lady Florentia."


    "But, but how can a Young Lady..."


    Perhaps the shock was too big to make Dird stuttered.


    But Clerivan said firmly enough to sound a little heartless.


    "For Lady Florentia, age is just a number. This Clerivan Pellet, I assure you."


    Clerivan shook his head again at the reasonable suspicion of the Lord¡¯s Top, that he was just assisting her under the ownership of the Pellet Corporation.


    "From the Diamond Mine and the Eastern Great Drought trade that led to Pellet Corporation today, to the Pellet Corporation Academy Schrship, which beganst year. It¡¯s all from Lady Florentia. The Pellet Corporation¡¯s real owner itself."


    <h4>"Hey, don¡¯t make it too high. It¡¯s Violet and Clerivan who brought Pellet all the way here now."</h4>


    "I¡¯m only telling you my true feelings, Lady Florentia."


    Clerivan said so and smiled friendly at me.


    Kya, a handsome person is still handsome no matter how old he is.1


    Beauty doesn¡¯t go anywhere!


    Then I took my eyes off from Clerivan and asked Romassie Dird that still stunned.


    "How is it, Lord Dird. I think I also have some experience at this level."


    * * *


    Gahan¡¯s only daughter, Florentia, resembles her father so much that you can tell by looking at them separately.


    Especially the big green eyes or the shape of the smiling mouth.


    But with her confident eyes and imposing temperament, it was nothing like Gahan, who was timid.


    "Rather..."


    It was time for Romassie Dird to casually recall someone resembling Florentia.


    "Lord Lombardy."


    "...Yes?."


    "No matter how much experience you have, it¡¯s hard to trust at once and get into a new business together. But..."


    The green eyes, sparkling with a conviction of sess, were charismatic to Romassie Dird.


    "I¡¯m the one who came up with the idea of delivery service, but it¡¯s Lombardy who leads the business. He is Householder Devon, who has been in charge of Lombardy Transportation, and Herringa, who has nurtured many talents. If you don¡¯t trust me, trust them."


    Romassie Dird who was listening nkly nodded unknowingly to what Florentia was saying.


    There was not a single word wrong.


    But he was still dazed as if he was dreaming.


    No matter how much you put it in your pocket, the awl always shows. (I can¡¯t find the meaning, it¡¯s look like an idioms.)


    I mean, you didn¡¯t even know you had a person like this right in front of you?


    He was ashamed of himself for being proud of how to see people.


    "I¡¯ll be back soon with a detailed proposal from the Lombardy Top.


    Romassie Dird greeted politely and saying so.


    It was quite a different attitude from when he entered the drawing-room.


    Clerivan also followed him out.


    Click.


    As soon as the door closed behind his back, Romassie, who looked around and confirmed that no one was there, held Clerivan¡¯s shoulder and led him to the corner.


    "Really, really?"


    It was a very low voice, just in case, he could be heard from inside.


    "You still don¡¯t believe in Lady Florentia?"


    In a very unpleasant way, Clerivan asked back, beating the hand on his shoulder coldly.


    At the first sight of his child, who always thought he was cold, the Lord¡¯s Top of Lombardy lost his words again.


    On top of that, Clerivan took another step and said a warning.


    "Lady Florentia revealed her secret because she believes in the Lord¡¯s Top. Don¡¯t betray her faith."


    Romassie Dird nodded slowly.


    Gahan¡¯s daughter, now only 18th y/o, was actually the real owner of Pellet Corporation.


    Who¡¯s going to believe this?


    "For your information. The Lady already knows about my rtionship with the Lord¡¯s Top."


    "Did you say it yourself?"


    Romassie Dird was genuinely surprised.


    The fact that Clerivan was out of wedlock was a tight secret.


    Above all, it was because Clerivan himself wanted it strongly.


    However, his trust in Florentia is high enough to say all of his own privates.


    Dird nodded silently.


    It was because the strong trust between Clerivan and Florentia was measured.


    Afterward, Clerivan saw off Romassie to the carriage.


    And while some of the mansion¡¯s servants were moving busily, brushing off dirt from the inside of the carriage, he suddenly spoke.


    "The Lord¡¯s Top once told me. It¡¯s about the days when you learned about the abilities and ambitions of the current Lord of Lombardy, who was stillpeting for session in his youth."


    At the words of Clerivan, Romassie looked back on him.


    "You said you wanted to go along with him, even if you gave your all."


    "...Yes, it was."


    "The day I found out who Lady Florentia was. I could finally understand what the Lord¡¯s Top was like at that time."


    There was a subtle, deep smile on Clerivan¡¯s face.


    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m so quick to stick with her under the pretext of being a teacher."


    A small smile seemed quite pleasant at the end of the sentence.


    He has never seen Clerivan like that before, so Romassie Dird opened his eyes wide.


    "From now on, Lady Florentia will make Lombardy greater one by one."5


    Clerivan¡¯s blue eyes, saying so, were as sure as Florentia a moment ago.


    "If Lord Dird doesn¡¯t want to fall behind, you¡¯d better seize this opportunity."


    Clerivan spoke as if he were advising and took a step back and greeted briefly.


    When Romassie Dird saw the back of Clerivan walking without any lingering feelings, a smile spread on Romassie Dird¡¯s lips.


    "Yes, I had that day, too."


    Romassie recalled the memory of that day.


    With the same sparkling eyes, Lk¡¯s image of Lombardy¡¯s dreams and goals in his heart was still in front of him.


    Yeah, she looks like him.


    Romassie mumbled happily, recalling the granddaughter and grandfather who looked very simr.


    "I think I¡¯ll take this opportunity."


    Clerivan¡¯s enthusiasm seems to have spread to him as well.


    Romassie¡¯s heart no longer bothered as he grew older was pounding pleasantly.


    * * *


    I was spending time with Larane, taking advantage of my time after a long time.


    A ce was full of all kinds of strong flowery scents and fresh grassy smells.


    These days, Larane spent most of her time in a small greenhouse on one side of the mansion.


    Because it is located in a corner, it¡¯s rare for people to visit here.


    In addition, it seems that the flowers in full bloom are glossy.


    "Here you go. I¡¯ll give you a lily as a present today, Tia."


    Larane said, handing me a bunch of pretty lilies tied together with yellow ribbons.


    Wow, thanks! Thanks to Larane, the scent of flowers will never go away in my room?"


    "I¡¯m d I could be of any help."


    Laraneughed prettier than the flowers.


    But it bothers me that the end of theughter withers away like a bent lily.


    "What¡¯s the matter, Larane?"


    "Huh? Oh, no..."


    However, even that remark quickly hides its tail.


    "If you let it out, wouldn¡¯t it make you feel better?"


    Larane, who blinked her big eyes slowly at my words, said in a small voice.


    "I¡¯m just a little jealous of Tia."


    "Me?"


    Larane smiled helplessly and nodded.


    "I¡¯m ashamed of myself, but I feel stuffy these days. So I think about it sometimes. What if I¡¯m as cool as Tia and I can do something big."


    "If it¡¯s a big deal... You mean business?"


    "Yeah, I think it¡¯s really cool."


    "Is there any business you want to do?"


    Larane thought a little about my question and shook her head.


    Her thin bangs that came out a little bit, shook shakingly.


    "No, I don¡¯t think so. I just like taking care of flowers like this. But my parents..."


    Ah, Viese and Seral. How did Larane get born between the two?


    It was truly a Lombardy wonder.5


    "My parents, as Tia knows..."


    Larane couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak andughed bitterly.


    "I think that¡¯s why I thought about it. What if I was someone who knew how to run a business?"


    Larane, who smiles like that, looks so weak today.


    I held Larane¡¯s hand with a little dirt on it.


    "If you want to do anything, tell me, Larane. Let me help you. But not everyone has to do business or something. Larane just needs to find something that makes you happy."


    "...What makes me happy."


    But then there was a slight but truly pleasing smile around Larane¡¯s mouth, muttering like that.


    Then our eyes met.


    Larane said with a slight blush of shame somewhere.


    "...I¡¯ll tell youter."


    Then, in a bit of a hurry, she turns the topic.


    "Now! Is it tomorrow? I¡¯ll be there too, Tia."


    "No one from Larane¡¯s family ising. Are you going to be okay?"


    Larane nodded at my question.


    "I¡¯ll be back in a minute, and my mother won¡¯t know. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s Tia¡¯s first business presentation, and I really want to attend."


    "I¡¯d be honored if you coulde."


    I said so and took a deep breath of the lilies¡¯s scent that Larane gave me.


    It¡¯s a hot summer day now.


    Lombardy Transportation¡¯s new business briefing session is just one day away.

 Chapter 136

    <h4>Chapter 136</h4>


    In winter, traffic conditions are very bad in snowy areas.


    That¡¯s why we rushed to put the delivery business in a stable position before the fall.


    Not only Devon but also Lombardy Transportation¡¯s employees have been busy keeping the business briefings possible before the summer is over.


    "You¡¯ve been very busy, haven¡¯t you?"


    Larane asked me.


    "It¡¯s probably because it involves several families at the same time. I had to pay that much attention after all.¡±


    The delivery business is a veryrge-scale business.


    Only Devon, who is in charge of Lombardy Transportation, was directly moved by my authority, but they are not the only ones involved in the delivery business.


    Herrin at the Lombardy Schrship Foundation, Dird at the Lombardy Top, and Bray at the Lombardy Bank also borrowed the investment. [1]


    In other words, it was arge-scale business with four families moving at once.


    "But everyone is cooperating well, so I don¡¯t have to worry about tomorrow."


    To be honest, my feelings for tomorrow were more like expectations than worries.


    "Amazing, Tia."


    "I¡¯m just running forward, you know."


    I got up from my seat with a bunch of lilies that Larane had given me.


    "Well, I¡¯d better get going, Larane. I¡¯ll put the lily at home."


    It was about time I said goodbye and left.


    "When they are busy getting ready, you¡¯re chatting leisurely here. Have you given up already?"


    It was Viese who just entered the greenhouse and was chattering.


    There was an unpleasant smile on his characteristic squeaky face.


    The feeling that was in full bloom thanks to Larane and pretty flowers, became very dirty the moment I saw Viese.


    But I greeted with a bright smile.


    "Hello, uncle."


    "Yes, I¡¯m fine, but how about you?"


    It¡¯s not a question.


    It¡¯s as if he can¡¯t stand the fear or the pressure, run over here and cry. I can see what is inside of his facepletely.


    "I¡¯m fine, too, uncle."


    "Yeah, yeah. It should be okay. You made a big deal out of Lombardy¡¯s name. What Gahan did didn¡¯t stop you."


    He even clicked his tongue at the end of his speech.


    Viese was so ted because he recently won the development project of Angenas through Lombardy Construction.


    Viese, who really can¡¯t help Lombardy.


    In other words, he was attached to the Empress and obtained the rights to develop Angenas.


    Now, the construction of Angenas and Lombardy was like being on the same boat.


    It is very difficult for me to know what will happen to Angenas in the future as I n to drive the Empress and her family to the edge of the brink.


    It was for a while, but I even thought about whether I had to stop the n to ruin Angenas or not.


    However, not receiving construction payments will not ruin Lombardy, and it is also perfect for Viese to show his ipetence to bleed out of the family.


    <h4>In a way, thanks to Viese, I started eating pheasants and eggs. [2]</h4>


    Viese, who had no idea what he had done, kept on smiling at me.


    "Even if this fails, think you¡¯ve learned a good lesson."


    "Oh, Father..."


    Larane said with a troubled face as if to stop Viese.


    But he¡¯s not the one who¡¯s going to stop just like that.


    "Listen carefully, Larane. It¡¯s not easy to get involved in what adults do. Stay close to that child and don¡¯t think uselessly, and you¡¯ll do as I say...¡±


    "Stop it, Father."


    When Larane almost cried, Viese stopped talking.


    But I don¡¯t intend to finish yet.


    Who¡¯s going to end it?


    It¡¯s my turn to hit him.


    I said, looking at Viese sternly.


    "You keep telling me ¡¯if I fail¡¯. What do you do if I seed after you say something bad, uncle."


    "What? Bad word?"


    "Can you express what you¡¯re saying in other words than bad words?"


    I asked as if I was really curious.


    "Are you afraid that the delivery business I led will be sessful?"


    "It¡¯s not like that..."


    Viese with a distorted face in anger tried to refute something.


    But I beat him with a face of real disappointment.


    "No matter how much I do, it¡¯s your cousin¡¯s job, so I thought you would encourage me to do it well. My uncle really has a small te." [3]


    Then he shook his head and muttered, saying, ¡¯Eh-hyo¡¯ on purpose.


    "Isn¡¯t that like a teacup?..."


    You¡¯re not the only one who knows how to tease people.


    Because I¡¯m better at it.


    I took a look up and down at Viese, greeted Larane briefly, and turned around.


    "See you next time, Larane."


    I deliberately did not mention tomorrow¡¯s business briefing.


    "You, you cheeky girl...!"


    If you don¡¯t have anything to say, you lose.


    I left the greenhouse without forgetting to smile at Viese onest time.


    * * *


    Pellet Corporation¡¯s office.


    Clerivan, who was at work, was weing a sudden visitor.


    The guest who came without even contacting him in advance was the owner of Durak Top of the Angenas family.


    "Long time no see, you!"


    Long ago, they met face to face several times when they were doing the Coroy-cotton business.


    But they¡¯re not close enough to call each other ¡¯you¡¯.


    Clerivan¡¯s eyes became sharp as he walked into the office.


    "Sit down."


    Nevertheless, Clerivan spoke politely to keep his dignity as a representative of Pellet Corporation.


    By the way, his efforts didn¡¯tst long.


    "What did you just say?"


    Clerivan snarled, raising one eyebrow.


    At the sight of the sharp gaze, Durak flinched at the moment.


    But he couldn¡¯t back down from here.


    It was because Empress Rabini in the Pce was scarier than the Clerivan in front of him.


    Durak Top¡¯s owner said after cleared his throat once.


    "I told you to hand over all the Triva trees that the Pellet Corporation has to our Angenas."


    "No, she said, ¡¯Give me all.¡¯


    Still, his voice, ring at the Durak Top"s owner was as low as scratching the ground.


    "What right are you asking me to give you?"


    When asked by Clerivan, Durak Top"s owner answered with a stiff neck.


    "You¡¯ve always rejected our Durak Top¡¯s constant request that the Angenas development project requires Triva trees, haven¡¯t you?"


    "So what?"


    "Are you asking such a shameless question because you don¡¯t know that the Angenas development project is a project that the Empress is promoting?"


    Who the hell is shameless here.


    Clerivan crossed one leg and leaned against the chair, looking at the Durak Top"s owner.


    Let¡¯s see how far it goes.


    "...So what?"


    "What! If you know it, you should cooperate as an Imperial citizen. Unless you dare to interrupt the Empress¡¯s will!"


    At Clerivan¡¯s response, which did not change even with the word ¡¯Empress¡¯, Durak Top¡¯s owner yelled at him as if to teach.


    "That¡¯s why young merchants! Tsk tsk."


    Durak Top¡¯s owner was filled with disapproval.


    But Clerivan didn¡¯t react much to it either.


    It was because he knew very well that the owner of Durak Top was very jealous of him who seeded at such a young age.


    "Ahem."


    The tactless Durak Top¡¯s owner judged that his operation was working as Clerivan became silent.


    As a member of the Lombardy family, he used to work for Lk.


    It doesn¡¯t seem to have much to do with Lombardy anymore.


    It was natural, in a way, to look on the face of the Imperial Family.


    So Durak Top¡¯s owner began to speak with a low voice and a gentle warning.


    "I¡¯ve known that there¡¯s still a lot of Triva wood you send to Chesire. So sell them to our Angenas. Isn¡¯t that the right thing to do?"


    "Is that all you need?"


    Clerivan asked quietly.


    But Durak Top¡¯s owner, who thought he had won, went one step further.


    "No, there¡¯s one more thing. You¡¯re still buying a lot of Triva trees in the north. From now on, don¡¯tpete with Durak at auction."


    "So, to get out of the way so that the Durak Top can get the tree?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s the order from the Empress."2


    As if he was the Empress itself, Durak Top¡¯s owner proudly raised his chin.


    As if the result was already shown.


    Today Durak Top¡¯s owner was not here to ask Pellet Corporation for a fair deal.


    He was only here to ckmail Clerivan by using the Empress¡¯s name and to get what he wanted.


    "Then how much do you want to buy it?"


    He¡¯s right.


    Durak Top¡¯s owner replied with a pleasant feeling.


    "The average auction price was 20 silver per 50 trees, wasn¡¯t it?"


    No, that was months ago, and these days when the auction overheated and the wanted is up.


    "So 25 silver per 50 trees would be a reasonable price." Durak Top¡¯s owner said so.


    He pretended to be a good-hearted person.


    "But especially for the Pellet Corporation, 30 silver per 50 trees..."


    "100 gold."


    Clerivan spoke as if cut off Durak Top¡¯s owner¡¯s words.


    "What¡¯s 100 gold?"


    "It¡¯s the price of 50 Triva trees set by Pellet."


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "Does my face look like a joke right now?"


    Clerivan asked with bright blue eyes.


    "Well, then 50 silver per 50 trees..."


    "100 gold."


    "Oh, my God, I see! Up to 70 silver per 50 trees..."


    "100 gold. If you can¡¯t pay for it, then get out of here."


    Clerivan said, staring sternly at the Durak Top¡¯s owner.


    "No, how can you bargain like that?...!"


    The bewildered Durak Top¡¯s owner with a red face as if protesting.


    "Do you think you can call what you said a while ago ¡¯a bargain¡¯?"


    Clerivan said, raising the corner of one mouth.


    "You are trying to steal at a ridiculous price with the name ¡¯Empress¡¯, and if he sees the Durak top at the auction, he"s out on his own."


    They bring the name ¡¯Empress¡¯ to steal at a ridiculous price, and that¡¯s not enough, Durak Top, will take everything themselves at auction.


    The more he thinks about it, the more ridiculous it is.


    Clerivan stopped talking andughing.


    Then pointed straight at the door and said.


    "100 gold per 50 trees. If not, get out of here immediately."


    "Hey, Pellet!"


    "You don¡¯t seem to want to go out."


    Looking coldly at the Durak Top¡¯s owner, who still sat down and raised his voice, Clerivan pulled the red one out of several long ropes next to the chair.


    Not long after, some of the strong physique people opened the door to the office with the sound of heavy footsteps.


    "Did you call, Mr. Clerivan?"


    "The Lord of Durak Top is leaving, so see him off."


    Clerivan¡¯s words drew the eyes of the men at the Durak Top¡¯s owner.


    "Stand up."


    Pellet Corporation¡¯s guard said in a loud voice.


    "Oh, today¡¯s work will not be forgotten by our Angenas!"


    As he got scared and reluctantly got out of his seat, Durak Top¡¯s owner shouted, stretching out a lot.


    Clerivan, who was watching the scene with his arms folded, said lightly.


    "Because of what you just said, in the future, Durak will not be able to see the Triva tree at the northern auction."


    "...What?"


    "No matter how much it costs, our Pellet Corporation will win the bid at the auction where Durak participated."


    "Well, that¡¯s..."


    Clerivan smiled and said to Durak Top¡¯s owner, who now realized what he had done.


    "And when the Empress, who was so angry, asks the Lord Top why it happened, be sure to answer, ¡¯I touched the Pellet Corporation by mistake¡¯."1


    Did you imagine your future in Clerivan¡¯s words?1


    Durak¡¯s face, which was half-drawn by the guards after losing strength in his legs, was white without any blood.


    _____________________________________________


    <strong>Glossary</strong>


    [1] Devonga (???) - House of Devon, Herringa (???) - House of Herrin, Brayga (????) - House of Bray, Dirdga (????) - House of Dird.


    [2] Referring to the idiom ¡¯If you eat a pheasant, you also eat the egg (???????) - Means one shot to kill. (I like it when I found a new idiom so I can learn more.)


    [3] ¡¯A person with Small te (??? ?? ??)¡¯ - Means not suitable person, not qualifying for something.

 Chapter 137

    <h4>Chapter 137</h4>


    The sun was turning the sky red but there were still guests in the First Prince Pce.


    He was the householder of the Baraport family, one of the famous vassal families of Angenas, and the younger brother of the Empress.


    "Whoa..."


    Duigi Angenas let out a stifled sigh, rubbing his fingers around his tired eyes.


    The Baraport¡¯s Lord, who was sitting next to him, also took a hint and quenched his sore throat with alcohol.


    "You two look tired. Let¡¯s stop now, shall we?"


    Astana told Duigi and Baraport¡¯s Lord.


    But Duigi shook his head.


    "No, there¡¯s still a lot of stuff you need to study."


    Duigi Angenas and Baraport¡¯s Lord were now helping Astana prepare for the conference two dayster.


    No, to be honest, it was like giving the answer to a question on the test in advance.


    The general view on the important issues to be addressed at the conference and what the Angenas forces would argue were all informed in advance.


    "Ha-am..."


    But Astana was yawning and unable to resist boredom.


    Obviously quite motivated at first, but he quickly lost interest asplicated political content poured out.


    At the request of the Empress, they had been teaching Astana from one to ten for several hours but Duigi¡¯s patience was also running out.


    "Your Highness."


    Eventually, Duigi called Astana in a stern voice.


    "Don¡¯t forget that the Second Prince will attend the next conference."


    Astana frowned at the words of Duigi Angenas.


    Then Baraport¡¯s Lord, sitting next to him, nced at the liquor and said in an obnoxious voice.


    "So? What does that have to do with this boring study?¡±


    "...The Second Prince is a smart man. You can tell just by him graduated from the academy with the highest rank. He will probably leave a good impression on His Majesty and the nobility at the conference."


    Duigi drew up thest bit of patience and spoke as if he were exhorting.


    But Astana did not change his attitude.


    "What¡¯s the difference if the lowly man acquires the favor of His Majesty and the nobles with a few words?"


    "Of course..."


    "You think he¡¯s a threat to me?"


    Duigi Angenas shut up instead of answering.


    It was because Astana¡¯s eyes looking at him were shining dangerously.


    It was as if he were looking at a bad-tempered hunter who had set a trap.


    At that time, Baraport, who was looking around, said tactfully.


    "But if the First Prince makes a statement that digs into the issue, everyone will look up to you."


    "Hmmm... that¡¯s not bad."


    Astana rolled his eyes wide once and said.


    "Then don¡¯t try to exin everything boringly, but speak more briefly. What is the issue, and what should I say?"


    Astana was thinking of memorizing the correct answers and reciting them.


    Taking this opportunity to give Astana a proper political lesson, Duigi Angenas took a deep sigh inside.


    <h4>"...The most important issue at this conference will be the story of the Eastern Trade Route."</h4>


    "Eastern again?"


    Astana asked irritably.


    "The East is always in trouble. There¡¯s always something toin about!"


    "It was an independent kingdom just a few generations ago, so it¡¯s still a very demanding area. It¡¯s also because it¡¯s difficult to trade smoothly because thend route to the East is far away and has to pass through rough mountainous regions."


    "Well, then they have to try harder and melt into the empire. There¡¯s a lot they want every time on that subject."


    "That¡¯s exactly what our Angenas would argue about."


    "Oh, really?"


    "The East has increased trade volume with the Central to facilitate a cultural exchange under the Imperial Order, but the trade routes are rugged, raising the problem that the Tops of the Empire sell goods at higher prices only in the East."


    "What do they want?"


    "For the next 10 years, the Imperial Family wants to provide annual subsidies to the East every year."


    Astana jumped as Duigi exined in a calm voice.


    "What a bunch of thieves!"


    "Eastern isn¡¯t the only ce in the Empire that has tricky trade routes. It¡¯s a very selfish and unreasonable request. To get to the North, we have to cross the mountain range as tough as the East."


    The Baraport¡¯s Lord helped from the side.


    Astana already had a slightly confused look on his face.


    So Duigi Angenas said it as simple and easy to understand as possible.


    "Your Majesty can point out what Baraport¡¯s Lord said a little while ago and argue that ¡¯The benefits to the East are already sufficient, so it is right to divert trade subsidies to the North.¡¯."


    "Why do we have to go North? Shouldn¡¯t we not lose to the East for this?"


    "There are a lot of jobs in politics where you have to choose either side. In that case, it¡¯s right to make a thorough choice for your ally. We, Angenas, need the help of the Ivans in the North for the development project, so this time we¡¯re taking care of the North."


    "It¡¯s definitely a great opportunity to take credit, as Ivan¡¯s Deputy will be attending the conference as well."


    Duigi and Baraport¡¯s Lord alternately exined.


    "What about the East? I was told that I needed the consent of all local representatives to be appointed as Crown Prince."


    "We can take care of them through other things next time. Besides, they are such closed groups that they are not too involved in central affairs. Even more sensitive issues such as the appointment of the Crown Prince. Perhaps they will quietly follow the opinions of His Majesty and the rest of the Empire."


    "Well, then."


    Astana shrugged and said.


    "So it¡¯s almost over?"


    "No, there are still a few more important issues on the agenda..."


    "I only need to know the most important thing!"


    "No, you have to be prepared for it this time. If you¡¯re too tired, we¡¯lle back tomorrow."


    He cant believe he has to do this again tomorrow.


    At the words of Duigi Angenas, Baraport¡¯s Lord was depressing but still shut up.


    "Tomorrow? I¡¯m going to see a ¡¯business briefing¡¯ or something in Devon tomorrow afternoon..."


    "I¡¯ll ask the First Prince tomorrow too, Duigi."


    Empress Rabini walked in with an elegant smile.


    But the Empress did not look back at Astana.


    She went on to tell his younger brother, Duigi Angenas.


    "The First Prince will not go to the Devon tomorrow. Why don¡¯t youe early in the morning and start the ss again?"


    "Oh, mother!"


    Astana yelled in protest, but it didn¡¯t work.


    Empress Rabini said, still smiling, but looking at Astana with cold eyes somewhere.


    "It¡¯s apparently a gathering of lowly nobles or lowly merchants who can¡¯t get what they want. There¡¯s no need for a Prince to go up to that sort of ce."


    In fact, it was Seral¡¯s request not to let Astana attend the Devon business briefing.


    "But I want to go."


    "Prince, are you going to ignore this mother?"1


    It was the image of his mother, whom he had always feared.


    But suddenly rebelliousness rose in Astana¡¯s mind.


    Why should I listen to my mother?


    Why does everything need my mother¡¯s permission?


    The First Prince of this Empire is not my mother, it is me!


    Astana nodded helplessly as if he knew what was going on.


    And watching the Empress¡¯s fierce expression slightly radiated and asked.


    "So my mother won¡¯t be there?"


    "Of course, I¡¯m having a big luncheon and dinner after a long time. It is my duty as Empress to make sure that nobles can be united and harmonized."


    "...You must be busy."


    Astana said, holding back his naturalughter.


    It¡¯s just a briefing session, a sneak peek.


    It was easy to escape the pce without being noticed by knights.


    I¡¯ll hear some naggingter, but what¡¯s my mother gonna do?


    Astana was not afraid of the Empress anymore.


    "That¡¯s right, so shouldn¡¯t you study hard and please me, First Prince?"


    Astana replied at Empress Rabini¡¯s words with a gentle smile.


    "Yes, Mother."1


    * * *


    Devon¡¯s mansion was wide open to all visitors.


    This business briefing was an unfamiliar concept for everyone.


    However, at the end of the invitation, many aristocrats took a step toward the word ¡¯ a banquet to introduce apletely new way of purchasing.¡¯."


    And what was different about this business briefing was that many non-nobleman merchants were among the visitors arriving one after another.


    Nosier, who attended the event as Monak Top¡¯s owner, was one of them.


    The same was true of his rtionship with His Highness Second Prince and Florentia Lombardy, who is leading the new business of transportation in Lombardy this time.


    Above all, it was a curiosity that led Nosier to visit.


    He wanted to know what ¡¯delivery¡¯ was all about.


    Nosier and others as they got off the carriage and entered Devon¡¯s banquet hall were greeted with bright smiles by Lombardy¡¯s Transportation staff.


    "Good afternoon, wee!"


    "Here¡¯s a quick drink."


    "This way. Come in!"


    Unlike the usual banquet, Nosier took a drink with a curious face and went inside.


    The atmosphere of the banquet hall was very lively with exciting music that lightened the ce.


    It was apletely different atmosphere from other banquets, usually held in the middle of the night.


    The inside was especially bright, with all the curtains removed and the sunlight shining through the banquet hall, and the bright lighting that lit up therge space.


    Another group of Lombardy¡¯s Transportation staff approached Nosier, who looked around.


    "Please, Take the booklet."


    It was a pretty thick little booklet politely handed to people¡¯s hands.


    And the booklet had threerge bookmarks.


    "Lombardy Schrship Foundation, Lombardy Top, Pellet Corporation...?"


    He thought this was a business briefing for Devon?


    A friendly voice spoke to Nosier, who tilted his head and looked through the booklet because he didn¡¯t know about it.


    "Hello, I¡¯m Florentia Lombardy. Do you have any questions?"


    "Ah..."


    This is Florentia Lombardy.


    Nosier stared nkly at the attractive beauty of dark brown hair and green eyes for a while.


    When he came to his senses, he barely moved his mouth to ask questions.


    "What is this booklet? From what I can tell, it looks like there¡¯s an exnation of the artwork and products."


    "You¡¯re right. What is written in the booklet is a list of products. This is a list of items that can only be purchased by those using ¡¯Lombardy Delivery¡¯."


    "Only through Lombardy Delivery?"


    Nosier¡¯s shaky eyes swiped the contents of the booklet again.


    Then Florentia added a kinder exnation to him.


    "The Lombardy Schrship Foundation contains a list of works by new artists who have just begun their work."


    "What is a delivery service?"


    "Delivery is a new way of purchasing that delivers your order to your doorstep anywhere in the empire."


    "Right to the door..."


    "Yes, that¡¯s right."


    Nosier¡¯s heart pounded when he saw the face of Florentia smiling broadly.


    It wasn¡¯t because she looked pretty.


    It was because the blood of Nosier as a merchant was boiling.


    His instincts were speaking.


    This delivery business is awesome!


    And he felt impatient, not like a merchant with long years of experience.


    "I¡¯m Nosier from the Monak Top. I¡¯d like to know more about this delivery business, what should I do?"


    "Ah, the Monak Top..."


    Florentia¡¯s eyes, looking at Nosier, passed a different look than before.


    Then again she smiled politely and pointed to another room on the other side of the door.


    "There¡¯s a room for the people from the Top. This way, please."


    Florentia took the lead, followed by Nosier.


    Then two people sat face to face at a small table on one side.


    "Well... you must be very busy, Lady Lombardy. For me, another employee..."


    "No."


    Florentia shook her head.


    "For some reason, I¡¯d like to exin it to you myself."1


    Her green eyes, smiling like that, shone exceptionally brightly.

 Chapter 138

    <h4>Chapter 138</h4>


    Astana couldn¡¯t keep his mouth shut as he entered the Devon family¡¯s business briefing room.


    "Wow..."


    It was as if he hade to a different world.


    Maybe it was because of the atmosphere and the bustling crowds that arepletely different from the other banquets.


    Or maybe it was because of the alcohol he drank heavily while running to the Lombardy territory.


    "After all, my mother was wrong."


    She said it was a boring banquet, she didn¡¯t know anything.


    Even though he arrivedte on purpose, the banquet hall was full of people.


    And it was clear that the business was cruising sessfully whatever it was that everyone was excited about.


    Someone tapped him on the shoulder.


    It was Astana¡¯s fault for standing in the middle of a busy space in a daze.


    "Hey!"


    Astana called someone who looked like an ordinary aristocrat, but he looked at Astana up and down and went inside the venue.


    "Damn it. This kind of thing happens because I wear cheap clothes."


    No one recognized Astana as a Prince because he wore shabby clothes to escape the Pce without anyone knowing.


    "Huh."


    Since he didn¡¯t have anything to prove his identity, so he couldn¡¯t scare him.


    Astana moved his slightly staggered steps further inside the venue because of his drunkenness.


    "Where can I apply for delivery?"


    "How many of these can I buy?"


    People¡¯s voices were heard loudly from all over the ce.


    "Hey, there!"


    Astana, who was giggling and watching the inside of the banquet hall, grabbed a servant who was passing by with a ss of champagne on a tray.


    "Oh!"


    ng.


    Thanks to him, some sses of champagne fell to the floor and shattered, but Astana didn¡¯t care what he had done.


    He nced at the embarrassed employee and sipped a ss of champagne in his hand and continued to look around.


    Soon after, Astana settled in front of a wall not too far from the entrance.


    It was because he was so drunk that he couldn¡¯t walk anymore.


    "That¡¯s great."


    However, Astana¡¯s expression was quite different from before.


    His face, which was just amazed and nice, was now filled with difort.


    "Florentia Lombardy..."


    The project and event were definitely led by Gahan Lombardy¡¯s daughter.


    "She has been extraordinary since she was a child."


    It was Florentia, who had a lot of strange things going on starting from the day Astana threw his hat.


    So when he was young, he used to grit his teeth when he heard the name ¡¯Florentia¡¯.


    But it changed as he got older.


    When everyone was crawling in front of Astana and trying to look good, Florentia Lombardy was not.1


    That was both bothersome and strangely annoying.


    <h4>"Such a cheeky girl."</h4>


    From a distance, he could see Florentia Lombardy.


    There was no sign of nervousness at all while she was hosting the event that attracted so many people.


    "I¡¯m having bad luck."


    Until now, he couldn¡¯t understand his mother who hated Lombardy.


    At this moment, Astana seemed to know her mind.


    "Lombardy..."


    Astana¡¯s reddened eyes from drunkenness captured Florentia and the splendid banquet hall.


    Then, Astana caught the eye of a woman looking at the artworks of the Lombardy Schrship Foundation.


    "Larane Lombardy?"


    Apparently Belsach¡¯s sister, Larane.


    Thin, weak, timid, and scaredy-cat.


    Another Lombardy lineage, opposite from Florentia.


    It was when Astana, with a fishy smile, stumbled and tried to approach Larane.


    A sturdy hand sped Astana¡¯s forearm.


    "You seem to be drunk a lot, but let¡¯s go out."


    It was a security guard hired to proceed with the event.


    "Let go of me."


    Astana tried to shake the hand as hard as he could, but it wasn¡¯t easy with him already drunk.


    "Where do you think you are, drunk and violent? I don¡¯t know which family you¡¯re from, but you shouldn¡¯t do this in Lombardy. Don¡¯t regret sobering up, get out."


    "Who do you think I am..."


    Astana stopped talking.


    There¡¯s nothing to prove of him as a Prince.


    He could have called in an Angenas aristocrat who lives nearby to confirm it, but he doesn¡¯t know what kind of scolding the Empress would give.


    "...huh."


    Eventually, Astana shook off the security guard¡¯s hand and walked out of the venue on his own.


    But Astana¡¯s constant gaze continued to turn to one ce.


    * * *


    I walked back out to the briefing room with Nosier.


    "I¡¯m sorry I took your precious time."


    Nosier continued to be ill at ease.


    I know that the Monak top is Perez¡¯s, but Nosier doesn¡¯t know if I knew that far.


    "It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t mention it."


    I¡¯ve been wondering who put Violet in trouble at the Triva Tree auction.


    Nosier was far too frank for a merchant with a long career.


    He seemed to have no idea how to act or hide his innermost feelings.


    I found out through Bate that he was betrayed by someone he trusted.


    Despite such experience, Nosier still seemed to have faith in people.


    It may be said that he is foolish, but he is quick to turn his head and cares about his credibility as a merchant.


    Besides, he¡¯s got a lot of experience, so if he learns little business skills next to Clerivan, he¡¯ll be back on his feet soon.


    "It wouldn¡¯t have been easy to try this innovative approach. Were you afraid of failing?"


    Nosier asked me with a serious face.


    "There was more anticipation than fear. It¡¯s the same now. The delivery business is designed to be a sessful business."


    "I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re made it to be sessful..."


    "For example, something like this."


    I quietly approached a nobleman who was being exined by a nearby Lombardy delivery staff.


    Noisier followed in my footsteps.


    "Are you saying that the items in this booklet can only be bought by delivery?"


    "Yes, the customer. You can also try free delivery for just a month from today."


    "Oh, for free?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s a great opportunity to experience our Lombardy delivery service."


    "What happens when the free trial period is over?"


    "Every time you use the delivery service, you can pay a set price based on the weight and distance of the item, and you can buy an annual pass."


    "Annual pass...?"


    When the man showed signs of hesitation, the employee quickly added.


    "If you buy an annual pass today, you¡¯ll get more than three months of free."


    "Three months?"


    I don¡¯t know who he is, but he¡¯s really good at exining and guiding well.


    I nced at the employee¡¯s name tag and looked at Nosier.


    "Now I understand a little bit."


    Nosier poked his head.


    And said.


    "Delivery was possible because of the Lombardy family."


    He¡¯s sharp as expected.


    I can see a little bit about what aspect of Nosier that Perez decided to keep him around.


    Nosier was right.


    Delivery was possible because it was Lombardy, and it is a business that does not fail because it is Lombardy.


    Capital power, infrastructure, and support from other subsidiaries located in various fields have already made it possible.


    I¡¯ve already cooked well what the Lombardy family has done.


    So how can I not love Lombardy.


    At that time, I could see the back of a person who was just leaving the banquet hall.


    It was recognizable at a nce.


    It was my grandfather.


    Without telling me, I felt he was on his way out after a quiet tour of the business briefings with the owners of other vassal families.


    I didn¡¯t have to worry about my grandfather like the start of my first business.


    "Hahaha!"


    It was because the uniqueughter of my grandfather when he was in a good mood was heard even to me standing far away.


    * * *


    The next morning.


    The delivery business briefing ended in great sess.


    "Congrattions, Lady Florentia!"


    Clerivan said with a big smile.


    "Applications for parcel delivery are flooding in, and Pellet Corporation¡¯s sales are going up as well! The same goes for Lombardy Top and the Schrship Foundation!"


    The reaction was explosive enough for Clerivan, who rarely gets carried away, to talk so enthusiastically.


    "The localnd briefing session next week is also very important, so please take good care of me. There can be a bigger hand in the delivery business than the aristocrats in the center."


    Clerivan nodded as if he agreed with me.


    "The free trial period for the next month will determine the final sess. As soon as the deliverypany receives the order, the Pellet Corporation will prepare the product without any disruptions. Let¡¯s keep up the good work."


    "Yes, Lady Florentia. The staff of Lombardy Transportation is doing such a good job that you can rx a little bit."


    "Everyone has umted a lot from being ignored. I think I¡¯m trying to get over it this time."


    It tooks time for the new manpower to get used to the work.


    However, Lombardy Transportation¡¯s staff have been able to handle the existing work and delivery work.


    "I have to raise their sries."


    Good job performance is not maintained only by loyalty.


    "What is the internal reaction of the Lombardy family?"


    Clerivan asked me carefully.


    "There¡¯s no response yet. I¡¯m sure everyone¡¯s going to watch. How the deliverypany gets settled and how much money they start making."


    And by then, they¡¯ll be shocked and turned upside down.


    "It¡¯s rare for a business to generate as much profit as a distribution business once it¡¯s established."


    The only part Lombardy spends new money in preparing for this delivery business is only the cost of purchasing additional wagons and filling the people.


    "And by the time my reputation is going up, I¡¯ll be announcing my next business again. Then little by little, but steadily. Perhaps in the gathering of the vassal¡¯s families. My name will start toe up once or twice."


    Just imagining it makes meugh.


    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad for Lady Florentia as the next Lord sessor."


    Sooner orter, Shan will announce her intention to step down from the race for the sessor.


    Lombardy¡¯s young vassals are in despair already, but it is already obvious whether they will look for, Viese or me, who have proven their abilities by sessively seeding in business.2


    "I hope that dayes soon."


    Clerivan also smiled as he faced me.


    Rumble.


    Then I heard a thunderstorm.


    Craashh.


    I also heard a lot of rain pouring down as if the sky had been pierced.


    "That¡¯s a tremendous rain."


    Clerivan said as he looked up at the ck dark clouded sky.


    "Although it¡¯s a time when the short rainy season passes before the fall. What a downpour."


    People in the central part of the Empire don¡¯t know yet, but it¡¯s already been raining heavily in the north for days.


    The time hase for it to happen.


    "Did the letter I sent arrive safely to Violet?"


    "Yes, I checked what I received the day before yesterday."


    If so, that¡¯s a relief.


    "Are you all right?"


    Clerivan looked at myplexion and asked.


    "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine."


    I¡¯ve done everything I can to prepare for that.


    But I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the window where the heavy raindrops hit it.


    * * *


    "I need a drink."


    Astana, who could not ovee the tension in front of the door connected from the waiting room to the conference room, gestured to the servant.


    Eventually, after drinking a strong drink, Astana was able to calm down.


    As if to prove that today¡¯s agenda is an important issue, many nobles were present, three times as many as at thest meeting.


    "If I knew it would be like this..."


    He should have studied more instead of going to the briefing session yesterday.


    Astana has regretted it so much, but it was toote.


    "It¡¯s like this because my uncle puts too much pressure!"


    Astana threw a fit of tantrums at Duigi, who was around.


    "...Calm down."


    Duigi, who is familiar with this situation, said in a calm voice.


    But Astana, who couldn¡¯t hear it, was now trying to bite his nails.


    Then the opposite door of the waiting room opened and Perez came in.


    Stomp stomp.


    There was no impatience or tension in his walking with long legs stretched out.


    And like Astana, he stood at the door leading to the conference room.


    "That¡¯s pathetic."


    It was Perez¡¯s snapping remark at Astana.


    "What is it?"


    Astana started at Perez with a barrage.


    Then, of all things, the door to the conference room opened and Perez stepped right away.


    "Darn it."


    Astana began to move, but it was alreadyte and was not enough to catch up because he was much shorter than Perez.


    Eventually, Astana entered the conference room where the nobles were sitting densely in the shape of following Perez.

 Chapter 139

    <h4>Chapter 139</h4>


    MLombardy Construction¡¯s office, run by Vilkay.


    This year, among the 40-year-old family members, Lemavau Vilkay, a young family member, was talking to ng Devon, who is usually close to him.


    "Is that really that much?"


    "She¡¯s a genius."


    ng answered Lemavau¡¯s question with a stern and serious face.


    "Do you know how difficult things have been all along this process? But Lady Florentia is..."


    "I¡¯ve heard a lot about her being smart since she was young."


    "She¡¯s already beyond ¡¯smart¡¯. Don¡¯t you know just from her thoughts on the delivery business?"


    "I suppose so."


    "But her real weapon is not a smart head."


    "Then what?"


    "What should I say? Eyes that can see the bigger picture other people can¡¯t."


    ng cursed his poor expressiveness that he couldn¡¯t exin properly


    But Lemavau seemed to know what he meant.


    "Those who don"t see the forest and only feel the trees in front of them, even those who follow them, are at a loss.


    "Those who can¡¯t see the forest and only traces the trees in front of them makes it difficult for those who follow her.¡±


    "Yes! That¡¯s what I mean! The whole time I was working with Lady Florentia, my body was exhausted, but my mind couldn¡¯t be morefortable!¡±


    ng pped his knee and said.


    "I asked why she was trying to persuade me without just using her direct authority to order. At that time, there was a word from Lady Florentia to me."


    It was ng with a dreamy face somewhere.


    ¡¯I have a lot of ways to develop Lombardy, and I don¡¯t want to attract a family who doesn¡¯t want to seed.¡¯


    ng, who had been looking back on his memory, soon burst intoughter.


    "Lady Florentia is a wonderful person!"


    To be honest, Lemavau had a stomachache when he saw ngughing like a man without any worries in the world.


    Some are having a hard time because of Viese. Someone.


    Although he was an old friend, he didn¡¯t want to see ng at this moment.


    That¡¯s how much he hated Viese, who invoked his authority to Lombardy Construction.


    Although he expected this to happen one day because his family was in charge of managing real estate.


    "Whoa..."


    Lemavau Vilkay finally let out a heavy sigh.


    Then someone popped in the office door.


    "I¡¯ve got a lot of work to do now, do you have time to sit and fool around?"


    It was Viese who was crumpling his face.


    It wasn¡¯t a good impression from the beginning, but it was even worse today.


    The reason was obvious.


    He¡¯s sure Viese has a stomachache because of Florentia Lombardy sessful ns.


    "Here you are, Sir Viese."


    ng Devon quickly got up and greeted him, but Viese ignored him and deliberately p his shoulders and said to Lemavau.


    <h4>"There will be a meeting, so gather the executives."</h4>


    It is less efficient to bother those who are working fine into meetings.


    "...Yes, sir."


    Lemavau Vilkay swallowed the words that were about to push his Adam¡¯s apple and answered.


    * * *


    Perez, sitting next to the Emperor, waiting for the conference to start, suddenly remembered the conversation he had with Nosier today.


    It happened before he came to the conference room.


    "Raise the price of the Triva tree more."


    "One more... The price was raised a while ago, so I don¡¯t know if Angenas will follow."


    Nosier said anxiously, but Perez shook his head.


    The amount of money already spent to buy the tree bar is enormous.


    But if they stop buying Triva trees here, they can¡¯t do anything.


    Without Triva woods, which is the most important foundation, construction will stop, and Angenas will lose astronomical money.


    Empress Rabini, who recently hired Lombardy Construction, cannot stop here.


    He was confident that this amount would follow.


    Then Perez suddenly had a question.


    "What about Pellet Corporation? How many Triva trees did they sell?"


    There were three major sources of Triva trees in the Empire.


    Firstly, the Ivan family, which has been exporting Triva trees steadily.


    Second, Perez¡¯s monak top.


    Andstly, it was Pellet Corporation.


    In terms of the supply of the Triva tree, Pellet Corporation had thergest amount of wood.


    The Ivan family cut and delivered the Triva trees that were growing in their territory, so it took time to properly cut and dry the tree.


    But on the other hand, Pellet Corporation was different.


    They had already bought Triva trees for a long time, and they already had a significant amount of perfectly processed wood.


    As if they knew this would happen, how much did the Pellet Corporation would sell it to Angenas, who hadn¡¯t even sold Triva trees?


    "The Pellet Corporation is... they haven¡¯t started selling yet."


    "...What?"


    Perez¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    Strange and incoherent.


    Angenas said they would buy wood piled up in a warehouse and consumed only the storage fee at once, at a very high price.


    So they should be selling to Angenas in very small quantities, just like the Top of Monak.


    It was a reasonable decision.


    "Not at all?"


    Perez asked as if to confirm.


    "Yes, not at all. The warehouse door didn¡¯t open."


    Perez recalled the Clerivan he met at Tia¡¯s birthday banquetst time.


    A sharp-looking man who is the head and owner of Pellet Corporation.


    As Lignite discovered, Clerivan was a hard-headed, quick-paced merchant.


    He was born with a good sense of a merchant and seeded in every business he touched.


    And what those businesses had inmon was bold investments and pulling out at the right time.


    "That¡¯s weird. Why would he do that?"


    Are they still hugging the tree?


    Is there any other purpose to achieve with the Triva tree?


    Is it possible that Clerivan Pellet is not the final decision-maker?7


    Perez shook his head when he got there.


    The Pellet Corporation has been thepany of Clerivan Pellet since it was first established.


    There was no sign of massive investment from anyone.


    "For now, raise the price and keep an eye on Pellet¡¯s move. Report as soon as they start selling."


    "Yes, I¡¯ll do so."


    That was the conversation he had this morning.


    "Now let¡¯s start the meeting."


    In the voice of Emperor Jovanes, Perez folded his curiosity about Pellet and pushed aside.


    Then the door of the conference room, which was closed, opened and two people walked in.


    Drought skin, bright tinum Blond hair, and colorful clothing caught the eye.


    "Lord Luman...?"


    "I think it¡¯s Indyt Luman, the owner of the house, and his son."


    "Eastern vigers attending a conference. It¡¯s a big deal."


    The appearance of the eastern loser, the Luman Lord, and his first son, Avinox Luman, caused small disturbances.


    Avinox Luman has stayed in the Capital so far, but Indyt Luman, the householder, deserved it because it was almost six years ago that hest stepped into the Capital.


    Of course, some of them were mixed up in disapproval.


    "Sorry I¡¯mte, Your Majesty. I¡¯mte because I¡¯m not familiar with the geography of the Pce."


    "...Yes, I¡¯m d you¡¯re notte. Find a seat and sit down."


    At the Emperor¡¯s words, the Luman Lord and his son sat in the empty front seat of the left side.


    Coincidentally, it was the exact seat facing the right side of the North deputy Patriarch, Ivan was sitting.


    The meeting started right away.


    "The first issue is eastward subsidies."


    As soon as the aristocrat in charge of hosting the conference spoke, people looked on the side of Lord Luman and the deputy patriarch Ivan.


    "He¡¯s here just in time, so let¡¯s hear from him. What exactly is Lord Luman¡¯s request?"


    At Jovanes¡¯s words, Indyt Luman stood up and spoke.


    "Our Luman increased its trade with the outside world under themand of His Majesty the Emperor to embrace the culture of the Empire more actively. As the road to the East is rough, few Tops are going up, and the price of trade goods is twice as high as in other areas."


    Indyt Luman¡¯s voice was confident and calm.


    "We want to follow your orders, but the burden on the East, including our Luman, is increasing, so we ask the Imperial Court to help us do so in the form of a subsidy."


    He exined his disadvantage but was not overly emotional.


    "Are there any differences?"


    As soon as the Emperor¡¯s wordse, on the right, Duigi Angenas rose from his seat and spoke sharply.


    "My conviction opposes this, Your Majesty. It¡¯s unprecedented and it¡¯s time to put an end to the many benefits the East has received."


    And even before Duigi Angenas could sit down, a counterargument immediately erupted from the opposing camp.


    "There¡¯s no ce in the West in terms of the benefits we¡¯ve received. Don¡¯t you think so?"


    "What did you say, now!"


    Duigi Angenas res and puts a blood spot around his neck.


    But the aristocrats on the left rose and snorted andughed at Duigi.


    In an atmosphere heated up, the Emperor asked Astana.


    "What does the First Prince think?"


    Astana gave the answer he had prepared, thinking it was time toe.


    "I agree with Angenas. There are more areas in the Empire that need the help of the Imperial Family than the East, which has benefited from various benefits. I think the same goes for the ascent subsidy."


    "Is there a ce need more than the East?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "Where is it?"


    "Northern."


    At Astana¡¯s words, people in the right camp, including Angenas, nodded as if they had promised, while the left side snorted with a face saying, ¡¯Of course.¡¯


    "What makes you think so?"


    "The road to the Eastern part of Luman is difficult, so things are expensive. Therefore, it is the logic that subsidies are needed, but the fact that the trade route is rugged is not the same in the Northern part."


    Astana, who answered that far, secretly sighed with relief.


    Now that he has answered as nned, he¡¯s done with what he has to do.


    He was rxed and felt like he was going to live a little.


    Astana¡¯s answer was sound and the nobles looked at him with fresh eyes.


    "What does the Second Prince think?"


    Jovanes asked Perez.


    In an instant, the conference room became quiet.


    Everyone listened to what Perez said.


    What opinion will the Prince, who graduated early from the academy, make?


    "I want to ask the First Prince before I express my opinion. I understand that the road to the North was repaired two years ago due to massive construction and a trade route around the mountainous region was created. What do you think that the North needs subsidies?"


    "Uh, it¡¯s... I mean..."1


    Astana couldn¡¯t answer and long-winded.


    He didn¡¯t know anything, so he had nothing to say.


    Then Duigi Angenas stepped in and replied instead.


    "Two years ago, the construction was just maintenance of the boulevard, and the trade routes are still tough. So Your Highness Second Prince, do you think the East should continue to benefit from the same subsidy?"


    "I think so."


    Perez answered calmly, looking at the Indyt Luman.


    At that moment all the nobles in the conference room could tell.


    East Luman stands on the side of the Second Prince.


    Perez asked the crowd.


    "Have any of you recently been to the East?"


    No one raised their hands.


    It was because the road from the center to the east was long and difficult.


    "I went to the academy and traveled all over the Empire on vacation. And I could experience many things and feel them with my skin. One of them is the high price of trade goods in the East."


    "Oh..."


    Some aristocrats looked at Perez as if they were touched at Perez¡¯s remarks that he had been to the East in person.


    "Currently, there are only two Tops regrly going up to the Luman estate, the central region of the East, that was the Lombardy Top and the Pellet Top."


    "Only two?"


    "It¡¯s worse than I thought."


    "No wonder the trade is so expensive."


    Perez said after giving the aristocrats enough time to make a fuss.


    ¡°Other Tops just entrust their products to the two Tops and go up irregrly. Therefore, depending on the time and season, the price of the traded goods soared to the sky, and the Lords of the East bought them directly topensate for the damage.¡±


    People looked at Indyt Luman sitting with a calm face.


    Because in their view it was a huge sacrifice, as they hate to open their own pockets rather than dying.


    "Lord Luman and the other Lords of the East have risked a great deal of damage to ept your orders. But if you turn a blind eye to them and continue to force them to ept the culture of the Empire, it would be contrary to the Emperor¡¯s will to seek unity between the East and the Central."


    At the end of Perez¡¯s words, aristocrats from both camps chatted.


    It was not meaningless verbal wranglingmon inpetitions, but a scene of proper discussion.


    Emperor Jovanes raised one hand while watching the scene.


    The crowd quickly became silent.


    "I will set the East¡¯s ascent subsidy to 10 years, and the detailed amount will be determined by looking at the reports of officials. Let¡¯s move on to the next agenda."2


    The most important agenda that would take cee to an end so quickly.


    The bewildered nobles groaned, but the Emperor said he would subsidize the Imperial money, and no servant could stop it.


    "Hmm?..."


    Deputy Patriarch Ivan, who had lost his subsidy to the East without having any controversy, could not hide his difort all over his face.


    Thepetition that followed was no different.


    However, only Perez distinguished himself in politics by presenting urate analysis and new perspectives on each agenda.


    After the conference.


    The nobles who were present had not yet left the conference and were gathering here and there to talk.


    It was the same with the Emperor and the Second Prince.


    "Great, Second Prince. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had a great conference."


    "I¡¯m ttered, Your Majesty."


    Every word Perez said reminded him of the nobles nodding their heads, and Emperor Jovanes grinned.


    He was in a good mood and had a drink and said to Perez.


    "Thanks to the Second Prince, the conference will be very spectacr..."


    Blow.


    The door to the conference room opened, and one of the Emperor¡¯s aides ran halfway in.


    In his hand was a red piece of paper that appeared to have been delivered from North.


    All the nobles who were talking looked over there.


    "What is it?"


    Sensing that it was unusual, Jovanes asked hastily.


    "Just in the North... We have an emergency letter from the North."


    The aide said in a trembling voice.


    "This is news of an unprecedentedrge-scalendslide in the north, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 140

    <h4>Chapter 140</h4>


    Szzaaaarh-.


    "What kind of rain is this..."


    Violet murmured as she looked up at the sky pouring out so much rain that she couldn¡¯t see properly.


    Even the voice was buried in the loud rain.


    Even the environment gloom because of the dark clouds.


    Violet stood on the balcony of a tall building with long eaves, looking down at the interior of Ivan Mansion, which is simplepared to Lombardy.


    People running around covering their heads, trying to get livestock into their house.


    Even though it was a rainy season that came back every year, everyone was confused by the heavy rain that had never happened before.


    ¡¯There is a high risk ofndslides around logging sites due to high precipitation.¡¯


    Yesterday morning, Violet said to Lord Ivan.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t just predict the future event.


    Along with the research results of the geologist, who had been very helpful since the diamond mines, and a letter from the mountain keeper, who had been protecting the lumbering grounds of the Ivan estate for several decades.


    In particr, the mountain keeper informed the urgency of the situation, saying that a small garden on the outskirts had already copsed a few days ago, even though the rainy season had yet to begin in earnest, signaling the urgency of the situation.


    "There¡¯s no harm in being prepared."


    Fortunately, Lord Ivan wasn¡¯t a blind person.


    He understood how dangerous it was for andslide to ur defenselessly and how much time and resources it would take to restore it.


    In addition, considering the recent logging of considerable numbers of trees, simple preparations immediately began.


    Until the rain subsided, each gate was sealed to block the passage of the mountain path and to withdraw the manpower of logging fields deep in the mountains.


    "I hope everything¡¯s okay..."


    Even if her position of informing Lord Ivan of the danger was somewhat embarrassing, she hoped that there would be nondslide.


    However, Violet¡¯s eyes, which look at the high mountains peculiar to the north, concerned.


    ¡¯There¡¯s going to be andslide, Violet. When the rainy season begins, Lord Ivan must be informed of the dangers.¡¯


    On the day she left for the North, the voice that was talking to herself was still clear in her ears.


    "What Lady Florentia said was never wrong."


    And ironically, that fact was making Violet more anxious.


    "I¡¯m telling you to open the door!"


    Then a loud voice came through the rainy sound.


    It was the side of the nearby mansion gate guard, which had been closed a while ago.


    "I am Ferdick Angenas! I¡¯m the Lord of Angenas family! Who dares to stop me!"


    Violet who frowned, went out into the street with an umbre.


    The scuffle continued until she arrived in front of the guards.


    "Are you the Captain of the Guard?!"


    Ferdick Angenas asked the person who had juste out of the building.


    <h4>"What¡¯s the matter?"</h4>


    "Open this gate right now!"


    "It was sealed at the order of Lord Ivan. I can¡¯t open the door until I have another word."


    "Do you know who I am? I am the father of the Empress and the family of Angenas! I must leave this mansion to carry out the order of the Empress, open the door!"


    When the word ¡¯Empress¡¯ came out, the captain of the guard hesitated.


    And he said in a much softer voice.


    "The gates were closed due to the high probability of andslide because of the rain. It¡¯s dangerous to leave now..."


    "I¡¯ll take care of myself! Open the door now!"


    The captain frowned and shook his head.


    It seemed like he didn¡¯t want to deal with that overbearing Lord Angenas anymore.


    "If you say so..."


    At this rate, the guard captain is really going to open the door.


    Violet, who was watching, quickly cut in between the two.


    "It¡¯s dangerous to go out now, Lord Angenas."


    "...Who are you?"


    Ferdick Angenas asked, looking up and down at Violet.


    "I¡¯m Violet, from Pellet Corporation. Not onlyndslides but also heavy rain that make it dangerous to move through rough mountains. So, first of all, being in a mansion is safe..."


    "Violet, themoner of Pellet?"


    Ferdick Angenas muttered with contempt at Violet, who smiled kindly and approached him.


    And he got angry.


    "How dare amoner to talk to me? You carried Pellet on your back, unaware of the subject... oh, oh."


    While speaking, Lord Angenas squinted as if he had realized something.


    Then he took a step closer and pushed Violet roughly on the shoulder.


    "You know I¡¯m going to the log cabin now, don¡¯t you?"


    "It¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s really dangerous out there..."


    Violet stumbles and tries to exin properly, but Ferdick Angenas doesn¡¯t listen.


    "Do you think I¡¯m gonna let you monopolize Triva wood?"


    Lord Angenas, who said so, looked at the guard captain again.


    "What are you doing without opening it!"


    "...Open up."


    Ivan¡¯s guard chief spoke to his subordinates with irritating eyes.


    He saw with his eyes how ignorant he was to those who stopped him, and there was no reason to stop him anymore.


    It was an order from Lord Ivan, but the captain of the guard didn¡¯t want to get involved anymore when they called the Empress.


    Eventually, the closed-door slowly opened, and Ferdick Angenas, who red at Violet, got back on the carriage.


    "Let¡¯s go!"


    When he shouted loudly, the shaky-faced coachman pped the horse on the back.


    Dagedag, dagedak.


    Seeing the back of the Angenas carriage disappearing through the heavy rain, Violet once again recalled the voice that had reached her.


    ¡¯There¡¯s going to be andslide, Violet.¡¯


    * * *


    "Landslide. How serious is it to send an urgent letter?"


    Jovanes asked, half-butting her hips from where she was sitting.


    "Well, that¡¯s... Once sent by Lord Ivan states manyrge trade routes were cut off and small mountainous areas around the logging site were sunk. Even the walls of Ivan Castle have been partially torn down..."


    "Huh!"


    "It"s a big deal!"


    The nobles who were listening togethermented.


    Jovanes was no different.


    He took the ss to his mouth and clicked his tongue a few times.


    At that time, Lk, who was sitting in front of the left camp and listening to the report, asked the Emperor.


    "Your Majesty, how many casualties does it have?"


    "The casualties? Ah... so what did Lord Ivan say?"


    Only then did Jovanes realize his duty as Emperor asked his aide who came to report.


    There was no mention of casualties in the letter from the Ivan family, so the aide handed the red paper in his hand to Jovanes.


    The Emperor who got it checked it out, but there was really no mention of casualties.


    "Another family is contacting us, so we¡¯ll gather them and report to you soon, Your Majesty."


    "Yes, hurry up."


    The aide hurried out of the conference room, and the remaining aristocrats¡¯ murmur grew even louder.


    "Deputy Patriarch Ivan,e this way."


    Deputy Lord Ivan, who had remained in ce with a firmplexion, walked in front of Jovanes.


    "You may read it."


    It was only a small piece of paper, but the emergency letter was also a stark official document sent by Lord Ivan to the Emperor.


    It was the Emperor¡¯s consideration for Deputy Lord Ivan, for allowed him to read it.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    The hand of deputy Lord Ivan, who epts the paper, was shaking.


    "Apparently, the damage to the Ivans wasn¡¯t that great. Why do you have such a darkplexion?"


    Jovanes asked, wondering.


    "What? Oh, that¡¯s..."


    Deputy Lord Ivan hesitated for a moment and shook his head.


    "No, even in the rainy season, I¡¯m a little surprised that there¡¯s been andslide at a time when there¡¯s not much precipitation, Your Majesty."


    "Hmm? Come to think of it, it really is. Even if the North is a mountainous area,ndslides don¡¯t happen very often."


    Despite the Emperor¡¯s question, Deputy Lord Ivan only sidestepped his gaze but did not give a significant answer.


    "We¡¯ll have toe up with measures against the situation in the North. What do the Lords think?"


    Jovanes asked the nobles who remained in the conference hall.


    "Hmm."


    But this time again, the right answer didn¡¯te back.


    They were reluctant to say anything wrong and then pay a lot of money for relief.


    "Let¡¯s hold the conference again."


    Lk Lombardy stood up and said.


    "If you give us a few days, why don¡¯t we alle up with a solution?"


    Lk¡¯s cool gaze nced through the inside of the conference hall once.


    Jovanes also said in unison.


    "Then we¡¯ll have another conference meeting in two days. Come up with measures against the Northernndslide."


    The Emperor, who said so, turned around and looked at Perez and Astana.


    "The same goes for Princes. Then I¡¯ll see you in two days."


    Jovanes and Lk Lombardy leave the conference room together.


    The remaining aristocrats also grumbled and left the conference room in twos and threes.


    "Lord Angenas? Why you don¡¯t look so well?"


    Someone moving with Duigi Angenas asked.


    "I just remembered my father who went to the North to do business."


    "Is everything all right? He¡¯ll be safe and well in Ivan¡¯s mansion."


    "The Ivans are like allies with the Angenas. He was probably the first one to take care of."


    "That¡¯s right, if anything had happened, there would have been a mention in the emergency letter. Isn¡¯t he the father of the Empress?"


    "Yes..., I guess?"


    Duigi Angenas left the conference room, nodding his head at the words of his acquaintance.


    * * *


    Today is the third day of the week.


    In other words, it means that there is a small meeting between the grandfather and the second generation.


    Grandfather started working early in the morning, but the meeting didn¡¯t start until almost noon.


    I was waiting in front of the office with sandwiches and fruit for my busy grandfather.


    Click.


    Maybe the meeting was over, the door opened and Viese came out.


    And Laurels with a sleepy face.


    Those two were over.


    "Hello, uncles!"


    I greeted Viese and Laurels with a smile as fresh as the green grapes I was holding.


    "Uh, yeah."


    Unlike Laurels, who answered awkwardly, Viese stared at me with disapproving eyes and came up to me and said.


    "Yeah, this kind of job suits you a lot. Just carry food and take care of tea water. Do what suits your subject." (This ¡¯subject¡¯ maybe means ¡¯position/origin¡¯)2


    He¡¯s really.


    I¡¯mughing it off, but I¡¯m getting a little angry at the words that dig up my past.


    I said with a bright smile as much as the lid was open.


    "I¡¯m good at business and I¡¯m good at this. Well, it¡¯s understandable that uncle is very upset because there¡¯s a big problem with the construction business. Now that the fuss is over..."


    "What? What¡¯s the fuss?"


    He didn¡¯t know that.


    Well, I¡¯ve known him since he was attending my grandfather¡¯s meeting today.


    I think Shann, who works closely with the mines in the North, has alreadye to work after hearing the news.


    I covered my mouth with one hand and said with my eyes wide open.


    "Oh, my God, haven¡¯t you heard yet?"


    "Hearing? What do you mean?"


    "Oh, no one has told you yet..."


    "Don¡¯t beat around the bush and say it right!"


    Why me? Who do you want?


    I stepped aside from Viese and snuck into the Oval Office and said, closing the door.


    "Good luck, uncle!"


    Click.


    Outside the closed door, Viese was heard swearing low and running with a quick step.


    Humph, you¡¯re going to get in the shit line.


    Arriving at the constructionpany is the beginning of the real nightmare.


    I hummed softly and approached my grandfather.


    "Grandpa!"


    "Oh, Tia is here!"


    "I brought some for grandpa!"


    "Oh, Tia is the only one who cares about this grandfather!"


    Grandfather was pleased with my visit.


    Sitting face to face, eating affectionately, I asked secretly.


    "I heard something went wrong in the North, grandpa?"


    "Huh? How do you know that?"


    "I stopped by Pellet Corporation early in the morning. These days, I go to thepany more often because of the delivery business."


    "Yes, well, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s going to be a blow to businesses based in the North."


    "Our Lombardy will be affected, too. Especially the mine, the top, and the architecture. "


    I was a little surprised when my grandfather opened his eyes wide.


    "Tia, I can¡¯t believe you counted that far. Oh my, when did you grow up like this?"


    My grandfather¡¯s slightly rough hand strokes my head.


    It was still a touch like treating an eight-year-old granddaughter, but Iughed and became childish.


    "I¡¯m the smartest person in Lombardy these days. The only grandpa doesn¡¯t know."


    "Huh! Yeah, you¡¯re right. You¡¯ve done a great job in the delivery business."


    "So now you¡¯re acknowledging my abilities? Everyone says I did a good job. I haven¡¯t heard from my grandfather yet, apliment."1


    My grandfather¡¯s smile became a big smile when I spoke without disliking it.


    "Is this grandfather¡¯s praise so important?"


    "Sure! Who is my grandfather?"


    "Huh, actually, I went to the briefing session with the vassal families¡¯ householders! How proud I was of my granddaughter!"


    Grandfatherughed loudly.


    Hmm, I think the atmosphere is good enough.


    "So you¡¯re going to admit me now?"+


    "Of course!"


    Grandfather nodded his head in a big way.


    "Grandpa, I have something to tell you."


    Then, get ready.


    "Landslides in the North. I have a good idea, would you like to hear it?"


    Shoot-!

 Chapter 141

    <h4>Chapter 141</h4>


    "Well, I¡¯d like to hear what my granddaughter¡¯s good idea is."


    Grandfather told me.


    First of all, the response is not bad.


    To be honest, I swallowed a sigh of relief, nervously.


    Using the direct lineage authority to engage in Lombardy¡¯s business, and to make suggestions to grandfather about what happened in the North are quite different stories.


    I took a deep breath and then carefully exhaled it.


    ¡°Actually, Sir Clerivan sometimes asks me for opinions about the business of thepany.¡±


    "Clerivan?"


    My grandfather said with his eyes wide open as if it was unexpected.


    Clerivan is one of the few people my grandfather recognize.


    But it is hard to believe that Clerivan is discussing things with me.


    I continued, feeling that my grandfather¡¯s eyes looking at me changed a little.


    "Yes. And that¡¯s what happened this morning. About thendslides in the North."


    "Uhm. Yeah, Tia, you heard it too."


    "It¡¯s a shame."


    Grandfather nodded at my gloomy face.


    "So I was discussing a few things, and I thought it would be a good opportunity for Pellet and Lombardy."


    Grandfather stared at me for a moment without saying anything.


    It was far from my grandfather¡¯s usual appearance, who looked at me and burst intoughter ¡¯Huhuhuh!¡¯


    It was more serious and deeper than ever.


    "I have a question before that, Tia."


    Grandfather spoke to me in a low voice.


    "What do you think our Lombardy should do after knowing thisndslide in the North?"


    "Helping the North!. It¡¯s been devastated by andslide."


    Fortunately, Lord Ivan epted Violet¡¯s words and there were no more disastrous casualties than in my previous life.


    Still, many people have lost their homes.


    "I don¡¯t think we should turn a blind eye to the crisis in the region, which is one of the pirs of the Empire."


    "Howe? It¡¯s far away and it has nothing to do with us."


    "The Empire is divided into East, West, South, North, and Central, but it is never divided again."


    Like it or not, the families are all intertwined with all sorts of ties and deals.


    We should not sit back and do nothing about the far North.


    "If we look at the mines right now, we¡¯re going to have to get the North back to normal so that our Lombardy mining industry can get back to normal. Roll up our sleeves and step up to the te to help. But."


    "But?"


    "But I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a way for Lombardy to benefit from helping the North."


    Grandfather nodded with a ¡¯Hum¡¯ sound and asked.


    "So what was the first priority in helping the North?"


    "Rebuilding."


    I did not hesitate to answer immediately.


    "The first priority should be to help rebuild the people of the North so that they can rise again on their own. And if there¡¯s one more thing... It would be taking responsibility."


    <h4>"Responsibility?."</h4>


    Grandfather rubbed his short beard and spoke in a low voice.


    "Yes, The Ivan family has greatly increased logging. The great Lords are responsible for them."


    "Aside from Ivan, I think there is one more family to share responsibility for thendslide, I think."


    I looked at my grandfather with eyes that didn¡¯t containughter.


    "What do you think, Grandpa?"


    "...It¡¯s good to be so reassuring to hear that I and my granddaughter have the same thought."


    My grandfather, who paused for a while, smiled secretly.


    I also spoke in a much brighter voice.


    "Of course, helping the North rebuild safely wille first!"


    "Yes, sure, Of course!"


    "And in the process, Lombardy is showing off!"


    "What kind of showing off?"


    Grandfather asked, crossing his hands on the armrest of the chair.


    It was one of my grandfather¡¯s habits when he concentrated.


    "The Pellet Corporation has a lot of Triva wood, Grandpa. Sir Clerivan wants to return the woods back to the North."


    "That¡¯s what Clerivan was thinking. Well, it¡¯s uncharacteristic, but it."


    Grandfather said so and smiled.


    "Right? If he sells it to Angenas now, it¡¯ll be worth the price."


    If it was in Clerivan¡¯s character, he would probably hand over the woods to Angenas without hesitation.


    After receiving a huge amount of money.


    Now that the supply and demand of Triva trees in the North are uncertain, Angenas will rush in with his eyes lit, so he can take his part.


    But I¡¯m the one who has the final decision in Pellet Corporation.


    And Triva wood was collected from the beginning in preparation for thisndslide.


    ¡¯The money I could have been earned¡¯ was not a waste at all.


    Because there¡¯s a greater purpose than earning Angenas¡¯ money.


    "Sir Clerivan intends to resell the Triva tree owned by Pellet to the Northern families, including the Ivans, for reconstruction. It¡¯s a price that doesn¡¯t leave any transportation costs. And I¡¯d like Lombardy to join here."


    "It¡¯s not just Lombardy¡¯s talking about buying wood and sending it to the North."


    "Isn¡¯t the presence of an engineer as much as durable materials are needed at the disaster site, Grandpa?"


    "You mean the civil engineers of Lombardy Construction."


    Great grandfather.


    He points out my thoughts right away.


    "Of course, they¡¯re busy with the Angenas development project, but..."


    I muttered so small that I read my grandfather¡¯s mind.


    Sure enough.


    When the story of the Angenas development project came out, Grandpa¡¯s face hardened slightly.


    Not only did Viese sign an absurd contract to receive the paymentter, but now that the supply and demand of woods have been disrupted, the construction itself is uncertain.


    Grandpa must be in deep trouble.


    But that¡¯s also for a while.


    Grandfather soon spoke in a calm voice.


    "It¡¯s time for some engineers to leave for the West as ater. If they stay in the North for a while, there won¡¯t be a big problem."


    "So...?"


    "Yes, I will send a letter to Clerivan."


    All right, then.


    This leaves the North, especially the Ivans, deeply indebted to both Lombardy and Pellet.


    "Oh, that sounds cool."


    "What do you mean, cool?"


    "At the conference a few dayster. I thought it would be so cool if my grandfather said, ¡¯Lombardy will help the North.¡¯ like this!"


    A different level of coolness from other nobles who fear that even a penny will be ripped off in the name of a grant.


    That¡¯s Lombardy!


    "Huh, this fellow..."


    My grandfatherughed as if he didn¡¯t hate what I said.


    I suggested while we were at it.


    "Before the conference, why don¡¯t you call in Deputy Lord Ivan yourself and tell him? The good news is supposed to tell it to his face!"


    I don¡¯t know if there is such a thing, but for now, it is!


    Grandfather thought about my words for a moment and said.


    "Then will you try?"


    "What?"


    "Would you like to speak to Deputy Lord Ivan yourself?"


    I was really surprised this time.


    Deputy Lord Ivan himself, but he¡¯s the one with the official "Deputy Lord" business card.


    Talk to someone like that in person.


    This is a huge job.


    I looked at my grandfather who was waiting for me without rushing me.


    What kind of answer does Grandpa think I¡¯ll give?


    What expectations does he still have beyond his friendly face?


    I answered.


    "If you¡¯ll leave it to me, I¡¯ll treat it properly, Grandpa."


    At that moment, a big smile spread all over my grandfather¡¯s face.


    "Yes, I¡¯ll leave it up to you, Tia."


    Grandfather tapped me on the shoulder and said so.


    * * *


    Deputy Lord Ivan, Ronchent Ivan, sat in the drawing-room of the Empress¡¯ Pce with a stiff face.


    After hearing the sad news at yesterday¡¯s conference, he was so distracted that he didn¡¯t know how time would have passed.


    After returning from the Pce to the mansion, Ronchent was able to get a little more detailed correspondence from his father, Lord Ivan.


    Fortunately, there were not many casualtiespared to the size of thendslide.


    It was said that it was thanks to someone at the Pellet Corporation for warning in advance.


    The bridge connecting the trade route was broken, and the walls of some important citadel in the north copsed.


    However, such things can be restored as long as the people of thend are safe.


    In that case, it could be said that thisndslide was sent by heaven.


    But apart from that, Ronchent¡¯s mind was heavy.


    It was the will of heaven that there was a lot of rain that had never happened before, but it was human¡¯s fault to cut down trees in the mountains carelessly.1


    It was decided by the Ivan family.


    Other families were also attracted to provide the woods to Angenas.


    In addition to the Ivan family¡¯s territory, the tree was cut down in the mountains owned by other families.


    "Whoa..."


    Due to thendslide, members of the Ivan family were feeling responsible.


    It was the same with Ronchent Ivan.


    It was Ronchent who recently sent a letter saying that logging should be increased to meet the demands of Angenas.


    However, he did not visit the Empress Pce to resent Angenas.


    Early this morning, there was a letter from Ivan.


    Upon receiving it, Ronchent Ivan rushed to the Empress¡¯ Pce.


    However, it was only a few hourster that he actually met the Empress.


    It was not until noon that the Empress woke up.


    As is often the case, the servants who served Ronchent¡¯s refreshments while waiting were nonchnt.


    They don¡¯t know what¡¯s burning inside Ronchent.


    However, it was impossible to wake the Empress up recklessly.


    Perhaps it was his least consideration for the Empress to let her sleep with a little morefort.


    Even if time goes by, nothing has changed.


    "Herees the Empress."


    Atst Empress Rabini showed up.


    "What brings you so early, Sir Ivan?"


    "It¡¯s..."


    Ronchent Ivan hesitated how to bring it up.+


    And after a few mumbles, he managed to spit it out.


    The heavy news from Ivan¡¯s territory.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Empress. Patriarch Angenas was swept away by thendslide and died." (Karma)

 Chapter 142

    <h4>Chapter 142</h4>


    Despite being dissuaded, Lord Angenas stormed out of the closed gate and headed for the logging grounds.


    Unfortunately, the copsing earth and stone hit the mountain path, and the carriage of Lord Angenas was also buried there.


    When Ivan found out that Lord Angenas was missing, he hurriedly released his soldiers and found the carriage, but sadly, both Lord Angenas and the coachman had already died.


    Details of the letter filled his head, but Ronchent remained silent.


    It was a courtesy to the Empress.


    Instead, Empress Rabini asked again.


    "...Father, what did he say?"


    No matter how famous the Empress is for having no blood or tears, there is nothing she can do about her father¡¯s sad news.1


    Ronchent said with more somber heart.


    "Lord Angenas has passed away. This is a letter from Lord Ivan this morning."


    The small letter that flew across the continent by the courier pigeon was crumpled and dirty.


    It contrasted so much with the white, well-kept, smooth hands of the Empress who epted it.


    The Empress¡¯s head gradually bowed.


    He couldn¡¯t see her face anymore because of her hair.


    At that appearance, Ronchent Ivanforted the Empress because he felt sorry for her.


    "I know you must be heartbroken, Empress, and thete Lord Angenas was indeed a model for many nobles."


    Despite his low voice, the Empress did not budge.


    How much heartbreak would it be?


    Perhaps there are hot tears on the Empress¡¯s face.


    Deputy Lord Ivan continued to speak offort.


    "In our Ivan, we will do our best to ensure that the belongings of the Lord Angenas return safely to the Capital..."


    "What happened to the Triva tree?"


    "...Yes?"


    Ronchent Ivan doubted his ears.


    And he asked again.


    "What do you mean..."


    "He should have collected the Triva wood."


    The Empress slowly raised her head.


    Empress Rabini¡¯s face was perfect with light again.


    There was no part of the makeup that was ruined by tears, and it was not distorted by sadness.


    It was the same face she was greeting Deputy Lord Ivan a moment ago.


    "My father was collecting Triva woods by participating in a woods auction in the North. Can Deputy Lord Ivan help me move it to Angenas?"


    "Uh, uh, it¡¯s..."


    Ronchent Ivan was speechless for a moment.


    He got goosebumps on the beautiful face like a sculpture of the Empress staring at him.


    Her father died in an ident, and the first word he heard was about the tree.


    The development work of the Westes before the death of her father.


    "Uh, can you tell me which warehouse it is stored in..."


    Of course, he had to refuse if Ivan¡¯s restoration work was too urgent, but Ronchent has to give a quick answer.


    <h4>It was because his head was full of one thought.</h4>


    ¡¯The Empress is dangerous. I have to keep my distance from Angenas.¡¯


    His instincts were shouting like that.


    The Empress was a person who could bear any loss for her ambition.


    And the target could be Ivan next time.


    Even when he visited the Empress Pce, Ronchent Ivan¡¯s heart was heavy.


    It was because he had one more bad news to pass along with her father¡¯s obituary.


    It was an order delivered by Lord Ivan in a letter, but now it¡¯s an excellent choice.


    After thinking that far, Deputy Lord Ivan nodded heavily and opened his mouth.


    "We will carry the words that the Lord Angenas has already purchased to Angenas. But..."


    "What is it?"


    "I think it will be difficult to put Triva woods in the Angenas anymore. It is necessary for Ivan¡¯s reconstruction. I ask for your understanding, Empress."


    The Empress¡¯s blue eyes shone coldly.


    Unable to catch the gaze, Deputy Lord Ivan averted his eyes and gulped down his dry saliva.


    "...I suppose so. I understand Ivan¡¯s position."


    That¡¯s a relief.


    Ronchent Ivan quickly rose from his seat, swallowing a sigh of relief.


    "Thank you, Empress. Then I have a schedule to go..."


    Empress Rabini bowed and nced coldly at the back of Deputy Lord Ivan, who was scurrying away.


    And when his carriage was heard leaving, the Empress called the maid-in-honor.


    "Get Duigi."


    After a while.


    Duigi Angenas arrived in the drawing-room at the call of the Empress.


    "Our father passed away."


    It was the first remark of the Empress, even before her brother sat down.


    "What did you just say, sister? Uhh, what do you mean our father died?"


    Duigi Angenas felt as if the sky was falling, and his legs were loosened and he slumped into a chair.


    But he was not given time to grieve.


    The Empress spoke in a dry voice.


    "So as soon as you leave the Empress¡¯s Pce, move quickly ording to my orders. There¡¯s a lot of work to do."


    "That¡¯s too much, sister!"


    Duigi Angenas has rarely been furious.


    "Our father is dead! But you don¡¯t seem to be sad, how can you...!"


    "Don¡¯t be so easy-going, Duigi."


    The Empress cut off Duigi¡¯s speech with a sharp voice.


    "If we don¡¯t get our act together, we¡¯ll hold Angenas responsible for all thendslides in the North. But the death of our father could prevent it. It¡¯s a good thing in a way."4


    "Huuuu, sister!" cried Duigi Angenas in dismay.


    However, Empress Rabini was not bothered by such a younger brother¡¯s reaction.


    "They would argue that thendslide was caused by the carelessly logging at the request of our Angenas. Yeah, our father¡¯s ident could be a great shield."


    After a small murmur, Empress Rabini looked at her younger brother looking contemptuously at her.


    Rabini¡¯s ability to see through what people want has always been one of Rabini¡¯s specialties.


    Even now, with a word she says, that contempt of Duigi will melt away.


    Empress Rabini opened her mouth thinking so.


    "Duigi, you are to seed our father as the Lord Angenas."


    "...Me, me?"


    Look at that.


    Aren¡¯t those cold eyes shaking with greed for power?


    "Yeah, someone has to fill the spot after him. Of course, the Lord Durak will be greedy, but I can put you in that position."


    "Lord Angenas..."


    Duigi muttered dreamily.


    "But it¡¯s so sudden and you¡¯ll need help at first. For the time being, follow my advice. Can you do that?"


    Duigi¡¯s answer had already been set from the moment she broached the subject.


    "Yes, sister. I will."


    Empress Rabini said quietly twisting one corner of her mouth.


    "Then you should inform many people of our father¡¯s death as soon as possible. Our Angenas have a period of mourning from this moment until the end of the funeral. So naturally, you won¡¯t be able to attend tomorrow¡¯s conference."


    "But even if it¡¯s in mourning, it¡¯s a rule to attend the meeting..."


    "The day you falter on the spot, the old man from Lombardy will bind Angenas¡¯s limbs. Can you still afford it?"


    "Oh, no. I¡¯ll be in the mansion."


    Rabini said after looking pitifully at her brother, who quickly shook his hands out of fear of Lk.


    "Go on."


    Duigi Angenas leaves the Empress Pce with a walk that closely resembles Deputy Lord Ivan, and Rabini is left alone again in a quiet Pce.


    Then the Empress picked up the vase on the table and threw it to the ground with all her might.


    ng!


    That was not the end.


    Empress Rabini threw and tore everything in her possession.3


    "Haaa..."


    After a while, the Empress, standing in the middle of a ruined drawing-room, called the servants.


    "Get rid of this, and there, you. Tell the Emperor to stop by the Empress Pce. Right now."


    "Yes, Empress."


    When maids and servants were busy cleaning the drawing-room, Empress Rabini returned to her bedroom.


    Immediately, the maids were called in and changed into dresses they had put in the corner.


    Sitting quietly in front of the dressing table, she lifted a cotton cloth full of makeup-removing water and wiped her face.


    Srak, Srak.


    With a small noise, the makeup on the Empress¡¯s face waspletely erased.


    After a while, what remained in the mirror was Rabini, pale face without blood.


    "The Emperor is here."


    When the servant announced, the Empress stood up in front of the dressing table with a small deep breath.


    And the very next moment, in a wistful voice, she left the bedroom calling the Emperor.


    "Your Majesty..."


    Suddenly, Empress Rabini¡¯s face was filled with pitiful deep sorrow, unable to find her cold image a moment ago.8


    * * *


    The time when the sun goes down.


    The door of the ¡¯Gentleman¡¯s Club¡¯ in Sedakyuna in the Capital, a social club where noblemen gather to drink and chat, opened, and Ronchent Ivan with a tired face came out.


    "That¡¯s too much."


    Deputy Lord Ivan who came out from the Empress¡¯s Pce headed straight to this ce.


    It was to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s conference right away.


    During the discussion on how to deal withndslides in the North, Deputy Lord Ivan need someone to help him and provide strong help.


    He usually came and went to the Capital often and thought that he had formed quite a few friendly connections.


    The result was disastrous.


    "I¡¯m a member of the aristocracy, but you know I¡¯m still at the end of the line. It¡¯s a little weird for me to step up and talk, huh."


    "I¡¯m sorry, but if you make such a im, you will fall outside the eyes of other nobles."


    Isn¡¯t that mean we should empty our pockets and restore what the North has brought on itself?


    No one willingly offered to help the North.


    All those who had been drinking sses, attending banquets, and building righteousness turned their backs.


    Instead of rushing back to the North, it was Ronchent Ivan who remained in the Capital to do this.


    Naturally, the sigh grew deeper.


    It was hard to hope for Angenas¡¯s cooperation because it was no longer possible to provide the tree.


    In this state, if he goes to the conference tomorrow, he could have been in a situation where he could not even win a penny of the condescending subsidies that the East had received.


    "How can you all be so cold-hearted?"


    Ronchent¡¯s shoulders drooped endlessly down to the nearby carriage.


    It was then.


    "Are you representing Lord Ivan?"


    When he got near the carriage, someone was calling him.


    "By the way, who are you?"


    "My name is John, the butler of the Lombardy family. The Lord of Lombardy sent me to see the deputy Lord Ivan at the mansion for a moment."


    "Lombardy...?"


    Rtions between Lombardy and Ivan were not so good.


    Although he had a good business rtionship with the mine and the Top, Ivan recently stood on the Empress¡¯s side and was checked by Lombardy.


    "Hmm."


    However he couldn¡¯t ignore it, Lk Lombardy himself has sent a man.


    Lk Lombardy, who is holding on to the conference, could not be offended.


    Even more in this situation.


    Eventually, deputy Lord Ivan headed for Lombardy¡¯s mansion.


    * * *


    I stood quietly behind my grandfather and watched Deputy Lord Ivan walk into the office.


    His expression is not so good.


    All this time, he seemed to be checking why my grandfather called him.


    "Wee, I¡¯m sorry about the North."


    Grandfather first talked to Deputy Lord Ivan.


    "Thank you. I¡¯m d to visit."


    The words were very soft, but the atmosphere was very stiff.


    Apart from being suddenly in Lombardy¡¯s mansion, Deputy Lord Ivan looked very tired.


    That¡¯s understandable.


    I already know that Deputy Lord Ivan has struggled all day today to somehow lure his side at the social club all day long.


    And that it didn¡¯t go his way.


    Nobles who be extremely stingy about opening their own pockets could not have easily stepped up to the work of the North.


    I just need to target that point.


    "The Lady is..."


    The deputy Lord Ivan looked at me and blurred his words.


    "She is."


    When my grandfather tried to introduce me, I stretched my shoulders and took a step forward.


    "My name is Florentia Lombardy, deputy Lord Ivan."


    "Ahh, that Gahan¡¯s daughter..."


    It seemed that he had heard of me.


    "Nice to meet you."


    I held out one hand at the deputy Lord Ivan and asked for a handshake.


    Women and men rarely shake hands equally.


    "Oh, yeah..."


    The deputy Lord Ivan took my hand, albeit a little embarrassed.


    There is a strange power to shake hands.


    I said, holding the hand strongly.


    "How surprised I was to hear the sad story of the North."


    I said in a trembling voice as if choking.


    "I wanted to help you somehow, so I asked my grandfather to ask for deputy Lord Ivan."


    The look of me looking truly sorry for him gave deputy Lord Ivan a slight flinch.


    I checked it out and patted the deputy Lord Ivan¡¯s hand in the back and said thest word I had been prepared.


    "You¡¯re having a hard time, aren¡¯t you?"


    Warm words at the end of a tiring day have a great effect.


    Deputy Lord Ivan¡¯s eyes were shaking, perhaps because he was emotional as he recalled all day¡¯s hardships today.

 Chapter 143

    <h4>Chapter 143</h4>


    "I am even more grateful to hear suchfort from the young Lady."


    Deputy Lord Ivan spoke to me in a slightly dazed voice.


    "Not because she¡¯s my granddaughter, also she¡¯s just an adult, but she¡¯s very broad-minded and smart."


    My grandfather secretlypliments me next to me.


    "This Lombardy delivery business is also her work."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    The eyes of Deputy Lord Ivan, who looks at me, have changed.


    I smiled and pointed to the spot where the tea was ready.


    ¡°I have prepared a tea to help you sleep well. I¡¯ll tell you while drinking."


    The tea I carefully selected myself is actually a calming tea rather than a good night¡¯s sleeping tea.


    It certainly works, after sat down and drinking a few sips of tea, Deputy Lord Ivan¡¯splexion improved significantly.


    His face, which seemed to be frozen, melted warmly and became soft.


    It¡¯s just good enough to poke and go down at will.


    "How is the damage situation?"


    As I had said before the arrival of Deputy Lord Ivan, Grandpa starts the words first.


    "Fortunately, so far, there aren¡¯t that many casualties. But..."


    Deputy Lord Ivan unexpectedly candidly spoke of the situation.


    "At this rate, we¡¯re not sure whether the people of the territory will be able to farm properly in the spring after winter."


    "What¡¯s wrong with farming now? You¡¯ll have to worry about getting through the winter right now. The winters in the North are harsh."


    "...That¡¯s true."


    Deputy Lord Ivan¡¯s shoulders drooped further down.


    And I could be sure when I saw it.


    He stopped by the Empress¡¯s Pce early this morning, and his rtionship with the Empress is not the same as before.


    If he still had a strong rtionship with Angenas, Deputy Lord Ivan would have kept his eyes on me and grandpa until the end.


    Indeed, the Empress cannot continue to be faithful to Ivan, who can no longer provide Triva trees.


    What if we don¡¯t fight each other with blood on our necks by ming thendslide on each other right now?


    Anyway, what¡¯s important now is that Ivan, the head of the North, is now in a kites-like position.


    "The Ivans were rash in this case. You should¡¯ve done enough logging. They say the walls can be rebuilt, but what about those who have fallen victim to thendslide?"


    Grandfather said in a stern voice.


    I quickly sided with Deputy Lord Ivan.


    "Nobody knew it would rain so much, Grandpa."


    "But a Lord must be prepared for such a situation."


    It¡¯s not really my grandfather and me at odds.


    Just stick to the role, ording to the pre-arranged script.


    Instead of scaring and screaming on one side, cover and soothe the other.


    Then the target person naturally leans emotionally on the one who protects him and listens to him.


    <h4>"It¡¯s no use arguing now, Grandpa. The most important thing is to get people back to their original lives quickly. Isn¡¯t it, Deputy Lord Ivan?"</h4>


    Let¡¯s cover up the past ande up with a solution.


    It¡¯s a favorite word for people who have responsibility.


    Deputy Lord Ivan was no different.


    "Yes, families in the North are now focusing on damage recovery."


    "And to help you with that, I asked to meet Deputy Lord Ivan today."


    "Help me...."


    "The most necessary thing to make the North back to normal again is wood, right?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s right."


    "But you can¡¯t do active logging because you¡¯re worried about anotherndslide, right?."


    "The roads to the undamaged logging grounds were blocked byndslides of course..."


    "Oh, my God..."


    I said it after I put in a twist.


    "Clerivan Pellet, the owner of Pellet Corporation, is my teacher who taught me from an early age. And fortunately, there is arge amount of Triva woods that was not used by Pellet Corporation. We¡¯re thinking of selling the wood at a cost due to the dire circumstances of the North."


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t Clerivan¡¯s, but I wanted to do that.


    "Is that true? Do, as much as money. No, it¡¯s a little hard right now, but if you give me time, I can pay for it!"


    Deputy Lord Ivan was delighted.


    Ivan is by no means a poor territory.


    But they can¡¯t spend a lump sum of money right now when mining, agriculture, and forestry, which are central industries, are all closed.


    "You can let go of those worries a little. Half of that timber will be purchased by our Lombardy and sent to the north as relief supplies."


    "Oh, no, that¡¯s wi cost lot of money..."


    Surprised by what I said, Deputy Lord Ivan quickly stopped talking.


    He realized that the people he¡¯s facing now were none other than Lombardy.


    In fact, that amount doesn¡¯t affect Lombardy¡¯s finances even if we spend ten times.1


    Deputy Lord Ivan hesitated and lowered his head slightly.


    "It¡¯s embarrassing, but Lombardy¡¯s help... I¡¯ll take it. Thank you."


    And the voice that was continuing to speak was dull.


    "I¡¯ve been asking for help from ce to ce all day long, but I¡¯ve only been rejected... How should I express this feeling?"


    Deputy Lord Ivan said facing my grandfather.


    Grandfather spoke in a rxed voice to such a Ronchent Ivan.


    "What am I looking for? This child has full control over this work."


    "Ah..."


    Ronchent Ivan, who was about the same age as my father, looked at me and said.


    "Thank you, Lady Lombardy."


    "Natural disasters can happen to any of us. We should help each other at times like this."


    "If there¡¯s anything that Ivan can do to repay you..."


    Yeah, that¡¯s it!


    This is exactly what I wanted to hear!


    With a slight smile, I sneaked out the main points that I prepared for this asion.


    "There¡¯s one thing, then..."


    "What is that?"


    Deputy Lord Ivan asked as if to say anything.


    "I hope that tomorrow¡¯s conference will take measures to make sure it doesn¡¯t happen again. The best way would be for everyone responsible for thisndslide to be properly punished."


    "If it¡¯s punishment..."


    "Of course, the North has already paid the price ofndslides, so now it¡¯s time to focus on reconstruction."


    "Ah..."


    Deputy Lord Ivan¡¯s gaze shook again.


    Help keep the Empress and Angenas in check.


    He understands what I¡¯m saying.


    "I guess it¡¯s my turn to talk."


    My grandfather, who had been listening quietly to the conversation between me and Deputy Lord Ivan, said.


    Grandfather then began to tell Deputy Lord Ivan what he had to say at the conference.


    The Deputy Lord Ivan, who was listening silently, nodded.


    Those words are not unreasonable at all, and as he heard, there were definitely words that Ivan could say.


    "See you tomorrow, then."


    Deputy Lord Ivan greeted my grandfather politely and left the office.


    Grandfather and I, who were left alone again, enjoyed the silence for a while.


    And my grandfather said to me with a grin.


    "That¡¯s pretty good."


    I also told my grandfather.


    "And my grandfather."


    "What? Hahaha!"


    Grandfather¡¯sughter roared in his office.


    My grandfather, who smiled loudly to the point of making wrinkles on his face, patted my head.


    "Yes, you are my granddaughter. I can see that you¡¯re roasting and boiling Deputy Lord Ivan today."


    The granddaughter of the grandfather.


    It makes me cry every time I hear it.


    I swallowed that mind and smiled instead.


    "I just took credit for Lombardy¡¯s stuff, and I¡¯m just saying."


    To my shrugging, my grandfather said with a curious look.


    "Well, what¡¯s wrong with Lombardy taking credit of Lombardy¡¯s."


    "Haha!"


    This time it was my turn tough out loud.


    Of course.


    My grandfather is cool.


    A conference was held to discuss Northern relief.


    Although some aristocrats were dissatisfied with it because it had already been a regr meeting a few days ago.


    No one had the guts toin openly in the presence of the Emperor and even the two Princes.


    However, the hall was a little noisy because many of the nobles were talking to Astana on the excuse of the obituary of Angenas.


    "How heartbroken you are, Your Highness First Prince."


    "It¡¯s a little sad, but I¡¯m fine. But my mother is so heartbroken that she hasn¡¯t been eating and drinking and can¡¯t get up."


    Astana, who appeared in ck mourning, spoke the same words.


    "Now let¡¯s start the meeting."


    At the Emperor¡¯s words, the nobles returned to their seats and exchanged nces.


    They were second to none because they were quick-witted.


    Angenas is aware of what they are trying to get at the risk of not attending the conference and is thinking about which line to take.


    After a while, the conference began and the emperor went straight to the point and gave his first words.


    "Tell me what you¡¯ve been thinking."


    However, no one stood up to speak.


    In the midst of silence, an aide to Angenas, the Baraport family, spoke.


    "Like thest drought in the East, why don¡¯t we cut taxes in the North?"


    "Ehm."


    Emperor Jovanes frowned disapprovingly.


    Less tax means less treasury after all.


    The aristocrats who actually gave their opinions had nothing to lose.


    "Is there anything else you can do?"


    There was silence in the hall again.


    At this rate, it really seemed to open the Imperial pocket and help the North.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t pretend they don¡¯t know the North.


    Emperor Jovanes was in a hurry when he saw Deputy Lord Ivan sitting there with a firmplexion.


    "What a disappointment to the Lords! Is this what¡¯s best of you!"


    "Your Majesty."


    At the end of Jovanes¡¯s angry rant, Lk Lombardy slowly rose from his seat.


    "Oh, something from Lombardy."


    The Emperor weed Lk with a big smile.


    Yeah, Lombardy can¡¯t just ignore it.


    Jovanes¡¯s eyes glistened with anticipation.


    Looking at the crowd with calm eyes, Lk Lombardy said in a loud voice.


    "We, Lombardy, have spent a lot of time thinking about how the relief would be carried out because we can¡¯t just wait to see the tragedy of the old friend and ally of the North."


    Old friends? Friend?


    The nobles looked at Deputy Lord Ivan with puzzled faces.


    Until thest conference, Ivan was a member of the Empress¡¯s side.


    Perhaps the First Prince even tried to divert the Eastern subsidies to the North.


    But a few dayster, the Northern part of the Empire, including Ivan, was saying Lombardy was an ally.


    What the hell was going on?


    The nobles looked at Lk Lombardy with round eyes.


    "As a result, Lombardy will work with Pellet Corporation to providerge amounts of Triva wood for rapid reconstruction in the North, and we will send five technicians to the North to help with the reconstruction."


    Lombardy in the center moves so suddenly for the far North.


    The crowd roared at the unconventional remarks.


    But Lk Lombardy went on regardless of that.


    "And the whole process will be managed and supervised directly in Lombardy by sending a person in charge to Ivan¡¯s territory."


    "Oh, someone in charge. You¡¯re going to do something very important. Who¡¯s in charge, Lord Lombardy?"


    Jovanes asked in a curious voice, half-waisted from the backrest.


    Then Lk, who smiled once more, said with a proud voice.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. The person in charge of this relief effort is Florentia Lombardy, the daughter of Gahan Lombardy, the granddaughter of Lk Lombardy."

 Chapter 144

    <h4>Chapter 144</h4>


    Plop.


    I heard something falling in the quiet conference room between conversations.


    When the nobles turned toward the sound, the Second Prince who sitting at the top was silently picking up the minutes of the meeting that had been dropped to the ground.


    "Florentia?"


    At thepletely unexpected name, Emperor Jovanes raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes, Gahan¡¯s daughter..., she is the childhood friend of the Second Prince."


    Once again, the eyes that had shifted to the Emperor turned to Perez.


    As always, the Second Crown Prince silently received the gaze with a mask-like face.


    "That¡¯s right, that kid."


    "But it¡¯s not Gahan? Are you saying you¡¯re going to put that girl in charge?"


    The Emperor asked curiously.


    The same was true of the nobles.


    But Lk answered without embarrassment because he was already expecting such a response.


    "Clerivan Pellet of Pellet Corporation, who now has arge supply of Triva wood, is a teacher who has taught Florentia for a long time. My granddaughter acts as a bridge between Lombardy and Pellet."


    "Even so... Hmm..."


    Despite his exnation, Jovanes¡¯ continued frowning made Lk feel ufortable at heartily.


    He¡¯ll spend his money helping the North with his granddaughter.


    He doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Lk.


    In addition, the Emperor should have opened the treasury and settled the matter.


    However, knowing that Jovanes is as stingy as the nobles gathered here to spend her own money, Lk did it himself.


    In terms of temperament, a grumpy desire to cancel everything and save money arose, but Lk endured it thinking of Tia.


    Lk hid his disapproving expression and told the crowd.


    "My granddaughter is young, but she¡¯s smart enough to invoke in Lombardy¡¯s main business. This Lombardy delivery business is also her work."


    "Oh, the delivery business!"


    "The business was Gahan¡¯s daughter¡¯s!" (I don¡¯t like how they treat Tia as ONLY ¡¯Gahan¡¯s daughter¡¯s)3


    Fortunately, there was an explosive reaction among the nobles.


    All of them visited the delivery business briefing at least once.


    The corners of Lk¡¯s mouth crept up without anyone knowing.


    His shoulders naturally shrugged, and his nose slightly raised.


    "Sure Lombardy! Not only the children, but the grandchildren are wonderful!"


    "We don¡¯t have any worries because of Lord of Lombardy!"


    The atmosphere of the conference hall, which had been rigidly stiff, was loosened for a moment.


    Lk also smiled and nodded secretly because he didn¡¯t hate the reaction of those praising his granddaughter.


    "Hmm."


    In the middle of that amicable moment, Emperor Jovanes could not smile asfortably.


    Obviously, the center of the conference hall is him, the Emperor, and before he knew it, the initiative of the atmosphere was transferred to Lombardy again.


    <h4>In addition, Lk Lombardy, who was ted for having a good afterthought, looked up.</h4>


    Lombardy stepped up and gave it to him, so he can¡¯t standstill.


    After a moment of agony, Emperor Jovanes hid his grumpy temper and said with a nice smile.


    "The Imperial Family will send 5000 gold and relief goods to the North. And if you need anything else, I¡¯m willing to send someone in charge of the Imperial Family with supplies."


    The Imperial Family is in charge.


    Whose name will be called, people are paying keen attention.


    Jovanes¡¯ gaze was also busy sweeping the crowd.


    He is choosing the appropriate personnel to be appointed as the person in charge.


    Then, there was a young and strong voice.


    "I¡¯ll go to North, Your Majesty."


    It was Perez.


    "I¡¯ve traveled to the North for a long time, just like the East. I am well aware of the geography of the area, and I will do my best to facilitate the support on behalf of you."


    "Oh..."


    Jovanes¡¯plexion brightened up.


    Yes, there was a Second Prince.


    Lk Lombardy is proud of his granddaughter, but the Second Prince is his.


    The Emperor grinned and said.


    "Yes, that¡¯s very reliable! I¡¯ll order the Second Prince to be in charge of the Northern Relief Project. Take care of the North for me."


    And as you can see, he skimmed the responses of the nobles.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, leave it to me."


    The eyes of the aristocrats who looked at the Second Prince politely bowed were quite to Jovanes¡¯ liking.


    Surely the second prince was different from the First Prince.


    No matter what he does, they were able to trust him because he was so smart.


    It would have been better if he had been born by the Empress, not a maid of humblemoners.1


    It was quite a shame that the obstacle is his origin that he couldn¡¯t ovee.


    "Then let¡¯s move on to the next agenda. The next item on the agenda is..."


    Emperor Jovanes, who was reading the list of agenda items posted by the chairman of the aristocratic council, spoke out.


    Because it was an issue that he wanted to avoid.


    ¡°It is time to determine the cause of thendslide and determine the punishment, Your Majesty.¡±


    In case Jovanes slipped over, Lk quickly announced in a polite voice.


    "Andslide is a natural disaster, but what can we do to find the cause? The important thing is to rebuild the North as soon as possible..."


    "Please take a look at this."


    Lk Lombardy handed over some thin documents.


    "What is this?"


    "The reason there were so few human casualties from thisndslide is that a geologist hired by the Pellet Corporation was investigating near the Northern mines, predicting thendslide in advance, and alerting Lord Ivan. It is a copy of the report."


    "Is that... is that true,"


    Jovanes asked deputy Lord Ivan.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. I asked my father to confirm it."


    "The geologist¡¯s report clearly states two causes: The first is high precipitation, and the second is excessive logging. And as the geologists had expected, there was a hugendslide."


    "Um..."


    "I mean,ndslides in the north are a man-made disaster."


    Jovanes showed difort by keeping his mouth shut.


    How can we not know that Angenas has been holding hands with Ivan and logging excessively?


    But he didn¡¯t want to punish Angenas.


    It was not sympathy for the Empress whoy in bed with her food and drink.


    It was a matter of pride.


    It was hard to believe that Angenas, the inws of the Imperial Family, was punished for this.


    "Deputy Lord Ivan."


    "...Yes, Your Majesty."


    "What do you think?"


    Of course, it¡¯s a natural disaster.


    Emperor Jovanesughed inwardly.


    Who in the world wants to be punished.


    "I am... We, Ivan, will be punished with atonement from Your Majesty and the people of the provinces."


    "...What?"


    The Emperor was embarrassed and asked again.


    "Will you receive punishment?"


    "That¡¯s right, Your Majesty. Although there was pressure from Angenas, Ivan was the first to fail to fulfill his duty to consider the interests of the territories and the Northern people."1


    Deputy Lord Ivan, who watched Lk Lombardy with a dry mouth in tension, continued to talk.


    "To reflect on this, Ivan will not cut any more logging than is necessary for the lives of the people of the country for the next five years, nor will he make any profit by trading out of the territory."


    "Are you going to give up forestry for the next five years?"


    "...Yes."


    The Ivan family chose to punish themselves severely.


    Forestry was one of the most profitable businesses in the North.


    But he can¡¯t believe they gave it up.


    "And I humbly ept your punishment if you do."


    This was Ivan¡¯s fault in front of the Emperor, like lying on his face.


    Emperor Jovanes clicked his tongue inside.


    Now that Ivan hase out like this, if Angenas goes over without any punishment, there will be no choice but to talk about equality.


    In addition, a little while ago, Deputy Lord Ivan even mentioned the ¡¯pressure of Angenas¡¯.


    Jovanes had to punish Angenas in some form.


    Before he knew it, the nobles were quiet.


    Everyone is waiting for the Emperor¡¯s words.


    And then, Perez spoke in a low voice.


    "How about an amercement?"


    "...Amercement?"


    "Yes, I think that would be appropriate."


    The amercement was the lightest and most dignified punishment a nobleman could afford.


    Sure enough.


    Lk Lombardy said in a low voice.


    "The walls copsed and there were casualties. It¡¯s not just about an amercement."


    "Aren¡¯t amercement also depend on the amercement?"


    Perez retorted Lk¡¯s words.


    And looking at Emperor Jovanes, he said.


    "I think it would be meaningful to impose a high amercement and add a certain amount of money to the reconstruction work in the North, Your Majesty."


    "That¡¯s a great idea!"


    Emperor Jovanes pped his knee and said.


    If such an amercement is imposed, it will save the public¡¯s reputation and honor of the Imperial Family.


    Jovanes hurriedly dered before further opposition.


    "We will impose an amercement of 10000 gold on the Angenas family and use half of that, 5000 gold, for reconstruction work in the north."


    There is no room for further discussion, as the order of destion has already been made.


    Lk stared silently at the Second Prince.


    Lk doesn¡¯t like him.4


    From going with Florentia in the North to iming the amercement a while ago, he¡¯s not happy.


    No, he hasn¡¯t liked anything since the first day he saw Perez at the Falling Pce.1


    Even though Perez may not be unaware of Lk¡¯s hostile gaze, Perez looked at Lk and smiled uncharacteristically.


    Not much on the surface, but Perez is in a good mood now.


    It was also the case that he could go with Tia to the North, but most of all, the Empress and Angenas spent arge sum of 10000 gold.2


    He was worried that he didn¡¯t have enough Triva wood that he has saved so far to dry Angenas¡¯ moneypletely.


    An amercement of 10,000 gold to be paid immediately was a very reasonable amount.


    Perez smiled silently as he walked out after the Emperor left the conference room.


    * * *


    "10000 gold..."


    Upon hearing the results of the conference, Empress Rabini bit her lip.


    Normally, an amercement would have worked, but not now.


    The funds were far short.


    "Shall we... dispose of the estate?"


    Duigi Angenas, who was wary, asked carefully.


    "...That¡¯s the only way, isn¡¯t it?"


    Empress Rabini replied in a cool voice.


    The family that owns thergest estate in the West has the right to represent.


    Thus disposing of the estate was thest resort.


    But for now, no other sharp numbers were seen.


    "Then send a letter to the other families in the West..."


    "Wait."


    The Empress stopped Duigi and approached the table.


    And picked up a letter that arrived in front of her a few days ago.


    Empress Rabini, who had felt the smooth texture of fine paper, told Duigi.


    "If we sell any more estate of Western families, your position may be dangerous, Duigi."


    "So... What should I do?"


    "Someone who would not pose a threat to our leadership, even if they had a Westernnd document. I¡¯ll have to hand it over to them."


    The Empress muttered something unexpected and sat right in front of her desk and held up a g pen.


    Then a momentter, she held out a tightly sealed purple envelope to Duigi.


    "Send this letter to Sussew."2


    * * *


    "I couldn¡¯t find anything strange. It would be a waste of time to investigate the Pellet Corporation any more."


    Lignite spoke to Perez in a very low voice.


    "What the hell are you looking for? If you let me know, the investigation would be much easier."


    "...I don¡¯t know exactly what it is. But something¡¯s not right."


    Lignite sighed softly at Perez¡¯s response.


    However, he did notin.


    Perez¡¯s instincts were always frighteningly beaten.


    That is why he patiently followed the orders despite Perez¡¯s unfounded suspicion of the Pellet Corporation.


    "It¡¯s definitely strange. A merchant can¡¯t resist the money and release it as a relief package at the expense of losses. It¡¯s a political move."


    When he heard that Triva wood, which had only been piled up hard, was eventually used for reconstruction in the North, Lignite doubted his ears.


    With Angenas buying wood in front of them, the tree could have brought astronomical returns.


    "What in the world did Pellet get by giving it up?"


    "Find out more about Pellet, especially Clerivan Pellet. Then all the pieces will be put together."


    It was just when Perez ordered it.


    "All set for departure, Your Highness Second Prince."


    The servant of the pce approached and announced.


    "...Then have a safe trip, Your Highness."


    Lignite bowed his head politely as if he had spoken informally.


    Perez received the greeting and asked the servant.


    "Did you hear from the selection team?"


    "Yes, they say there¡¯s nothing wrong."


    "Are theters ready to defend themselves?"


    "We¡¯ve prepared everything for theters to depart exactly three hours after the procession of departed."


    "Are all the conveniences for Lady Lombardy prepared?"


    "...Yes, Your Highness."


    They can¡¯t believe he¡¯s taking care of the Lady¡¯s convenience.


    Is he not trusting us?


    A moment of disappointment shed across the face of the servant.


    But that¡¯s also for a while.


    "Good job."


    As he said so, the regrets of him to Perez, who touched his shoulder, were all blown away.


    "Everyone¡¯s ready and waiting. What are you doing there, Your Highness, Second Prince?"


    Florentia, who had been in the carriage earlier, couldn¡¯t hold it in the end and came up with a quick walk and asked.


    "We won¡¯t start going until the sun has fallen."


    Seeing that her eyes were not smiling at all, she seemed very dissatisfied with Perez.


    But she looked pretty, too, and Perez said, swallowing a smile.


    "...Sorry, Lady Lombardy. We¡¯ll be on our way."


    Perez politely escorted Florentia back to the carriage.


    Then he got on the same carriage and said.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    The carriage doors closed, and the procession carrying relief supplies for the North began to move slowly.


    The back of a luxuriousrge carriage was specially prepared by Perez¡¯s request.


    Perez¡¯s empty carriage¡¯s horses, which did not carry its owner, made a loud noise and rolled his feet lightly.

 Chapter 145

    <h4>Chapter 145</h4>


    The carriage, which had left the Imperial Pce heading to the North, was already free of the Emperor¡¯smand.


    Perez was lost in thought as he watched the scenery quickly pass through the window.


    "What is the reason Pellet corporation collects the Triva tree?"


    This question hasn¡¯t left his mindtely.


    Like me, did Pellet Corporation collect the wood for the Empress¡¯s development of the West?


    But in that sense, Pellet Corporation only bought wood and did not sell a single bar to Angenas.


    It was also more than a year ago that Pellet began buying Triva wood in the North, ording to Lignite.


    At first, without a sound, little by little.


    Secretly, without even revealing that it was Pellet Corporation.


    After filling several suchrge warehouses, rumors of Pellet Corporation changed his attitude.


    As if Pellet Corporation had waited, he sent someone from the central to start an aggressive purchase.


    And a week before thendslide, like a lie, every movement stopped.


    Stopped trading and pulled the Pellets from the logging grounds scattered throughout the North.


    "As if he knew when, where, and in what form andslide would ur."


    However, it was impossible to make such an urate estimate based on the geologist¡¯s report submitted by Lord Lombardy at the conference.


    "Clerivan Pellet."


    The owner of Pellet Corporation.


    He wanted to be honest and ask him everything.


    What kind of eyes are you looking at the world with.


    What are you nning for next time?


    And-


    "Wouldn¡¯t he like to be my person?"2


    He knows that Clerivan Pellet is close to Lombardy.


    But since leaving the Lombardy family and start Pellet¡¯s business, his move has been far from loyal to Lombardy.


    Like a diamond mine, he took it from Lombardy¡¯s.


    It didn¡¯t seem to be particrly close to his one-time partner, Gahan Lombardy.


    Considering those points, he was walking on his own path.


    The remaining rtionship between Clerivan Pellet and Lombardy was overshadowed by the years they spent in Lombardy.


    "Achoo!"


    It just so happened that Florentia sniffled.


    She was the only one who has a long rtionship with the teacher-disciple whit Clerivan Pellet.


    "Who swears at me?"


    Perez immediately moved on to the sound of a small grunt with her mouth covered.


    "Use this."


    Perez said, taking off his robe and covering it over Tia¡¯s shoulder.


    "Thank you, Perez."


    She smiled as she wrapped her face around his clothes and smiled.


    Thump-.


    A blue tendon popped up in the hand that meticulously opened the robe to the heart that was shaking with a single smile.


    <h4>Pellet Corporation, which had just filled his head, melted away in front of her presence.</h4>


    * * *


    My nose tickled for a long time and I ended up sneezing.


    "Who swears at me?"


    Or is it a cold?


    What does it mean summer cold?


    It¡¯s not like a fool won¡¯t get caught.


    "Use this."


    Perez took off his robe and gave it to me.


    "Thank you, Perez."


    Without hesitation, I wrapped myself around my slightly cold body.


    I was going to read a book, but I think I need to sleep well.


    If I catch a cold and the whole procession slows down, there¡¯s no inconvenience like that.


    "I had to go to the North quickly, so I decided to go all night long, and I¡¯m in this shape."


    "If we turn now, we might be able to reach the Vogeli estate by sunset."


    Perez said quickly.


    "But that¡¯s a couple of days back. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be fine when I wake up.¡±


    "I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a cold medicine among the things. Hold on a second."


    Perez pulled out arge box in the corner of the carriage and opened it.


    My head is numb as soon as I think it might be a cold.


    Leaning against the carriage wall, I looked at Perez, looking for medicine with a serious face.


    "The Second Crown Prince, that fellow. He knew very well how to keep up with Jovanes."


    After the conference, my grandfather gave Perez such an assessment.


    An amercement of 10,000 gold.


    And 5,000 gold of them is used for reconstruction funds in the North.


    Perez soothed the Emperor¡¯s unwillingness to punish Angenas on the spot while causing them a great loss of 10,000 gold.


    In addition, he made a good impression in front of the aristocrats by taking care of the North at the same time and was given an easy and effective mission to deliver Imperial relief supplies to the North.


    He¡¯s so smart.


    My grandfather seemed very unhappy with Perez¡¯s actions, which ended in an amercement, but I don¡¯t care.


    All I wanted was to keep the Empress from sourcing Triva trees from the North and to twist her rtionship with Ivan.


    Then suddenly I had a question.


    I snapped at Perez, rummaging through the medicine box.


    "Why was it an amercement, Perez?"


    tter.


    His movement stopped and the bottle of medicine made a small noise.


    "The Empress seems to be spending a lot of money on Western development these days. I was going to make her spend more money."


    "Yeah, that¡¯s the way it was."


    And it¡¯s the Monak Top that¡¯s siphoning off the Empress¡¯s money.


    "As expected, Perez, you¡¯re smart."


    It¡¯s not something anyone can do to be a Crown Prince from the lowest to the top, of course.


    "...Thank you."


    Perez replied with a small smile, looking embarrassed, closing the medicine box, and said.


    "Maybe cold medicine is in another carriage. Hold on a second."


    Perez immediately opened the window of the carriage.


    He was calling a knight to stop the procession.


    He said it in a hurry.


    "No, I¡¯ll take the medicer..."


    "No."


    Perez shook his head uncharacteristically firmly.


    "The sooner you take the medicine, the better."


    And the back of Perez¡¯s hand touched my forehead.


    "It¡¯s a little hot."


    Perez, who said so, immediately called the knight.


    "What¡¯s the matter, Your Highness?"


    "Stop the procession."


    The carriage stopped immediately at Perez¡¯smand.


    "Because of me..."


    "It¡¯s time for a break anyway. Don¡¯t worry too much, Tia. I¡¯ll be back in the middle of a conversation with the Knights."


    "...Thank you."


    This time it was my turn to thank.


    Perez, who smiled at me for thest time, opened the carriage door and went outside.


    In the fresh airing in from outside, I stepped on the ground, taking off the robe for a while.


    I was standing with my legs stretched out in a few hours, and a bright voice spoke.


    "Lady Florentia."


    Dark skin, handsome face, and bright tinum blonde.


    "Sir Avinox."


    The Eastern man, the sessor to the Luman family, joined the relief procession as a representative of the East.


    Ever since the day we first met in my debutante, Avinox has stayed in the Capital and consistently attended the social gathering of young nobles.


    He was as good in character and eloquent as his outstanding appearance, and none of the central nobles didn¡¯t know Avinox.


    In particr, he was so popr with the women.


    "You don¡¯t look well. Are you all right?"


    Avinox asked me anxiously.


    "Yes, I just have a slight cold. I¡¯m not used to moving this long in a carriage. But Sir Avinox looks very happy."


    Avinox, with a fresh smile, looked really good, it¡¯s not sarcastic.


    He¡¯s like an idol who promote fresh drinks.


    "It¡¯s my first time visiting the North."


    "I know that you were originally going back to the East soon. Aren¡¯t you sad?"


    After a moment of agonizing over my question, Avinox smiled and shook his head.


    "Everything happens at the right time. My hometown will be the same after I go to the North. It¡¯s that kind of ce. But."


    Avinox¡¯s bright, subtle colored eyes looked at me.


    "Our Luman family has been isted for a long time and has not had exchanges with other regions, and the North needs help. Is there another better chance than now to reach out for friendship?"


    Oh, that¡¯s right. East¡¯s direct speech...


    It was so honest that I was embarrassed at the moment.


    But it¡¯s also the charm of the East.


    Iughed with Avinox.


    "Tia, I got your medicine."


    Then Perez approached and said.


    "Your Highness."


    The eyes of Avinox, still a fan of Perez, sparkled.


    "Sir Luman, Lady Lombardy is not feeling well, so excuse me."


    Perez led me to the carriage, leaving a short word.


    "Sir Avinox likes you very much. Even if it¡¯s awkward, he greets you well."


    Perez opened the carriage door and said.


    "Later, Tia, you look worse now."


    "...Really?"


    I think it¡¯s messier.


    Perhaps Perez ordered it, the set a seat of the carriage turned into a small bed and a soft nket and pillow were ready.


    Not long after we got into the carriage, the procession began to move again.


    "Eat this and sleep well."


    Fortunately, the medicine Perez brought was not very bitter.


    Rather, it was easy to swallow at the sweet aftertaste.


    Maybe it¡¯s because of the medicine, and the movement of the shallow carriages and the cozy nket.


    I fell asleep quickly.


    "Then I¡¯ll sleep a little and wake up."


    With my eyes closing heavily, I managed to murmur it, and I fell into a deep sleep.


    ...


    The first thing I saw when I opened my eyes was a small fire that lit up the dark carriage.


    "Is it already... night?"


    How many hours did I sleep?


    Fortunately, the medicine seems to have worked well, and my body is much lighter.


    As I opened the carriage door and left, the knight who was guarding it looked back at me.


    "Are you awake?"


    "Yes, you had a hard time because of me. Are we settled in the campsite now?"


    "Yes, it is."


    A little far from the carriage I was sleeping in, I could see knights and soldiers sitting together and talking.


    But Perez was not seen.


    "Where is the Prince?"


    "He¡¯s away for a while."


    "I want to walk a little. Is that okay?"


    "Yes, this area is guarded by security guards, so you can rest assured. But don¡¯t go too far."


    I was feeling a little down, but that¡¯s good.


    I thanked the knight and walked slowly.


    Inside the forest, some young soldiers were seen picking up firewood.


    "It looks like it¡¯s okay in there."


    A forest in the middle of the night was a rare opportunity.


    My cold was all gone, so I took a light step and came all the way to the ce where the trees were thick.


    To the bright moon with the quiet sound of grass rubbing.


    It wasn¡¯t that scary.


    "But they might still be worried. Let¡¯s get back to..."


    Bloop.


    I heard the sound of water.


    Bloop, bloop.


    It was exactly the sound of something moving in the water.


    I walked to the ce where the sound came from.


    Soon, an open space appeared through the towering trees.


    "Ah..."


    It was by theke.


    Underneath the big moon, there was a bigke with dark blue water.


    And-


    Ssh-.


    Once again, with the sound of the water, a man suddenly rose out of it.


    It was from behind, but I could tell.


    It was Perez.3


    Droplets of water from apletely wet ck hair trickled down his spine like a glittering jewel.


    "Huh."


    With a low sigh, the sound of water dripping rang once again.


    Drip-.


    The muscr naked body, shining under the cold moonlight, was gradually trying to reveal the narrow line that led to the lower half of the body as Perez moved.6


    "Umph!"


    I stepped back, covering my mouth unconsciously.


    Crack.


    A dry branch on my foot broke and made a small noise.


    But the sound was enough for Perez to realize that there was someone.


    Ssh, ssh.


    Perez turned around with the sound of waves crashing.


    "...Tia?"


    With his low voice, Ie to my senses and realized.


    What kind of pervert is this now!


    "Ah! I, I mean! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!"


    It was a bitte, but I quickly closed my eyes and turned around.


    "I wasn¡¯t trying to look! I heard something, so I came here! I was bewitched for a moment... I¡¯m so sorry!"


    "...Wait a minute."


    I could hear a clearer sound through my ears, which became sensitive with my eyes closed.


    The sound of Perezing out of the water, looking for something, and putting it on his body.


    And the sound of trudging, barefoot approaching me.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Perez! I didn¡¯t see anything important, no, I only saw your upper body! Seriously... Ugh!"1


    While I was taking half a step back with my eyes closed while gibberish, my heels got stuck in something and my body faltered.


    And the next moment, I felt a hard arm gripping my waist.


    "Tia."


    I opened my eyes unconsciously to the voice I heard right away.


    In front of my nose, I could see ck hair dripping with water and clear red eyes.


    Perez, slightly frowned, spoke in a low voice.


    "It¡¯s dangerous. You have to be careful.1


    Gulp.


    I thought I swallowing my saliva without realizing it.


    The most dangerous thing here right now is your crazy beauty.

 Chapter 146

    <h4>Chapter 146</h4>


    Thump-thump.


    My heart was beating like crazy.


    I guess that¡¯s because I got caught unintentionally peeking at Perez¡¯s bath scene.


    Or-


    Thump-.


    Once again, my heart skipped a beat.


    It was the moment I met Perez¡¯s eyes that shone brightly.


    It¡¯s beautiful.


    That¡¯s all I could think of.


    With wet hair swept back, deep eyes and nose des shaded by moonlight.


    Perez¡¯s hot body temperature, which is delivered from the wet, pale, muscr body and nevertheless from the point of contact with my body.4


    The longshes over the pupils looking down at me.


    And the worries about me contained in the dark brows that were frowned as if he was worried.


    Holding on to Perez¡¯s sturdy arms, I still couldn¡¯t move, hoping that the tumultuous heartbeat would go away.


    "...Tia?"


    It was Perez who raised me.


    His big wet hands grabbed my shoulders and straightened them up.


    "Oh?..."


    At that moment, a sense of loss that I had never felt before flooded in.


    What the hell is this feeling?2


    And even before I could find the reason, Perez approached, bending over to me.


    His calloused hand wrapped around my cheek.


    "I think you still have a fever."


    Yeah, I have a fever!


    It may not be a fever caused by a cold, but my cheeks are a little hot.


    Only then did Ie to my senses and stepped back half a step.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Perez, I heard the sound of water, so I followed you, unintentionally. I apologize properly."


    I said, hiding my trembling voice as much as I could.


    "...That¡¯s fine."


    "No, of course, this is a public ce, but I should have gone right back when I realized you were naked..."


    When I looked at Perez¡¯s body, I saw things that had not been seen before.


    "What¡¯s this all about? What about these wounds?"


    Perez¡¯s wide chest and back were full of small traces.


    "Not a wound, a scar."


    "Yes, I mean, scars! Why so many?"


    Most of them were small scars, but the ones on the left arm or the right side were quite big and deep.


    It was like Perez¡¯s body is a dark and terrible snake.


    ¡°How big of a wound was it if the scar remained like this?¡±


    "It happens often in training."


    Perez said nonchntly.


    "Training? What kind of training are you doing so hard? Was there anyone bothering you at the academy? No, more than anything, isn¡¯t training using a wooden sword or something?"


    Perez smiled at me and replied.


    "Dealing with a sword is a battle between the mind to kill and the instinct to live. You can¡¯t develop without using a real sword, Tia."1


    <h4>"Oh?..."</h4>


    Yes, it was. The sword is.


    As he wasn¡¯t wearing clothes, I could see more small scars on Perez¡¯s hands and arms.


    And I asked, pointing to a dark red cut on his back, which had been bothering me a little while ago.


    "Just name the person who left this on your body. This must have been a different intention under the guise of training."


    "...I don¡¯t know."


    "Why don¡¯t you know his name? I¡¯m sure he used to go to the academy."


    "It was not a training wound."


    Only then did I remember.


    ¡¯Sometimes I¡¯ve been attacked or something.¡¯


    That the Empress used to send someone to kill Perez.


    "It¡¯s impossible to ask the dead person for a name now."


    Perez is standing here now, which means that the assassin sent by the Empress is dead.


    I looked up at Perez.


    I keep getting confused.


    Just because I intervened in young Perez¡¯s life and created a better environment doesn¡¯t make everything easier.


    His life is still fierce.


    As deep as the scar left here.


    I put my hand over the bumpy left scars.


    "It must have hurt a lot."


    The terrible day when he got this wound seemed to be painted before my eyes.


    But when my hand touched his waist, there was a change.


    Perez¡¯s body twitched slightly, and his stomach was tense.


    His perfectly sculpted muscles revealed a more angry appearance.1


    Perez¡¯s body temperature, which I felt at my fingertips, grew even hotter.


    Zaap.


    I could see a strong arm with a blue tendon sprouting as he clenched his fist.


    I raised my head and looked up at Perez.


    I encountered deep darkened eyes.


    Something tense, drawn in it, was visible.


    Quietly, but with great up and down Perez¡¯s naked chest, I could feel the heat of suppressing and enduring.


    Looking down at me, his long eyelids trembled once.


    At that moment, I could realize the current situation by hearing the sounds of the surroundings that had been pushed away.


    It was only then that I saw myself touching Perez¡¯s body, barely wearing a cloak around his waist. (It¡¯s like tia is trying to seduce Perez unknowingly)


    "Huh!"


    I said, quickly taking my hands off Perez¡¯s body.


    "I¡¯ll go back to the carriage! I, I need a little more sleep!" (I hope Perez will pull Tia into his arms, like in tv drama, but not)1


    Then, I hurried down the forest path where there was a rustling sound with every step.


    Ssh!


    Behind me, I could hear Perez jumping back into theke.6


    * * *


    We arrived safely at the Ivan estate.


    Everyone was very tired and exhausted because the schedule moved so quickly, but the trip ended without any major problems.


    Young people, who were in the midst of restoration work on the forest wall, weed us, who are the most advanced units of relief supplies that will continue in the future.


    The problem was after entering Ivan¡¯s mansion.


    "Wee, Your Highness. And wee Young Lady Lombardy and Young Lord Luman. I¡¯m Migente Ivan."


    Migente Ivan is the second son of Lord Ivan and the younger brother of Deputy Lord Ivan in the Capital.


    "...Where is Lord Ivan?"


    Let¡¯s just say I and Avinox are under the orders of the Emperor, brought supplies to help Ivan.


    But it¡¯s not Lord Ivan himself who greets the Prince and his party.


    This was a massive political disrespect.


    If it was Astana, the whole estate would be turned upside down.


    Perez¡¯s face was also stiff.


    "My father was in a hurry where there was an additionalndslide this morning..."


    Migente Ivan was in a hurry to make excuses and eventually said with his head down.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness."


    I watched the situation quietly.


    Anyway, the representative of this procession was Perez, who was named under Imperial order.


    "...It¡¯s nice to see him prioritize the safety of local people."


    First of all, you¡¯re going to watch.


    Migente said, a little embarrassed by Perez¡¯sments.


    "I¡¯ve prepared dinner for you. Rx and rest, and I¡¯ll send someone to guide you, Your Highness."


    "So be it."


    The servant attached to Ivan led Perez, and Avinox to their respective rooms.


    "See you in a little while."


    After that incident at theke, Perez and I became a little awkward.


    I can¡¯t help it.


    The atmosphere of the day deserved it.


    Left alone in a room for the first time in a long time, I found afortable chair and sat down.


    "Sigh, it¡¯sfortable."


    A maid named Becky, who was attached by Ivan¡¯s family, said she would prepare a warm bath.


    So I¡¯m alone until she gets back.


    I thought, putting my feet on a low table in front of my chin and armchair.


    "I think Lord Ivan is going to be very picky."


    * * *


    My prediction was correct.


    Lord Ivan was quite difficult to deal with.


    "We won¡¯t ept any funding."


    It was the first thing Lord Ivan said at the dinner table.


    "Father!"


    Migente shouted, but Lord Ivan didn¡¯t budge.


    "You¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to reject the Emperor?"


    At Perez¡¯s words, Lord Ivan raised his darkened eyes.


    It was quite different from Lord Ivan in my memory.


    As a northern person, where does the always friendly look go?


    The atmosphere was as sharp as the feisty face.


    "I am not going to take any money. The wood prepared by the Lombardy family and the relief supplies of the Luman family will be epted without consideration."


    Lord Ivan said with a slight salute towards me.


    "What is the reason?"


    Perez asked in a calm voice.


    It was a question of pure curiosity, not reproach.


    Lord Ivan also felt it, softening the momentum a little, and said.


    "It¡¯s because of Ivan¡¯s mistake, so we are only taking responsibility."


    "Uhm..."


    Migente seemed to be aware of Lord Ivan¡¯s decision, whether he had already known about it.


    "Is there any reason to go back on a rough road? It¡¯s a relief fund gathered out of concern for the North. Think again." Perez said. (I think I know the reason)2


    But Lord Ivan still shook his head stubbornly.


    "It¡¯s enough for Ivan alone to take charge of the North."


    Lord Ivan, who said so, got up without hesitating.


    "I have to go out again as soon as dawnes. Would you excuse me first?"


    "...Please do so."


    "Thank you foring so far, Lady Lombardy and Sir Luman. I¡¯ll see you again."2


    That¡¯s how Lord Ivan left.


    In the dining room, where only awkward silence remained, Migente¡¯s low sigh continued for a long time.


    * * *


    Next day.


    While Lombardy construction engineers went to see the walls and the copsed buildings.


    I also moved alone without a maid.


    The destination was the branch of Pellet Corporation, located in Ivan¡¯s estate.


    "Lady Florentia!"


    As soon as I opened the door, a familiar voice greeted me.


    "Long time no see, Violet!"


    "Wasn¡¯t it hard to get here? Are you sick?"


    It¡¯s been almost a year since we met.


    Violet sped my hands in both hands and asked something.


    "I¡¯m fine. Violet, you¡¯re has a hard time in the distance. But I think you¡¯re doing well."


    The Ivan branch of Pellet Corporation was a small ce, but it was very clean, reflecting the meticulous and neat nature of Violet, who was in charge.


    "Let me take you to the office, Lady Florentia."


    What Violet¡¯s office looked like upstairs.


    It was so well organized that it was hard to think of it as a space used every day.


    Violet, who immediately pulled out, settled across from me.


    "So. How are you these days, Violet?"


    "Now that we don¡¯t have to buy wood, I"m more rxed than anyone else."


    "You¡¯ve been through a lot, so get some rest. I heard from Clerivan that Monak Top was a lot of trouble."


    "Oh, yes..."


    A smile faded from Violet¡¯s face.


    "As far as I know, Nossier, the Monak Top¡¯s owner, stays in the Capital. Who the hell is that? Who put Violet in such trouble in the North."


    "The person in charge of the Monak Top is... It¡¯s a very difficult person to deal with."


    "A difficult person?"


    I¡¯ve never heard Violet rate someone like that before.


    "Isn¡¯t that the kind of person who rolls his head a lot?"


    "No. If so, I wouldn¡¯t have struggled so much..."


    Violet said with a bittersweet smile.


    "Rather, it¡¯s far from a ruse or a trick. No ce in every auction house doesn¡¯t attend despite being young, and it¡¯s like running in his feet."


    "Do you mean diligent? Is Violet in trouble?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s a little too much to just say diligent... Trouble? Desperate would be appropriate."


    Desperate?


    Violet was the second most diligent person I knew.


    I said it to the point where I¡¯m boiling with my grandfather who wakes up at dawn every day and works until night.


    But such a violet gives such an assessment.


    "She¡¯s also had the guts to do the bidding, and in an auction, I couldn¡¯t attend, everything went to the Monak Top."


    "A woman? The person in charge of Monak top is a woman?"


    "Yes, Ramona is a woman. Seeing she doesn¡¯t use herst name, she seems to be amoner."


    "Her name is... what did you just say?


    "It¡¯s Ramona, Lady Florentia."


    Ramona.


    The moment I heard the familiar name, I felt like I could hear something thumping from the inside of my chest.

 Chapter 147

    <h4>Chapter 147</h4>


    Ramona.


    Who was known as Perez¡¯s lover in my previous life.


    Ramona, who always apanied Perez on public asions.


    She was here.


    "At the Monak Top, she had the title of a shaman, but she seemed to take care of everything about Triva wood."


    I thought it was a name I¡¯d hear one day, but I was a little surprised.


    No, I knew she¡¯d graduate from the academy with Perez, but I didn¡¯t know she was working at the Monak top.


    No wonder my head was numb.


    "Lady Florentia"?


    Violet called me anxiously.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    "No, it¡¯s nothing."


    I smile awkwardly and said.


    "I¡¯m just a little curious. Violet thinks so highly of her."


    "To be honest, she¡¯s the kind of person I¡¯d like to bring to Pellet. I can trust her with that much enthusiasm."


    Violet said, nodding her head.


    It made my heart a little bit weirder.


    She also won the heart of violet known as a strict person.


    Violet began topliment Ramona with her eyes glistening, thinking I was interested in her.


    "...So I couldn¡¯t attend that day, but I was convinced that the agent would easily win the auction. The very day before, the Monak Top participated in an auction in the remote Dimac Estate. Ramona arrived at the auction house early in the morning. She has probably been running her horse since dawn."


    "She¡¯s a very hard worker, as Violet said."


    "Miss Ramona is still on Ivan¡¯s estate, so maybe you¡¯ll run into her."


    "Still, she¡¯s still in Ivan¡¯s estate."


    At the Monak Top, they have stored the collected Triva wood in a warehouse outside Ivan, and they still have time to go to Angenas.


    So it¡¯s right that she¡¯s still in Ivan.


    I smiled at Violet.


    "As Violet said, I hope we¡¯ll run into each other at least once."


    * * *


    And it makes sense.


    The back view of Perez, who left the mansion alone without anybody apanying him.


    Dressed in in clothes and robes that would not catch the eyes, Perez even pressed his hood deep as he left the mansion.


    And he turned around the road and mixed into the market, making sure no one followed him naturally, like a habit.


    It was a shabby market alley where the nobles didn¡¯t walk there.


    Walking among the crowd with his head down, Perez climbed up to a small two-story building.


    At the end of the stairs, there was also a door with a namete that was not very noticeable.


    <strong>[</strong><strong>Monak</strong><strong> Top]</strong>


    Perez, who entered the door familiarly, only then took off his hood.


    "Your Highness."


    There was a person who approached Perez quickly.


    <h4>"Long time no see, Ramona."</h4>


    Ramona, a beauty with reddish scarlet hair and bright blue eyes, smiled brightly at Perez.


    Her particrly white face quickly turned red.


    Ramona, who saw herself in the mirror by looking sideways, wanted to cry a little.


    She resents herself for not being able to hide her feelings at all.


    And she didn¡¯t like her eyes, which turned dark because she couldn¡¯t sleep at all at the news of the Second Princeing, nor the curly hair that was even more chaotic today.


    It¡¯s something she doesn¡¯t usually care about.


    Whenever she stood in front of him, she kept seeing things like that.


    Ramona swallowed a small sigh and spoke in a brighter voice.


    "I¡¯ve prepared some refreshments, Your Highness. You like sweets, right."


    But Perez shook his head.


    "I have to be there in a minute. It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s get a report first."


    "Ah..."


    Ramona nodded as she looked sullen at the chocte cake she had bought for Perez.


    Then he took out a thin package of documents prepared in advance from the drawer and handed them to Perez.


    "Then I¡¯ll look at the report and tell you."


    The report was not very long.


    In the meantime, she has consistently reported in writing, and it was Ramona¡¯s way of picking up and delivering important things without any phrases.


    Even after her report, Perez remained silent for a while.


    He leaned against the window and read Ramona¡¯s report carefully.


    And Perez said, with the sound of the fluttering final chapter.


    "Good work, Ramona."


    "Thank... you..."


    Ramona¡¯s face was flushed again.


    There¡¯s been a lot of hard work, but this word seemed topensate for everything.


    Perez thanked Ramona in an unhyped, in way.


    "The stable supply and demand of wood helped us effectively extract the budget of Angenas."


    "I¡¯m d I could be of help, Your Highness."


    "I¡¯m d there¡¯s someone I can trust like you."


    Now Ramona¡¯s ears were as red as the color of her hair.


    But Perez asked, looking out the window, not Ramona.


    "What kind of man is Lord Ivan?"


    Ramona, who was agonizing over Perez¡¯s question for a moment, offered an honest answer.


    "A typical Northern aristocrat. He is generous to his own people but has a strong tendency to be exclusive. He used to be a very good person, but he has been suffering from chronic disease for a long time and he has changed his personality."


    "His personality has changed. I wonder so."


    "What¡¯s the matter with Lord Ivan?"


    "He will not ept any relief money."


    "What?"


    Ramona was embarrassed and asked again.


    "Exactly, he¡¯s not taking the Royal money. He has epted what Lombardy and Luman prepared."


    "But... I don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s time for the North to ept all the help, so why?"


    "Isn¡¯t the damage less than we expected?"


    Ramona answered Perez¡¯s question with a frown.


    "Right now, Ivan¡¯s estate copsed, and many casualties were reported, including soldiers guarding it. Also, the wall stone hit the residential area, burying many houses. Even now, people who lost their homes are setting up tents near it and waiting for the house to be rebuilt. By the way, why did Lord Ivan..."


    "Can you take me there?"


    Perez asked Ramona.


    "No, I know Ivan¡¯s geography roughly, so if you could tell me where he is..."


    "I¡¯ll take you."


    Perez changed his mind, Ramona said, quickly rising from her seat.


    "Thanks, then, Ramona."


    Perez pressed the hood deep again.


    The ce where the wall copsed was not far from the market.


    Perez stood in front of it and paused.


    A ck wall made ofrge, hard rock, which Ivan was proud of, was lying on the floor in ruins.


    Crack.


    Perez¡¯s feet caught on something a little different from the ruins of the wall.


    It was a in porcin te.


    Perez looked up at the huge pile of dirt that had been pushed in, breaking through the walls.


    "Down there is..."


    "Yes. It was originally a ce wheremoner households were concentrated."


    Nature was ferocious.


    If there was a green tree, the part of the copsed mountain that hit the walls of Ivan was huge enough to be believed to be a garden in its original ce.


    Enough to hide the traces of all the peaceful things down there.


    "But why is it so quiet?"


    It was a strange thing.


    We need to dig up the soil and pick up the stones.


    There were few people around.


    At best, three or four soldiers were shoveling soil in a small cart.


    "There¡¯s another ce where the walls have fallen apart. But it¡¯s a ce close to a forest with a lot of monsters. The restoration staff is all concentrated there."


    "...I see."


    Perez stood stunned in front of the horrific sight.


    Ramona tried to tilt her head slightly to see Perez¡¯s face.


    He doesn¡¯t talk much and he doesn¡¯t change his facial expression.


    Sometimes she couldn¡¯t look into Perez¡¯s mind unless she took the time to look at his face.


    Even so, of course, eight out of ten times she failed to read his mind.


    Then they heard a small sniffle a little far away.


    "Huh, uh..."


    Naturally, the eyes of the two turned in that direction.


    It was a little boy crouching underneath a perfectly fine building.


    They wonder if he¡¯s only seven years old.


    The shabby child stared at the rubble with teary eyes.


    Ramona approached the child carefully and asked, wiping away tears.


    "Dear, why are you crying?"


    "I¡¯m hungry..."


    Startle.


    Ramona, who stiffened for a moment, stroked the child¡¯s head in a friendly voice again.


    "Really? Should we go to the bakery in the front and eat something delicious? It¡¯s not far, so neither will your parents worry."


    "Mom and Dad aren¡¯t here."


    The child said, wiping away tears with his sleeve.


    "Dad went to work on the North wall, and my mom..."


    The child¡¯s eyes filled with tears, without a word.


    This child¡¯s house and his mother must be asleep somewhere.


    "Ah..."


    Ramona was speechless and gave the child a tight hug.


    Perez, who was watching the scene, turned around and walked.


    "Hey, wait here for a second!"


    Ramona, who had said so to the little boy, caught up with Perez with a half gait.


    She had no talent for reading Perez¡¯s mind, but now she knew.


    How angry he is now as he walking ahead.


    "Oh, is there anything I can do to help you?"


    "No, this is not something you can get involved in."


    But Perez¡¯s response, who returned, was adamant.


    The work at the Top and the work at the Pce are distinctly different stories.


    Ramona then realized she had crossed the line and apologized.


    "...I¡¯m sorry."


    Perez said, shaking his head nonchntly.


    "Come to the Capital when the work of the North is done. Then, I will keep my promise to you."2


    Perez took a big step toward Ivan¡¯s mansion, leaving the words behind.


    Looking at the back for a moment, Ramona went back to the child and smiled brighter.


    "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll buy you bread!"


    However, while holding the child¡¯s hand and entering the market, Ramona¡¯s gaze once again captured Perez¡¯s back.

 Chapter 148

    <h4>Chapter 148</h4>


    A few dayster.


    Migente Ivan entered the office with his father¡¯s medicine.


    "Come here, Migente."


    Lord Ivan, who was sitting in an armchair by the window with a tired face, called Migente.


    "I brought you some medicine, Father."


    "Well, yes,e here."


    Migente looked at his father drinking medicine with a tired face.


    The long-suffering chronic disease worsened and not long ago Lord Ivan was able to get up after he was bedridden. The family doctor said he shouldn¡¯t overwork himself like this but the Lord didn¡¯t listen.


    Migente, who knows his father¡¯s sincerity that never turns back, decided, instead of stopping Lord Ivan, he shared the work by taking charge of the internal affairs of the territory.


    However, that doesn¡¯t mean the worry for his father is gone.


    "You¡¯ll be in big trouble, Father."


    "This is not a problem."


    Lord Ivan said with a mixed face.


    He hasn¡¯t slept well a night since thendslide.


    When he closed his eyes, the roar on the night of thendslide and the screams of people seemed toe back.


    "The people of thends suffer more than I do."


    It was Lord Ivan who felt more responsible for this than anyone else.


    And because he knew how his father felt, he silently helped his father with his work, but today he was carefully gathering his courage.


    "Why don¡¯t you get some relief money?"


    But Lord Ivan ignored the words.


    He woke up from his seat, pouring all of the medicine left in the bottle into his mouth, and wiping the corner of his mouth with his sleeve.


    "I¡¯ll be backte tonight. I¡¯ll deliver Triva wood to the Onyx estate. In the meantime, take care of the guests of the mansion."


    "Isn¡¯t this just wood, just send people instead. No, I¡¯ll just go. Father, get some rest."


    "No, I, the owner of the household, should show my face to ease their resentment."


    "If you really want to help them, just ept the Imperial¡¯s relief."


    "...I¡¯m going to go now."


    "Father!"


    "Don¡¯t you know yet!"


    Eventually, there was an old story between him and Imperial Family.


    "There¡¯s nothing better involved with Durelli¡¯s Imperial Family! This happened because Ronchent brought the Imperial Family into Ivan¡¯s business!"


    Lord Ivan, who screamed until his veins stood on his wrinkled forehead, stumbled for a moment.


    Hence in an instant, Migente¡¯s eyes lit up.


    "Father!"


    Migente quickly approached Lord Ivan and helped him sit back in the chair.


    "Whoa..."


    Lord Ivan said with a deep sigh.


    "It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have left the family to Ronchent."


    "But my brother had a point. There will be a battle for the throne soon. So there is no harm in cooperating with the Empress¡¯ family, Angenas. My brother says that the Crown Prince is the First Prince anyway."


    <h4>"Ha?"</h4>


    Lord Ivan asked Migente with a snort as if he was ted.


    "Now you¡¯ve seen the Second Prince. How did he look? Do you still think the First Prince will be the Crown Prince, Migente?"


    Migente avoided answering.


    Lord Ivan clicked his tongue as if he knew it would.


    "Okay. I knew my eldest son was not bright, but I didn¡¯t know he was blind.¡±1


    ¡°My brother¡¯s judgment about His Majesty the Second Prince may have been wrong. If so, wouldn¡¯t it be even more important to receive a subsidy from the Imperial Family? It is the Second Prince¡¯s first assignment, so we should cooperate well."


    Lord Ivan was silent for a moment at Migente¡¯s words.


    Maybe he¡¯s changing his mind?


    Migente waited anxiously.


    But Lord Ivan shook his head soon.


    "Angenas¡¯ money always has a tail. No matter how much the amercement is, you don¡¯t know what you¡¯ll sayter if you get it."


    Lord Ivan, who said so, stood up.


    "It¡¯s right to solve it without the help of the Imperial Family, Migente."


    "Father..."


    Lord Ivan walked out of the office, and Migente, who was left alone, sighed like a habit.


    His father was originally more of a person who liked to help others than to get help.


    However, at a critical time, the illness worsened and anger at himself and distrust of the Empress were mixed.


    They are denying the reality that they should receive any help.


    As time passes, his father will understand, but it is the Northern citizens who suffer in the meantime.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Then, Migente¡¯s eyes caught a piece of paper on the householder¡¯s desk.


    It was an emergency report, seeing the red seal on it.


    "His Highness, the Second Prince, manages the relief money himself and distributes food to the people of Ivan and nearbynds..."


    Ivan was handing out relief supplies, but it was far from enough.


    It was a problem that could be solved by leaving the North to buy food and manpower, but right away, Ivan ran out of money.


    Looking down at the report for a moment, Migente folded it in half and put it in his arms.


    "You may not be able to hide itpletely, but you can buy time."


    Migente, who was leaving the office so quietly, happened to see Perez driving back to the mansion.


    It¡¯s already been five days since the Prince¡¯s party arrived in the North.+


    In the meantime, Lady Lombardy and Sir Luman spent time leisurely in the mansion, but the Second Prince was so busy that he couldn¡¯t even face each other properly.


    So he wondered, is it because they distributed food themselves.


    After watching Perez from the window for a moment, Migente returned to his office.


    And this morning he left the office again, simply picking up some of the papers he was reading.


    It was strange.


    What he¡¯s doing right now was a great deal.


    Although he is a son, he could have been convicted of disobedience to Lord Ivan.


    So he has been thinking about it for a few days.


    But strangely, there was no more hesitation in his heart.


    After finding out what the Second Prince was doing today, it seemed that the boiling water in his heart had calmly subsided.


    Knock, Knock.


    "This is Migente Ivan. May Ie in for a moment, Your Highness."


    Migente knocked on the bedroom door of Second Prince.


    "Come in."


    Perez had just taken off his coat.


    "What¡¯s going on, Migente Ivan?"


    "I¡¯ve got something to offer you."


    Migente handed over the documents he had in his hand to Perez.


    "This is..."


    "The exact damage reported by the Lords of thendslide-hit area and the amount ofpensation they requested from Ivan. With these documents, the Prince will be able to distribute relief money to each region without my father¡¯s consent."


    * * *


    It¡¯s already been 10 days since I came to Ivan.


    In the meantime, I have been busy taking Lombardy¡¯s engineers to visit where they need them and coordinating the delivery of wood that Lombardy bought from Pellet¡¯s Corporation to the North.


    Even today, for me, who had no time, Violet came to the Ivan mansion and reported on the affairs of the Pellet Corporation disguise as a private visit with flowers.


    "From tomorrow, the door to the second warehouse will be open. 50 of them will be distributed equally to Ivan and the remaining 130 to the surrounding territories."


    "Isn¡¯t it slower to open the warehouse than nned?"


    "They don¡¯t seem to have enough people to carry the wood."


    "It would be much faster if we bought people from somewhere else. Although it¡¯s expensive because it¡¯s harvest time."


    "The Zonic Estate, the Southeast of Ivan, is said to be buying manpower from the Capital from today."


    "Really? Did you have any money left?"


    Fortunately, even one territory is elerating its recovery as Lord Ivan continues to insist on not receiving the Imperial relief.


    Then, the cold wind from the open window shook my body slightly.


    "The Northern part is already in the middle of autumn, Belmont."


    "When summer is over, the days get cold like this. Dress warmly, Lady Florentia."


    "My father sent me as much thick clothes as I did through Ivan Branch of Gahan Clothing Store."


    I said, pointing to the neatly arranged clothes on one side of my bedroom.


    "But that¡¯ not all, it¡¯sing again tomorrow morning."


    Then Violet said with a small smile.


    "Lord Gahan must be worried, too. Isn¡¯t it the first time that Lady Florentia has left Lombardy?"


    "That¡¯s true, though. There¡¯s not much time left until we get back to Lombardy. It looks like I¡¯m going to go back without even trying it on."


    I said so and picked up the dress my father had sent me.


    It was a dress decorated with dark rose silk and thin ckce that could make my green eyes stand out more.


    I have to change now.


    "Let me help you, Lady Florentia."


    "Will you? Thank you, Violet. I just need to change my dress."


    With Violet¡¯s help, I changed my clothes and sat down in front of the dressing table to choose the right essories.


    "Well, of all these things suits you perfectly."


    What she chose was a Ruby hairpin that Perez gave me a long time ago.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Lady Florentia?"


    "This hairpin. Doesn¡¯t it look good on the dress I¡¯m wearing now?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s like a pair of essories."


    But Perez ising to dinner tonight.


    I had that thought first.


    I fiddled with the hairpin with my fingertips and eventually put it in my hair.


    It looks good, but it¡¯s weird not to use it on purpose.


    "See you at Pellet Corporation tomorrow, Violet."


    Having confirmed that it was time for dinner soon, I greeted Violet and opened the bedroom door.


    And,


    "Huh?"


    Maybe he was going to knock on the door, but I ran into Perez, who was raising one hand, right in front of me.


    "Hi, Perez."


    I said hello in a casual voice.


    But Perez looked somewhat surprised.


    The red eyes stare straight at me strangely.


    "...Hello, Tia."


    Perez, who had not spoken for a few seconds, greeted slowly.


    "I¡¯m here to escort you."


    "Well, yeah, thanks for your concern."


    "You¡¯re..."


    Perez looked over my door and said to Violet.


    "You¡¯re from Pellet Corporation, aren¡¯t you?"


    He already seems to know who Violet is.


    "She knew I was in Ivan¡¯s estate, so she came to say hello. We¡¯ve been a close rtionship since I was young."


    "I see."


    Perez nodded and reached out to me.


    It meant to escort.


    I hesitated for a moment, looking down at the hand.


    It¡¯s just an escort.


    My heart, which had been pounding since I encountered Perez a little while ago, beats more loudly.


    My head was unintentionally and vividly depicting the events on the shore of theke.


    Perez¡¯s body temperature, low voice, and red eyes looking at me.


    And Perez¡¯s beautiful body under the moonlight...


    Bad thoughts! Bad thoughts!3


    I held Perez¡¯s hand with a rxed smile as casually as I could, holding my head back.


    We walked down the hall without talking.


    There was inevitably an awkward atmosphere.


    Ivan¡¯s employees, whom I encountered from time to time, were greeting.


    No, maybe I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s awkward.


    Because Perez was staring at my side face that only looked forward.


    "Oh, now we have arrived."


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t that far from my room to the dining room.


    The distance felt was a bit different.


    "It¡¯s not that far, right?"


    I said that a little and tried to let go of Perez¡¯s hand.


    "...Perez?"


    But Perez¡¯s hand wouldn¡¯t let go of my hand.


    Rather, it has been held tighter.


    "We, we have to open the dining room first..."


    "Tia."


    I tried to pull out one more time and Perez rushed to call me.


    Now his face was just around the corner.


    "You use the hairpin I gave you."


    I winced my shoulders unknowingly at the sound I heard right from my ears.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s pretty! I usually use it often!"


    "Really? I¡¯m d."


    Perez said with a smile.


    It was a smile that only raised the corners of his mouth, which is not different from usual.


    But why does that smile look more seductive today? ¨i©n¨i2


    It was hard to see Perez¡¯s face anymore, so I lowered my eyes.


    "...Huh?"


    And I had to be surprised one more time.


    No, I was genuinely surprised to the point where I couldn¡¯tpare a moment ago.


    It was because my hand was holding Perez¡¯s hand tightly.


    As if I didn¡¯t want to let go of those big, warm hands.

 Chapter 149

    <h4>Chapter 149</h4>


    My hand, are you crazy?


    Why are you holding Perez¡¯s hand like that?


    My heart, are you crazy too?


    Why are you running like crazy?! (Yeah it¡¯s love)


    That was when my mentality was disintegrated by parts of my body that disobeyed me regardless of what I thought.


    "Tia."


    That¡¯s all.


    Perez was just calling my name.


    Thump-thump.


    But my heart was pounding even harder.


    And my eyes kept turning to Perez¡¯s face.


    No, exactly on those lips.


    I keep looking at his lips like I¡¯m attracted to a ma.1


    Perez must have sensed such a change in me, too.


    His gaze, which was firmly fixed as if entangled with my eyes, became hot.


    I waspletely exposed underneath it and couldn¡¯t move.


    Slowly.


    And through that gap, his fingers dug between my fingers and clipped them tightly.


    "Uh..."


    It was the same this time.


    That¡¯s all, but it felt so, so close.


    But I can¡¯t push it away.


    "It¡¯s too..."


    You are handsome.


    Yeah, it¡¯s all because of Perez¡¯s crazy beauty.


    I closed my eyes tightly.


    I don¡¯t think I wille back to my senses when I see Perez¡¯s face.


    "Pe, Perez."


    "....Huh?"


    I was wrong.


    With my eyes closed, Perez¡¯s voice became more stark and clear.


    I opened my eyes and said, really raising the sense of self-control under the soles of my feet.


    "We can¡¯t do this."


    "What is this?"


    "Ah, you know! like this!"


    I still screamed halfway, raising my sped hands.


    "You have someone you date! I don¡¯t have a bad hobby of stealing someone else¡¯s man!"3


    Man-, man-, man-! (echo in the original sentence goo- goo- goo-)


    My little cry echoed in the empty hallway.


    Perez looked down at me and quietly frowned his dark eyebrows.


    "...Someone I¡¯m dating?"


    There was something unpleasant about the low voice.


    After a moment of thought, Perez asked.


    "...You?"


    "No, not me! That, that..."


    Perez doesn¡¯t know that I know about Ramona.


    I don¡¯t even know about the link between Perez and the Monak Top in the first ce.


    What should I say if Perez asks me, ¡¯How did you know about Ramona?¡¯


    ¡¯In fact, it¡¯s my person, Violet, whopeted with Ramona for the Triva wood.¡¯


    Or should I say ¡¯I actually returned from the future when you and Ramona became an official lover of the Empire.¡¯?


    <h4>In the end, I was forced to ask a half-empty question.</h4>


    "Oh, the girl you met at the Academy?"


    "No such thing."


    Perez answered right away.


    "I have a ssmate who is a woman I met at the academy, but."


    His hand held my hand tighter.


    "None...?"


    "None!."


    Perez said firmly.


    There seems to be no lie.


    No, originally Perez doesn¡¯t lie to me.


    On top of that belief, one thought slowly raised in my head.


    So they¡¯re not in that rtionship yet?


    At the same time, I felt a sense of relief sweeping down my chest.


    Then someone from over the hall called us.


    "Your Highness, Lady Florentia."


    It was Avinox with a fresh smile on his face.


    "What do you do without going in?"


    I quickly turned in the direction Avinoxing and let go of the hand I was holding.


    Turning my head from the side, I could feel Perez was looking at me.


    "We were talking for a while before we went in, Sir Avinox."


    "Did you? If you¡¯re done talking, let¡¯s go in together."


    "Shall we?"


    I tapped Perez¡¯s arm and nced as I went inside.


    "...Yes."


    I left Perez on the left and entered the dining room with Avinox on the right.


    But my head was full of only one thought.


    <strong>Why am I relieved?</strong>4


    ...


    The dinner ended shortly.


    Lord Ivan was not present today, and his second son, Migente, treated us instead.


    However, Migente Ivan did not stay long after the meal.


    After a brief conversation with Perez in the corner, he told us to ¡¯take a rest¡¯ and left the dining hall.


    "Then I¡¯ll go..."


    I¡¯m tired maybe because I¡¯m so nervous because of Perez.


    It was time for me to put my napkin down on the table and start my luck.


    Squeeze.


    Someone grabbed my hand, which is still holding the napkin.


    "...Sir Avinox"?"


    "Lady Florentia..."


    Who gave him a drink?


    Avinox, whose face turned red, seemedpletely drunk because his eyes had already been loosened.


    And to make matters worse.+


    "...Sniff."


    Who gave him a drink?


    Avinox was whimpering with his shoulders drooping with tears in his eyes.


    It was apletely different side from the usual bright appearance.


    It¡¯s going to be annoying.


    Being sober and crying is the perfect angle for counseling orining!


    "Sir Avinox? Don¡¯t get sober in the morning and cry, go back to your room..."


    "What should I do, Lady Florentia?"


    It is already a stepte.


    "I like her, but I don¡¯t know what to do."


    Avinox was already starting to whine.


    "That Sir Avinox, I¡¯ll hold it for you, so let go of this hand."


    "Does she hate me?"


    I don¡¯t know if she doesn¡¯t like you or not, but she¡¯ll hate you when she sees you like this.


    It was just before I pulled my hand out.


    Bum Bum.


    Perez, who had been away for a while to get another piece of cake for dessert, returned to the table.1


    Then, in no time to stop, he took Avinox¡¯s hand out of my hand roughly.


    "Uh!"


    Astonished, Avinox looked at me alternately with Perez, who was staring at me with sharp eyes and apologized quickly.


    "Sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Lady Florentia. I made a mistake."


    I guess he¡¯s sober now.


    "It¡¯s okay, Sir Avinox."


    I said that with a smile.


    By the way, Avinox seemed to understand the word ¡¯okay¡¯ a little differently.


    "I have a problem, would you please listen to me?"


    "What¡¯s your concern?... I don¡¯t know if I can be of any help."


    I can¡¯t help but listen to you when you talk like that.


    "There¡¯s a woman I like."


    I listened to Avinox while eating the cake Perez brought me.


    "She doesn¡¯t even know that I like her. No, she seems to know, but I don¡¯t know."


    "What, what are you talking about?"


    "Yes?"


    I almost came out of my mind without knowing it.


    "Oh, no. So, wouldn¡¯t it be necessary to urately inform the situation so that we can consult your concerns, Sir Avinox?"


    "Oh... that¡¯s right."


    Avinox said, more shrugging.


    "So the first time we met was a social gathering. It¡¯s the most famous reading group in Capital, so I attended without much thought. I really fell in love at first sight. In that beautiful figure."


    There are hearts in Avinox¡¯s eyes exining about that person.


    You really like her.


    "Since then, we¡¯ve encountered each other several times at banquets orrge and small gatherings. So we spent time together reading books and drinking tea."


    "Maybe she has a heart for Sir Avinox, too."


    "That¡¯s what I thought. But..."


    Avinox¡¯s eyes were filled with tears again.


    "She said to me not long ago. Soon, it seems that there will be a marriage partner decided in her family..."


    Dark clouds formed on Avinox¡¯s face with a voice that was getting smaller.


    "I don¡¯t think I can live any longer if she marries someone else."


    "No, wait a minute."


    I asked, sending a stop sign by hand.


    "So she told Sir Avinox that she was about to get married? Is that what do you think?"


    "Yes..."


    "And it"s not a love marriage, but it"s a political marriage that her family decides?"


    "Yes..."


    What, it¡¯s a green light.


    I looked at Perez because I couldn¡¯t understand the tearful Avinox.


    I think he¡¯s pathetic.


    But for some reason, Perez was tapping Avinox on the shoulder.


    He seemed to be very sympathetic.1


    Men who don¡¯t have courage.


    I asked Avinox.


    "Sir Avinox. Did you confess to her?"


    "Although I didn¡¯t confess... I did convey my feelings in a different way."


    "For example?"


    "I¡¯ll get her a valuable book, or I¡¯ll give her flowers... And if we get a good tea leaf, we can have tea together.


    "You¡¯ve done everything but confess?"


    "Well, that¡¯s... Yes..."


    Oh my gosh.


    I sighed softly and shook my head.


    "Sir Avinox, you have to confess."


    "Ha, but we¡¯ve talked a lot together, and we¡¯ve had a lot of time..."


    "You have good feelings for each other, but you¡¯re not confident."


    "Confident..."


    Avinox murmured with a nk face.


    "I think there must be a reason why she pre-announced to Avinox about the marriage, and not decided yet."


    I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s worried about this kind of problem.


    Oh, I¡¯m tired.


    I patted the edge of my mouth again with a napkin and stood up and said.


    "Express your heart, Sir Avinox. Unexpressed love is not love."9


    I roughly told him the phrase I once heard.


    Oh, I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s useful to many people, so it¡¯s famous.


    "Love without expression is not love..."


    "Yes, that¡¯s right, Avinox..."


    It wasn¡¯t Avinox.


    It was Perez, not Avinox, who was repeating what I said.


    And his red eyes looked up at me standing out of my chair. (Tia you have triggered the switch)2


    I flinched my shoulders in a little embarrassment.


    Why are you listening to that word?1


    * * *


    Half a year had passed since Madame Sussew was bedridden.


    She was very healthy for her age, but she was unable to get out of bed since she slipped in the rain and was seriously injured.


    In the end, Madame Sussew made a decision.


    He decided to give up his position of the head family, which had not been handed over for a long time.


    It was Chanton Sussew, the son of histe husband¡¯s cousin.


    Chanton was one of the most prominent knights in the Empire, where he returned to his hometown a few years ago.


    The session was carried out quietly a month ago.


    After cing a brilliant and honest Chanton as a householder, Madame Sussew focused on treating her illness.


    Until she heard some strange news today.


    Madame Sussew immediately called Chanton to her bedroom.


    "Aunt, did you call?"


    Chanton stepped inside, calling Madame Sussew ¡¯Aunt¡¯ without theplicated title.


    It was an ordinary face with short-cut brown hair, but he showed the sharpness unique of the swordsman and the rxedness of the strong man who had been dealing with the sword for a long time.


    "How are you feeling, Aunt."


    "It¡¯s gotten a lot better. How are you getting ready to go to the Capital?"


    Madame Sussew asked, putting down the book she was reading on herp.


    "Yes. We are preparing well one by one. I was worried because you called me suddenly. What is it?"


    "I heard a strange noise today, Chanton. The reason you leave for the Capital tomorrow is because of the Empress¡¯s letter."


    Madame Sussew finished her speech and looked at Chanton¡¯splexion.


    He was a tree-like man with a cool shade and no vanity.


    So there were many friends and many people who followed him.


    It was fortunate for Madame Sussew that Chanton returned home from his position as the Commander of the Imperial Knights.


    Because she believed in Chanton that much, so she called him without believing the rumors she heard.


    "...Yes, that¡¯s right."


    Madame Sussew swallowed a deep sigh at Chanton¡¯s calm answer, which she thought would jump ¡¯no¡¯.


    "You¡¯ve worked at the Pce for a long time, so you know what¡¯s going on with the Imperial Family. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll make the right judgment for Sussew, Chanton."+


    But with that said, Madame Sussew didn¡¯t look so good.


    She was still staring at Chanton with a nice smile, but she finally added a word to him.


    "Watch out for Angenas. You should never trust them."7


    Chanton, who was listening silently, smiled and nodded.


    "Yeah, I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Aunt."

 Chapter 150

    <h4>Chapter 150</h4>


    The next morning.


    Avinox was very drunk, and I left the mansion early in the morning and met Violet again.


    Walking down the road that was pouring down rain, we arrived in front of the ruined wall.


    "Here? Where the Imperial Administrators distribute food to the people?"


    "Yes, over there."


    As I looked toward Violet, I saw a long line of people in front of a small tent.


    Each of them had a small pocket in their hands.


    "It¡¯s not just Ivan. Administrators were dispatched to distribute food directly to all the people affected by thendslide. And..."


    "And?"


    "It looks like the relief money has been distributed to the Lords."


    "Relief money?"


    "Yes, didn¡¯t I tell you yesterday that the Zonic estate bought personnel from outside and started reconstruction work? But when I found out more, it wasn¡¯t just Sir Zonic."


    Violet sneaked around and said in a low voice.


    "Other territories are also spending money to hire people and buy wood from the surrounding territories. Like someone gave them a lot of money at the same time. And the person who can do that..."


    "There¡¯s only Perez."


    Ivan, who said he would take care of it, was broke with no money.


    And suddenly, a scene that I saw yesterday came to my mind.


    After the dinner, Migente Ivan went to one side and talked to Perez quietly.


    "Maybe there was someone from the inside who helped."


    "That¡¯s what I think. Otherwise, it would be difficult to know exactly how much damage was done to that ce."


    "Hmm."


    I looked at the people who were receiving the food for a while and said,


    "Well done Perez."


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand Lord Ivan¡¯s mind.


    He doesn¡¯t want to take the money to rebuild, especially from the Empress.


    But if you really have a sense of responsibility, you should throw away that amount of pride.


    "It was the people who suffered because of Lord Ivan¡¯s stubbornness."


    "But this will not create a conflict between His Majesty and Lord Ivan, right?"


    Violet asked anxiously.


    "It¡¯ll happen. It¡¯ll probably. It¡¯s huge. But what can Ivan¡¯s family do?"


    I said with a shrug.


    "At first, Perez did everything he could to ept Lord Ivan¡¯s insistence on not epting the money."


    "It should be, but... Wouldn¡¯t it need the Northern vote to be selected as the Crown Prince?"


    Violet said in a more cautious tone.


    "Yes, given the right to vote for the Crown Prince from representative families in each region, Perez has to look as good as possible to the Northern governor."


    "Then why..."


    "How long does Violet think Lord Ivan willst?"


    "Oh... I see."


    Violet nodded her head.


    "The important thing is, when Perez¡¯s appointment approaches, who is Ivan¡¯s householder, isn¡¯t it?"


    <h4>In my previous life, Ivan Lord was unable toplete the reconstruction of the North due to worsening chronic disease.</h4>


    And the person who became Lord Ivan.


    "The Second Son, Migente Ivan, the next Lord Ivan."


    One side has caused andslide, and the other side has rebuilt the copsed North, so it¡¯s only natural.


    "So you¡¯re going to meet Migente Ivan today?"


    Violet asked with open eyes.


    "There are only two reasons why I came to the North, Violet."


    Iid out two fingers to Violet.


    "One is to link Lombardy and Pellet to sessfully help rebuild the North. Fortunately, Lord Ivan received the wood prepared by Lombardy on the spot, and unlike Perez, my work is going well."


    I folded the remaining fingers.


    "The other one was to make friends with the next Lord Ivan in advance."


    "Oh, as expected, Lady Florentia..."


    Violet said with her eyes sparkling.


    Somehow, Violet¡¯s reaction seems to resemble Clerivan.


    "I asked you to meet me at the bridge reconstruction site today, so I think you"ve achieved all the reasons I"m in the north, right?"


    "Yes, Lady Florentia!"


    Me and Violet looked at each other andughed.


    While Violet went to prepare me for the carriage, I looked a little around the wall.


    Screech.


    "Ahhhhhhh-ack!"


    Looking back, a little girl was falling down and crying.


    He seemed to have tripped over the wreckage of the wall.


    I approached and picked up the child and said.


    "Oopss! Wake up. It hurts more when you cry, so shake it off bravely."


    "Oh. Tuk. Tuk..."


    The child woke up with tears in her eyes and shook off her clothes as I told her to.


    "Oh my, it¡¯s torn."


    The child¡¯s knee was fortunately fine, but the clothes she was wearing were torn instead.


    "Lizzy, are you okay?"


    A woman who appeared to be a guardian rante and looked at the child.


    "Oh, your clothes are torn. I¡¯ll sew it for youter."


    "Yes. Okay, sister Ramona.


    "...Ramona?"


    I muttered unconsciously.


    When her name was called, the woman looked up.


    Her long, fine-grained red hair flew gently in that movement.


    It was her.


    As soon as I realized it, I felt ufortably nauseous.


    Ramona stood up smiling with a friendly face and said.


    "I¡¯m sorry, didn¡¯t Lizzie make your clothes dirty?"


    "No... It didn¡¯t happen."


    "They are children whose homes are buried in andslide or their families are in an ident, but they¡¯re still immature so I¡¯m taking care of them while their parents are at the reconstruction site. I¡¯m sorry for someone as high as you."


    You¡¯re so nice!


    You are such a good person that I feel sorry for you!


    Seriously, where did the good blood and genese from?


    "Good things... You¡¯re doing it."


    "I¡¯m just doing what I can. I¡¯m not that busy at work these days... Oh, my name is Ramona and I work at the Monak Top."


    Ramona said as if she had only remembered, and looked around and sighed quietly.


    "Phew, if I were a little more capable, I could have protected the children in better situations..."


    Even a muttering word to oneself is nice.


    I can¡¯t hate or be ufortable.


    I even felt a little despondent.


    Ramona was a really nice person, with no pretense.


    At the same time, something strange in my head, saying, ¡¯I don¡¯t want to lose to that woman either.¡¯


    With a strange impulse, I held out my hand and said.


    "Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Florentia Lombardy."


    "Lom, Lombardy..."


    Ramona stuttered in surprise.


    Ramona thought Florentia was a high-ranking aristocrat because of her clothes and atmosphere.


    This person in front of her is ¡¯she¡¯ Florentia Lombardy.


    No one in Ivan¡¯s estate doesn¡¯t know her these days.


    The only child of Gahan Lombardy who owns Gahan¡¯s Clothing Store, the representative of the Lombardy family who came to save the North, and Perez¡¯s childhood friend.


    It was when Ramona couldn¡¯t erase her nk expression from her face.


    "Didn¡¯t you get enough relief for the kids? We need to sew up her clothes a while ago..."


    "Oh... the kids here were given a piece of clothing. And I also received a cloth to make additional clothes..."


    Be it home or family, in an environment where everything is buried under blunt or dirt, the children have to make clothes with the cloth.


    "Which official has done this?"


    "What?"


    Mumbling without knowing the meaning, Ramona asked Florentia.


    "You said a little while ago that you were working at the Monak top, right? Can¡¯t you afford to help these kids at the Monak Top?"


    Ramona answered defensively, slightly offended by the rather straightforward question of Florentia.


    "Well, I¡¯m using my own money and buying food for the children..."


    "No, not Ramona, but Monak Top. I think it can afford that much."


    "The Top profits will be used for bigger things."


    "A bigger thing..."


    Florentia looked at Ramona with strange eyes.


    It¡¯s not that she¡¯s angry or that she¡¯s ring at her.


    Under those eyes, Ramona somehow felt so small.


    "Once... The owner of the Monak top told me himself, he¡¯s not the kind of person who¡¯s going to waste such money."


    "Do you know the owner?"


    Was Sir Nossier acquainted with this person?


    Ramona tilted her head.


    "Oh, I mean... a little while ago at my business briefing."


    "I see..."


    "Hmm, then, I¡¯m off to business. You¡¯re having a hard time doing good things."


    "It was an honor to meet you, Lady Florentia."


    Ramona greeted politely.


    It was the courtesy of themon people to the aristocracy.


    "Hmm."


    Florentia paused for a moment and said.


    "See you again, Lady."


    "Yes, Lady Florentia."


    Ramona, who was bending down without thinking, was stunned.


    Did she make a slip of the tongue?


    When she thought so and raised her head, she saw Florentia riding on the carriage from afar and Violet of Pellet Corporation guarding her.


    Violet was gently looking after Florence¡¯s clothes, and it seemed that she was instructing her to do something.


    Ramona opened her mouth at the appearance as if a maid and a youngdy.


    For her, Violet was unintentionally apetitor, but at the same time was a huge entity that moved Pellet Corporation.


    "You¡¯re a great person..."


    Ramona somehow seemed to sigh.


    Well, that¡¯s why she was his childhood friend.


    Violet approached Ramona, who wasforting her slightly strange mind.


    "Miss Ramona?"


    "Vi, Miss Violet?"


    Violet, who was so gorgeous even in the same woman¡¯s eyes, was smiling kindly at Ramona.


    "There¡¯s a building near here owned by our Pellet Corporation. I think the kids can run around a little safer there, how about that?"


    "Really? Thank you, Miss Violet!"


    "Wait a minute here."


    After a while, Ramona immediately gathered the children and went to a ce led by Violet.


    "Wow..."


    Arge two-story building appeared to be unused.


    But it was neatly organized and the sunlight came through the big window, making it warm.


    "Wow, I¡¯m excited!"


    "It¡¯s not cold at all!"


    The children ran aroundughing with excitement.


    "Once you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll bring youfortable chairs or fluffy nkets. And..."


    When Violet beckoned, several people withrge bundles came in and put something down.


    "What is this, Miss Violet?"


    "It¡¯s children¡¯s clothes. It¡¯s ready-to-wear clothes from Gahan Clothing Store."


    "Ah..."


    Ramona was surprised and covered her mouth with both hands.


    "The children will be so happy!"


    Tears welled up in Ramona¡¯s eyes.


    "Thank you! Thank you, Miss Violet!"


    Ramona greeted one after another.


    A small smile at her, Violet shook her head and said.


    "I didn¡¯t give this, Miss Ramona."


    "Then..."


    "Lady Florentia Lombardy asked me to help Miss Ramona, who was doing a great job."


    "You mean this building, those clothes?"


    "Yes, because Lady Florentia is the only disciple of Clerivan Pellet, the owner of Pellet Corporation. Of course, she¡¯s also the only heir to Gahan Clothing Store."


    "Well, I see..."


    Ramona alternately looked at the inside of the building where the children yed and at the side of the building.


    A person who makes all this possible in a word.


    That¡¯s the power of the person named Florentia Lombardy.2


    As Ramona was thinking so, Violet smiled and said.


    "Miss Ramona must have made a good impression on Lady Florentia. It¡¯s not easy, but it¡¯s great."


    Violet offered a heartfeltpliment, but Ramona¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very bright.


    "This is your childhood friend..."


    Dark clouds were gathering in Ramona¡¯s mind, which had been clean like a clear sky a little while ago.

 Chapter 151

    <h4>Chapter 151</h4>


    First-level administrator Thompson and second-level administrator Ryan were among the 12 administrators dispatched from the Imperial Pce to the North, who did not move to another estate and remained next to the Second Prince.


    When the dispatch was first decided, colleagues sympathized with them.


    Now the two were very pleased to havee North.


    Only one reason was because of Perez, the Second Prince.


    His work was very efficient and urate, enough to receive an award as the best graduate of the academy and graduate early.


    Also, there was not a single mistake.


    Watching that from the side, Thompson and Ryan, who are administrators to the bone, were relieved.


    Perez got up before dawn today as well and was working at a tremendous speed.


    "Next."


    "Your Highness, why don¡¯t you take a break?"


    "Thompson."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Are you free enough to take a break?"


    "Oh, no."


    It was time for Thompson to hand over his sweaty approval papers to Perez.


    "Wait."


    Perez, who suddenly looked up and checked the time, said.


    "It¡¯s already this time. Take a break and get out to the field."


    It was surprising.


    As Perez said a while ago, he never took a break.


    "It¡¯s time for guests."


    As soon as Perez¡¯s word was done, he heard a knock on the door.


    "Your Highness, it¡¯s me, Lord Ivan, I ask you to meet... Can I talk to you for a moment?"


    Before Ryan, who quickly went outside, could even announce the arrival of the visitor, Lord Ivan half-pushed in and said with a firm face.


    Perez nodded briefly instead of answering.


    Thompson and Ryan moved away, leaving only two people in the room.


    "Tell me, Lord Ivan."


    As soon as Perez¡¯s permission was granted, Lord Ivan spoke in an angry voice.


    He seemed to have had enough patience.


    "Please stop exercising your power right now, Your Highness."


    Perez¡¯s voice, on the other hand, was so calm.


    ¡°Exercise?¡±


    "Ignoring Ivan¡¯s householder and unterally distributing relief money to the Lords of the North."


    But Perez tilted his head slightly instead of answering.


    Lord Ivan frowned upon the sight.


    ¡°Are you saying you didn¡¯t do that right now?¡±


    "No. I don¡¯t quite understand the word ¡¯unterally¡¯."


    "What if it¡¯s not unteral!"


    Lord Ivan walked to Perez¡¯s desk with a high voice.


    "I¡¯ve made it clear! The North will not ept Imperial help, we will take care of our affairs! Nevertheless, the Prince unterally distributed relief money to the Lords of the North!"


    "Then it means there¡¯s still no change in the idea of not receiving Imperial help."


    "Of course."


    <h4>"Then... I can¡¯t help it."</h4>


    Perez nodded and put down the pen in his hand.


    And slowly lifted himself.


    No matter how strong Lord Ivan is for his age, he is no match for Perez.


    Before he knew it, Lord Ivan was below Perez¡¯s eye level.


    "Jerome Ivan."


    Perez called his full name in a low voice, and Lord Ivan wince in small measure.


    He was crushed by the spirit.


    "I gave you a chance. You are the head of the Ivan family representing the North and the one who is gravely responsible for thendslide."


    Perez pulled a bunch of papers out of the drawer.


    "But I feel like you didn¡¯t deserve that opportunity."


    A bundle of papers thrown by Perez fell before Lord Ivan with a dull thud.


    ¡°This is the first record that the Lords used the relief money I sent.¡±


    Lord Ivan¡¯s eyes trembled as he quickly went through the contents of the document.


    "Food, medicine, and the manpower needed for reconstruction work, all of which had to be paid in a hurry and urgent. But the Lords and the people of thend had to wait without getting help at the right time. Because of you, Lord Ivan."


    Perez¡¯s red eyes glowed brightly, staring at Lord Ivan.


    "Nevertheless, they waited. Believing that Ivan will take responsibility. Farnd was covered inndslides, running out of food, and waiting for the wounded to die due tock of medicine. I didn¡¯t know that Ivan didn¡¯t have the ability to be in charge of everyone.


    Perez turned around the desk and stood in front of Lord Ivan.


    "So I moved myself, I gave you a chance. A chance to take responsibility for thendslide, as I assured everyone. But I don¡¯t think you have a chance."


    There was now contempt in the eyes of Lord Ivan.


    "Jerome Ivan. Once this hase to an end, I will propose to His Majesty the removal of your household title. Jerome Ivan is no longer qualified to represent the North."1


    "You can¡¯t..."


    "Think again. Who I am."


    Lord Ivan shut up trying to refute.


    The Prince, who had been given an order of destion, was obliged to report the course and oue of his mission to the Emperor in detail.


    The entire Ivan family will likely be held ountable, not just Jerome Ivan.


    If he does something wrong, Ivan could lose his qualification as the Northern representative.+


    "You¡¯ll have to make the right choice, Lord Ivan. Will Jerome Ivan make an individual mistake, and will he be withdrawn from the family, or will he hold Ivan the whole ountable?"


    Perez said coldly.


    It was then.


    Rumbling... Dump...


    There was the sound of arge object falling down, along with a slight tremor of the ground.


    Perez and Lord Ivan¡¯s heads headed to the ce where the sound came from at the same time.


    "...Andslide?"


    Perez quietly frowned at the ominous feeling of approaching.


    * * *


    The reason Migente Ivan asked me to meet him at the bridge reconstruction site was simple.


    This was because he wanted to show firsthand that the bridge was being restored with Lombardy¡¯s help.


    Me and Migente Ivan talked while looking around the busy scene of people with timber on their shoulders.


    "I received a letter from my brotherst night, and I heard the circumstances. The Lady was the first to reach out when everyone turned away from Ivan."


    Certainly, over the night, Migente Ivan¡¯s expression was much better.


    From the beginning, he was a person who treated not only Perez but also me and Avinox with appropriate courtesy, but now his attitude toward me is even polite.


    "I won¡¯t forget this grace, Lady Lombardy."


    "Don¡¯t mention it, Sir Ivan."


    It makes me feel good to think that I seeded in making a good impression on future Lord Ivan.


    But I answered with a humble smile to the end.


    "As I have said to you, it is natural to help each other in times of need."


    It was quite a cliche, but Migente Ivan seemed very impressed.


    "That¡¯s right? You¡¯re right!"


    And spoke in a distinctive cheerful voice.


    "If there¡¯s anything I can do to help the Ladyter, I¡¯ll help you over and over again."


    Oh, of course.


    Ivan and Lombardy should help each other.


    After going around the neighborhood like that, someone came to the scene and found Migente Ivan.


    It was like Lord Ivan sent it.


    "The Patriarch is in a hurry to find Lord Migente. I think you shoulde right back to the mansion."


    "...Okay."


    The expression of the messenger was unusual.


    Migente Ivan felt it too, and hisplexion hardened in the same way.


    "Go ahead. I¡¯ll take a look around the site a little bit more."


    "Yes, then I¡¯ll see you at the mansion."


    After that, I had a conversation with Lombardy construction engineers on the ground.


    It was to make sure there was nothing else needed for safe work.


    After talking like that, I got on the carriage.


    It was because the dark clouded sky became darker faster than usual.


    The bridge reconstruction site was not far from Ivan Mansion.


    It was only a few steps past the winding mountain slopes.


    I was just thinking in a wobbly carriage.


    Go back to my room and take a warm bath.


    I walked carefully, but my muddy feet are very cold.


    "Wow?"


    But I could feel the long-running carriage slowly slowing down.


    "What¡¯s going on?"


    "Ivan¡¯s family carriage is standing in front of us, I wonder if the wheels are off. What should I do?"


    A coachman asked me.


    Somehow I felt like I was going tough.


    I don¡¯t know why Migente Ivan keeps on owing me things.


    I opened the carriage door myself and looked outside.


    At the point where there was only one pass left until Ivan Mansion, I could see Migente Ivan and the coachman having a conversation with a troubled face.


    "Are you okay, Lord Ivan?"


    "Oh, Lady Lombardy. I¡¯m not hurt. The wagon copsed, haha. It¡¯s going to take some time to fix it."


    "I heard a little while ago that you had to hurry back to the mansion. If you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t you join me in my carriage?"


    "Then I¡¯ll be ashamed of myself and get help again, Lady."


    It¡¯s not free.1


    I¡¯m going to put all of them on the books under the name of Lord Ivan.


    The carriage carrying Migente Ivan and me started moving again.


    "Thank you very much, Lady. There aren¡¯t many cases of urgent calls like this. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an idental..."


    That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying, but Migente Ivan had a rough look on his face.


    It¡¯s about time that Perez handed out relief money to the Lords, and I¡¯ve helped make it possible.


    He¡¯d be more in a hurry for Lord Ivan¡¯s emergency call.


    At that time, I heard the voice of the coachman from outside, saying ¡¯Oh!¡¯


    "Sorry! The road is slippery!"


    "It¡¯s okay. It has been raining non-stop since dawn, and the road is very slippery."


    Yes, it rained all day yesterday and today it rained from dawn.1


    My heart began to thump uneasily.


    I hurriedly opened the window of the carriage and checked out.


    Fortunately, the mountain was still.


    No, it was too quiet.


    As if all the mountain animals had already escaped the mountain.


    "Please speed up. Hurry back to the mansion..."


    At that moment I witnessed.


    The road where the carriage is running is copsing from the front.


    It was like watching a crumbling sandcastle.


    Rumbling.


    Before long, the slope next to the road began to sweep down with the sound of the mountain stretching out.


    "Uh, uh."


    No matter how experienced a coachman is, what can he do when the road copses.


    For a short time, my eyes met with Migente Ivan, who had yet to grasp the situation.+


    Quickly closing the window, I pulled on the Migente Ivan and leaned down to the deepest point between the carriage seats.


    Kuang-!


    A great shock hit the carriage.


    And the heavy darkness hit us.

 Chapter 152

    <h4>Chapter 152</h4>


    An indescribable foreboding wrapped around Perez.


    After running out of his office with Lord Ivan behind his back, he frantically searched the mansion, calling out the name of Florentia.


    "Tia! Where are you, Tia!"


    The people of the mansion and the Imperial Administrators also murmured at the sight of the scene.


    Some even helped find Florentia.


    Perez ran to Florentia¡¯s bedroom.


    Then he opened the door and shouted.


    "Tia!"


    But it was Becky, a maid who was cleaning up her clothes.


    "La, Lady Lombardy at the bridge construction site..."


    Perez gritted his teeth not to scream.


    Instead, he gave strength to the hand that held the sword so that the knuckles were white.


    Perez, who was running down the stairs of the mansion, Perez immediately got on the horse and headed for the guard post at the gate.


    Perhaps during an emergency meeting, the surprised captain looked at Perez, who suddenly came in.


    "Where the bridge copsed. Which way is the road leading from there?"


    The captain of the guard silently pointed to the copsed mountain.


    Then, Lord Ivan also arrived at the guard post in a hurry.


    "Get people to go to the ce where thendslide happened. We¡¯re going to make sure there are no casualties."


    It was when Lord Ivan ordered with a stiff face.


    The captain of the guard said with a sad look on his face.


    "Just before thendslide, I saw a carriage on the road being swept into it."


    "Whose carriage is it?"


    "Lombardy¡¯s... It was a carriage with Lombardy pattern on it."


    "Gasp!"


    People were shocked.


    There was only one person riding in a carriage with the emblem of Lombardy at Ivan¡¯s estate.


    Florentia Lombardy.


    Florentia Lombardy is buried under the mountain of the rock and the pile.


    "Well, that can¡¯t be."


    Lord Ivan¡¯s face turned pale.


    Thest string of reasons left with Perez was also cut.


    "Gasp!"


    Rough Perez¡¯s hand grabbed Lord Ivan by the cor as if it was going to rip off his clothes.


    "Lo, Lord!"


    The guards approached in surprise, but no one intervened recklessly.


    Everyone knew that the Northern reconstruction project was being dyed due to Lord Ivan¡¯s refusal to ept relief money.


    During such a situation, Lady Lombardy had an ident at Ivan¡¯s estate.


    Furthermore, Perez¡¯s hideous energy was warning anyone to be prepared to give up their neck if they wanted to approach him.


    Lord Ivan knew what he had done, so he shrieked and didn¡¯t dare to run away.


    Perez growled in a low voice with a throbbing sound.


    <h4>"Now do you understand what you¡¯ve done, Lord Ivan?"</h4>


    Lord Ivan just shut up and didn¡¯t answer.


    Kuang-!


    Perez, who pushed away from such an Ivan, mmed the door out with a roar.


    His horse arrived on the slope, which had copsed through the stronger rain and wind.


    Guards and Lord Ivan followed suit, but no one reached their destination could speak.


    The road was cut off by the soil that had been pushed down, and arge rock rolled down from the middle of the mountain was weighing heavily on it.


    "Oh, of all things, the rock..."


    To dig up the soil, they had to remove this huge rock first.


    But it will probably take a few days just to do it.


    And nothingsts so long buried beneath it.


    But they couldn¡¯t let go of their hand like this.


    It was Florentia Lombardy.


    Lord Ivan ordered the guards with blood veins around his neck.


    "All men must first move rocks that can be moved by force! And you go back to the mansion and get the tools to split the rocks!"


    This is where Florentia Lombardy should not die.


    If it did, he couldn¡¯t afford to withdraw from his position as Lord of Ivan.


    Lord Ivan did not know that his white hair was all wet and gave orders loudly to several people.


    "Come on move,e on!"


    "Yes!"


    It was when a couple of men with their arms rolled up approached the topmost rock.


    Standing in a corner, looking at a pile of rocks, Perez pushed the soldier in front of him aside.


    "Get out of the way."


    Perez spits out a word in a low voice.


    And-


    ng-!


    A blue glow shed with a sharp metallic sound.


    A dazzling blue Aura sword was rising from Perez¡¯s sword quickly pulled out of the scabbard.


    When Perez swung the sword for the second time, a huge rock split in half and rolled down.


    Nevertheless, Perez did not stop.


    He just broke a huge rock while swinging his sword like crazy.


    He swung once and struck the sword five or ten times if the rock did not crack.


    ng! ng!


    "Uh, uh, uh..."


    Lord Ivan¡¯s order fell to the soldiers standing, looking at the figure in a vague state.


    "Do something! Move the cut rock!"


    "Oh, yeah! Oh, I see!"


    Lord Ivan, who confirmed the soldiers were moving, looked at Perez¡¯s back.


    Aura is powerful.


    But no one can pull out Aura indefinitely.


    In particr, cutting hard objects like rocks consumes enormous mana.


    Sure enough.


    The Blue Aura was blinking again and again.


    But Perez swung the sword silently.


    Sometimes a bare sword without an Aura hits a rock.


    ng!.


    Eventually, on a wielding de of the sword, the red blood that began in Perez¡¯s hand scattered over the rock.


    However, Perez¡¯s movement did not stop.


    ng! ng!


    The number of drops of blood that quietly wet the floor in the noise of the rocks breaking only increased.


    * * *


    I have a splitting headache.


    What happened?


    I heard a strange sound as I moved my arm to hold onto my throbbing head.


    Crack, crack.


    When I opened my eyes, which were hard to open, I could see the inside of the dark carriage with little light.


    I was lying on the floor of the carriage where I leaned down for thest time.


    "Uh, blood..."


    The hand that touched my forehead came out with blood so that it turned red.


    And at my feet, I saw Migente Ivan lying down.


    "Oh, Lord Ivan...!"


    Migente Ivan, who, like me, is unconscious, reacted to my voice but couldn¡¯t open his eyes.


    "In the end, are we trapped?"


    I lifted myself carefully.


    My head throbbed unbearably every time I moved, but I can¡¯t stand it like this.


    It took me a long time to sit on the carriage chair, and I looked around.


    "Fortunately, the air seems to being in from up there..."


    Fortunately or unfortunately, we can breathe thanks to the little rock that broke through the carriage ceiling.


    Of course, now I feel like I had hit my forehead on that rock lying on the carriage floor.


    As I looked up, adapting my eyes to the darkness as much as I could, the upper part was covered with dirt and soil and loosely intertwined rocks.


    So, when I moved my body greatly, the dirt and soil fell, but at the same time, a small wind wasing in through the hole.


    "I¡¯m d I got in a big, sturdy carriage. If I knew this would happen, I would have packed my survival bag in the carriage..."


    No, if I had known this was going to happen, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten out of bed.


    I try to rx by thinking about such unsympathetic things alone, but I keep getting scared by my throbbing head and darkness.


    I feel suffocated even though I know that air is flowing and the wind ising in.


    "Ugh, where are we..."


    Then Migente Ivan opened his eyes.


    At the same time, a strange sense of relief poured in.


    Oh, I¡¯m not alone in this.


    With a short breath, I spoke to Migente Ivan.


    "Are you get of your consciousness? I think we were swept away by andslide."


    "Ah... Yes... Is the Lady okay?"


    "I¡¯m a little hurt, but I¡¯m fine."


    "Fortunately. I have to get up now... Ugh!"


    "You could have been hurt. Don¡¯t push yourself and lie down."


    At my words, Migente Ivan nodded, frowning.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Lady Lombardy."


    "What?"


    "Because of my father¡¯s stubbornness... Originally, this hillside was also scheduled for construction in preparation for additionalndslides. I should have pushed harder."


    I did not say anything.


    I couldn¡¯t say ¡¯it¡¯s okay¡¯ with empty words.


    As if he knew how I felt, Migente Ivanughed bitterly.


    "Because of my indecision, the Lady has to experience like this... Ugh."


    Mumbling like that, Migente Ivan crawled up and sat down.


    Then, with desperate eyes, he looked up at the hole in the ceiling.


    "The day will nevere when we can see the light again. Here, like this..."+


    "It¡¯ll only take a few days."


    "...Yes?"


    "If you hang in there, there will be a day of sunshine in this carriage."


    "But..."


    "I know, usually when andslide is swept away, everyone gets stuck and dies. But this time it¡¯ll be different."

 Chapter 153

    <h4>Chapter 153</h4> <h4>Chaptet 153</h4>


    I said so, brushing off the dirt that had umted on the seat next to me.


    "Lady Lombardy."


    Migente Ivan looked at me pitifully, wondering if I thought I was denying reality.


    But I shook my head.


    And I lifted the part where the hip touched.


    It was a hidden space containing simple food to eat and drink in the carriage.


    It was specially made by Clerivan for me, who couldn¡¯t stand the curiosity of food.


    Fortunately, I saw a couple of full water bottles, bread to eat, and chocte cookies.


    That bread was given by Violet a few days ago, and the chocte cookie was put in by Perez.


    I choked up when I thought of precious people, but I didn¡¯t cry.


    I can¡¯t waste water and energy in my body like that.


    I spoke in a casual voice to Migente Ivan, who still looked at me with anxious eyes.


    "I¡¯m sorry to say this, Sir Ivan. That¡¯s right, it can be difficult if Sir Ivan alone is trapped in this carriage."


    If so, it¡¯s probably only Ivan¡¯s people who are trying to get this carriage out.


    "But in here, I¡¯m with you. That meant a lot of people would be moving in search of this carriage. Because I¡¯m Lombardy."


    "Ah..."


    "The Lombardy family will try to save me with every resource possible. Oh, and His Highness Second Prince."


    I can¡¯t tell Migente Ivan, but it also includes Clerivan and Pellet.


    Yeah, everybody¡¯s gonna move.


    "So we just need to stay alive until a lot of people get rid of all that dirt and rock."


    I¡¯m not actually saying this to Migente Ivan.


    It was a word to myself that kept getting anxious.


    Fortunately, my mind calmed down as if it worked.


    In my clearer mind, a little rough, warm hand that wrapped around my hand came to my mind.


    They¡¯reing to save me.


    I thought as I gripped the spout of the cold water bottle.


    * * *


    John, the butler of the Lombardy family, pulled the red paper from the ankle of a bird flying over the mansion with a darkplexion.


    The red paper meant urgency.


    Besides, the kind of bird was a big hawk.


    It was a species that was faster than a regr bird but was rarely used unless it was too precious to be on the verge.


    After confirming the contents by urgently opening the letter, John immediately moved on.


    ck, ck, ck.


    At first, he was walking a little faster, but it gradually got faster.


    By the time he got to the Lord¡¯s office, John was runningpletely.


    Blow.


    Today is the third day of the week.


    After a long time, the householder and the brother and sister looked at John at the same time.


    "What¡¯s going on?"


    Interfering with the meeting, Lk asked, assuming something had happened.


    "Gasp!, Lad- Lady Florentia... in- in andslide..."


    <h4>"What?"</h4>


    Lk couldn¡¯t wait and jump up and grabbed a red piece of paper from John¡¯s hand and read it.


    "...Father?"


    After hearing the name of Florentia, Gahan also strode up.


    Gahan simultaneously checked the contents of the paper.


    Bruk.


    Gahan staggered with a pale face.


    "Gahan."


    Shann quickly approached and assisted Gahan and asked Lk.


    "What¡¯s the matter, Father?"


    "Tia... This is the message from Lord Ivan that she was swept away by andslide."


    "...What did you say, now?"


    Shann quickly read the letter, doubting her ears.


    "No way, no way. Tia, why..."


    Gahan was mesmerized and muttered, unable to breathe properly.


    Shann¡¯s hand, which held Gahan¡¯s shoulder, was shaking.


    Lk read the letter again as if to confirm and said.


    "Not a single sentence here that says about Tia. It¡¯s just that the wagon was washed away by soil."


    And he immediately grabbed Gahan¡¯s clothes hard and forced him up.


    "Wake up, Gahan! You¡¯re Tia¡¯s father. What if you lose your mind?"


    The consciousness was also returned to Gahan¡¯s eyes, which had been blurred by the loud voice of Lk.


    "My father said... That¡¯s right. Our Tia could still be safe in there. Yeah, that¡¯s right..."


    Gahan¡¯s body, which was shaking like a quince, gradually stopped shaking.


    And Gahan, who rose, clenched his fist and said.


    "I¡¯ll go to Ivan. Please include the Knights of Lombardy."


    Lk nodded his head.


    "Take all the First and Second squad Knights."


    It meant to leave the least amount of troops to protect Lombardy¡¯s mansion.


    "Twins can run fast and it¡¯ll help. I want to see if there¡¯s any equipment in the Lombardy mine in Ivan that can help to rescue."


    Shann said.


    "We will take care of theters and send them. I¡¯ll give you news from Ivan to the West, so Gahan, you can start right away."


    "Please, father."


    Gahan stormed out of the Lord¡¯s office, as if when he stumbled.


    Lk then told John.


    "John, get the carriage ready."


    "Yes, Lord."


    John ran out as well, and Lk took his breath for a moment to get ready.


    But he had to do it again and again because of his shaky hands.


    Shann, who was not able to see it, approached and asked, helping him get dressed.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I¡¯m going to the Pce. I¡¯m going to ask Jovanes to give me an Imperial Order."


    "If it¡¯s Imperial Order..."


    "To all the Lords of the Mansion on the road from Lombardy to Ivan, make sure that the Knights of Lombardy pass without check, and keep the gates open at night."


    "My father is right. It would be faster if there was Imperial Order."


    As Laurels watched the whole scene with wide eyes, he murmured, scratching his head.


    "But if she has been swept away by andslide..."


    Bang!


    There was a roar in the office.


    Rk pushed the heavy hanger in front of him to the side and knocked it over.


    "Laurels."


    With sour anger, Lk called his son as if he was warning him.


    Laurels¡¯ shoulders shook.


    "I can¡¯t afford to overlook your mistakes anymore today. Watch your word."


    Laurels nodded quickly.


    "Tia¡¯s gonna be fine, Father."


    Shann said softly.


    Lk nodded his head.


    "Yeah, she¡¯ll be fine, she¡¯ll be fine. She is Lk¡¯s granddaughter. She is a very strong kid, so she¡¯ll be fine."


    Mumbling to himself several times, Lk left the office with a small wind.


    Shann, who sighed quietly, also tried to clean up her seat and move.


    "Where is my sister going?"


    As if all these storms were someone else, Viese appears with a fine face.


    "I¡¯m going to pick up Dr. Estira. Tia could be hurt, so we have to get ready."


    Viese frowned for a moment but said no more.


    Shann, who had a clue what he wanted to say, looked coldly at such Viese once and hurried to walk.


    However, the ce where Shann was headed was not the building where Estira¡¯sboratory was located.


    Shan headed to her office, hurriedly pulled out a piece of paper, and scribbled short words.


    There was one more person who really needed to know that something big happened to Florentia.


    Shann, who sealed the envelope carefully, called a young servant.


    "Deliver this correspondence to the Pellet Corporation right now."


    And once again, she said it.


    "You must pass it on to Clerivan Pellet himself and not to anyone else.¡±2


    * * *


    Two days had already passed since the ident happened.


    Another big shock swept Ivan¡¯s estate as it was known that Migente Ivan was riding together in Lombardy¡¯s carriage.


    All the workers who were restoring the walls were mobilized to rescue them.


    But relentlessly progress was slow and people let out a weary sigh.


    But there was a man who didn¡¯t care about anything.


    ng! ng!


    A wretched sound of iron rang.


    Perez¡¯s sword-spinning Blue Aura gradually lost its light.


    It was a miracle to wield a sword without eating or sleeping properly.


    "Gasp, gasp...!"


    Perez breathed hard and fixed the sword.


    "Your Highness Second Prince."


    Ivan¡¯s guard captain, who couldn¡¯t see it, grabbed Perez¡¯s arm.


    "Take a little break."


    "Let go of me."


    "Aren"t you well aware that you may never be able to grab a sword again if you manage the Aura so hard?"


    "Let go."


    Perez said so and shook the guard captain¡¯s hand.


    And with half-blown eyes, he looked at a spot in the ground.


    Like a man who instinctively knows that a carriage carrying Florentia is buried there.


    Perez murmured, wiping the sweat that had flowed into his eyes.


    "Without Tia, there¡¯s no reason to hold the sword anymore."9


    Perez, remembering the brightly smiling face, once again grabbed the handle of his sword.


    Tears and blood dripped from the torn wound in his grip, which had just healed again.


    But regardless of the pain, the blue light on Perez" sword was new.


    ng! ng!


    A louder sound rang at the copsed forest.


    Ivan¡¯s guard captain said, looking up at the rain-sprinkling sky.


    "If only we had more men..."


    He heard the news from other provinces in the North and sent people, but it was just a handful.


    Everyone had no choice but to restore theirnd and prevent furtherndslides.


    Then someone shouted out loud.


    "There¡¯s peopleing! It looks like they¡¯re soldiers from another estate!"


    The surprised guard captain jumped up to a high ce and saw where the soldier pointed.


    "That pattern is..."


    A total of four gs rose suddenly in arge group of dozens.


    All were gs of families in the central part of the Empire further south of Ivan.


    The group was getting closer, and the knight who rode the horse at the forefront stood in front of Ivan¡¯s guard captain and said:


    ¡°We are the people of Passente, Viltz, Banafe, and Enfaria. At the Imperial Order, we came to help Lady Lombardy¡¯s rescue work."

 Chapter 154

    <h4>Chapter 154</h4>


    It¡¯s dark.


    There was no clue how many days had passed.


    It would be nice to put a watch on my wrist at times like this.


    I tried to think so.


    Now I¡¯m wearing a time-sensitive watch, trying to lift my arm.


    However, because ofck of power, even that simple movement took a long time.


    The skin on the back of the hand was dry and the veins stood out.


    It was only natural that I only ate enough food and water to hold my breath.


    I turned my head and looked at the chair opposite me.


    Migente Ivan was fast asleep with his eyes closed.


    Even the appearance of a dead person is not lively enough to believe.


    I listened in a moment of fear.


    Luckily, I heard a very shallow breath.


    Oh, thank God.


    To be honest, it was a relief that Migente Ivan was not left alone rather than that he was safe.


    Inside the quiet carriage, I only could hear a small wind responding.


    When we first got stuck here, we talked a lot.


    But it was also a luxury to talk more and more.


    As such, fatigue and hunger came quickly.


    The conversation decreased rapidly and the time to sleep increased.


    Now all I did was open my eyes and look at the ceiling from time to time and see that Migente Ivan was still breathing.


    And when I reach the point where I can¡¯t stand my thirst anymore.


    Click.


    I carefully opened the lid of the water bottle I was cing on my side.


    And just one sip.


    I closed my eyes and swallowed the water, feeling as much as possible as the water went into my body.


    "Ha."


    It was too bad.


    There¡¯s no way this great thirst can be solved.


    Sometimes I felt more thirsty.


    At that time, I was caught up in the urge to give up everything and drink all the water.


    But I can¡¯t.


    I can¡¯t give up here.


    If I hold on a little, if I hold on, they wille to save me.


    I¡¯ll be able to get out of this dark and narrow space and get back to my daily life as if this had never happened.


    I could only resist the urge to think like that.


    Instead, I kept sleeping like Migente Ivan.


    And I had a dream.


    In my dream, I wasn¡¯t trapped in the ground.


    Instead, I dreamed of reading books peacefully in my mansion and walking through familiar Lombardy¡¯s downtown.


    Sometimes I dreamed of my previous life.


    I see Perez riding a horse in the distance in the multitude of crowds, shoulder-to-shoulder.


    Perez, with an expressionless face, only looks down at the people gathered to see him with an emotionless gaze.


    Then I take a deep breath until my chest swells, then my throat bursts, and I call out his name.


    <h4>Perez!</h4>


    At that moment, Perez¡¯s red eyes look at me.


    For a brief fleeting time, I sumb.


    Will you recognize me?


    And as if to soothe my heart, Perez¡¯s eyes are filled with vitality.


    With a secret smile that only I know, he opens his mouth to call my name.


    But dreams always end there.


    I want to hear Perez¡¯s voice.


    I can¡¯t hear.


    "I¡¯ll definitely listen to it this time."


    Feeling sleepy again, I muttered.


    I just fell asleep hoping to hear Perez calling me, in my dream this time.


    "Tia!"


    Wait, I think someone called my name.


    But deep sleep struck me again before I could open my eyes again.


    * * *


    "How many people will it take to move the mountain?"


    Violet murmured so nkly at the rescue scene where countless people came and went.


    Lombardy¡¯s power was great.


    Starting with soldiers from the central region who arrived on the second day, helping hands gathered one after another.


    The mercenaries hired by Pellet Corporation rolled up their sleeves, and engineers at Lombardy Construction, who originally came for Ivan¡¯s reconstruction, also tried to prevent further copse.


    The next day heavy equipment arrived from nearby Lombardy mines.


    Since then, rescue efforts have continued to increase.


    Throughout the day, dozens of people took turns carrying stones and scooping out dirt.


    So the copsed mountain was disappearing little by little from the top.


    It¡¯s literally moving mountains.


    But in the face of a restless time, the man was so helpless.


    It was already the fourth day of the ident.


    As the sun dimmed,rge torches stood here and there.


    It was to continue working at night.


    But now those involved in rescue operations are beginning to question one by one.


    "Is Lady Lombardy still alive?"


    Violet already knew that such a conversation would take ce when one or two people sat around during the break even though everyone did not show up.


    It was the workers who had experienced several copses in the mine that helped in this situation.


    "There¡¯s a lot of big rocks and piles of dirt, so the air will flow pretty low."


    That word was now the only hope of Violet and the people.


    "What kind of person do you think Lady Florentia is?"


    Violet pulled herself together by saying so.


    Then Ramona, who brought a steaming drink, talked to Violet.


    "Have a warm drink, Miss Violet."


    Ramona, one of the first to run after hearing of Florentia¡¯s ident, works with others to distribute food to rescue workers and treat them if anyone is injured.


    "Thank you, Miss Ramona."


    "I¡¯m sure Lady Lombardy is safe. Cheer up, Miss Violet."


    "Thank you."


    Violet said with a weak smile.


    "You must be very close, Miss Violet and Lady Lombardy."


    "Lady Florentia is the reason I work for Pellet. She¡¯s the one who helped me dream bigger. I¡¯m sure there are many other people who can¡¯t pay back to Lady Florentia. That¡¯s the kind of person she is, Lady Florentia."


    "She is a person who receives a lot of love."


    Ramona smiled with aplex face.


    "People areing! Lombardy! I think they¡¯re Lombardy¡¯s!"


    A soldier working on the high side shouted loudly.


    Violet quickly gave Ramona the tea she was drinking and ran towards it.


    It was about fifteen people who rode horses to the scene of the ident.


    Among them, about ten people were wearing Lombardy¡¯s knight¡¯s uniform.


    Perhaps they found Violet, too, and they started to drive towards her.


    ck! ck!!


    "Woo woo-hh."


    The only horse carrying two people stopped with a loud throw.


    Then the man in the back got off the horse in a hurry.


    "Lord Gahan!"


    Violet cried out in surprise.


    It took more than ten days by carriage from Lombardy to here.


    No matter how fast you drive a horse, it takes a week.


    But, arriving here in just four days.


    Can¡¯t imagine what the journey was like.


    "...Tia, where is Tia?"


    Gahan, who was tired of his parishplexion to the limit at a nce, asked Violet as soon as he saw her.


    "Not yet..."


    Gahan staggered slightly at Violet¡¯s words.


    There was a man who held Gahan¡¯s shoulder like that.


    It was Clerivan.


    "Please guide him to a ce to sit, Miss Violet."


    "And water and food."


    "Warm would be better."


    Gilliu and Mayron, who arrived here with Gahan, who were not used to riding in turn, rubbed their stiff eyes and said.


    "I¡¯ll take you this way."


    Violet set up a bonfire nearby and guided Lombardy¡¯s group to sit and rest.


    People had already moved out of the way.


    The twins made a groaning sound when they barely attached their hips to the chair.


    Every castle that passed this far, they ran, changing horses.


    Eventually, some of the Knights, unable to find a new horse, had to be divided into two groups.


    It was a strong march that had never even heard of Lombardy¡¯s experienced knights.


    But everyone knew Gahan¡¯s mind, so they ran and ran their horses.


    "First, let me tell you about the progress we¡¯ve made so far, Lord Gahan."


    Violet exined what had happened so far in her calmest voice.


    She thought that she should not show her agitation.


    "So you¡¯re saying the key is to get that huge rock out tomorrow."


    Gahan, who listened to Violet¡¯s exnation, said.


    "Yes, the mining engineer says there will be progress down there shortly."


    "That¡¯s right. Mining technicians say we¡¯ll make progress down there in no time to time."


    "What do you say there is a way?"


    ¡°The method of detonating using the manatan used in the mine is the fastest, but it was excluded due to the risk of further copsing of the ground, and there is only one method left.¡±


    Violet said, barely wetting her dry mouth.


    "Even if it takes time, it¡¯s about using equipment to remove rocks little by little, and using aura swords to break out several pieces. Thetter is probably the fastest and safest way..."


    Violet blurted out her words.


    "The only thing that can cut off that rock is His Highness Second Prince, the swordmaster."


    "There¡¯s no way that the Prince would spare his strength for Lady Florentia¡¯s work, Violet?"


    When Clerivan asked, frowning, Violet answered, biting her lower lip.


    "Rather, it is a problem because His Highness is using too much energy. He has already copsed several times... Even now..."


    "Is the Second Prince here, now?"


    Gahan asked.


    Perez was a man of great presence.


    Although there are many people, Perez could not have been so unnoticed.


    "Yes, over there... Violet pointed helplessly to one side."


    "Is that... is that Perez?"


    Gilliu said incredibly.


    He couldn¡¯t see clearly because it was dim, but he could see that it was the back of a man kneeling on the ground.+


    It looked so small, so exhausted.2


    He couldn¡¯t imagine Perez, who was always high and strong.


    "We¡¯ve tried to force him to take a break several times, but every time the person who tried to stop him, they got seriously injured... No one has dared to do so since three knights were injured."

 Chapter 155

    <h4>Chapter 155</h4>


    While listening to Violet and looking at Perez, Gahan got up from his seat.


    It was a straight, quick walk, though stumbling for a while.


    But a man was waiting for Gahan on the road.


    It was Lord Ivan, who grew old in a few days.


    Lord Ivan talked as he approached Gahan with a stiffplexion.


    "Si, Sir Lombardy..."


    People¡¯s eyes were focused on the servile and shabby appearance.


    "Please, listen to me..."


    But Lord Ivan couldn¡¯t say any more.


    It was because eyes with indescribable anger and tremendous pressure came as if they were pressing Lord Ivan.


    Gahan did not say anything.


    He looked at Lord Ivan, who was stepping back little by little and walked back toward Perez.


    Rattle! Rattle!


    As he moves closer to Perez, Gahan heard a mechanical repetition.


    And the moment he finally stood behind Perez, Gahan gritted his teeth.


    Rattle dug...


    Rattle dug...


    Perez was lifting a stone with his bare hands.


    He doesn¡¯t even have the strength to stand. He¡¯s sitting on his knees.


    His fingertips holding the stone were already covered in blood.


    But Perez¡¯s gaze was fixed only in the ground.


    Like he thinks he¡¯ll see Tia when he gets there.


    "Stop, Prince."


    Gahan said, taking a step closer.


    Perez stopped moving and slowly looked back.


    "...Gahan Lombardy?"


    Perez¡¯s face was even worse.


    There were small and big scratches, and his lips were cracked and blood was hardened.


    But it was Perez¡¯s eyes that thrilled Gahan more than that.


    Empty, unfocused, cloudy red eyes.


    His daughter has spoken before.


    The story of the first time she met Perez by chance at the Pce.


    ¡°It was red, but it looked like a fallen leaf that seemed to crumble and disappear if you hit it, Perez at that time.¡±


    Perez, who sat on the ground and looked up at Gahan, looked as if he had returned to that time.


    A small child who lived alone in the woods before meeting his daughter.


    Gahan bent his knees, keeping Perez at eye level.


    "Yes, it¡¯s me."


    Upon hearing the sweet voice of Gahan, Perez¡¯s face was distorted.


    "...Sorry. I couldn¡¯t protect Tia."


    Perez said in a trembling voice.


    "I should have been... With her."


    With such a murmur, Perez began to move like a machine again.


    Rattled and dug up rocks and dirt.


    "I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll find Tia."


    "Just..."


    Tap.


    Gahan took Perez by the hand.


    <h4>And he asked.</h4>


    "If Tia looks at Your Highness now, what do you think she will say?"


    Perez looked down at his body instead of answering.


    And shut up tight.


    "I think you already know the answer. You¡¯ll probably be scolded loudly. And I¡¯m going to get in trouble, too. What have I done without stopping you from doing this?"


    Gahan said so and pulled the stone out of Perez¡¯s hand.


    "You need to take a rest now."


    "I don¡¯t want to rest..."


    "I¡¯m not asking you to rest for your sake. It¡¯s for Tia."


    Gahan said firmly.


    "It is said that we need Your Highness¡¯s Aura Sword to break the enormous rock below. That way, I can get my daughter out safely and quickly."


    "I can still use Aura."


    Perez picked up the sword that was lying next to him and blew in his mana.


    But Aura rose as feeble as a haze for a moment, not as formative as before.


    "Ah..."


    Perez looked down at his sword for a moment and said nothing.


    "Look at that. I am telling you that this is of no help to Tia."


    Gahan raised Perez by the shoulder, speaking more strongly.


    It¡¯s usually out of the question, but Perez came up all too easily.


    That said, he was so exhausted.


    Gahan sighed softly and frowned.


    "We will support you."


    Before he knew it, Lombardy¡¯s knights came to the side and said.


    The twins, Clerivan, and Violet were also together.


    Gahan handed Perez over to the knight and spoke sternly.


    "Take a rest and join forces from now on. They say we¡¯ll be able to remove all the rocks by tomorrow. That¡¯s when we need His Highness."


    "But before that, you¡¯ll need my Aura to split the big rock."


    Perez shook his head at the rocks still forming a small mountain.


    At that time, Gilliu and Mayron took off their robes and said.


    "Leave it to us."


    The two leading men simultaneously pulled out a sword from their waists.


    "Whoa..."


    And with a long breath, an Aura rose from the twins¡¯ swords.


    It wasn¡¯t as intense as Perez¡¯s, but it was an aura that enveloped the de brilliantly.1


    "We can do that much."


    "The Prince said to go and take a rest."


    Gilliu and Mayron, who said so, lowered their swords toward the rock in front of them.


    Crackle!


    There was a deep gap on the rock with slight friction.


    "This is enough to split, right?"


    Gilliu asked the workers waiting next to him.


    "Yes! No problem!"


    Those who answered vigorously followed the marks left by Aura and knocked on the hammer.


    And before long, the rock cracked with a thud.


    "Okay, see?"


    "We¡¯ll be cleaning up the rocks, so just get rest."


    "Besides, we are two people, so we can take a break while taking turns."


    Perez looked at the twins for a moment and nodded slowly.


    And looking back at Gahan, he said.


    "I¡¯m not going to work anymore, I¡¯m going to sit here and rest. Here, I feel at ease."


    "...Please do so."


    When Gahan answered, Perez, walked straight and sat on a distant rock.


    "Food is important, Your Highness."


    Violet said, quickly handing Perez soft bread and water.


    "Eating gives you strength. You have to prepare properly to cut through that thick rock. We need to get Tia out of here."


    That¡¯s what Gahan said to Perez, who hesitates slightly.2


    Then Perez obediently took the bread and water.


    "Come on, get ready one more time!"


    Mayron raised an Aura by shouting loudly.


    Bang!


    Crackle!


    The scene, which had been stagnant, began to rejuvenate.


    Perez sat quietly on the rock and chewed on the bread.


    He moved his chin and gulped down the water again.


    It was only a move to conserve energy.


    Meanwhile, Perez¡¯s gaze did not fall from a single, half-exposed rock.


    As if it had be the most important goal of his life, he constantly stared and chewed on bread.


    * * *


    Goooong. Thud.


    I woke up with a low, heavy sound.


    Ruttle!


    With a slight vibrationing from the ceiling of the carriage.


    "This... did I hear something?"


    Fortunately, Migente Ivan woke up, as if it was only his auditory hallucination.


    "Maybe there will be anotherndslide?"


    "It could be, but..."


    Ruttle!.


    Another low vibration followed by a sound.


    "Whoa..."


    Migente Ivan now lookedpletely hopeless.


    With desperate eyes, he looked up at the ceiling where dust fell and fell asleep again.


    Now I¡¯m almost fainting because I don¡¯t have the power.


    I was in a bad condition as well.


    Whenever the vibration rang, I was worried about the dripping soil, but my eyes kept closing.


    If the ceiling copses at this rate, I¡¯ll die.


    Then it wouldn¡¯t be bad to go without knowing anything in my sleep.


    It was time for my eyes to slowly close thinking about it.


    Whoosh!


    One side of the ceiling was crushed with an unparalleled loud noise.


    "Uh..."


    But that¡¯s not why I was surprised.


    "...Quickly ...Lift it up!"


    "This is all... Hurry...!"


    In the meantime, the sound began toe into the carriage, which had only been quiet.


    At the same time, my heart started pounding.


    I managed to pick myself up and start shouting at the ceiling.


    "Here! I¡¯m here! Someone¡¯s alive, here!"


    But the sound didn¡¯te out as loud as I thought.


    To make matters worse, I was exhausted and short of breath because of it.


    "Haa..."


    But I can¡¯t give up here.


    I closed my eyes again and screamed.


    "Here! Can you hear me!"


    It doesn¡¯t seem to work.


    Well. You can¡¯t hear a voice like this while you¡¯re up there...


    "Tia!"


    "Pe, Perez?"


    That¡¯s right. Perez has far superiority in five senses than ordinary people.


    As he began to deal with Aura, he began to hear even more and louder sounds.


    At the same time, the amount of intermittent drops has increased.


    Gradually, I started to hear people¡¯s voices better.


    I managed to reach out and wake Migente Ivan.


    "Uhhh..."


    But Migente Ivan barely opened his eyes and could not lift himself.


    I lifted the box containing chocte cookies and shouted, hitting the wall of the carriage.


    "Here! Perez, I¡¯m here!"


    But for a while, I was breathless and buzzing in front of my eyes.


    Eventually, I leaned my head against the wall and fought against my eyelids which kept closing.


    "Perez, Perez..."


    All I could do was call Perez by his name in a voice as big as an ant.


    "Perez, I¡¯m here..."


    It was a moment when I thought I couldn¡¯t beat my heavier eyelids anymore.


    Crash!


    Light poured into the carriage with heavy noise.


    Having been ustomed to darkness for a long time, I couldn¡¯t see anything.


    But there¡¯s only one thing.


    "Tia."


    There was a voice of Perez.


    I blindly reached out to the side where I could hear the voice, with my eyes closed to avoid the light.


    Snap.


    And there was a hand that held my hand in the air.


    The hand snatched up my body.


    And I felt Perez¡¯s body hugging me.


    I stretched out my stuttering hand and grabbed Perez¡¯s cor with all my might.


    "It¡¯s okay now. It¡¯s okay, Tia."3


    That was all he said.


    At that moment, all the tension that had been holding me up was relieved and I lost my consciousness.

 Chapter 156

    <h4>Chapter 156</h4>


    A very small noise woke me up.


    The sound of hand turning a doorknob ¡¯click¡¯.


    I woke up to the sound and opened my eyes.


    But it was still dark in front of me.


    I was scared for a moment.


    Did I dream of being rescued?


    Am I still stuck in the carriage?


    However, the soft touch of the nket in my reflectively moving hand told me this was a different ce.


    At the same time, I lost all the strength I had in my body.


    And I thought again.


    I quietly moved my hand and touched my eyes.


    As expected, it was covered with blindfolds.


    I haven¡¯t seen the light for a long time, so my eyes hurt when I open my eyes and see a bright light.


    Someone did this for me.


    I waspletely relieved to think so.


    And various information began toe in through senses other than vision.


    The smell of fire as the firewood burns.


    The touch of soft and warm bedding.


    And a voice that talks from a distance.


    "Why isn¡¯t she still up? Is she seriously sick?"


    Oh, it¡¯s Gilliu.


    "She has been sleeping for three days. Shouldn¡¯t we wake her up?"


    A slightly lower voice than Gilliu, Mayron.


    "Lady Florentia is very tired. Don¡¯t worry too much, the only thing that¡¯s hurt is her forehead."


    Estira¡¯s here, too.


    Instead of ck silence, I keptughing at the voices of familiar people.


    I thought I could lie down like this and listen for hours and hours.


    "How are you two shoulders?"


    Estira asked.


    "I¡¯m fine, but Gilliu¡¯s been moaning all night."


    Mayron replied.


    "Well, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever used Aura that much. Can you give me more of that ointment, Dr. Estira? It¡¯s very cool and nice."


    "Sure, I¡¯ll give you as much as you want, so don¡¯t hold it in, Sir Gilliu."


    I thought they were talking about Estira ointment.


    Then Mayron said.


    "Doesn¡¯t my uncle have to apply it too? You were busy replying to the letters untiltest night."


    "Haha, then I¡¯ll borrow some. My wrist is a little sore."


    Oh, it¡¯s my father.


    The sweet voice with a smile was obviously my father.


    It¡¯s a long way to Ivan¡¯s estate, how did he get here?


    "Do you get a lot of letters asking after Lady Florentia?"


    Estira asked my father.


    "Don¡¯t even say that. Father, sister Shann, Larane, and Craney. It¡¯s not going to be an uproar from Lombardy to here by using emergency troops several times a day. If you hadn¡¯t helped me write back, I would have stayed up all night."


    <h4>"Everyone was worried. Huhu, when Florentia wakes up, everyone will hear something. How can you just use the emergency messenger phrase like that?"</h4>


    "Haha, I think so."


    Theughter that I had endured burst into the sound of my father¡¯sughter.


    "I¡¯ll write the reply to this letter myself, Dad."


    "Tia!"


    I could hear several people running toward my bed at the same time.


    "Isn¡¯t Ivan¡¯s estate very far away? What is everyone doing here?"


    I asked with a smile.


    "Of course, after hearing the news of Tia, I ran right away!"


    "Right! We¡¯ve been from Lombardy to here in just four days!"


    "Do you know how worried we were about you, Tia?"


    The twins replied quickly to each other¡¯s anger.


    "I arrived yesterday, Lady Florentia. I¡¯m a littlete for the carriage ride, I¡¯m sorry."


    "No, it took me ten whole days from Lombardy to here. If you had arrived yesterday, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to rest all night. Thank you, Estira."


    "The eye patch is very ufortable, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve made the room dark, but I covered it because it could be too much. If it¡¯ste, you can take off your blindfold for a moment."


    "Yes, I see."


    So I had a conversation with Estira and suddenly realized.


    That there¡¯s someone who hasn¡¯t said much yet.


    "Dad, are you okay?"


    "...Tia."


    Oh My Goodness.


    As expected, my father¡¯s voice was very trembling.


    My crybaby father.


    "I¡¯m fine, now. You were very surprised, sorry."


    I turned my face to the side where my father¡¯s voice came in and smiled brighter on purpose and said.


    "Of course! When I pass by, the road copses. I was a little unlucky... Right!"


    I had no choice but to stop talking.


    It was because his less trembling fingers touched my hair that flowed down slightly.


    "...Yes, I¡¯m d you¡¯re all right. I¡¯m so d."


    I could tell without looking.


    What kind of expression my father has now.


    I held my father¡¯s hand and said.


    "Everything¡¯s fine now, Dad."


    My father kept sweeping my forehead without saying a word.


    Iughed, feeling more rxed than ever at his touch.


    When I feel happy for a while, another curiosity pushes into my head.


    "But what happened to Migente Ivan? Is he all right over there?"


    The answer came back from Estira.


    "He broke his leg and it took him quite a while to get it treated, so the repercussions will still be there, but he¡¯s recovering smoothly."


    "If it¡¯s the aftereffects..."


    "I think he¡¯s going to limp."


    "Ah..."


    I thought the shape of his leg was a little weird, but it broke.


    I now understand what was worse than me.


    "What about Perez?"


    "Why do you ask the Prince?"1


    My father asked me back, wondering.


    "I¡¯m stuck down there, and I don¡¯t think Perez would have stayed still."


    It was a vague inference, but the credibility was very high.


    My father was silent for a moment.


    And replied in a slightly pouty voice somewhere.


    "His Highness is fine. He has worked so hard to rescue you, but he¡¯s recovering fast. Oh, there he is."


    I heard my father¡¯s word and a click at the door.


    "Perez?"


    It¡¯s so ufortable because my eyes can¡¯t see.


    Step, step.


    Instead of answering, I heard footsteps approaching me.


    "We¡¯re going out for a while, Tia. Please talk for a moment."


    For some reason, my father and others quietly moved away.


    Everyone¡¯s out and only me and Perez are left.


    I reached out to Perez.


    Fortunately, a big hand grabbed my hand right away.


    "Have you eaten?"


    But he did not answer.


    "Perez, you know I can¡¯t see right now, right? I don¡¯t know if you don¡¯t tell me."


    "...Sorry."


    Perez¡¯s voice cracked very low.


    "What?"


    "For letting you go through it alone."


    Oh, I could roughly tell what he was thinking.


    "Thank you for your concern. Don¡¯t think about it. What if you were in there with me? Didn¡¯t you bring me out because you were outside?"


    Perez held my hand more tightly without a word.


    "I wish it hadn¡¯t happened at all, but I think it happened in the best circumstances. I came out like this."


    Actually, it¡¯s a bit scary considering the narrow dark carriage.


    I said as calmly as I could.


    "And in fact, it wasn¡¯t as scary as I thought. I thought you were gonna save me."


    I mean it.


    I said, holding his hand as tightly as Perez did.


    "Especially, Perez, it was reassuring to think that you were out there. Although the waiting time was a little boring."


    "Tia..."


    "Now you have to think that it¡¯s time to forget about it and get back to a normal life. Then I¡¯ll feel better. So will you, Perez."


    "...Okay."


    He answered obediently.


    But there was still no energy in his voice.


    Well, then there¡¯s nothing we can do.


    I peeked up the blindfold, just a little bit.


    It wasn¡¯t very bright inside, as Estira said, whether the room had a thick curtain.


    I blinked a few times and there was nothing wrong with my eyes.


    I took off my blindfold as it was.


    "Tia!"


    Perez was surprised but I didn¡¯t stop.


    And I opened my closed eyes slightly.


    Right in front of me, I could see Perez¡¯s face full of worries.


    "I knew it."


    The pupils shake like an earthquake, and the tail of the eyes is drooping down.


    I raised my hand and touched Perez¡¯s cheek slightly.


    Of course, the crazy beauty didn¡¯t go anywhere, but it was very upsetting.


    "You¡¯re worse than me, aren¡¯t you?"


    "...I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m recovering well. You are more than me..."


    "You and I should eat well for a while."


    I deliberately put my hand on Perez¡¯s face, speaking more lightly, and naturally, let go of my grip.


    I felt Perez¡¯s gaze staying there for a while.


    "What about Lord Ivan?"


    "He resigned the day you were rescued. And the next day, he officially passed over to Migente Ivan, who came to consciousness. I think he¡¯s trying to take full responsibility for your ident, but I¡¯m not going to put it that way."


    Perez¡¯s voice saying so was a little grim.


    "He has to take responsibility for what happened."


    "No, Perez, let Jerome Ivan bear all the burden."


    But I shook my head and stopped Perez.


    "Migente Ivan is the one who will give you a vote of consent if you are appointed as the Crown Prince. Now, if the representative of the Northern part is changed to a family other than Ivan, the reward of having suffered this hardship will disappear."


    Perez looked at me for a moment.


    His red eyes had sunk heavily.


    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen that look, so I asked with a small wince.


    "What, why do you look at me like that?"


    "Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because of me that you¡¯re linking Lombardy and Pellet¡¯s to Northern Relief and Ivan."


    "Why not, Perez, you¡¯d better get ready now. You know you¡¯ve already started working on it, right?"


    That¡¯s why you longed for the Triva tree that way.


    But Perez¡¯s expression continued to be rming.


    The moment I thought it was reminiscent of that day at theke, Perez¡¯s hand touched my cheek.


    I was so surprised that my eyelids looked at Perez unknowingly trembled.


    It was strange.


    It felt so different from when I touched Perez¡¯s cheek a while ago.


    And Perez¡¯s lips touched my forehead before I could stop them.


    Thump! Thump!


    My heart started beating violently after a long time.


    Perez, whose lips were removed from my forehead, stared at my face for a moment.


    It seems like it was burning hot because it was a position where my eyes could be met with his intense eyes.


    As it was, Perez did not move.


    Like waiting for me to be ready.


    I bit my lip once without realizing it.


    I didn¡¯t know why.


    As if just before opening the awaited present, it was full of impatience.


    And as if it were a sign, Perez¡¯s face slowly approached.


    I could avoid it if I wanted to.


    But instead, I closed my eyes.


    Perez¡¯s lips, which came a little faster than I expected, touched my lips very slightly.29


    A hot body temperature was felt through the thin skin.


    Suddenly, I remembered Perez, whom I had seen several times in my dream.


    The face that came to everyone with cold eyes on the horse.


    And at that moment, Perez rubbed his lips furiously.


    It¡¯s as if he can¡¯t be satisfied with a soft kiss.17


    When the heart was conveyed, the heart pounded again and beating fast greatly.


    The difference between Perez in my previous life and what he is now has been mixed up in my head.


    His hard fingers were digging into my hair to get closer.2


    Perez¡¯s body was also felt.


    It was as if we were speaking with the whole body.


    He wants me to ept him.


    My heart was talking too.


    I want to ept Perez.


    Unknowingly, I raised one hand and ced it on Perez¡¯s chest.


    And I grabbed his clothes and pulled them close.14


    No, I was going to.


    But when I realized how much I wanted Perez, I came to my senses.


    I suddenly pulled back and removed the strongly entangled lips.


    "Well, what are you doing?"


    I almost fell for it!1


    At my shout, Perez looked at me with eyes as if the heat hadn¡¯t gone away.


    And without taking his eyes off me, he stole my wet lips with his thumb.


    And said in a somber voice.


    "Tia, you told me before. ¡¯Love without expression is not love¡¯."6


    "Hey, that¡¯s just to Avinox..."


    "I almost lost you once, Tia."


    Perez reached out to me.


    "Now I don¡¯t hesitate."1


    And then, with his finger, he rubs my lips a little.


    "Because I think I know your heart now."


    Perez¡¯s eyes looked down at the wrinkles on his shirt and said.


    Just a moment ago, it was the ce that I clenched tight with my hand without me realizing it.


    He touched the wrinkles part of his clothes with a proud face somewhere.7


    Then he said with a very deep smile.


    "Now I¡¯m going to express it, Tia. Until you¡¯re ready to ept my heart."16


    It was a deration of war. (Ohhh war for love).

 Chapter 157

    <h4>Chapter 157</h4>


    After the ident, I had to recuperate in Ivan for another week and calm down.


    I was wondering if I should spend the winter in Ivan, where it snows a lot.


    After hearing the news, my grandfather sent me a specially modified carriage to Ivan so that I could lie downfortably and travel to return to Lombardy.


    A few months have passed since I returned to Lombardy from Ivan.


    Winter passed and spring came while I regained my stamina and returned to my daily life.


    In other words, it was the beginning of the social season.


    And as if waiting, the Empress opened the door to a new season with a splendid and grand banquet.


    All those who are struggling in the empire and social circles, including myself, are called in.


    I took a ss of liquor from a passing servant.


    "You¡¯ve used all the best alcohol and food."


    Even the Imperial banquets don¡¯t usually go this far.


    It was a part of how much the Empress cared about this banquet.


    Normally, it was just the ¡¯first banquet of the season hosted by the Empress¡¯, but the purpose was obvious.


    "She¡¯s trying to promote Western tourism, which has been developed to some extent."


    Then she can just promote it honestly.


    By using a false title of ¡¯Imperial Banquet¡¯ to the end, you can still see what the Empress thoughts on ¡¯the act of making money¡¯.


    "She¡¯s a great person in many ways."


    I¡¯m serious about half of it.


    The Empress gradually promoted the development of the West under various unfavorable conditions.


    Triva trees, the main wood needed for construction, are far short, and the ones on the market are empty due to the Monak Top demanding a huge amount of money, and the rtionship with the North has been strained.


    In addition, angenas sellsnd to pay amercement for liability forndslides.


    However, the Empress managed to develop the West.


    Enough to start a tourism business.


    I took a sip and looked at the people at the center of the banquet.


    "It¡¯s all thanks to Lord Lombardy¡¯s hard work."


    The Empress spoke in a slightly louder voice as if to listen to those who were paying attention to her.


    "Hahaha, it¡¯s the Imperial business, so I have to help!"


    Vieseughed in a louder voice with his mouth as if hanging over from his ears.


    "Of course, I didn¡¯t forget Sussew¡¯s help."


    "I¡¯m ttered, Empress."


    When the Empress looked across from Viese and said, a stranger answered with a slight lift of ss in his hand.


    "That person is Chanton Sussew."


    He was exactly as he was rumored.


    He was originally the head of an Imperial Knight of the Imperial Family.


    The atmosphere felt from afar is quite different from other nobles.


    He was a man with short hair that was easy to manage, a bitter eye, and a body that seemed to be ¡¯big¡¯, so he was still more suitable for an active duty Knight than the owner of a family.


    <h4>It seems that I am not the only one who thinks so, but even now, people were not able to approach him as if there were rounds shields around the Lord of Sussew.</h4>


    "It¡¯s only Grandpa and Perez who have that much pressure in the Capital."


    "You mean me?"


    "Oh, my gosh!"


    I stepped aside half a step at the sudden voice from the right.


    As I looked at it, I could see Perez smiling, curving his eyes.


    "Go ahead and y, Perez."


    "I wanted to surprise you a little."


    I can¡¯t even get mad at him for being so honest.


    "Hi, Tia."


    "...Hi."


    I¡¯ve been distancing myself from Perez since the kiss incident in Ivan.


    However, as he had already dered war, he was not concerned about such things.1


    Of course, only in private.


    Even now, Perez was holding his back and no longer approaching me when I was on guard.


    Even though the eyes that still looked at me were full of subtleughter.


    What¡¯s more depressing here is that Perez¡¯s presence keeps my heart pounding.


    I narrowed my eyes and red at Perez.


    "Again, that expression again!"


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about."


    Somehow I¡¯m worried that I¡¯m getting sly day by day.


    I gave Perez a second look in the face, and asked, pointing to the Empress, Viese, and Lord Sussew at the tip of my chin.


    "What do you think about that coalition?"


    "Well."


    The words were not very important, but Perez¡¯s eyes looking at the Empress stood before he knew it.


    I spoke with a lower voice.


    "I heard the poprity of the Empress and the First Prince is increasing because of thatbination. On top of that, Viese."


    People still don¡¯t know that Lombardy architecture hasn¡¯t been paid for properly.


    So it happened because in their eyes the alliance between Lombardy and Angenas seemed pretty solid.


    In addition, Viese openly bragged that his personal money had been invested in the Empress¡¯s Western business.


    He didn¡¯t even know he was putting his foot in a pretty trap. Like a fool.


    "Tia, what about you? Now that Viese Lombardy has yed a part in the West Development Project, wouldn¡¯t you be in trouble?"


    What do you think I am?


    "How much money does the delivery business I¡¯ve made for the family now?"


    Lombardy Delivery was well established and steadily earning cash.


    sh Devon is screaming joyfully at the growing delivery business day by day.


    In short, it was no exaggeration to say that the Lombardy Top, which had sales along with Lombardy¡¯s delivery service, is making up for the money that Viese has wasted on the Western business.


    Lombardy¡¯s delivery service was already bing a strong pir supporting the family.


    "The package hasn¡¯t been delivered yet, it¡¯s okay."


    Some are loaded to shoot right next time.


    I took another sip, talking leisurely.


    Then, I met Lord Sussew, who was looking at me from afar.


    It was so intense that I couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    "...is heing this way?"


    Lord Sussew was slowly walking towards Perez and me.


    Naturally, many people¡¯s eyes have shifted to us along with Lord Sussew.


    I quickly moved a step further to widen the distance with Perez.


    Lord Sussew approached Perez first with a heavy voice.


    "Hello, Your Highness Second Prince. I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time."


    It was a normal greeting.


    He was originally a knightmander in the Imperial Family, so it was not strange that he already knew Perez.


    The problem was the attitude of Lord Sussew.


    It was too confident and strangely annoying to say that he was treating the Prince.


    There was no breach of etiquette, but it was certainly intended.


    "...It¡¯s been a long time. Lord Sussew."


    Perez replied, looking straight at the Lord Sussew, in a stiff voice.


    And at that moment, I suddenly began to feel as if the temperature around me had dropped by a few degrees.


    The reason was Perez and Lord Sussew standing face to face.


    It was a war of nerves between Perez, the Aura master, and Chanton Sussew, the former Imperial Knights Commander.


    I looked around.


    The nobles were buzzing.


    Not just a few people saw Perez and Lord Sussew with very curious eyes.


    Perhaps at the end of today¡¯s banquet, it was visible that this would go viral and stir up society.


    And I checked on the Empress.


    "Huh."


    The Empress smiled triumphantly and looked very proudly at Chanton Sussew, who was fighting Perez.


    Now, with this single act alone, it was clear that the stock price of Sussew had risen sharply in the Empress¡¯s head.


    Just by approaching and greeting in front of people, Chanton Sussew seeded in clearly instilling the impression that he was a person who was at odds with Perez.


    I smiled quietly inside as I watched Perez and Chanton Sussew, who were still fighting a tight race.


    ¡¯Perez, you¡¯re really smart.¡¯


    I quietly got out of the ce where people¡¯s eyes were focused and took a step toward the stairs on the second floor.


    "Hello, sir."


    "Here you are, Lady Florentia."


    As promised in advance, Clerivan was there waiting for me.


    Clerivan politely escorted me and we walked through the banquet hall as ordinary guests.


    Then some of the nobles who looked at us at first soon lost interest and returned to their conversations.


    After I checked it, I asked in a low voice.


    "What did people say?"


    Clerivan attended today¡¯s banquet, talking to a lot of people and gathering little information.


    "Lady Florentia¡¯s guess was right. Instead of the hard-to-supply Triva tree, the building was built using wood avable in the southern jungle of Sussew."


    "So Angenas owes a lot to Sussew."


    "It also matches Bate¡¯s information. It is to the Sussew family that Angenas sold the western manor to pay the amercement."


    "It¡¯s a situation in which Angenas ispletely tied to Sussew."


    To my question, Clerivan greeted the nobleman passing by with a grin on his face.


    "Perhaps it¡¯s acency to pay back with the money they¡¯ll earn from tourism in the West."


    "Are the nobles interested in Western tourism?"


    "Most of them. It¡¯s nobles who have so much money and nothing to do. Anything that can save their boredom is wee."


    I stopped walking looking at Clerivan.


    And I said with a smile.


    "It¡¯s about time, isn¡¯t it?"


    Clerivan smiled a little wickedly and replied.


    "Yes, Lady Florentia."


    Clerivan, who has been pushing for this in person, looked like he couldn¡¯t stand it because he was itching.


    Maybe I have a simr face.


    Leaning against the railing on the second floor, I looked down the first floor, and I could see the nobles crowded on the first floor.


    They looked like fish trapped in my fishing grounds.


    With very, very rich fish.


    I said with a nod to Clerivan.


    "Then shall we move in earnest, sir?"


    It was thest okay sign.


    * * *


    After going to the Empress¡¯s banquet.


    I¡¯ve taken action, too.


    The first was to call Avinox to the Lombardy mansion.


    This was because Avinox was acting as the official deputy Lord of Luman when Lord of Luman returned to the East.


    But formally, it was an ordinary social invitation.


    So I chose the appointment time as a good time to have a leisurely cup of tea, from breakfast to lunch.


    It was time for me to sit in my drawing-room and organize in my head what I was going to ask Avinox today.


    Knock! Knock


    I heard the butler¡¯s voice along with a knock.


    "Herees Sir Avinox Luman, Lady."


    "Come on in."


    I said that and got up to greet Avinox.


    The door opened and Avinox walked in.


    By the way.


    "Hello, Lady Florentia."


    Wow, it¡¯s so bright!


    I almost covered my eyes with my hands without realizing it.


    Whenever I saw Avinox, I thought he was ¡¯like the sun¡¯ because of its bright tinum blonde, subtle eye color, and unique bright personality.+


    Today Avinox was even more brilliant.


    "Thank you for calling."


    I saw it.


    A perfectly groomed Avinox has a halo that I can only see when I see an artist.


    And at the same time, I realized.


    That Avinox would never have dressed up like this for me from head to toe.

 Chapter 158

    <h4>Chapter 158</h4>


    "Oh... yes, wee."


    I pointed Avinox to the sofa first.


    But I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the halo that shed.


    As if conscious of my gaze, Avinox asked with a slight blush.


    "Today, do I look weird?"


    "Yes? No, you¡¯re cool."


    "Well... that¡¯s a relief."


    Avinox smiled shyly.


    "Do you have any other ns besides meeting me today, Sir Avinox?"


    "Well, it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s just... I like the weather."


    He dressed up like that because the weather was nice?


    It¡¯s obvious did you woke up in the morning, take a bath, and trimmed your hair neatly?


    "Oh, because the weather is nice?"


    "Yes... It¡¯s a nice day, haha."


    Knowing that it was a clumsy answer, Avinox smiled, scratching his cheek.


    But he looked so pretty when he was shy.


    I stared nkly at Avinox for a few seconds.


    "...Lady Florentia?"


    Until Avinox smiled awkwardly at me.


    Perez and Avinox are all so pretty that I¡¯m in trouble.


    "Hmm."


    I managed toe to my senses and put the tea and refreshments I had prepared down in front of Avinox.


    The tea leaves were flower tea made by Larane herself a while ago.


    I don¡¯t know the exact name, but it was the tea I enjoy drinking these days because it smells good.


    Avinox grinned at the fragrant aroma of warm tea water rising from the ss.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Ephilia flower tea. It smells really good.¡±


    "Is it possible to distinguish only by scent?"


    I asked in surprise.


    "Yes, the Eastern part of the country has developed a tea culture more than the central part of the Empire, and recently we¡¯ve been studying a variety of tea leaves."


    "For tea... study?


    "The person I mentioned the other day likes tea very much."


    Avinox replied, touching the circumference of the round teacup with his fingertips.


    She like tea, also she likes books.


    When I called to Lombardy¡¯s mansion, Avinox came dressed most extravagantly.


    I pped my hands as if I had just remembered.


    "Come to think of it, may I ask how it¡¯s been since then? I¡¯m curious because I gave you advice."


    "Oh, that¡¯s..."


    Avinox answered with a dry cough as if to suppress the smile that kept leaking.1


    ¡°I confessed my heart ording to Lady Florentia¡¯s advice.¡±


    "Did she ept it?"


    Avinox nodded instead of answering.


    "Since then, we have been exchanging letters through acquaintances, though not often. It¡¯s all thanks to you, Lady Florentia."1


    <h4>"Did I do anything? That¡¯s what Sir Avinox, who took courage, did it."</h4>


    Hmm.


    That¡¯s what it means.


    I looked at Avinox with thin eyes for a moment and then brought out the subject.


    "The reason I asked you to meet me today is that I have a few questions, Sir Avinox."


    "Yes, feel free to ask me anything, Lady Florentia."


    Avinox, who has be very familiar to me since work in the North, smiled with a distinctive cheerful smile.


    "What¡¯s the East like?"


    "Well, that¡¯s a tough question."


    Avinox touched his smooth chin, thinking for a moment and opening his mouth.


    "Eastern is... a warm ce."


    Avinox¡¯s face, who said so, loosened.


    "The wind from the far sea, the white sand heated by the sun, and the people are warm and friendly."


    Even Avinox¡¯s shaped lips were warm.


    "You know what? Most of the big cities on the East Coast paint their buildings white. Because it¡¯s cool on that side. And eastern people enjoy wearing dark and colorful clothes, and if you look down at the narrow alleys entangled like spider webs from high ces, it¡¯s like you¡¯re looking at a picture."


    "Wow, that sounds beautiful."


    "Yeah, a lot of course. Oh, there¡¯s another one."


    Avinox said in an excited voice.


    "There is a tradition of people ying music on the coast when it¡¯s time for people who went out to sea early in the morning to return. It was so that the ship that had left far could hear the sound ande to the house."


    "Ah..."


    "So at sunset, there¡¯s music everywhere. That¡¯s why people from the East can y one or two instruments."


    As I listened to Avinox¡¯s story, I became more and more convinced that the business n set by me and Clerivan was right.


    "It sounds like a beautiful ce. But why hasn¡¯t such a good ce been well known so far? I think it¡¯s a perfect destination."


    Avinox replied with a wry smile.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s too far away. It¡¯s a three-week trip by carriage. If we go back and forth that way, even healthy people will get sick.¡±


    "What if it¡¯s a one-way, not a round trip? Will it be okay to travel around?"


    "Sure, it cuts the trip in half.¡±


    Avinox added, nodding his head a lot.


    "It would be great if there was a way to rece a tough carriage trip."


    "As expected, right?"


    I responded to Avinox and handed him an envelope containing a package of documents I had prepared.


    "What is this...?"


    Avinox looked at me with his eyes wide open.


    "It¡¯s a brief description of the new business that Pellet Corporation is currently working on. I prepared it in advance because I thought it could help Luman. I wanted to meet you for a while to give you this."


    Avinox looked at me for a moment and pulled out the papers and started reading them.


    "This is..."


    Eyes with subtle colors like sunlight in the deep sea shook wildly.


    "You said that before. The East wants no more istion. Wouldn¡¯t there be a better chance?"


    "Certainly..."


    Avinox raised his head and asked me.


    "I knew you were close to Clerivan Pellet, but how about this manual..."


    It was reasonable doubt.


    I answered as I had prepared in advance.


    ¡°It¡¯s a business that I¡¯ve been working on a bit. However, you will have to contact the Pellet Corporation for details. Of course, Mr. Clerivan already knows that I am delivering this manual to Sir Avinox.¡±


    "Oh, thank you. Thank you, Lady Florentia!"


    Avinox greeted me with twinkling eyes as if he were moved.


    "That¡¯s not much of a conversation... Would you like to walk with me for a while? It¡¯s a nice day."


    "Yes!"


    Avinox said, nodding passionately without any doubt.


    Out of my house, we walked slowly.


    The asional employees of the mansion looked at me and Avinox with curious eyes.


    I deliberately made a big turn around the mansion along the busy road.


    Avinox held the briefcase I gave him in his hands and told me a story about the East.


    "It¡¯s not the territory of the Luman, but if you go a little further up the North Coast, you¡¯ll find Gitterwell. Its emerald beach is also very famous in the East!"


    "Oh, it¡¯s Tiliana Gitterwell¡¯s estate."


    "Yes, it is. You remember Tiliana!"


    "Of course, thanks to her, I was able to make my debut. Until a few years ago, we exchanged letters from time to time..."


    "Actually, Tiliana is a little weak. She was seriously ill three years ago. Of course, she¡¯s much better now!"


    "I¡¯m d to hear that."


    Having talked like that, I came to my destination.


    It was Larane¡¯s greenhouse, located in a secluded area behind the annex.


    Looking from afar, Larane was concentrating and taking care of the flowers nted in the pot.


    Even today, she was a beautiful woman who couldn¡¯t give in to the flowers she cared for.


    "And there¡¯s a lot of delicious food in our Luman estate..."


    Avinox was excitedly telling the Eastern story without even realizing where we had arrived.


    Perhaps hearing Avinox¡¯s voice, I could see Larane raising her head.


    ng!


    Surprised Larane missed the pot.


    "Huh?"


    Avinox, who stopped talking, also looked at Larane with wide-open eyes.


    Avinox stopped there, rubbed his eyes a couple of times, and immediately ran towards Larane¡¯s side when he realized that Larane was real.


    Then he took Larane¡¯s hand and looked here and there and asked loudly.


    "Larane, are you all right? Are you hurt?"


    "Yes, I¡¯m fine..."


    Larane¡¯s face turned red without being able to pull out his hand.


    "Oh, I¡¯m sorry!"


    After realizing what he had done, Avinox quickly pulled out and stepped back.


    Of course, his face was no less red than Larane¡¯s.


    "So that¡¯s what happened."


    Ever since I heard about Avinox¡¯s favorite woman in Ivan, I thought she was simr to Larane.1


    I really thought she was Larane.


    "I, I¡¯ll clean this up. Please go over there!"


    "Oh, no! I..."


    "No, you¡¯ll hurt your hand! I¡¯ll do it!"


    Now, they were stepping on each other to get rid of the broken flower pot.


    Larane and Avinox, who are coloring their shy faces red, looked very pretty.1


    I watched such two people from afar.


    "You two suit well."


    Larane is a flower-like person who grown in a greenhouse with a vengeance.


    Avinox could be the sunshine for such Larane.


    I don¡¯t want to see Larane wither alone in a lonely ce like in my previous life.


    Okay.


    East would be better for Larane.


    In a ce where the warm wind and music blow, wouldn¡¯t Larane be able to bloom without worry?


    "I read the book you lent mest time, Sir Avinox."


    "I¡¯m d you liked it!"


    I watched the two for a while and came back quietly.


    It was to provide a cozy space for the two of them.


    A little while ago, I purposely took Avinox and went around the mansion.


    People will think Avinox came to Lombardy to meet me.


    And taking Avinox to the Larane¡¯s greenhouse is what I can do for Larane now.


    As I was alone again walking in the garden, I felt strange for some reason.


    Larane and Avinox.


    On second thought, it¡¯s totally unexpected, but they¡¯re a very good couple.


    And I¡¯ll have to ask Larer.


    "What kind of bastard dares to talk about marriage with Larane.¡±


    Whether it¡¯s the same person from the previous life or another person.


    Just thinking about it makes me angry.


    Viese, you bastard.


    Just try to marry Larane to a weirdo again in this lifetime.2


    Just in time, I stepped on the stone stuck on the tip of my foot.


    That way, it¡¯s not much, but I feel a little better.


    I walked slowly back to my house.


    Thinking about how many times I should invite Avinox to the mansion.


    And I found a man standing at the door of my house.


    "Hi, Tia."


    It was Perez who made a private visit with a box of cakes from Caramel Avenue in one hand.

 Chapter 159

    <h4>Chapter 159</h4>


    I was surprised.


    Yeah, to be honest, I thought about Perez when I saw Larane and Avinox a little while ago.


    But that¡¯s just a glimpse.


    "Tia?"


    As I stood still without approaching anymore, Perez walked toward me.


    And for a moment he looked at my expression with a smile and asked.


    "By any chance, were you finally thinking about me?"


    "Oh, no!"


    I¡¯m doomed.1


    I denied it too loudly.


    When did you get to read other people¡¯s minds when you looked like a statue with a straight face?


    Perez opened his eyes wide due to my strong denial and soon smiled again, bending his eyes finely.


    "Why, why are you here?"


    Perez answered my question, lifting a box of cake in his hand.


    "I thought of you on my way somewhere."


    "You always tend to rte me to sweet food, Perez. Of course, I like sweet food, but..."


    I suddenly had a question while talking.


    ¡°But where are you going, passing the Lombardy mansion?¡±


    "To meet a close ssmate at the academy."


    As far as I know, it was Lignite Luman, Avinox¡¯s brother, who was his best friend at the Academy.


    Then he¡¯s on his way to the Monak Top.


    The Monak Top branch is also in the Capital.


    It¡¯s near the Pce.


    I squinted and asked again.


    "Are you sure you¡¯re on your way?"


    When I poked, Perez kept his mouth shut and just smiled.


    That¡¯s the face he makes when he can¡¯t even lie to me.


    ¡°Well, you must have something difficult to tell other people too.¡±


    I said with a shrug.


    "Thank you, I¡¯ll enjoy the meal."


    The cake box handed over from Perez was quite heavy.


    "Your hands are big."


    I can never eat this alone.


    I pointed to the closed door and asked Perez.


    ¡°Would you like to go get a cup of tea? With cake.¡±


    "...Can I?"


    Perez raised his eyebrows, surprised.


    "What! Perez, what¡¯s wrong with your reaction?"


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t make an appointment in advance.¡±


    I thought it was because I said a long time ago, ¡¯I¡¯m busy, so contact me in advance¡¯.


    I opened the door with a small sigh, beckoning toe in.


    "...Did you have guests?"


    Perez looked at the teapots of two people still on the table and asked.


    "Avinox Luman came and went."


    "Avinox? Why?"


    "It turned out that Avinox was dating Larane. It¡¯s a secret to other people."


    <h4>Actually, I called him to discuss the Eastern business case and found out about it.</h4>


    I said it without saying anything important.


    "Oh?..."


    Perez nodded quickly, surprised.


    I picked the right tea leaves and made tea again.


    "As expected, Caramel Avenue¡¯s dessert is the best."


    Eating a lot of sweet custard cream seemed to relieve my fatigue.


    Perez also took a bite of the same cake mine and nodded in agreement.


    So we sat side by side and finished the cake one after another.


    Eventually, there is only one small cream pie left on the te.


    It¡¯s embarrassing to me him for buying a lot.


    Perez was patting his stomach with satisfaction and said.1


    "Tia, you got something on your mouth."


    "Oh, really?"


    At the words, I looked around.


    But I couldn¡¯t see anything to wipe my mouth.


    I was thinking about wiping it with my sleeve.


    "I¡¯ll clean it for you."


    Perez reached out and swept my mouth with his fingers.


    It was so natural and outspoken that I missed the right time to stop it.


    I looked at Perez in a daze.


    I could feel Perez¡¯s fingers slowly touching my lips.


    At that moment, things in Ivan suddenly came to my mind as if they were on fire.


    That thing in bed.2


    Apparently, my face is on fire, too.


    When a woman has cream on her lips, it ismon to steal it with your fingers.


    At least, that was the case in books or news about romance.


    Yeah. It¡¯s such amon and sometimes cheesy scene.


    My heart was beating too hard, facing Perez now.


    Perez¡¯s finger brushed my lips were as hot as fire, and I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off Perez¡¯s mouth, licking the stolen cream.


    He must have noticed that, too.


    When I see a smile hanging on his red lips.


    "..."


    I scooped up the leftover dessert with the fork I had put down.


    I heard Perezughing low next to me, but I focused only on the cake.3


    Of course, this time, I¡¯ll be careful not to get anything in my mouth.


    * * *


    Gahan visited Pellet Corporation after a long time.


    Not long after returning from Cheshire, there was still a lingering feeling, but Gahan¡¯s face was full of life.


    It was because he had such a good thing ahead of him.


    Arriving in front of Clerivan¡¯s office, Gahan knocked without hesitation.1


    "Come on in."


    As if waiting, the voice of Clerivan immediately came.


    "Sir Clerivan."


    "Here you are."


    Clerivan said with a smile, offering Gahan a seat.


    "You look happy."


    "Aren¡¯t the harbor open soon? What I¡¯ve been busy preparing sincest year will soon be a reality. My heart beats so fast that I can¡¯t sleep."


    Gahan¡¯s green eyes sparkled.


    Clerivan smiled a little at the sight of Gahan.6


    "...Then let¡¯s go through the n again."


    For such a long time, Clerivan and Gahan put their heads together to review the papers.


    Gahan, who finally confirmed that all preparations wereplete, nodded with a proud face.


    "I would never have done this on my own without Pellet Corporation. Although I¡¯m called the Lord of Cheshire, but of course there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know. Thank you so much, Sir Clerivan."


    "Instead of investing, our pellet business¡¯s ships will not pay a berth fee at the Cheshire harbor in the future, right? And we¡¯ve shared the profits of the port, so it¡¯s not something to thank you for, Gahan."


    "Haha, is that so?"


    Gahan smiled awkwardly and carefully packed the papers.


    Clerivan, who was watching the scene, said, taking off his sses.2


    "But it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve sat face to face."


    "If it¡¯s a long time ago...¡±


    Gahan, who tilted his head, asked, pping his hands.


    "Oh, you mean when I went to ask you about the ready-to-wear business?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s right. At that time, you were difficult to have a proper conversation with me, but looking at your skillful appearance now, I think a lot of time has passed.¡±


    Clerivan said with a small smile.


    Gahan¡¯s face turned slightly red, perhaps because he thought the smile was making fun of him.8


    "At that time, I was afraid of you, I couldn¡¯t help it."


    Gahan smirks about what happened back then.


    "...How about now?"9


    Clerivan asked in a low voice.1


    ¡°There is nothing to be afraid of now. Now I know how kind and friendly you are."


    "Do you mean I¡¯m...?"


    "Yes, Sir Clerivan takes very good care of the people around you."


    Gahan answered cheerfully.


    "That¡¯s the case with this port. I¡¯m worried about Cheshire, so you gave me your hand."3


    "I didn¡¯t do such a good thing..."


    "I know, it¡¯s a great opportunity for Pellet Corporation."


    Gahan said, staring directly at Clerivan.


    "However, I¡¯m being well aware of how much the Pellet Corporation has taken care of the convenience of our Cheshire as we proceed with this work. If it was really for profit, you wouldn¡¯t have done it."


    Clerivan did not give an answer.


    Gahan smiled loosely as he looked at Clerivan, who sat silently.


    "Thanks to you, people in Cheshire will have a much better life. Largemercial districts will be developed around ports, and now that there is something else to do besides farming, the local people don¡¯t have to starve during the bad harvest. It¡¯s all thanks to Pellet Corporation."


    Gahan bowed his head briefly.


    It was a thank-you greeting.


    Clerivan, who watched the scene silently, spoke quietly, fiddling with his earlobe, which was somewhat red. (Don¡¯t misunderstand it :D)9


    "...I¡¯m d it was helpful."1


    * * *


    After leaving the Lombardy mansion, Perez returned to the Capital.


    As Tia had noticed, ¡¯I was on my way¡¯ was a lie.


    On the way to the Monak Top, he saw a Caramel Avenue, and he thought of Tia, so he bought a cake and wanted to deliver it.


    Of course, Caramel Avenue was also offering a delivery service, but Perez pretended not to know it.


    He thinks he should give the cake to Tia because he already bought it.


    The meeting was dyed because of it, but Perez¡¯s priorities were clear, so it didn¡¯t matter.


    Lignite and Nossier who was waiting greeted Perez.


    "How¡¯s the business in the South?"


    "It¡¯s going on without a hitch. It¡¯s also much easier, perhaps because of the incident about logging Triva trees in the North."


    "What about the payment?"


    "Will be dealt with soon. Isn¡¯t it Sussew? It"s being settling quickly."


    Perez nodded slowly to Nossier¡¯s satisfactory report.


    But not everything was smooth.


    "Investigations into the Pellet Corporation did not yield great results. There is really nothing to find out.¡±


    Lignite trembled as if he was bored.


    "Clerivan Pellet is clean, except he¡¯s frighteningly bold and has urate eyes."


    He used to say that, but Lignite was also somewhat reluctant.


    Merchants usually get their hands dirty as much as they earn.


    But Clerivan Pellet was not.


    Nevertheless, Pellet Corporation¡¯s superiority continues to win and win every day.


    Rather, that raised the rm in Lignite¡¯s head.


    "How can he be so sessful in every business he touches? I heard he did another job this time."


    "Pellet Corporation?"


    "The harbor that was built in Cheshire was funded by Pellet Corporation. I think they¡¯re going to distribute goods to the East through them."


    "To the East?"+


    "It¡¯s because the road is rough, but there¡¯s no market that¡¯s as good as the East. most of the goodsing in from the center are very expensive. The Pellet Corporation will make money."


    Even after hearing that, Perez didn¡¯t say much.


    "Perez?"


    He called Perez, who was lost in thought, but there was still no answer.


    "Eastern... Avinox..."3


    Perez just mumbled words that didn¡¯t make sense.

 Chapter 160

    <h4>Chapter 160</h4>


    Meanwhile, a loud noise echoed in the townhouse of the Angenas family located in the Capital.


    "Hey, what are you doing!"


    The Empress¡¯ younger brother and the new Lord of Angenas, Duigi Angenas screamed at the man who stood in his way with a frightened face.


    "I can¡¯t believe a Knight Commander of Angenas imprisoned the head of a family!"


    Duigi Angenas was only leaving the office to attend a social club salon.


    Until he found Ethan us, Knight Commander of Angenas family, hold the door.


    Apart from Lord¡¯s orders to step aside from the way, Ethan us did not budge.


    Dressed in thick armor, he stood tall like a mountain, just looking down at Duigi Angenas with an indifferent face.


    "Hey! There is a man who disobeyed the order of the Lord of Angenas. Drag this guy!"


    Even if I shouted until the veins stood in his neck, there was no sign of a move in the empty hallway.


    As if everyone knew about Duigi Angenas¡¯ situation and escaped.


    It was a chilling moment.


    "Do you get it now, Duigi?"


    Slowly turning from the corner was Empress Rabini, wearing a long veil.


    "Who is the real owner of Angenas."


    "How, how could you do this to me!"


    "Ah, I didn¡¯t want to do this either. But you didn¡¯t want to listen to me to postpone the payment of Lombardy Construction."


    "But there¡¯s an appointment date and there¡¯s constant pressure from Lombardy, so..."


    "After all, You must be more afraid of Lombardy than I am."


    Empress Rabini smiled and asked.


    "How are you now, Duigi?"


    Duigi Angenas looked at Rabini with a tired face and shook his head.


    "I don¡¯t understand you, my sister. You owe so much to Sussew and Lombardy, Aren¡¯t you worried?"


    "What¡¯s there to worry about? The Western business is finished and all we have to do is harvest the fruit."


    Tak! Tak!


    The sound of Empress Rabini approaching Duigi echoed in the hallway.


    "My poor and stupid little brother. You are the son of our father."


    She clicked her tongue.


    "Tourism is not everything in the West. Money is saved where people gather. There will be a miracle that a big city will be built onnd that cannot be farmed properly. It¡¯s a miracle I made. So there¡¯s nothing you need to worry about, Duigi."


    The blue eyes looking at Duigi Angenas shone coldly.


    "Other than your own ignorance."


    Empress Rabini¡¯s fingertips tapped Duigi Angenas on the cheek.


    And she clicked her tongue again, looking at her brother¡¯s face stained with fear and anger.


    "I¡¯ll overlook your mistake this time, but not the second time. Do you understand?"


    In a very sweet voice, Empress Rabini whispered.


    "You can continue to do as I say. Then, you will be able to enjoy your life as the Lord of Angenas."


    <h4>The Empress, who said so, gave Ethan us a wink.</h4>


    Then the Knight of Angenas, who stands tall, moved aside and gave way.


    The Empress looked at it satisfactorily then turned and walked away.


    But Duigi eximed.


    "Hey, you can¡¯t do it like this!"


    "Sigh. What else do you mean, Duigi?"


    When he stopped, the Empress¡¯ face eventually became very annoyed.


    The way to change Angenas¡¯ Lord is simple.


    If the current Angenas Lord dies or bes incapable of fulfilling its duties as the Lord.


    "This business, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll follow my sister¡¯s advice, but what are you going to do with the throne? Shouldn¡¯t you make the First Prince the Crown Prince?"


    "...so what?"


    Dark flesh shed in Empress Rabini¡¯s eyes as she asked slowly.


    "There is talk among the nobility about the suitability of the First Prince. He only hunts with young nobles every day. You should have made him study now..."


    p!


    The Empress, who walked in the wind, pped Duigi with all her might.


    Red blood flowed from the face that was scratched by the ring she was wearing.


    "God damn it. How dare you talk to me about my son."


    Empress Rabini stared at Duigi Angenas with fierce eyes.


    But something was wrong.


    There was a smile in his eyes, which seemed to be full of anger at first nce.


    Duigi was aware of the look.


    It was the face Rabini used to make when she was caught up on something when she was young.


    "You¡¯re still quick-witted, Duigi."


    Empress Rabini smiled as if she had been caught.


    It was a chilling grin somewhere.


    "His Majesty will never have the Second Prince as his Crown Prince. That lowly thing was born to resemble the wrong person. Also, even if it does happen..."


    Rabini significantly shined his eyes and shortened her words.


    "In the end, my son will be crowned as Crown Prince. So you don¡¯t have to do anything."


    "I don¡¯t have to do anything..."


    "From now on, you can just do what you like to do now. Just like you."


    "Ah..."


    Only then did Duigi know Rabini¡¯s n and instinctively tried to back off.


    The Empress smiled and said.


    "Because this mother will take care of everything."


    * * *


    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been alone in the evening.


    My father was reading a book after dinner alone because the meeting at the Pellet Corporation seemed to bete.


    Knock! Knock!


    It was then that a small knock was heard.


    "Come on in."


    When I answered, the door carefully opened and Larane came in.


    "Can I talk to you for a second, Tia?"


    "Of course. Sit here, Larane."


    Larane looked a little nervous.


    I¡¯ve already guessed the reason, but I acted like I didn¡¯t know anything.


    "Would you like a cup of tea?"


    "Oh, no. I¡¯ve been drinking. And this one."


    Larane, who hesitated for a while, held out a bunch of white flowers.


    Tiny flowers the size of a thumb were tied up in abundance.


    "It¡¯s Langpa flower. It smells strong, so it¡¯s good to put it by the window."


    "Thank you, Larane. I¡¯m also enjoying the flower tea you gave mest time."


    "Tell me whenever you need it, Tia. I have a lot."


    "Huh. There¡¯s always something to be grateful for from Larane."


    It didn¡¯t mean much.


    Larane, who blinked her big blue eyes without a word, said in a small voice.


    "The one to thank is me, Tia!"


    Larane¡¯s two hands on her knees seemed to clench the hem of her dress.


    "Thank you for today. I came by to say that."


    Larane¡¯s voice even trembled slightly.


    "Hmm, Larane. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, did I?"


    I asked carefully.


    "Huh? Oh, no! That¡¯s not what I meant, Tia."


    Larane replied, shaking her hands in surprise.


    "Thanks to you, I was able to see Sir Avinox..."


    A faint smile appeared on Larane¡¯s face, which was slightly bowed.


    That was a pretty smile.


    I asked a little mischievously.


    "You like Sir Avinox so much, Larane?"


    "Huh? Oh, that¡¯s..."


    Oh, my God.


    One question from me made Larane¡¯s face so red that she couldn¡¯t blush anymore.


    She used to be shy because of her personality, but I¡¯ve never seen such a red face.


    "Sir Avinox, makes meugh."


    It was a word that Larane brought up after a long time.


    "You know, I¡¯m a little timid, so I feel awkward and nervous when I¡¯m with people. But when I¡¯m with Sir Avinox, I find myself smiling."


    "Comfortably..."


    "Because I can see that he is a person who truly cares about me. I guess I¡¯m relieved."


    Larane looked veryfortable saying that.


    "What a strange thing, Tia. I¡¯ve never been soforted by my parents who gave birth to me or my younger brother who grew up with me."1


    I patted the back of Larane¡¯s hand, who said something bitter.


    "For the time being, think only of yourself, Larane. If Larane is happy andfortable, that¡¯s it."


    "Tia..."


    Larane looked at me with trembling eyes and smiled bitterly.


    "As expected, you know about the marriage."


    "What¡¯s going on?"


    "Fortunately, nothing has been decided yet. It¡¯s just that my parents tell me to get ready. I think there are a few candidates."


    "Candidate?"


    "Tia knows that. Now my father¡¯s situation is a littleplicated."


    "Ah..."


    I ended up sighing.


    Viese is now considering where to marry his daughter to benefit him the most.


    There is only one daughter, and having an inw through marriage can be a huge opportunity or a card to cover up big mistakes.


    "I know how selfish it is to ept Sir Avinox¡¯s heart in this situation. But I like Sir Avinox so much..."


    Larane¡¯s voice was tremble.


    Larane, who grew up hearing that she had to marry a person who was decided for the convenience of her family.


    You probably feel enormous guilt just because you fell in love with Avinox ahead of your marriage.


    I quietly moved to the opposite seat.


    And I hugged Larane tightly.


    "As I said a little while ago, only think of yourself, Larane. Nothing has been decided yet, so don¡¯t be so sad already."


    "Thank you, Tia..."


    Larane¡¯s body trembled.


    I brushed her back and told Larane in her ear.


    "It¡¯s okay, Larane. Because no one knows what¡¯s going to happen."


    * * *


    A few dayster.+


    Gahan was greeted with difort by a sudden visit to the clothing store.


    He didn¡¯t even contact him in advance and came to the office located in the main branch of the Gahan Clothing Store.


    The random visit without a word meant that he already knew when and where Gahan was.


    In addition, Gahan was very nervous and clenched his fist, because the one who came to meet him was his opponent.


    But he didn¡¯t show any signs of it.


    Rather, he straightened his chest and asked the visitor in a calm voice.


    "What brings you here all of a sudden, Lord Chanton Sussew."

 Chapter 161

    <h4>Chapter 161</h4>


    "I must have been rude."


    Chanton Sussew spoke in a rather slow tone.


    But there was no word of apology.


    He knew it was rude, but he didn¡¯t regret it.


    "...Come in."


    Gahan said, pointing to the sofa in the office.


    "Thank you."


    Sitting face to face with Chanton Sussew, Gahan suddenly realized that his office felt narrow.


    It was not really like that.


    It was just that the ordinary office capture therge size and presence of Chanton Sussew.


    Chanton Sussew, who looked around Gahan¡¯s office with curious eyes, told Gahan.


    "I thought at least youe to greet me once as Lord of Sussew. It¡¯s hard to see your face, Lord Gahan Lombardy."


    Chanton Sussew was now berating Gahan for not greeting him first.


    Cheshire was awarded to Gahan and became independent, no longer a part of the Sussew, but it was still a territory surrounded by Sussewnd.


    "Of course, I understand that you¡¯ll be very busy working with Cheshire estates and Gahan Clothing Store that is spread across the continent."


    "...Thank you."


    "It¡¯s only when you¡¯re less busy, isn¡¯t it?"


    Chanton Sussew¡¯s lips drew a smile, but Gahan only became more ufortable.


    That was the atmosphere of Lord Sussew himself as an individual, but above all, the fact that he was the person of the Empress made Gahan nervous.


    Nowadays, the Empress introduced Chanton Sussew everywhere she went.


    As if there should be no one in the Empire who did not know that the Lord of the West was a close aide to the Empress.


    To be honest, Chanton Sussew was a very reluctant person to Gahan.


    Sure enough.


    The Lord of Sussew asked.


    ¡°I heard that a port is opening in Cheshire. Is that correct?¡±


    For a moment, Gahan resisted the urge to say no.


    The Port of Cheshire was so precious.


    And Gahan¡¯s instincts were saying Chanton Sussew was the one who would threaten it.


    "That¡¯s right."


    Inevitably, Gahan¡¯s words stretched out.


    "Then Cheshire Port would be the starting point for ind supplies to move along the river."


    Lord of Sussew was already grasping everything.


    "...That¡¯s right."


    Gahan answered one beat slower.


    Then Chanton Sussew said, lifting one eyebrow.


    "But why do I know that now?"


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about..."


    "If ind supplies are to reach the Cheshire port, they must all pass through thend of West Sussew."


    Rattle.


    Gahan paused with the sound of his heart sinking.


    The Cheshire port is surrounded by thend of West Sussew.


    <h4>In other words, it was up to him, the owner of Sussew, to decide whether the goods could go into Cheshire.</h4>


    It was a pretty nice threat.


    Hos green eyes, gradually turning into hostility, asked, looking directly at Chanton Sussew.


    "In what sense should I ept that?"


    "What do you think it means?"


    Chanton Sussew said, looking for a moment at Gahan, who did not say anything with a stubborn face.


    "It looks like you¡¯ve worked hard with the investment from the Pellet Corporation."


    It was an awful dry yet slow tone.


    Chanton Sussew leaned forward, resting his knees with his elbow.


    Arge shadow moved along with him.


    "One word from me could turn it out to be a bubble."


    There was silence in Gahan¡¯s office.


    On top of the tight tension, Chanton Sussew slipped in his energy.


    The overwhelming feeling ofmanding hundreds of Imperial Knights overwhelm Gahan.


    Under the same circumstances, as Viese Lombardy, Gahan¡¯s older brother, make him could not breathe properly.


    Later, he even hups in surprise.


    Joy shed through Chanton Sussew¡¯s eyes recalling that time.


    However.


    "What do you want?"


    Gahan Lombardy asked without hostility.


    "...Ha."


    The one who was surprised was Canton Sussew.


    He took his energy out again and stared at Gahan.


    Looking at theplexion, it doesn¡¯t mean that he wasn¡¯t affected.


    The enmity in bright green eyes has never abated at all.


    "How can you be sure that there¡¯s something I want?"


    "Otherwise, you didn¡¯t have toe and take the trouble to break my spirit, but you could have locked up the gate of Sussew so that the goods wouldn¡¯te in after the Port was opened. That could do a bigger disservice to Cheshire."


    Gahan said calmly.


    "So stop being childish and tell me. What do you want?"


    "...Sometimes rumors are true."


    Gahan slightly frowned at the word ¡¯rumor¡¯."


    "I don¡¯t know what that ¡¯rumor¡¯ is, but please tell me your terms quickly. I have a ce to go."


    "Ah, did it say that today is the birthday of the Lord of Lombardy? He doesn¡¯t hold banquets or ept gifts every year, he only gathers family members and vassals and spends them simply. Then you better hurry."


    Chanton Sussew nodded.


    And he said, looking straight at Gahan.


    "Priority to allow Sussew¡¯s ship to enter the Cheshire port at any time. How?"


    Gahan was a little surprised.


    Of course, he thought he would charge a toll to pass through Sussew¡¯snd.


    There is only one reason why priority is required.


    "Do you intend to build your own ship?"


    "If it¡¯s used frequently, it¡¯s not like we can¡¯t make it."


    So, what are the things that Sussew is trying to bring to the East?


    Gahan, who was thinking for a moment, said.


    "...You intend to take the grain of Sussew to the East and sell it. And that¡¯s in personally."


    Chanton Sussew replied with a shrug.


    "Did Lord Lombardy know that the grain of Sussew is sold at the lowest price in the Empire?"


    "We understand that the production volume is high and the price is low."


    "Right, and I can¡¯t wait to see what the farmers West Sussew have produced with their blood and sweat being sold at bargain prices."


    Chanton Sussew¡¯s voice was chilling.


    Then Gahan asked.


    "So you joined hands with Angenas in the West? To easily target the West, where there is always ack of food?"


    Lord of Sussew smiled and replied.


    "I won¡¯t deny it. Over the past few months, the people of the West have be ustomed to the rtively inexpensive provisions of our West Sussew."


    "And you¡¯re thinking of going to advance to the East through water trade that starting in Cheshire."


    "Because of you opening up a new market called East, Lord Gahan Lombardy."


    Chanton Sussew, it¡¯s not normal.


    Gahan swallowed dry saliva from the tension inside.


    He underestimated him just because he was the ¡¯Former Imperial Knight Commander¡¯.


    He¡¯s the one who used to grab the sword.


    But when he met him in person, he was like a bear.


    He¡¯s big and slow, so he looks dull at first nce, but he¡¯s actually very sharp and has a strong instinct.


    "So, ept my offer, Lord Lombardy. Don¡¯t just let me stand in your way."


    He won¡¯t disturb him if he just listens to what he asks.


    It was a sweet temptation not to turn him into an enemy.


    Gahan, staring at Chanton Sussew for a moment, nodded and rose from his seat.


    And he said, asking for a handshake.


    "I¡¯ll do that. A detailed description of the berth charge will be sent to the mansion as soon as possible."


    Chanton Sussew, who was holding Gahan¡¯s hand satisfactorily, stopped.


    "...berth fee?"


    "Then did you try to get a ship for free? Don¡¯t worry. Sussew is our neighbor, so we¡¯ll make it much cheaper."


    Chanton Sussew¡¯s sharp eyes red at Gahan.


    But Gahan did not shy away.


    Chanton Sussew and his father Lk Lombardy were simr.


    He should not be weak against this kind of strong man.


    He has to put his head up a little bit and face it.


    That¡¯s the way to survive.


    Fortunately, Chanton Sussew, who sees Gahan, spreadughter around his eyes.


    And said.


    "Lord of Cheshire says so, and I must believe it. All right, I¡¯ll wait for your call."


    Chanton Sussew has left the office.


    Left alone, Gahan copsed on the sofa.


    "Whoa..."


    His heart thumped and a tired sigh came out.


    He seemed to have managed to protect the Cheshire port from predators.


    Then he remembered the words that came and went during the conversation.


    "And I can¡¯t wait to see what the farmers West Sussew have produced with their blood and sweat being sold at bargain prices."


    He had a lot on his mind.


    "...Isn¡¯t he such a bad person?"


    Gahan, who was washing his face dry, muttered sickly.3


    * * *


    The Lord of Lombardy¡¯s birthday can¡¯t really pass quietly, though it¡¯s a small dinner.


    The Eleanor Hall, a huge banquet hall of Lombardy¡¯s mansion, was filled with only direct family and Vassal family.


    Now it was time for people to walk around freely and talk after dinner.


    Next to Lk, the owners of the vassal family, and Shann and Viese sat around to talk about one thing or another.


    "As the North stabilizes, the price of the mineral..."


    "At this time, Lombardy should also invest a little more in Western real estate..."


    Lk twirled the ss, listening to the conversation in and out of one ear.


    There is a limit to procrastination.


    Now the time was approaching to point out a sessor.


    Lk looked intently at the vacancy of Shann, Viese, and Gahan.


    Shann will, of course, be a great householder.


    There is no problem under Imperialw as she protected Lombardy¡¯s mansion and the twins received Lombardy¡¯s name.


    If she had not repeatedly said, ¡¯I have no intention of bing the next Lombardy householder¡¯, Shann would have been a perfect sessor.


    And Viese.


    "If you look at it, you¡¯ll see it."


    The Western tourism business of Angenas is on the verge of stepping up.


    As Viese said, whether the business will seed or not depends on the future.


    Lk¡¯s gaze finally reached Gahan¡¯s vacancy.


    He didn¡¯t think this day woulde, but it was Gahan, the youngest, that Lk¡¯s heart is most swayed these days.


    He knew his intelligence from the time he grew up, but he ran a Gahan Clothing Store and proved himself that his head was not just a disy.


    He also showed his boldness as a Lord when he recently built a port on the Cheshire estate.


    But the biggest reason was not Gahan¡¯s intelligence, nor his experience as a Lord.


    That¡¯s right.


    "Grandfather."


    A bright and cheerful voice awakened Lk¡¯s thoughts.


    "Happy birthday, grandpa!"


    It was his granddaughter, Florentia.

 Chapter 162

    <h4>Chapter 162</h4>


    "Dad iste."


    He¡¯s not a person who will bete for an important event like my grandfather¡¯s birthday.


    Don¡¯t tell me something happened.


    "He must be avoiding the rain anywhere. Don¡¯t worry too much, Tia."


    Larane patted me on the shoulder and said.


    "Rain?"


    I raised my head and looked out the window.


    It was raining quite a lot before I knew it.


    "Since Tia had an identst time, there¡¯s been order from grandfather."


    "People in Lombardy should stop their carriages and avoid heavy rain or snow."


    The twins pushed dessert and fruit in front of me and said so.


    How do you know my taste?


    Everything is my favorite.


    "Yeah, I guess so."


    I took a piece of fruit with a fork and mumbled and looked toward the top seat.


    There were a lot of people gathered next to my grandfather, but no one actually talked to him.


    Even though we gathered to celebrate my grandfather¡¯s birthday.


    I feel sorry for the sight of the ind floating alone in the noisy sea.


    "Where are you going, Tia?"


    When I woke up, Gilliu, who was putting honey and milk in my tea, asked with their eyes wide open.


    "I have something for my grandfather. I¡¯ll be back."


    I approached my grandfather with the purse that I had already brought.


    "Grandpa."


    But grandfather couldn¡¯t hear my voice because he was lost in thought.


    I spoke in a rather loud voice on purpose.


    "Happy birthday, Grandpa!"


    "Hmm? Ah, thanks, Tia."


    Only then do warm brown eyes look at me.


    I sat next to my grandfather and said while holding his hand.


    "Let¡¯s have a healthy birthday feast a hundred more times, Grandpa."


    "Huh, kid."


    Grandfather smiled and patted my hair as if to make sure he didn¡¯t hate my spoiled behavior.


    "I know I shouldn¡¯t give you a birthday present, but this is a little different, so please ept it."


    I took a red envelope out of my purse and handed it to my grandfather.


    "What is this, Tia?"


    "Invitation to the Pellet Corporation banquet a weekter that will be held at the riverside in the Capital, Grandpa."


    "Whoa, you mean having a banquet by the river?"


    Grandfather opened the envelope with curious eyes and checked the invitation.


    "The weather is so nice these days. It¡¯s a bit of a waste to stay inside in this season, so I prepared something special."


    "Prepare? Are you saying that Tia prepared this banquet?"


    I already know that the Lords around us and the people of Lombardy are listening to our conversation.


    Everyone stopped talking one by one when they heard that I was directly involved in the Pellet business.


    <h4>Well, it¡¯s time to get out of the role of Clerivan¡¯s disciple.</h4>


    I replied with a nod.


    "Yes, Grandpa. I even picked the envelope for the invitation myself. Look, it¡¯s red."


    "Huh, I see."


    ¡°Actually, it is not a general banquet, but a ce to introduce the new business of the Pellet Company. And since I contributed a little to the business, I think it would be really nice if Grandpa cane.¡±


    "Oh, you did? Yes, then this grandfather should go!"


    "Wow, when Grandpaes, everyone¡¯s eyes will be round!"


    The value of a banquet depends on the guests who attend it.


    If the Lord of Lombardy attends in person, the weight and impact of the banquet will be even heavier.


    But then a shrill voice was heard.


    "Yes, you must have picked flowers for the banquet."


    His face was reddish from alcohol.


    What are you talking about? That drunkard.


    Viese, who nced at me, said loudly to grandfather.


    "Father! Don¡¯t you know how much the construction cost came from Angenas these days? You should have held this banquet for me, right? Haha!"


    These days, Seral was holding a leash and was a little quiet.


    In the end, her spoiled dog can¡¯t give up his habit, get drunk, and making a mistake with his mouth.


    "Viese, I think you¡¯re drinking too much."


    Even my grandfather who couldn¡¯t see it, spoke low with an unpleasant face.


    I think I¡¯d rather pick up one of the napkins rolling over on the table, squeeze it into that mouth, and tell the servants to drag him.2


    Thinking of the vassals who were watching, I took a small deep breath and calmed my heart.


    Even if I fight Viese in a ce like this, I will just spit in my face, so I have to be patient...


    "But the Angenas are short of money, but I asked them to pay you well! A man should have a strong blow like me!"


    "However, Angenas family is short of funds, but when I asked them, they paid for it! A man should have a strong shoot like me!"


    You¡¯re talking bullshit like a shoot.


    Viese¡¯s words touched something inside me.


    I said with a smile on my face.


    ¡°Whoever hears it would think that Angenas is giving our Lombardy a lot of money that we don¡¯t have. It¡¯s sote, and they only give half of it, but you show off like that."


    "Noisy! You don¡¯t know the topic and you¡¯re arrogant."


    Viese red at me with an explicitly unpleasant look, but he cut his words when he noticed my grandfather¡¯s hardened facial expression.


    And he spoke as if to teach me.


    "You know only one thing and not two. Western development is not the end. This is not the end of Western development. In other words, if this tourism project goes well, it is said they will lease the construction from Lombardy again. It¡¯s better for us to cover half of the construction cost.¡±


    What should I do?


    There won¡¯t be another construction.


    Viese continued to chatter, licking his tongue.


    ¡°It¡¯s good for a family to help each other.¡±


    I replied, tilting my head.


    "That¡¯s weird. When did Angenas be Lombardi¡¯s Vassal family? What do you mean by a family?¡±


    "Haha..."


    the few remaining people chuckled.


    It¡¯s a very funny joke.


    Whether it¡¯s the size of the family or the location or the extent of the property.


    Lombardy and Angenas, as Viese said, if they want to be a real family, it has no choice but toe under us.


    "What a vassal family!"


    But Viese was furious.


    "Angenas is my wife¡¯s family! It¡¯s like a family with Lombardy!"


    Then he said as if I deserved to know.


    "No wonder youck affection for Lombardy because you will be someone from another family when you get married."


    Craps.


    I heard the sound of a string breaking in my head.


    "What did you just say?"


    I stared straight at Viese.


    "My affection for Lombardy... not enough?"


    Me?


    Am I Florentia Lombardy?


    Compared to you, Viese?


    I sprang up from my seat.


    The chair fell and a loud noise rang out at the banquet hall, and many people were looking this way.


    I approached Viese one step at a time, who was sitting with a surprised face.


    It¡¯s bearable that Viese¡¯s stupidity caused Lombardy to suffer quite a bit of damage.


    It is also negligible when Viese says silly things.


    But.


    What¡¯s wrong with my affection for Lombardy?


    I stood right in front of Viese.


    Looking down from above, Viese looked a hundred times more like an idiot than usual.


    I opened my purse with one corner of my mouth slightly raised.


    Then I put the thing I took out on the table in front of the Viese so that it mmed once again.


    "...Invitation?"


    It was a red invitation that I brought to give to other people who attended my grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet.


    I kept looking down at Viese and said clearly, one word at a time.


    "Please. Make. Sure. You. Can. Come. To. See. It."


    I¡¯ll have to see your face with my own eyes the moment Clerivan announces his new business.


    I slipped thest word to get Viese toe.


    "If you don¡¯te, you might have to sit still because you have nothing to say at the social gathering for a while. Don¡¯t regret itter."


    At that moment, I could tell by the shaking of his stupid eyes.


    Viese wille to the banquet on his own with this invitation.


    * * *


    A weekter.


    The Capital was in full swing this evening with a banquet held by the Pellet Corporation.


    But Lignite Luman was a little far from there.


    It was the southernmost rural town in Lombardy¡¯s territory, Menri.


    The banquet held by Clerivan Pellet is a hot topic every time, so it¡¯s a bit unfortunate.


    It was an inevitable choice to check the new information as soon as possible.


    "Are you here?"


    Lignite arrived in front of thergest mansion in Menri.


    Even though it was thergest mansion in a quiet rural vige, it was smaller than the townhouse in the Capital.


    It was a ce that was well organized and gave a neat and cozy feeling.


    "What should I do..."


    It¡¯s already sunset.


    Though it¡¯s a littlete to knock on the door of a strange house.


    Lignite hesitated for a moment and got off the horse.


    After roughly brushing off the dirt off his clothes with his hands, he walked to the front door of the mansion.


    "Look again, focusing on when the Pellet Corporation was first established. Especially find out where the former owner of the Pellet Corporation building."


    Not long ago, Perez ordered it out of the blue.


    Lignite sighed softly, wondering if it was about Clerivan Pellet.


    ¡¯What¡¯s wrong with the former owner all of a sudden?¡¯


    ¡¯Check if it¡¯s Clerivan Pellet himself who bought the building. The actual buyer, not the paper buyer.¡¯


    At that moment, Lignite felt as if he had been beaten in the back of his head.


    Why didn¡¯t I think of that before?


    From the beginning, Pellet was the only owner of thepany, without any other investors.


    So he simply thought that Pellet was a great person and went over.


    But now that he thinks about it, it was a little weird.


    Before the establishment of the Pellet Corporation, Clerivan Pellet was just one of the many employees working for the Lombardy family.


    Of course, since he was in charge of housekeeping and the education of sessors, he would have received a lot of sries.


    It would not have been enough to buy a whole building in the city.


    But no bank in the Empire showed any sign of Clerivan Pellet taking out loans.


    That was guaranteed by Lignite, who investigated in person.


    Then, whose money was worth buying a building?


    Was the building where Pellet Corporation was built really owned by Clerivan Pellet?


    Amid various questions, Lignite knocked on the door of the mansion.


    "Excuse me. Are you there?"


    After a while, a middle-aged man in a butler¡¯s uniform came out to greet Lignite.


    "Good afternoon. I came to visit Green Barrow, who lived in Lombardy estate. Can I see him?"


    The butler took a nce at Lignite¡¯s entry, not to be rude.


    It¡¯s to make sure it¡¯s not a suspicious person.


    Although not named, polite speech and luxurious-looking clothes proved that the visitor was a nobleman.


    "My master is resting now. Come into the drawing-room first."


    "Thank you."


    Lignite followed the lead and had a strong hunch that he would find the right answer this time.


    At the same time, Perez, who was giving orders, came to mind.


    The eyes with strange conviction.

 Chapter 163

    <h4>Chapter 163</h4>


    The riverside of the Capital where wide water flows gently.


    Clerivan, standing a little higher, looked down at the nobles gathered at the banquet hall with a cheerful face.


    Now, when preparing for the banquet, there was no need to worry about what would happen if the invitees didn¡¯te.


    When ites to Pellet Corporation¡¯s banquet, most of the people tried to attend with invitations from others.


    As such, the influence of the name Clerivan Pellet in the aristocratic society was great.


    Clerivan Pellet, the illegitimate son of the famous Romassie Dird who had to hide in the shadows, was nowhere now.


    He was just Clerivan Pellet of the Pellet Corporation and stood tall over the nobles of Lambrew Empire.


    "And all of this is thanks to Lady Florentia."


    He didn¡¯t even want to imagine.


    What life would have been like if I hadn¡¯t met the light of Florentia Lombardy?


    Just thinking about it made him dizzy.


    Clerivan¡¯s gaze finally ran into Florentia, a little far away.


    Clerivan shook his head secretly.


    Then she greeted Clerivan with a beautiful face and a smile.


    And pointed to the entrance of the banquet hall with a wink.


    As he looked over there quickly, he saw Lk and Romassie Dird, who had just arrived at the banquet hall.


    Although it seems to be enjoying the feast leisurely, Florentia was already fully aware of the movements of all the important figures.


    Clerivan raised his hand slightly above his chest to tell her to leave it to him and hurried up to Lk.


    "Here you are, Lord."


    "Ah, Clerivan. It¡¯s a very beautiful banquet today. It¡¯s no waste of the word Pellet."


    Lkughed, genuinely pleased.


    "I¡¯m ttered."


    Then Clerivan looked at Romassie beside Lk.


    "It¡¯s been a long time, Lord of Lombardy¡¯s Top."


    It was a calm and perfectly courteous greeting to others.


    Clerivan no longer suffers from seeing Romassie Dird.


    This was also a change after meeting Florentia.


    "It¡¯s a banquet prepared by Lady Florentia, and I can¡¯t miss it."


    Romassie Dird said so and looked at Clerivan.


    He was already spected that this banquet was not the only one Florentia had prepared.


    Romassie Dird was one of the few people who knew who the real owner of Pellet Corporation was.


    "You¡¯ve been taking care of our Tiately, haven¡¯t you?"


    Lk didn¡¯t hate it, but looked at Romassie and said.


    "Haha, did I?"


    The prickly Romassie answered quickly.


    "She¡¯s a great person, isn¡¯t she? She¡¯s still young, but she¡¯s as talented as anyone else. It¡¯s like I¡¯m looking at the Lord when I was young."


    "Hmm? Is it?"


    Lk opened his eyes round and soonughed loudly.


    "Yes, our Tia does look a bit like me! Yes!"


    <h4>However, there was a lingering feeling behind a big smile.</h4>


    Lk nodded for a moment and thought about something before tapping Clerivan on the shoulder.


    "I won¡¯t hold any more busy people. Then see youter."


    "Yes, Lord."


    Clerivan greeted Lk politely as he walked into the banquet hall.


    Afterward, as he greeted the people arriving at the banquet hall one after another, Clerivan kept his eyes on Lk.


    And finally, he was seeing Lk greeted by another family whoeste.


    Having confirmed it, Clerivan stepped toward the podium of the banquet hall.


    "Sir Clerivan."


    Gahan and Avinox Luman, who were talking near the podium, looked at Clerivan.


    Both of them looked nervous.


    "We¡¯re all set. Will you be all right?"


    Gahan forced himself to smile at Clerivan¡¯s question.


    Avinox also took a short deep breath and nodded.


    Clerivan tapped the two on the shoulder just like Lk did and climbed up to the podium.


    That¡¯s all.


    But, the sound of conversations from people in the banquet hall stopped and the music also stopped.


    Clerivan¡¯s face, as people looked up, had a distinctive confident smile.


    "I would like to express my sincere gratitude to you for your precious time."


    Clerivan said, slowly scanning the crowd.


    "Now, let¡¯s start the feast in earnest."


    "A full-fledged banquet?"


    "What else is there?"


    People buzzed around, looking back at each other.


    Clerivan looked at the crowd for a moment as if he enjoyed such a reaction, then smiled and pointed to the river.


    Just in time, arge ship was slowly showing up.


    "I¡¯ll take you on the ship."


    The nobles are just a mess.


    It was excitement and cheers.


    When the splendidly lit ship anchored safely at the pier by the river, he tried to get on the ship.


    There were many people who saw a ship for the first time in their lives.


    But at first, they were a little scared, but they were as excited as children.


    As people began to the ship one by one, music began to flow on the ship.


    Unlike the music that had been flowing before, the faster and more reddish song was an Imperial reinterpretation of Eastern folk songs.+


    The liquor offered has also changed.


    Red wine was served on the ground, but sparkling champagne and dry white wine were in people¡¯s hands on the ship.


    It was to match the food.


    "What¡¯s this?"


    "It is a dish cooked by boiling seafood, a specialty of the Eastern part, in a citrus sauce."


    The eyes of those who carefully tasted the food were wide open at the rmendation of the employees.


    "Delicious!"


    "That¡¯s the first taste I¡¯ve ever tasted!"


    At that time, a nobleman spoke out.


    "This is Eastern food!"


    "East...?"


    "I¡¯ve been to the East a few times when I was young, and I think I¡¯ve tasted it before. Its name... Cantate."


    It was an impressive middle-aged man with a beautifully grown mustache.


    "Ahh, Eastern food is a delicacy! I couldn¡¯t forget the taste, so I often remembered it. I never thought I¡¯d taste it again at Pellet Corporation¡¯s banquet! Hahaha!"


    After that, the nobles began to taste the food more aggressively.


    The food was different from the usual banquet, where people ate only enough not to be hungry.


    I also tasted the food one by one mixed among such people.


    It was a seafood dish with a very impressive sour, sweet, and spicy taste, unlike the nd Empire food as a whole.


    Then a cool river breeze blew.


    A Lady next to me, who was also eating one by one, said as if she were dreaming.


    "I wish I could go to the East."


    I looked around.


    Not only the Lady but there seemed to be many people who thought alike.


    And as if waiting for that atmosphere to ripen, Clerivan stepped onto the podium on the ship.


    This time, father and Avinox were together.


    "Lord Gahan Lombardy?"


    "Who¡¯s next to you?"


    "Isn¡¯t that young man the representative of the Eastern Lord of Luman?"


    People looked up at the podium with curious eyes.


    "Do you like the banquet specially prepared by our Pellet Corporation?"


    When asked by Clerivan, peopleughed and lifted sses in their hands.


    "Some of you may have noticed first, but what¡¯s being served is Eastern food. It¡¯s a very special dish that you can¡¯t find in the center or anywhere else in the Empire."


    Special.


    The words sparkled the eyes of the nobility.


    Clerivan continued after a short pause, probably to calm down.


    "With the help of the young Lord Avinox Luman, I came across the great food and culture of the East and thought I wanted to share it with more people. And the answer was found in Chesire estate."


    Clerivan, my father, and Avinox greeted each other politely in public.


    It was to show that they were a partner and a rted person in this business.


    "A weekter, the port of Chesire opens. It opens the waterway from the ind to the East. And right from Chesire, our Pellet Corporation¡¯s ¡¯Eastern Cruise Tour¡¯ will begin."


    As soon as Clerivan finish his speech, two of Pellet Corporation¡¯s staff climbed up to the podium withrge frames.


    It was a picture of arge ship with a panoramic view.


    "A huge, high-end ferry, about ten times the size of the ship you¡¯re on, will take you safely andfortably to the east."


    Afortable trip to the East!


    Besides, it was the finest ferry they¡¯ve ever been on.


    I can see the excitement of the aristocrats who open their eyes round and whisper to the person next to them.


    "There¡¯s only one reason for today¡¯s banquet. To select 15 pairs of customers for the historic first cruise in two weeks. Of course, all expenses are the responsibility of our Pellet Corporation, and for those of you chosen, you can simply have to rx and enjoy the seven-day, nightly feast and a two-week trip to the East."


    "Oh!"


    "How do you select!"


    A man couldn¡¯t stand it and asked loudly.


    "Haha, the way is simple. During today¡¯s banquet, the staff of Pellet Corporation with boxes like this will pass by you. Then you can write your name on the card and put it in. The draw will be held at the end of the banquet."


    People were seen here and there trying to identify the employees.


    "Well, have a good time with great Eastern food and beautiful music."


    Exciting music flowed back onto the ship as Clerivan came down from the podium.


    The results of a sessful presentation are obvious.


    People rushed into the draw box, leaving food and alcohol behind.


    I leaned against the railing of the ship and watched it leisurely.


    Some even got caught trying to write their name twice and were embarrassed.


    Then, there was a littlemotion at the door of the ship.


    "Open the door! I have to get off right now!"


    Viese was shouting threateningly at the staff of the Pellet Corporation.


    He was just about trying to make money on a Western tour, but Eastern Cruise Tour is better in every way.


    Viese, whose feet are on fire, is probably trying to run to the Empress.


    But it can¡¯t be.


    "It¡¯s dangerous. Please stop, Lord Lombardy! The ship has already departed!"


    "Urg! Then turn the ship again!"


    As soon as Clerivan started his speech, the ship left the docked river.


    This is a special gift that I prepared for Viese.1


    "It¡¯ll probably take more than five hours."


    In the meantime, let¡¯s ride some shit.1


    Perhaps during that time, his blood would dry up as he counted the money that Lombardy Construction had not received and his own personal funds invested in Western construction.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you.¡±


    Clerivan, who came next to me before I knew it, said, looking at Viese, which became quiet after receiving angry eyes from my grandfather.


    "It¡¯s up to you."


    I reply to Viese by clicking my tongue.


    Then again, a strong wind blew and blew my hair.


    It was a refreshing and gentle breeze.


    "Oh, it¡¯s cool."


    A night on ship with a mix of exciting music, business sess, and Viese¡¯s panic.


    I closed my eyes again, breathing deeply in the river breeze.


    And I lifted the ss of champagne in my hand without saying a word.


    Soon there was a crackling, Clerivan banging his ss into my ss.1


    I took a sip of cold champagne with a smile.


    "Oh, perfect!"


    It¡¯s such a beautiful night.1


    * * *


    The next morning.


    Perez arrived at Lombardy¡¯s mansion and got off the horse.


    Now, as if the Prince¡¯s visit was familiar, a servant came out and led Perez¡¯s horse to the stable, and the butler of the annex greeted him.


    "What about Tia?"


    "She¡¯s up."


    Perez raised one eyebrow at the butler¡¯s answer.


    Last night, the onboard banquet ended veryte.


    It was at the request of the nobles who didn¡¯t want to get off the ship.


    The Pellet Corporation banquet has not yet been finished, and Tia could not have returned home first.


    Especially considering Tia¡¯s secret that Perez himself found out.


    So it was surprising that Tia was already up.


    He was prepared to wait a few hours for her to wake up, but now he didn¡¯t have to.


    Knock! Knock!


    Perez was agonizing over the moment he knocked briefly.


    What words should he start the conversation with?


    How will Tia react?


    No, maybe he should pretend he doesn¡¯t know her secret.


    Wouldn¡¯t she want that?


    Those hesitations filled Perez¡¯s head.


    However.


    "Hi, Perez."


    Tia, dressed in a red dress, weed him as she sat on the sofa.


    On the table, he saw tea and cake prepared for two people.


    Caramel Avenue¡¯s delivery box, which Perez is familiar with, was also ced on one side.


    Tia said, smiling at him.


    "Wee. I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Perez."

 Chapter 164

    <h4>Chapter 164</h4>


    ¡¯The day you sold the building? It was the day when I disposed of thest remaining building to return to my hometown, so I barely remember it. What do you want to know?¡¯


    Sitting deep in his armchair, Green Barrow murmured, stroking his beard at Lignite¡¯s question.


    ¡¯What¡¯s unusual about it? Yes, there was one thing. A child followed him to the ce where he was paying thest bnce.¡¯


    ¡¯A child...?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, it was a girl who looked about ten years old. She paid the bnce instead of the man who bought the building with the gold in a big bag. Now that I think about it again, it was really unusual.¡¯


    Green Barrow grinned.


    Gulp. Swallowed dry saliva, Lignite asked in a trembling voice.


    ¡¯Do you remember anything about the girl? Like her appearance, her name?¡¯


    ¡¯Well, well, if you ask someone like me that¡¯s other than the small size and the way she talks...¡¯


    Green Barrow, who had blurred his words, tapped his knees and said.


    ¡¯Oh, yeah. She had green eyes and a red ribbon on her head! Yes! Huh, my memory is still not dead!¡¯


    Perez looked up and down at Tia, who was sitting across from him, as he recalled the conversation with Green Barrow, who he had heard from Lignite.


    "What kind of cake do you want? I¡¯m craving chocte, but I¡¯m willing to give way if you want to eat it, Perez."


    Dressed in her favorite red dress, she was leisurely talking about the cake.


    "Tia."


    "Huh?"


    "How did you know? That I¡¯ming to see you."


    Perez¡¯s question stopped Tia¡¯s bustling movement.


    "You¡¯reing to the mansion early in the morning, it¡¯s like the day you were leaving for the Academy alone. I just thought you¡¯d do it this way. And..."


    Tia replied with a smile.


    "Because you have a reason to rush to see me."


    "So how do you..."


    "And how did you find out? My secret."


    "...I¡¯m sorry. I apologize."


    At Perez¡¯s apology, Tia shrugged and spoke in a light voice.


    "No, there¡¯s nothing to apologize for. It¡¯s the same for you and me. No, I might be disappointed with you if you couldn¡¯t figure it out."


    Tia smiled softly at the end of the sentence.


    "And if you apologize, I get stabbed a lot, Perez."


    Then she poured the tea into the teacup in front of Perez.


    "Now, ask me. I¡¯ll answer you with all my conscience."


    Even at Tia¡¯s words, Perez remained motionless for a while.


    He just stared at her.


    It was because Tia felt strange today.


    Nothing changed, but it was like looking at someone else.


    Perez slowly took off his lips.


    And asked in a low voice.


    "Tia, are you the real owner of Pellet Corporation?"


    <h4>A smile smudged on her face when Perez was questioned.</h4>


    And Tia replied.


    "Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m the real owner of Pellet Corporation."


    "From the beginning?"


    "Yes. From the beginning."


    Pellet Corporation was founded eight years ago.


    Tia was only eleven years old at the time.


    At the same time, the puzzle that was divided into pieces seemed to be put together.


    From diamond mine to Triva trees and recent Eastern Cruise Tour operations.


    He got goosebumps all over his body.


    Perez instinctively buried his face in his hands.


    He could feel the beating heart and the muscles of his whole body.


    And.


    "As expected, it was you."


    The corners of Perez¡¯s mouth loosened in the dark locked in his hands.


    * * *


    If Bate hadn¡¯t rushed with his delivery bag at dawn and informed that Lignite Luman had visited the former owner of the Pellet building, I would have been raided without knowing anything.


    I swallowed a sigh of relief under my smiling face.


    But it¡¯s not over yet.


    I can¡¯t see Perez¡¯s reaction because he was covering his face with his hands.


    Do you feel betrayed?


    Are you getting angry?


    I knew Perez would notice one day, but what he thought was the most important thing.


    If something like this makes our rtionship go wrong.


    ¡¯Befriend with the future Prince and get help in bing the Lord of Lombardy, and change the future of the family that was ruined by standing in the wrong line in the struggle for the throne.¡¯


    There could be a major setback in one of the most important goals that I set as soon as I return.


    Though the rtionship between me and the guy won¡¯t be that bad at all.


    Atst, Perez looked up.


    He had a nk face, but fortunately, he didn¡¯t seem angry.


    Perez asked me.


    "Do you happen to know my secret?"


    Well.


    It would be fair to say something I know about him.


    I replied with a nod.


    "The Monak Top."


    "...You knew it."


    "It was a great move to push the Empress and Angenas with the Triva tree, Perez."


    I know the future, so I bought Triva wood aggressively.


    Perez purely read the Empress¡¯ movements to predict the future.+


    What a piece of work.


    I can¡¯t help but admire Perez¡¯s smart head every time.


    "Then, the Pellet Corporation, did you pile up Triva trees because you knew there would be andslide?"


    I shrugged and said.


    "We have a lot of mines over there. I listened to the experts."+


    I¡¯m sorry, Perez.


    I can¡¯t say I know the future by the return from my previous life.


    "Even with the same tree, Perez, you stopped the Empress¡¯ purse strings and took economic advantage, and I was just a little more politically motivated."


    Perez¡¯s red eyes stared at me.


    It was a calm eye, contrary to what I feared.


    I said, looking face to face without avoiding those eyes.


    "But if you and I had worked together in the first ce, we could have done more achievements."


    "More achievements..."


    Perez murmured quietly and asked.


    "What¡¯s your purpose, Tia?"


    "Purpose?"


    "There are parts that I don¡¯t quite understand because the goal is to simply increase the Pellet Corporation market."


    "Ahhh."


    I nodded.


    And after a short breath, I answered.


    "I will be the Matriarch of Lombardy, Perez."


    The sound of wordsing out of my mouth is thrilling.


    "And in order to do so, I will continue to help you be the Crown Prince and take revenge."


    But Perez¡¯s reaction was a little strange.


    He looked at me with a stiff face.


    The red eyes were shaking finely.


    Oh, is it because of what I just said?


    It was a misleading remark.


    "Of course, I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m going to use you for my benefit. The reason why I¡¯m helping you. Perez, you¡¯re my friend..."


    "Use me."3


    "...What?"


    When I asked again, Perez slowly rose from his seat.


    And came right next to me.


    "Use me, Tia."


    Perez said so and took my right hand.


    Perez¡¯s slightly rough hand went down long along the sensitive skin on the inside of my arm.


    Srugh.


    The sound of flesh touching flesh echoed in the quiet room.


    "Pe, Perez.


    "You can use me."


    This time, Perez¡¯s thumb rubbed the back of my hand with blue veins in a circr motion.


    "Ten times or a hundred times. As much as you want."


    The red eyes looking at me as if burning me, and slowly pulled the back of my hand.


    "No, please use me."


    "...Uh!"


    The breath that leaked between Perez¡¯s lips felt stark on the back of my hand.


    And eventually, his hot lips touched the back of my hand.2


    His other hand dug into my left hand and clipped it tightly.


    Perez did not stop there.


    He put his lips down at every knuckle.1


    As if to im ownership.


    And his eyes never fell off me during the process.


    Perez, who seemed to be performing a sacred ceremony, kissed the back of my hand onest time and spoke in a low voice.


    "So I can help you, Tia."


    * * *


    Empress Rabini smiled a deeper smile to contain the anger that rose to the top of her head.


    "Good tea scent, Empress."


    "I¡¯m d you like it, Lord of Sussew."


    "By the way..."


    Chanton Sussew took a long time, but the Empress already knew the next word toe out of his mouth.


    "Is it because of Pellet Corporation¡¯s business, Lord of Sussew?"


    "You¡¯ve already heard. That¡¯s right. Is the Western tour of Angenas okay?"


    "...It doesn¡¯t a problem. Thank you for your concern."


    "But cruise sounds pretty fascinating. Besides, the East has a mild and warm climate all year round. It would be perfect for a destination."


    "Lord of Sussew!."


    Who the hell is this guy making fun of?


    Rabini, who was about to burst out, quickly shut up at the words of Chanton Sussew.


    "Will you be able to keep the payment date, Empress?"


    "That¡¯s..."


    Angenas was in a state of enormous debt to Sussew.


    Her anger subsided and the awareness returned.


    "I wish I could dy the payment."


    The attitude of the solicitor was too stiff, but Rabini was very proud.


    If Sussew didn¡¯t dy the payment date, Angenas wouldn¡¯t have the ability to pay the debt right away, so this is the way it should be.


    "There must be a blow to Western tourism as well."


    Chanton Sussew nodded and said as if tossed.


    "I¡¯ll lend you more funds if you want, Empress."2


    Rabini doubted her ears.


    But the ensuing Lord of Sussew proved that she had not misheard.


    "We¡¯ve already invested money in Western businesses, so we¡¯re going to lose a lot of money if we step down. Plus, I think you¡¯ll need more money topete with the Eastern Cruise business in the future... Isn¡¯t it?"


    "It would be a great help, Lord."


    Rabini¡¯s face was brighter.


    It bothered her that she was going to have a bigger debt, but Chanton Sussew was right.


    If she stops here, all she has left is debt.


    She had to do something more.


    It was a ray of light for Angenas now.


    Chanton Sussew, staring into the eyes of sparkling Empress Rabini, said.


    "But this time, we¡¯re going to need coteral."1


    "A coteral?"


    In the meantime, Angenas borrowed money from Sussew after spending only one certificate.


    It was like a credit loan from a bank.


    "No matter how much I own it, I need something to show to the people of the Sussew family. I¡¯m sure the Empress will understand my position."3


    "Well, of course. Coteral..."


    Rabini was thinking of borrowing more money thanst time.


    So something of simr value was needed.


    At that time, Chanton Sussew suggested troubled Empress Rabini.


    "How about thend near thends of Angenas, which you handed over to Sussewst time?"


    "...Are you asking me to hand out thend document?"


    "It doesn¡¯t have to be a good agricultural or valuablend. I know there are quite a few of thends in Angenas."


    Chanton Sussew exined in a calm voice.


    "Anything I need to show to the people of the family, especially Madame Sussew. It¡¯s all coteral for one of your own. And..."


    Lord of Sussew said, shaking his head.


    "What would Sussew, with a vast granary, use with thend documents of Angenas?"


    It made sense.


    There was no guarantee as certain as the document of the estate, and as Chanton Sussew said, thend of Angenas was not worth much to be greedy for the Sussew family.


    "I just suggested it because I wanted to give the Empress and Angenas another chance. If you feel pressured, I would also like to pay off the debt and close the contract ording to the existing promise."


    Chanton Sussew smiled and asked the Empress.


    "What do you want, Empress?"5


    * * *


    It has already been three months since cruise tours began.


    There have been many changes in the meantime.


    Especially in my safe.


    I have so much money that I¡¯m worried about where and how to invest and spend more.


    There were two main ways in which money came in.


    One was the money directly earned by Pellet Corporation through the Eastern Cruise Tour business.


    It was arge sum of money paid by aristocrats for cruise trips and profits from selling ship-carrying goods to the East with tourists.


    And the other was the Cheshire Port fee to share with my father.


    In fact, I was surprised that thetter was muchrger than the former.


    As such, the Cheshire estate was developing at a rapid pace.


    To put it bluntly, the Cheshire estate belongs to my father, and I am his only child and only heir.1


    I might be making more money than I thought.


    For the past three months, I¡¯ve been busy stabilizing the Eastern Cruise Tour business.


    "Oh, my god."


    Now, the cruise tour began to take care of itself, and from today, I dered to Clerivan that I would live a leisurely life again, and I was on my way home.


    "I¡¯m going to oversleep sleep tomorrow. I¡¯m not getting out of bed until my back hurts."


    It was when I was walking up the stairs towards my room, muttering like that.


    "Hu! Sob..."


    There was a very sad and creepy sound heard from above.


    "The sound of a woman crying?"


    I stepped up the stairs carefully.


    And I could see someone crouching in front of my room crying.


    "What are you doing here? Why are you crying?"


    "Ti, Tia... Ugh!"


    Since when has she been crying?


    Larane¡¯s face was a mess with tears.


    Larane, who began to cry more sadly at me, said with a trembling voice.


    "Hiks, ma, marriage... It was decided. I don¡¯t know what to do, Tia..."

 Chapter 165

    <h4>Chapter 165</h4>


    First, I brought Larane into the mansion.


    "Drink this, Larane. Wipe off the tears."


    Larane, who was already shedding tears with her swollen red eyes, seemed about to copse.


    "Thank you, Tia."


    Larane¡¯s fingers were shaking lightly as she epted the cup I handed her.


    "Tell me if you¡¯ve calmed down a little. Are you getting engaged?"


    "...Yes, perhaps."


    Larane¡¯s longshes trembled with a small sigh.


    "I overheard a conversation between my mother and father a little while ago. I think it¡¯s over to some extent."


    It¡¯s an engagement that the person concerned doesn¡¯t know.


    It sounds ridiculous, but unfortunately, it ismon in the Empire.


    Especially, the more powerful noble families are, the mostfortable and good way to protect their power is to marry their children.


    Of course, if you care about your children, you can permit them to get married or give them the right to decide before marriage.


    Such expectations are a luxury for Viese and Seral.


    "What do you want to do, Larane?"


    I asked carefully.


    "I am..."


    Oh, damn it.


    Larane¡¯s tears, which had stopped, began to flow again.


    I handed over my handkerchief quietly.


    Larane, who was silently wiping away tears, said.


    "...I thought this day woulde one day. I¡¯ve been learning it since I was young. Someday I have to marry someone my parents decide."


    Unlike her sad face, Larane¡¯s tone was calm.


    "But then I met Sir Avinox. I knew I could be so happy just by being with someone. So I was going to tell my parents about Sir Avinox..."


    Larane squeezed the handkerchief.


    "My father and mother were very happy. My marriage will be of great help to my father."


    "Larane..."


    "It would be useless to tell them that I don¡¯t want to get married."


    Laughing blurrily, Larane looked so small today.


    "What should I do because I feel sorry for Sir Avinox? It¡¯s going to be a big shock. He¡¯s more tender-hearted than he looks..."


    It was then that Larane¡¯s face, which seemed calm at first nce like a resigned person, was distorted.


    Tears flowed faster as if they were bursting with emotion as she recalled Avinox.


    "But I really don¡¯t want to marry anyone other than Sir Avinox, Tia. If it¡¯s not him, I don¡¯t want to..."1


    I gave Larane a big hug.


    And I waited, sweeping her back until her crying ceased.


    In the meantime, I was able to feel the conflict of Larane clearly.


    The thought is that she has to go on a set path for her family and want to be with the person she loves.


    How painful it must be to not be able to choose one of those two things or abandon the other.


    The trembling body of Larane was speaking.


    I said to Larane, who was calming down a little and wiping away tears.


    <h4>"For now, no matter what happens, wouldn¡¯t it be better to convey Larane¡¯s heart to Sir Avinox?"</h4>


    "Can I do that? Wouldn¡¯t it be careless?"


    "Sir Avinox would rather be worried about Larane. And this kind of thing is bound to spread quickly. I think it"s better for you to say it yourself than to let people know by gossip."


    "Tomorrow, then, ahh, what should I do."


    Larane realized something and stamped her feet.


    "Tomorrow is the day of the reading meeting with Sir Avinox. But I think my mother is thinking of taking me to a marriage meeting tomorrow..."


    "Tomorrow?"


    It was so fast.


    Usually, when a family gets married, they adjust the conditions one by one over time.


    It¡¯s literally a marriage made like a contract.


    Perhaps the details have already been saying.


    Then all that remains was to make an official announcement.


    "As Tia said, the rumor will have spread by tomorrow."


    "The meeting ce is the Capital, right?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s Caramel Avenue in Sedakyuna."


    It¡¯s kind of coincidental right.


    I can¡¯t believe the ce was there again.


    I nodded and said to Larane.


    "Larane first writes a letter to Sir Avinox. I¡¯ll go to the book club and deliver it to him tomorrow."


    "Really? Ahh, thank you so much, Tia!"


    Larane gave me a big hug.


    Oh my.


    She¡¯s not usually like this.


    It seemed that she was very worried about Avinox.


    "Then I¡¯ll be right back and write you a letter. Wait a minute, Tia."


    Larane leaped out of her seat.


    I asked in a sudden curiosity as I saw Larane off.


    "But who¡¯s your opponent?"


    In my previous life, Larane married a cousin of Lord of Ivan in the North.


    Ivan¡¯s vassal and Migente Ivan¡¯s cousin, to be exact.


    Perhaps it was the Empress¡¯s arrangement to secure votes in the North.


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s him again.


    I should have buried him when I went to Ivan.


    Larane said to me, muttering so inwardly.


    "...Your Highness First Prince."4


    Excuse me, the First Prince?


    "Wh, what? Who?"


    "Your Highness First Prince..."+


    I didn¡¯t hear it wrong.


    I grabbed the back of my neck that was getting stiff.1


    "...Ha."


    I was going to sublimate the boiling anger with a deep sigh, but I can¡¯t believe it.


    Seral, Viese.


    You¡¯re both crazy.


    How dare they bring a dog like Astana to Larane.


    Looking at Larane, who was still neat and beautiful, although her eyes are red and swollen, I solemnly dered.


    This marriage, I¡¯ll stop it.4


    * * *


    At the same time.


    Emperor Jovannes and Empress Rabini met face to face after a long time.


    Jovannes, who could not take a nap because of this schedule, yawned loudly.


    "Why did you ask to see me face to face, Empress?"


    "Shouldn¡¯t we celebrate together, Your Majesty, because the marriage of the First Prince is going well?"


    "Marriage?"


    Jovannes frowned.


    ¡°Are you talking about connecting Viese Lombardy¡¯s daughter and Astana?


    "Yes, her mother is also my cousin, and they are very happy to be inws with the Imperial Family, so marriage is going smoothly."1


    "So she is Astana¡¯s cousin, isn¡¯t she?"4


    "Under Imperialw, more than an uncle can marry. Cousins often get married."2


    "Cough."


    Jovannes had an ufortable cough.


    "There¡¯s no way the Lord of Lombardy would agree to that."


    Marriage, a union between families, ultimately requires permission from the Lord.


    And Jovannes knew Lk¡¯s personality well.


    How terrible is the love for the blood and flesh of that stubborn man is.


    Empress Rabini sneaked a nce at Jovannes and said.


    "It¡¯s nothing else, it¡¯s a national marriage. Everything should be done ording to Your Majesty¡¯s will."


    "But..."


    "Rejecting an Imperial marriage is clearly crossing the line, no matter how Lombardy is. Unless they disregard the authority of the Imperial Family and His Majesty... Isn¡¯t that right, Your Majesty?"


    "It should be."


    Jovannes nodded.


    Empress Rabini, who smiled inwardly at the scene, added another word.1


    "These days, Lombardy has opposed the Imperial development of iron mines and said it was a headache."


    Emperor Jovannes wanted to make money by developing a huge iron mine owned by the Imperial family.


    However, it was obvious that the iron market, which was already saturated, would be released further and the price of iron would fall further.


    This was why Lk Lombardy has expressed widespread opposition to Jovannes¡¯s n.


    As the Lord of Lombardyes out like that, the number of nobles following it was considerable, so even the Emperor cannot help but notice.


    "If the Imperial Family and Lombardy had inws in this situation, Lombardy would no longer be able to stand against it."1


    Jovannes¡¯s ears were tempting.


    "If it¡¯s Viese¡¯s daughter, it¡¯ll be even more useful on days when he became the Lord of Lombardy."


    "I¡¯m so d you know what I mean."


    Empress Rabini smiled beautifully.1


    And she poured her favorite liquor before Jovannes, as she said.


    "You don¡¯t have to decide right now. Talk to Lord of Lombardy tomorrow, Your Majesty. Surprisingly, you may not object it too much."


    Of course, Lk Lombardy will jump.


    She has asked Seral not to tell anyone in the Lombardy family about this.


    It was already decided how the old man, who usually belittled the Imperial Family and did not like Astana, would react to sudden marriage.


    And that would touch Jovannes¡¯s pride.


    Empress Rabini smiled secretly.


    * * *


    Jingle.


    With a small bell, I entered Caramel Avenue.


    It was full of the sweet and delicious smell unique to the dessert shop.


    It wasn¡¯t enough to soothe me today.


    "Wee, Customer."


    Maybe today is a working day at the store, but Bate approached me with a smile and said hello.


    "Are you one?"


    "I heard there¡¯s a book club here today."


    I answered Bate with a grin.


    Showing a small collection of poems in my hand.


    Why are you looking at my face?


    "...Reading club. I¡¯ll take you to the second floor."


    Bate and I started climbing the stairs together.


    "Who is it?"


    Bate asked with his low voice.


    "What?"


    "The one who made Lady Florentia so angry. I don¡¯t know who it is, but I think I should take time for mourning in advance."2


    "...I¡¯m not mad."


    "Look in the mirror and say, I got goosebumps looking on your smiling face. Look at this."


    Said Bate, rubbing his goosebumps arm between his shirt.


    In the meantime, we arrived on the second floor and I pretended to look around and asked.


    "...Avinox Luman. Where is he?"


    "Ah, it¡¯s because of Lady Larane¡¯s marriage."


    Bate clicked his tongue and pointed up with his finger.


    "Young Lord Luman is alone on the terrace on the third floor. Just looking at the expression, I felt like he would jump down, so I wanted to give it another seat, but there seemed to be someone waiting separately, so I gave it."


    "Really?"


    That¡¯s good.


    I grabbed my dress hard and said, climbing the stairs again.


    "Then make sure no one enters the third-floor terrace from now on."


    "Okay."


    At the end of the sentence, I nced at Bate, who clicked his tongue, saying, ¡¯Oh, tsk tsk!¡¯ and I came up to the third floor.


    Fortunately, there weren¡¯t many people on the third floor.


    As Bate said, Avinox was on the terrace.


    The book of poems, which is the theme of the reading group, was thrown away on the table while sighingpletely.


    Though he looked up at the sky wistfully.


    I don¡¯t see that in my eyes right now.


    I went out on the terrace and immediately closed the door behind my back.


    Creaks.


    At the sound, Avinox turned his head and his eyes were round as he recognized me.+


    And I wielded a collection of poems in my hand.


    Puck!


    Avinox¡¯s shoulder, hit by the book, shook greatly.


    "Lad, Lady Florentia..."


    "That¡¯s why you should¡¯ve proposed to marry earlier! I told you to express it like that!"


    When I saw the blonde hair and the gentle face shining under the sun, I felt how well Avinox looked with Larane, making me angry.


    "Take responsibility!"


    "What?"


    "Our Larane, take responsibility!"

 Chapter 166

    <h4>Chapter 166</h4>


    At the sound of my shouting, the eyes of a mysterious color resembling the blue sea of Avinox blinked a few times.


    Then he clenched his fist and shouted.


    "I, I want to take responsibility!"


    "...Really?"


    "Yeah! Actually, I wanted to convey that today, so I brought this too!"


    Avinox pulled a small box out of his arms.


    Inside was a ring of pearls shimmering in white brilliance.


    It was as beautiful as any jewel, but not cold.


    It was a perfect ring for Avinox, a seaman, to propose to a warm person like Larane.


    When I stopped talking and stared at the ring, Avinox seemed to take it in a slightly different sense.


    "I¡¯m in a hurry, so that¡¯s all I¡¯m going to do now, but I¡¯m going to officially set up a set of proposal ringster...!"


    "A wedding ring set? What¡¯s that?"


    "It¡¯s a custom. The man in the east has 12 rings ready and proposes. If a woman epts the proposal, she will wear a different ring every month for a year and then have a wedding..."


    Avinox said, looking down at one ring he had prepared with a sullen face.


    "I could have stopped by any jewelry store and prepared 12 rings, but I didn¡¯t want to propose to Larane that way. That¡¯s why I chose the most fitting of the Luman family¡¯s treasures in the townhouse of Capital..."


    Avinox¡¯s shoulders gradually drooped down.


    ¡°After all, you¡¯re noting out today.¡±


    I¡¯m so sorry that I hit him with a book of poems a while ago.


    Iforted Avinox¡¯s shoulders and sat opposite him.


    "When did you hear the rumor about Larane¡¯s marriage?"


    "My brother, Lignite, told me this morning. He said there are already rumors in the Capital. I didn¡¯t even know he knew I was dating Larane...."


    Lignite would have known for a long time.


    He¡¯s not as professional as Bate brings me information, but he¡¯s doing something simr next to Perez.


    Avinox sighed again to the ground.


    "Is Larane all right?"


    It was a weak voice.


    "Sir Avinox, aren¡¯t you angry?


    His loved one is having a marriage conversation with someone else while dating him.


    To be honest, I would be a little angry.


    But Avinox shook his head.


    "I know that Larane is grieving more than I am now. But how can I be angry?"


    Avinox¡¯s weakly smiling face that said so was so simr to Larane¡¯s.


    Now the two are more concerned about each other.


    Rather than my sadness and pain, wouldn¡¯t it be difficult for the person itself?


    It¡¯s a pity that they¡¯re suffering from cold chest pain from far away.


    "I have something for Sir Avinox."


    I opened the book of poems I had in my hand.


    The bookshelf opened and a neat, beautiful letter envelope hidden in it appeared.


    <h4>"It¡¯s a letter from Larane. She asked me to deliver it to Sir Avinox, and I came."</h4>


    "Ah, Lady Larane..."


    Avinox took the envelope from me and didn¡¯t read it right away.


    He¡¯s just patting the part with Larane¡¯s neat handwriting on it, saying ¡¯Dear Sir Avinox¡¯ with a smile on his face.


    "Sigh..."


    This time a sighe out of me.


    What are you going to do because you¡¯re both so nice?


    Those are the people who will do whatever they want to benefit.


    I¡¯m really worried.


    After looking only at the outside of the envelope for a long time, Avinox was now carefully opening the envelope and reading the letter.


    It was to be careful not to tear any part of it.


    "It¡¯s a match made in heaven."


    I shook my head and gave Avinox time to read all of Larane¡¯s letters in peace.


    * * *


    In front of the Empress¡¯s Pce.


    "The Empress is waiting. Let¡¯s get in."


    Seral said as the slowing carriageSeral said as the slowing train stopped, urging Larane. stopped, urging Larane.


    "Well, mother..."


    Larane, who had been hesitating all the time in the carriage, squeezed thest courage thinking that she should not dy any longer.


    "...What¡¯s the matter, Larane?"


    Due to Larane¡¯s unusual attitude, Seral closed the carriage door, which had been opened by the royal court¡¯s servant.


    "I have something to tell you."


    Larane sped the hem of her dress, unable to hide her anxious gaze.


    "That¡¯ll leave a mark on the dress."


    Seral snapped Larane¡¯s hand aside.


    "Tell me."


    "Well, I don¡¯t want a political marriage. Please reconsider, Mother."


    Larane said in a trembling voice.


    She didn¡¯t bring up Avinox because she was afraid he¡¯d get caught up.


    The one who was talking about marriage was the First Prince.


    "Larane, don¡¯t you know that? What you want to do and what you have to do are different things."


    "I¡¯m well aware of that. But sometimes I think there¡¯s something precious that I can¡¯t give up for my duty."


    "A precious thing you can¡¯t give up?"


    Seral tilted his head.


    "What is more important than marrying the First Prince and fulfilling your duties?"


    "...Happiness. If I marry the First Prince, I will never be happy, Mother. Please reconsider."


    Larane, who has a timid personality, poured out a lot of the energy she had been holding back.


    At a nce, her shoulders could be seen shaking.


    But Seral clicked her tongue small.


    "Larane."


    "...Yes, Mother."


    "The higher the nobility, the more he has and the more he has to enjoy, the more political marriage is a part of his life from the moment he was born."


    At first nce, Seral spoke in a friendly voice, exhorting Larane.


    "Everyone goes through this process. It was the same for me. So stop being so stubborn."


    Larane, who was still listening, looked at Seral with big eyes and asked.


    "Is that why you¡¯re happy now?"


    "...What?"


    "You married my father to fulfill your duty. So is my mother happy?"


    Seral was silent for a moment.


    She was just staring at her daughter with a face that was hard to guess inside.


    With that heavy silence, Larane felt suffocated at any momentarily.


    Although it was spat out, she was half sincere.


    She has never seen her mother and father and thought they looked happy.


    After a long silence, Seral slowly reached for Larane.


    Larane, who instinctively shrugged, flinched at the touch of her head.


    "Larane, go after power, not love. That¡¯s always the answer, my tender, innocent daughter."


    Seral said in a sweet voice as if singing a luby.


    "That¡¯s the best advice your mother can offer."


    "But Mother. I don¡¯t want power."


    Larane appealed.


    "I¡¯m not greedy for that. The future I want is to share a peaceful daily life with someone I love."


    "Sounds immature."


    Seral cut off the words.


    "The peaceful routine you want is nothing without power, Larane. You may resent me now, but please know that I¡¯m making the best choice for you."


    "The best choice?"


    "The opponent is a Prince. One day he will be the Crown Prince. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to see your family here all the time than to marry into a suitable powerhouse far from the center?"1


    "But that¡¯s sincerely... I have no desire to marry the First Prince."


    "That¡¯s strange, Larane."


    Seral¡¯s eyes red coldly at Larane.


    "Have you, by any chance, been seeing anyone behind our back?"


    "Oh, no! It¡¯s not like that!"


    Larane jumped, waving her hands.


    But that couldn¡¯t stop the blushing face.


    Seral¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    "You¡¯d better clean it up quickly if you have one. Keep in mind that the person you will marry in the future is Astana, who will soon be the Crown Prince. I want you to behave yourself."


    Eventually, Larane grabbed Seral¡¯s hem.


    And said as if pleading.


    "Mother, I really don¡¯t want to get married."


    But Seral¡¯s reaction was cold.


    Rather, she stared at her for a while, as if trying to pierce her daughter¡¯s heart, and said,


    "No, From today on, you must not leave the Lombardy mansion alone, Larane.¡±


    "Oh, no, Mother!"


    "Why?"


    "There¡¯s a banquet where I¡¯ve already replied that I¡¯m going to attend, and there¡¯s a book club..."


    "From now on, you¡¯re busy preparing for the wedding, so you won¡¯t have time to go to such a meeting. And if rumors spread about marriage, everyone will understand if you can¡¯t attend the banquet. He¡¯s the future Crown Prince."


    Seral smiled satisfactorily just by imagining it.


    But soon she returned with a stern face and told Larane.


    "When you go outside the mansion in the future, you¡¯ll need my permission and I¡¯ll apany you in most things. Did you understand, Larane?"


    If this happens, she can¡¯t meet Avinox.


    Larane lowered her head to hide her tearful face.


    "Come on, Larane!"


    Seral pushed hard.


    "...Yes, Mother."


    Larane had no choice but to answer like that.


    * * *


    Emperor¡¯s office.


    After the conference, Lk was waiting in the Emperor¡¯s office at Jovannes¡¯s request.


    "Whoa..."


    Lk let out a low sigh as he rubbed his sore eyes in the aftermath of the long meeting.


    He was realizing this over time this year.


    Now, the work of the Lord itself ising as a physical burden.


    "Is it time for me to step it down?"


    Lk muttered with a bitter smile.


    Then Jovannes came into the office.


    "Oh, you¡¯re here first."


    The Emperor strode up and took the liquor out of the cupboard.


    And he poured two drinks himself without calling the servant.


    "Would you like a drink?"


    Jovannes said, putting down a ss in front of Lk.


    Lk stared at the golden liquid in the crystal ss and asked.


    "It¡¯s the first time in decades that I¡¯ve been in and out of your office that you¡¯ve offered me a drink like this, Your Majesty."


    "Well, I see. I was mean. I saved a drink for the Lord of Lombardy."


    "It¡¯s no use doing this because of the iron mines. Think about the other side if you are just want to make some money. Lombardy will help you."


    "Well, you¡¯re saying you can¡¯t give up the mine at all."


    Jovannes asked, looking at Lk with sharp eyes.


    "Sadly so, Your Majesty. There¡¯s a high risk of a market crash."


    In Lk¡¯s response, Jovannes took a big sip and nodded.


    It was an attitude that seemed convincing at first nce.


    "By the way. I didn¡¯t ask to see you because of the mine."


    Jovannes said as if he had taken a step back.


    At the moment Lk narrowed the eyebrow.


    It wasn¡¯t Emperor Jovannes to back down so easily.


    It was Jovannes who have a strong obsession with money more than anyone else.


    There must be something.


    And Lk could see exactly why.


    ¡°I called you here to tell you that I have decided to bring Viese¡¯s daughter, Larane as Astana¡¯s mate.¡±

 Chapter 167

    <h4>Chapter 167</h4>


    Lk¡¯s eyebrows rose upwards as if surprised.


    Looking at the figure, Jovannes swallowed the usation.


    The first time the Empress suggested it, it was fine.


    He wasn¡¯t interested in Astana¡¯s wedding, and Lombardy.


    It was also awkward to deal with Lk.


    But on reflection, it wasn¡¯t such a bad thing.


    No, he liked it.


    This old arrogant Lk granddaughter bes a daughter-inw.


    Lombardy is also of indisputable noble blood, which will greatly help maintain the Royal Lineage.


    For once, Jovannes agreed that the Empress hade up with a pretty useful idea.


    It¡¯s worth being greedy for.


    That¡¯s how the Emperor judged it.


    "If you give me something else as a condition that prevents marriage, I wouldn¡¯t know again."


    He is here today to see if Lk is willing to make a deal.


    Jovannes asked, trying to seep a smile from his face.


    "I guess you didn¡¯t know about the marriage because you were surprised."


    Above all, it was very fun to get on Lk¡¯s nerves.


    "You look very surprised..."


    "No, I¡¯ve heard about my granddaughter¡¯s marriage."


    Sitting in afortable position, Lk shook his head and said.


    "I didn¡¯t expect you to seriously consider it. Oh, my God."


    Lkughed as if he was surprised and dumbfounded.


    "I can guess whose idea it is. There¡¯s no way your Majesty would be interested in this sort of thing."


    Lk¡¯s voice sank low.


    "The reason you¡¯re saying this is because you¡¯re trying to get something out of Lombardy on the pretext of my granddaughter¡¯s marriage."


    The eyebrow of Emperor Jovannes was twitching a little.


    It was an unpleasant feeling from the fact that all his thoughts were read.


    Talks with Lk Lombardy are always like this.


    It was the same when Jovannes had just be Emperor, and now he was middle-aged.


    Staring into the frowning eyes of Jovannes, Lk slowly rose from his seat.


    "It was a great attempt to weigh Lombardy and Angenas in both hands. I¡¯llpliment you. But..."


    Lk shook his head slowly as if warning.


    "Not my blood, Your Majesty. My blood is not a deal."2


    Lk¡¯s brown eyes glowed coldly.


    And left a message before leaving the Emperor¡¯s office.


    "Don¡¯t be swayed by the Empress¡¯s words and do anything you¡¯ll regretter, Your Majesty."


    Lk walks out slowly.


    Jovannes, who was left alone, drank a liquid.


    He couldn¡¯t stand Lk¡¯s rude attitude.


    But there wasn¡¯t even a sharp move.


    It was long ago realized that the Emperor of the Lambrew Empire did not stand above everyone else.


    Empress Rabini came to the Emperor, who was grinding his teeth all by himself.


    <h4>"How did it go?"</h4>


    Jovannes was even more annoyed by the Empress, who already knew and pretended not to know.


    Instead of answering, the Empress said that she was sorry for the sight of the Emperor drinking another sip of liquor.


    "Oh, my God, Lombardy has angered you again. The insolent one who doesn¡¯t know the Imperial fear."1


    The Empress had a knack for reading exactly what the other person wanted to hear.


    Even now, with a few of those words, Jovannes felt his irritation toward the Empress disappeared.


    "Push on this opportunity, Your Majesty. Astana¡¯s marriage could be a turning point for Your Majesty¡¯s rtionship with Lombardy."


    "A turning point?"


    "Think about it. Lombardy can¡¯t be as arrogant as they are now when his granddaughter is in the Imperial Family."


    "Indeed, he is strict when it came to his blood."


    Jovannes murmured, recalling the eyes shining blue, saying, ¡¯My blood is not the subject of a deal.¡¯, just a moment ago.


    "There will be a bacsh, but it¡¯s all about marriage. In addition, Seral and Viese Lombardy have already agreed to their daughter¡¯s marriage. There is no reason for the Lord of Lombardy to stand strong."


    The Empress smiled inwardly at the Emperor.


    It was too easy to sway an angry Emperor with a crushed ego.


    But Rabini¡¯s face hardened at the Emperor¡¯s next word.


    "So, what will the Empress give me if I push ahead with this marriage?"


    "...Yes?"


    "Yeah, I think I¡¯d be fine with Angenas¡¯ iron mine of the West River."


    This time Empress Rabini winced greatly.


    Her body could be seen shaking at a nce.


    "In the name of the Baraport family. The mine they bought more than a decade ago, stealing from Lombardy through Viese Lombardy."


    "Your Majesty, it¡¯s just a little shot..."


    "Don¡¯t lie to me that it¡¯s just a coal mine, Empress. I don¡¯t want to be mad at you today."


    Jovannes said with a smiling face.


    The corners of the Empress¡¯s mouth trembled slightly.


    The mine, which the Emperor refers to, was secretly bought by Angenas in the name of Baraport about a decade ago.


    Angenas had no Royal permission to own an iron mine, so they couldn¡¯t help it was inevitable.


    The mine, which is no longer mining coal and contains only a little iron ore underneath it, was being forgotten even in Rabini¡¯s memory.


    Rabini looked at the Emperor.


    Though not unusually intelligent or learned, Jovannes was smarter than anyone else in his profit or loss.


    Just like right now.+


    Since when have you known about the iron mine.


    The Empress was horrified by the still smiling face of Jovannes.


    "What do you say? If Astana could marry Lombardy¡¯s Lady, it wouldn¡¯t be such a loss to Angenas."


    Empress Rabini regained herposure and began to calcte.


    The unstable finances of Angenas now, the dowry of Larane Lombardy promised by Seral and the benefits of it in the future.


    And she nodded.


    "I¡¯ll give it to you, Your Majesty."


    "That¡¯s very nice."


    Jovannes smiled with satisfaction.


    "Tomorrow, turn the mine to the name of the Red Top. I want to start mining right now."


    Emperor Jovannes was quite excited.


    The presence of the Empress sitting next to him was already beyond his interest.


    * * *


    "Here you are, Lord."


    John, the butler who greeted Lk, who returned from the Pce, immediately noticed something unusual.


    The atmosphere of Lk getting off the carriage was terrifying.


    Sure enough.


    "Call Viese."2


    Lk, who left only that brief message, went into the office by himself.


    "Did you call me, Father?"


    After a while, Viese came into the office.


    As if he already knew the reason he was summoned, Viese stood still without sitting on a chair.


    "Viese."


    "Yes, Father."


    "Let the marriage of Larane and the First Prince never happened."


    "I can¡¯t do that."


    "Are you going against my orders now?"


    Lk¡¯s eyes became fierce.


    But Viese also stood up.


    "Larane is my daughter."


    "Yes, but the original family marriage must follow the will of the household Lord. Don¡¯t forget that you and Seral¡¯s marriage were also the will of your predecessor."


    If it had been Lk¡¯s choice, it would never have happened to tie Viese to Angenas.


    "...I just made the best choice for Larane. It¡¯s definitely a great opportunity to be a member of the Royal Family."


    "A great opportunity?"


    Lk mmed down the desk.


    "Speak straight, Viese. It¡¯s a chance for you, not for Larane!"


    "It¡¯s...!"


    "Don¡¯t you know who Astana is! You mean that¡¯s the best for your child?!"


    Lk was more furious than ever.


    Viese has made many small and big mistakes.


    But this time, Lk has never been more furious.


    "I have overlooked your faults because you are Lombardy and my blood. However, even if you are, I will not allow you to benefit from the sacrifice of your child. Last warning, Viese."


    Lk¡¯s gaze gave him a chill.


    However, Viese gritted his teeth and turned around, and left the office.


    It was already warned by the Empress.


    His father¡¯s opposition will be severe.


    But there was also a promise that if Viese held out, Larane and the First Prince¡¯s marriage would take ce.


    ¡¯Last warning, Viese.¡¯


    The words his father rang like thunder in his ears, but Viese tried to shake off his fear.2


    * * *


    Pellet Corporation¡¯s office.


    Clerivan and Violet¡¯s reports are over.


    I asked two people to organize the documents.


    "When is the next cruise schedule?"


    "Three dayster, it departs from Chesire Port."


    Clerivan replied.


    Oh, Of all the things.


    "Then what¡¯s next?"


    This time, Violet said.


    "The newly introduced ship is getting ready for thest-minute preparation. The scheduled departure date is in 10 days."


    If it¡¯s 10 days.


    Maybe that¡¯s enough.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Lady Florentia?"


    "I might have to pick up a special guest on the cruise. I¡¯ll exin the detailster."


    I smiled at Violet and Clerivan, who looked at me curiously, and then hurried out of the Pellet Office.


    I have a special schedule today.


    I hurried back to Lombardy¡¯s mansion.


    Then first, the person who was waiting for me weed me.


    "Here you are, Lady Florentia."


    It was Avinox, dressed up in great style.


    I looked at such Avinox and asked.


    "Are you ready, Sir Avinox?"


    Avinox smiled and nodded at my question.


    "What about the ring?"


    "Here it is.¡±


    Avinox replied, tapping the pocket inside his chest.

 Chapter 168

    <h4>Chapter 168</h4>


    Avinox appearance, who was dressed more stylishly today, was even meaningful.


    Me and Avinox took a short walk through crowded ces likest time.


    And immediately headed to Larane¡¯s greenhouse.


    I don¡¯t know if he noticed something.


    Larane was unable to travel freely outside the mansion because of Seral, but fortunately, there were no restrictions inside the mansion.


    I decided to use it to help two people a little today.


    "I¡¯ve already told Larane to meet me here. Oh, there she is."


    "Larane..."


    Avinox muttered sadly.


    When she was in the greenhouse, she was always growing flowers in a shiny way.


    But today was different.


    It was so sad to see her sitting helplessly on the greenhouse chair.


    "Then I¡¯ll get going..."


    "No."


    Avinox caught me trying to turn around to give Larane and Avinox time alone.


    "Please be our witness, Lady Florentia."


    Avinox, who still looks nervous, told me with a smile on his face.


    "If Larane epts my proposal, I n to send the proposal in the name of Luman to Larane¡¯s father and the Lombardy family. I have already got my father¡¯s permission."


    In short, he said he would follow the marriage course of the aristocrats.


    I can¡¯t believe he has already got the Lord of Luman¡¯s permission.


    He has made up his mind and pushed ahead with it.


    "It¡¯s a littlete, but I still have a chance because the Imperial Family hasn¡¯t sent a formal proposal or made an official announcement."


    Avinox clenched while saying so.


    "Of course... It¡¯s about when Larane epted my proposal."


    Then he goes back to tense mode.


    I patted Avinox on the shoulder and said.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll be happy to be your witnesses."


    "Thank you!"


    "Let¡¯s go, then?"


    Avinox, who began walking as if he would squeak due to tension, took the lead and opened the greenhouse door.


    Ugh, I¡¯m nervous, too!


    "Sir Avinox...?"


    Larane called Avinox in a trembling voice as if she could not believe her eyes.


    Avinox approached Larane and asked in a friendly voice.


    "Your face looks a little swollen. Are you all right?"


    "I¡¯m fine... You didn¡¯t reply to my letter, so I was wondering if Sir Avinox was okay..."


    Larane¡¯s words were cut off.


    It was because Avinox slowly fell on one knee.


    "Oh, Sir Avinox?"


    "Lady Larane Lombardy. My courage was toote."


    Avinox opened a small box of rings he had taken out of his arms and held it out in front of Larane.


    "Will you marry me?"


    <h4>There was a moment of silence.</h4>


    Avinox with the ring held his breath.


    I held my breath from the back so as not to disturb as much as possible.


    Then I heard a little noise.


    Hiks!


    It was the sound of tears falling from Larane¡¯s eyes.


    "Oh, Sir Avinox..."


    Larane sped his hands and looked at Avinox.


    And Larane smiled broadly with a smile on her pretty face.


    "Ah, Sir Avinox..."


    It was just when Larane finally epted the proposal.


    Dang!


    The greenhouse door opened with a loud noise.


    "Oh, Father...!"


    "What are you doing, Larane!"


    It was Viese who jumped in.


    The first to respond was Avinox.


    Standing in the way of protecting Larane.


    "Lord Lombardy, listen to me for a moment."


    Then Viese¡¯s eyes caught fire more.


    He mumbled while ring at the strange man who seemed to protect his daughter, who had an important marriage.


    "Your face, I¡¯ve definitely seen somewhere... By any chance, Luman...?"


    After finding out who Avinox was, Viese was even more distorted.


    The Eastern Luman was known to be a family that openly supported Perez.


    Lignite Luman was close to Perez at the Academy, Perez helped the East receive trade subsidies, and Luman volunteered to follow him on Ivan¡¯sst trip.


    "What are you doing, Young Lord Luman!"


    Viese, who shouted out loud, p the ring in Avinox¡¯s hand away.


    Here, the ring box that Avinox cherished in his hearty on the greenhouse floor.


    Looking at it, Avinox said in a calm voice.


    "I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t greet you in advance. But Larane and I have been dating, and our Luman family is about to formally send a proposal to Lombardy. I know there¡¯s a marriageing and going, but please consider..."


    "Look, Young Lord Luman."


    Viese said threateningly.


    "Do you know who my daughter is going to marry?"


    "...I know."


    "Do you know that the Luman family, who somehow tries to push his foot into the center of the Empire, will turn the Imperial Family against him, now?"


    "...I¡¯m prepared for Lady Larane."


    "Oh, Sir Avinox!"


    Larane shook her head in tears again.


    Viese spoke up to Larane like that.+


    "Has you thought it or not! Even if you act rashly, there are limits! If you act so immature, not only you but also the Luman family will be in big trouble, Larane!"


    "Ah..."


    Larane dropped her head.


    "I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t see you today, Young Lord Luman!"


    Viese grabbed Larane¡¯s arm as he spoke with a vicious tongue.


    "Stop it!"


    Avinox grabbed Viese¡¯s hand as if he were about to break it.


    However.


    "...Please let me go, Sir Avinox."


    Larane said in a low voice.


    "Lady Larane..."


    Avinox looked at Larane¡¯s arm that was held in Viese¡¯s hand painfully as if he were hurt.


    However, when Larane shook her head again, Avinox hand that holding Viese¡¯s was loosened.


    "Let¡¯s go, Larane."


    Viese immediately grabbed Larane as if he didn¡¯t want to stay here for another second.


    Larane, caught in the hand, was just dragged out of control.


    And Viese found me standing at the door.


    p!1


    Without time to avoid it, my face turned sideways.


    "Ti, Tia!"


    "Lady Florentia!"


    Avinox and Larane shock.


    I could feel my lips bursting and blood flowing down.


    As I quietly touched the corners of my mouth, Viese spit at my feet.


    "Dirty girl. How dare you ruin my daughter¡¯s future?"


    Viese then gasped as if his anger had not been resolved.


    However, he hurried out of the greenhouse with Larane as if he was afraid to see the situation.


    "Are you all right, Lady Florentia?"


    Avinox hurried up and looked at me.


    I pushed the hand slightly, spitting blood in my mouth to the floor.


    In fact, I¡¯ve been pped countless times, so there¡¯s no big blow.


    This is not the point right now.


    I asked, staring straight at Avinox.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Larane certainly epted my proposal."


    Avinox answered immediately and picked up a box of rings that had fallen on the floor.


    "Now she¡¯s my fiance. I¡¯m not giving up."


    It¡¯s hard to think that he¡¯s the usual naive Avinox.


    It was sparkling eyes.


    "...I like it a little now."


    That¡¯s the only way to protect Larane.


    I said, taking a ring box from Avinox¡¯s hand.


    "I¡¯ll deliver this."


    Avinox seemed puzzled but soon nodded.


    Believe in me.


    I closed the box after confirming that the ring was safe.


    The ¡¯tap!¡¯ sound sounds cheerfully in my hand.


    Do you think I¡¯m gonna give up on this?


    * * *


    The conference room of the Imperial Pce.


    The conference between the Emperor and the aristocracy wasing to an end.


    It was a normal meeting, nothing special.


    But Jovannes said to the nobles who were slowly getting ready to leave the conference.


    "I have something to announce."


    Eventually, the nobles sat back in their seats.


    Having confirmed that they were all seated, Emperor Jovannes looked at Lk Lombardy for thest time.


    And said with a smug smile.


    "I, Jovannes, are to inform the Lords that I have decided to ept Larane Lombardy, the daughter of Viese Lombardy, as a mate to the First Prince, Astana."


    It was a light tone and normal facial expression as if telling a joke.


    But the repercussions were not small.


    "Gasp!"


    "Lo, Lombardy?"


    Those who didn¡¯t hear the rumors were appalled.


    "The rumor was true!"


    "Lombardy and the Royal Family..."


    Those who knew the rumor shook their heads.


    "I do not doubt that this decision will bring moreplete peace and well-being to the Lambrew Empire."


    Now the nobles were all looking at one ce.


    It was Lk Lombardy staring at the Emperor with a stiff face.


    Curiosity shed across people¡¯s faces in such a different reaction from Jovannes, who smirked cheekily.


    Wasn¡¯t the talk already over?


    Is that a one-sided announcement?


    Lord of Lombardy, whom the nobles knew, was never a man who wanted to be entangled in marriage with the Imperial Family.


    Sure enough.


    Lk Lombardy lifted himself from the seat.


    And spoke in a low voice to the Emperor.


    "I refuse."


    "Oh, he says no!"


    A bigger echo swept the conference than when Jovannes announced the marriage.


    "Well, isn¡¯t that dangerous?"


    "I can¡¯t believe he turned down the Royal Wedding..."


    If it was a general noble family, not Lombardy, there would be nothing to say even if it was taken here for the crime of disobedience.


    "Are you going against my orders now, Lombardy?"


    Emperor Jovannes asked, staring coldly at Lk.


    But Lk didn¡¯t bat an eye.


    Rather, he looked at the Emperor face-to-face and said, clearly, as if to dere.


    "Lombardy refuses to marry the Royal Family."


    In addition, Lk turned his back and walked out of the conference room.


    It was impossible to leave the conference before the Emperor formally dering the meeting closed.


    When Lk grabbed the doorknob in the conference room, Jovannes shouted angrily.


    "If you open the door now, you will never set foot in the Capital again, Lombardy!"


    He meant to impose the Golden Order.


    It was thend of the Emperor and one of the most feared punishments of the central aristocracy, which prevented them from entering the Emperor¡¯s provinces where important issues such as meetings and conventions took ce.


    Upon hearing the shout, Lk looked back at Jovannes, raising one corner of his mouth smirked.


    "Golden order."


    It was already a punishment given to Lk once by Jovannes¡¯s father, the former Emperor.


    And after twenty years of fighting for power, the Former Emperor had to withdraw the golden order with his own hands.+


    Lk bowed slightly to Jovannes and said.


    "Do as you wish."


    "The Lord of Lombardy!"


    Jovannes¡¯s voice was heard behind his back, but Lk did not care and walked proudly out of the conference room, pushing away the huge door vigorously.

 Chapter 169

    <h4>Chapter 169</h4>


    Eventually, Larane was locked up in her room.


    At first, they asked for the cooperation of the Lombardy Knight and wanted them to protect the door, but they were firmly rejected.


    Now Seral, Viese, and Belsach take turns guarding the door.


    I went and said that I wanted to see Larane, but I had to be kicked out with only Seral¡¯s scornful gaze.


    "But do you think I will give up?"


    I leaned against the window of my room and looked at the darkened evening sky.


    And gradually the stars appeared one by one and it was close to night.


    Creak.


    The sound of the iron gate of the mansion across the garden closing was heard in the distance.


    Now that door won¡¯t open until dawn unless something special happens.


    No one can enter or leave the mansion.


    Of course, Viese¡¯s family, who are aware of the fact, will have no choice but to loosen their guard.


    It¡¯ste again, so he might have just fallen asleep guarding the door.


    "Time¡¯s up."


    I realized before I knew it was almost time and went outside.


    The trees in the small forest next to the annex seemed to sing a pas song along with the wind.


    And when the song subsides for a while.


    "Tia."


    Perez walked out of the dark forest.


    The walls of the Lombardy mansion are high, and the Lombardy Knights and Soldiers are guarding it without a hitch.


    It was meaningless in front of Perez, who exceeded human limits in many ways, like dealing with aura.


    "What happened? You asked me to meet you first."


    Perez immediately grabbed my hand and kissed the back of my hand.


    "It¡¯s almost two months. Now, Perez, I think you¡¯ve returned to the Capital."


    In the meantime, Perez was away to the South.


    Maybe he went to take care of something.


    After pausing at my words, Perez regained his smile after a while.


    "Yes, Tia, you did, I forgot for a moment. I¡¯m still adjusting."3


    It¡¯s already been three months since Perez found out who I am as the owner of Pellet Corporation.


    But every time the memories of that timee to mind, Perez seemed so surprised and delighted again.


    "But why did you call me today, Tia? I¡¯m d to see you. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything going on..."


    Perez, who was approaching me, stopped talking.


    "Lips..."


    Perez¡¯s gaze touched my lips, which had burst from being pped by Viese.


    And the wind blew.


    Until just a moment ago, trees, which had been dancing pleasantly in the wind, began to hum and shaking threateningly.


    It was because of the heavy wave that spread around Perez.


    In the meantime, I could see that it was quiet around me.


    "Who is it, Tia?"


    At first nce, his friendly voice was imbued with anger.


    Perez¡¯s pupil color was also slightly different than usual.


    <h4>"Who did hurt you?"</h4>


    Perez said with a frown as if he was in more pain.


    I shook my head at such a Perez.


    "Put down your energy."


    With my words, the power to suppress the surroundings disappeared like a lie.


    p.


    The birds, unable to escape, were finally seen flying far away from the tree.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter who hurt me, Perez."


    "Why it doesn¡¯t matter?"


    Perez seemed unhappy for not being told and his eyes were still sharp-looking at my swollen lips, but he nodded gently.


    "How did that happen?"


    "In fact, a few days ago..."


    I gave Perez a summary of what had happened.


    And added at the end.


    "That¡¯s why I need you, Perez."


    "Ah..."


    Perez blinked for a moment at my words and smiled.


    The scent of the forest is as deep as a smile that appears.


    "Why are you smiling like that?"


    "I¡¯m d. I mean, Tia needs me."


    "You¡¯re so..."


    I shut up trying to scold Perez out of habit.


    I¡¯m the one who¡¯s asking Perez for a favor.


    I can¡¯t do this.


    I nodded and walked in the lead and said.


    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that difficult for you. I need your help first, Perez."


    "Anything."


    Dude, he¡¯s totally excited.2


    I started walking through the forest with Perez.


    It was a road where the guards, who were walking around on time, didn¡¯t travel here.


    And where we were headed was the main building.


    Standing face to face with Perez in the dark shade, I said in a small voice.


    "Put me up there."


    Perez looked up along the tip of my finger.


    "...Terrace?"


    "Yeah, that one on the third floor."


    "Larane¡¯s Lombardy¡¯s room?"


    As expected, Perez got it right away.


    I nodded.


    "Are you going to be okay?"


    "What?"


    "It must be scary."


    Although it is said to be on the third floor, but the ceiling is high, so the fourth floor of an ordinary building is more suitable.


    But it¡¯s not that scary.+


    "I trust you, Perez."


    That¡¯s a piece of cake for you, isn¡¯t it?


    Perez smiled and liked it, then tilted his head slightly towards me and asked.


    "If you tell me who did it."


    Well, he¡¯s not going to just do a favor.


    "...Viese."


    "Viese Lombardy?"


    "Of..."


    Hm?


    "But don¡¯t harm Viese."1


    I saw a sharp light sh through Perez¡¯s eyes as I gave an answer and quickly spoke firmly.


    "Because that¡¯s my job."


    After staring at me for a while, Perez soon reached out to me.


    "Let me hug you."


    With his short words, my body was so easily lifted as I sat on Perez¡¯s arm.


    Perez¡¯s arm muscles, which are as hard as stones under my legs and hips, were felt intact.


    I put my arm around Perez¡¯s neck and put my face on his neck.


    "I¡¯m not doing this because I¡¯m scared."


    I just don¡¯t like heights.


    "Scary things are different from dislike things."


    Through the body in contact, I heard Perezugh.


    And when I feel that one of Perez¡¯s arms holds my body tighter.


    Whoosh, tap, tap, p.


    That was all.


    In the end, there was no feeling of ¡¯running¡¯ other than the thick and bted wind caught up with us and messed up our hair once.


    "You can open your eyes."


    As I slowly lifted my head to Perez¡¯s low voice, we were standing on the terrace I pointed at a moment ago.


    "I think there¡¯s only Larane Lombardy alone inside."


    You¡¯re so witty.


    Perez read the signs and told me with a keen of his five senses.


    "You wait here for a second. I¡¯ll be right back."


    Perez nodded silently at my words.


    Then he sits on his butt on a railing in the corner where there is no light and looks at me.


    He listened well and looked like I¡¯m seeing a gentle puppy, so I smiled at Perez once and knocked on the window.


    Knock! Knock!


    Shortly after the sound, a startled-faced Larane opened the window.


    "Ti, Tia?"


    Larane, who was looking at me in a very low voice, seemed to grasp the situation roughly when she saw Perez sitting quietly in the back.


    Larane, who quickly stepped inside, bowed slightly to Perez, who was sitting there with an expressionless face and closed the door.


    "Tia, your face..."


    Larane was speechless when she saw my lips and swollen cheeks.


    Tears gathered again in already swollen eyes.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, because of me."


    Larane held my hand tightly.


    "Because of me, neither Tia nor Sir Avinox nor Luman family..."


    No, it¡¯s weird for a second.


    Me and Avinox were treated badly by Viese, but suddenly Luman family?


    "What¡¯s wrong with the Luman family?"


    "My, my father here a little while ago... This will make the Luman family in a lot of trouble. Maybe the subsidy to the East will be cut off..."


    Viese, you evil son.


    At the very least, you¡¯re threatening your daughter now.


    That is ckmail, too.


    The Luman family¡¯s subsidies will not be cut off so easily.


    But the pure Larane would have believed it straight away.


    And she¡¯d be sitting alone in this dark room, trembling with fear.


    ming herself for fear that she would cause great trouble for Avinox and Avinox¡¯s family.


    "Everything I¡¯ve been greedy for..."


    Larane, who murmured like that, looked somewhat precarious.


    At that moment, I remembered Larane lying down as if she were asleep.


    Loving the wrong people as parents, closed her eyes too early in return for obedience.


    Larane, who withered like a flower in her hand.


    I put the box of Avinox¡¯s proposal ring in Larane¡¯s hand.


    "This is..."


    Larane¡¯s eyes shook when she saw the engagement ring that she had never even put on her finger.


    When a careful hand took out the pearl ring, a bright light flowed in the moonlight.


    Larane couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the beautiful jewel for a moment.


    And she carefully put the ring on her finger.


    The ring fits perfectly as if it were made in this world for Larane.


    Yeah, it¡¯s Larane.


    It looks a lot better on you than be withered flowers.


    I said, brushing Larane¡¯s tangled hair slightly with my fingers.


    "Sir Avinox asked me to tell you he¡¯ll be waiting."


    "Ah..."


    Thick tears dripped from Larane¡¯s eyes.


    "Listen, Larane. I prepared a way to leave this ce."


    "To leave... how?"


    "Yes. How to go to a ce where both Larane and Avinox can be happy together."


    But, Larane soon spoke painfully as if giving up.


    "But there are so many people who will get hurt when I go away like that. Tia, who helped me right now, too... And if I run away, Lombardy and Luman..."


    "Don¡¯t worry about that. If Larane leaves here with Avinox, no one will get hurt. Take my word for it, Larane."


    "Tia..."


    "So now, think only Larane¡¯s own happiness. And make a decision. You¡¯re still thinking about it, right?"


    "Well, that¡¯s..."


    Larane bowed her head.


    There¡¯s no way she¡¯s going to leave Avinox right now.


    To do so, Larane adores Viese, Seral, and Belsach.


    Even at this moment when she¡¯s forced to make the most important choice in life, she can¡¯t willingly abandon them.


    I couldn¡¯t understand how to love someone like Viese and Seral.


    But they¡¯re still her parents.


    And Larane. She¡¯s nice.


    I understand the hesitation of not being able to leave, running away holding Avinox¡¯s hand.


    Iforted Larane¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Loving your parents and your brother. It¡¯s not a bad thing to want to do something that makes them happy."


    Larane¡¯s big eyes look up at me.


    "But the most important thing is Larane¡¯s own happiness. So it¡¯s up to you. What are you going to do?"


    "...What would Tia do if you were me?"


    "If it was me..."


    I didn¡¯t even think this far.


    I would have turned the house upside down and ripped all the mouths of those who urged me to marry Astana.1


    To ruin someone¡¯s life!


    But that word is too harsh for Larane.


    I shook my head and replied.


    "Larane is not me. Such a question is not very meaningful. But I know this one for sure."


    Looking straight into Larane¡¯s pretty eyes, I said.


    ¡°Larane¡¯s family isn¡¯t the one who will appreciate your patience and sacrifice.¡±


    Larane¡¯s long eyshes trembled.


    Maybe she knew it herself.


    "So you don¡¯t have to sacrifice for your family anymore, Larane."


    I got up from my seat leaving that word.


    Let¡¯s get out of here before we get caught.


    "I¡¯m sorry, but we don¡¯t have much time, Larane. Just 5 days from now. You have to decide in it."


    "Five days..."


    Larane nodded.


    As I went to the terrace where Perez was waiting, several flower pots on the table came into my eyes.


    Among them, I liked the red flowers that bloomed straight and were colorful the most.


    Unlike other things that bloomed against the support due to their weak self-supporting power, the red flower is raising its head straight toward the sky with its own strength.+


    I pointed it out and said.


    "If you feel like it in five days, put that pot out of the window. Then I¡¯ll take care of the rest."


    * * *


    A letter from Emperor Jovannes arrived at Lk¡¯s office.


    <strong>[I will give the Lord of Lombardy three days. Agree to the marriage between the Imperial Family and Lombardy in time. If he does not obey the Imperial Mandate, Lk Lombardy is subject to a Golden Order. Also, the Golden Order is canceled only when the marriage is concluded.]</strong>

 Chapter 170

    <h4>Chapter 170</h4>


    "You use a dragon." [1] (or use so much effort)


    Tuk.


    Lk looked at Shann, who was sitting across from him, pushing the Emperor¡¯s letter aside as if it was annoying.


    "So, there¡¯s an update on the mine?"


    "Yes, Father."


    Shann presented a small letter to Lk that arrived at the Lombardy mine a little while ago.


    "The Baraport coal mine has resumed work that had stopped."


    "The mine was clearly said to be dry."


    "Yes, I think it¡¯s..."


    "He is starting to knock on the iron mines underneath."


    Lk shook his head and asked.


    "The owner have changed, haven¡¯t he?"


    "Application documents have been received from Baraport family, Angenas¡¯s Vassal family, to transfer the owner to the Red Top."


    "I guess so."


    In the office of Lombardy¡¯s mansion, he learned information about coal mines in the Middle and South of the Empire and what was happening at the Capital.


    Lk showed no signs of surprise.


    This was the power of the Lombardy Schrship.


    "Jovannes made this fuss to get that iron ore from the Empress. Or maybe he had a sense of pride, too."


    Lk grinned and muttered.


    "I must have looked funny, Shann."


    "The Emperor has not been very intelligent since he was a child."


    Shann also spoke bitterly.


    He doesn¡¯t know what Viese believed in doing this, but he was very angry that Lne, who was innocent, caught in conflict between the Imperial Family, Lombardy, and Angenas¡¯s.


    "The Luman family must have sent you a formal proposal."


    Shann said when she saw another envelope next to the Emperor¡¯s letter.


    The signature ¡¯Avinox Luman, Deputy Lord¡¯ was written in elegant handwriting.


    "I intend to deal with the proposal of Luman family as not receiving it."


    But Lk said, throwing it into the firece.


    "Lombardy can withstand Imperial pressure, but Luman can¡¯t. Although the Cheshire port has opened its doors, it is still far from being incorporated into the central power without the help of the Imperial Family. He seem to have sent me a proposal for that situation, too."


    The proposal sent by Avinox Luman quickly became ashes and disappeared.


    "First of all, settle this stupid dispute with the Imperial Family."


    Lk¡¯s words darkened Shann¡¯splexion.


    Her father said lightly that it was a ¡¯stupid dispute¡¯, but when Lombardy and the Imperial Family had an argument, 20 years had passed.


    "It would take a long time..."


    Would a child as soft as Lne endure that time?


    Shann thought unconsciously.


    ¡¯It would be nice if Young Lord Luman took Larane and escaped to the East.¡¯


    If that was the case, it might be easier to just dismiss the young people¡¯s childish behavior and take their side.


    <h4>Shann shook her head in surprise at her own thought.</h4>


    Then, a knock was heard in the office and several people came in.


    "Did you call, Lord?"


    They were the vassals of the Lombardy family, including Dird, Vilkay, and Devon.


    "Ah, everyone is here."


    Noticing that a state meeting had been called, Shann quietly greeted them and walked out of the office.


    "I think everyone knows why we¡¯re here today."


    The Lords nodded at Lk¡¯s words.


    Some people frowned as if they were offended by the Emperor.


    "Give me orders, Lord. I¡¯ll do anything."


    Romassie Dird from Lombardy¡¯s Top said in a firm voice.


    "Today, I received a letter from the Pce. He gave me three days to agree to an Imperial marriage with Lombardy. Otherwise, He¡¯ll give me a Golden Order."


    "Oh, my God."


    "I think we¡¯ve been too quiettely. Such a threat to the Lord."


    The opponent was the emperor, but the vassals were not hesitant.


    Lombardy¡¯s vassals were nobles of the Empire, but they served Lord of Lombardy like an Emperor, not the Imperial Family, so it was natural in a way.


    "So I¡¯m going to let him regret giving me three days."


    Lk was the first to look at Romassie Dird and say.


    "Three dayster, from the moment my Golden Order was issued, Lombardy¡¯s Top will be withdrawn from the Capital."


    Nine out of ten goods flowing into the Capital were from the Lombardy Top.


    If Lombardy¡¯s top was closed immediately, the Capital would be paralyzed.


    "Lord Devon."


    "Yes, Lord."


    Replied ng Devon, who runs Lombardy transport and courier.


    "The same goes for Devons. Also, notify the Tops who have relied on Lombardy traffic in the meantime. Route through the Capital, we can no longer cooperate."


    "Yes, sir."


    Lombardy¡¯s strike, was a way to affect not only the Capital but also the entire continent.


    "And Vilkay."


    At Lk¡¯s call, Lemabau Vilkay of Lombardy Construction bowed his head.


    "How many sites are in progress in the Capital?"


    "Twenty-two."


    "Stop everything."2


    "Yes, Lord."


    It was all aristocrats who ced orders for Lombardy construction.


    Lombardy¡¯s pressure began on the central aristocrats who had enough power to build buildings in the Capital.


    "If he is still doing this, I will have Lombardy Bank and Schrship Foundation join you, so be prepared."


    "Yes, Lord."


    No one has ever argued against it.


    Rather, they were only happy to contribute to this situation.


    "Thanks to you, we will take a good rest, too!"


    "I know. I don¡¯t know if I should thank you. Haha!"


    ng Devon and Lemabau Vilkay, who are among the younger generations, were even sneaky.


    Lk said to himself, watching the Lords burst intoughter at their jokes.


    "I wonder how far that pride will go."


    We¡¯ll know when action starts to take ce.


    Why Jovannes was able to push this far and what the Empress¡¯ next move would be.


    Three dayster.


    Eventually, a Golden Order was issued for Lombardy.


    Upon hearing the news, the nobles were all keep silent that this would be a long-term battle.


    In the end, many people wondered if the marriage would be concluded in a good way.


    In the first ce, most of the people who couldn¡¯t understand that this big deal had happened because of the Viese Lombardy¡¯s daughter marriage.


    But as if waiting, Lombardy¡¯s counterattacke.


    Lombardy¡¯s Top was closed in the Capital immediately, and Lombardy¡¯s construction and Lombardy traffic were also follow.


    A huge city called Capital, which was well-matched, quickly began to break.


    Screaming also erupted at the top of small and medium-sized businesses that had beenmissioning Lombardy traffic.


    Everyone realized it in a day.


    Lombardy¡¯s enormous influence over the entire Empire.


    Seral had been telling Larane this news since early in the morning.


    "How incredible what you¡¯ve done. Now you get it, Larane?"


    "Mother..."


    The soft-hearted Larane was shaking greatly as Seral expected.


    It was different from how she had been stubbornly silent while taking care of a few pots she had brought from the greenhouse.


    At this time, Viese said sternly.


    "What a disgraceful punishment for a nobleman, do you know? And how much damage Lombardy is taking with this move?"


    Larane couldn¡¯t raise her head.


    As the family said, it all seemed to be her fault.


    She looked up carefully and looked at her younger brother, Belsach, but all he could do was look cold.


    Am I really doing such a big mistake?


    I just wanted to marry someone I love.


    I just want to live happily ever after.


    However, it was in no time that the mindset that had been firmly determined was shaken.


    "If the First Prince bes Crown Prince in the future, you will be Crown Princess, Larane. And when the timees, you¡¯ll be the Empress of this Lambrew Empire. Why do you dislike the marriage that other aristocrats want to upy at all costs."


    Seral said as if she was frustrated.


    "What the hell is so good about that Luman countryman? There was nothing better than His Highness First Prince except for his smooth face!"


    Shout Belsach in an impulsive voice.


    "I, I mean..."


    When she thought of Avinox, tears quickly formed in Larane¡¯s eyes.


    Even at this moment, Larane missed Avinox.


    That friendly smile, that caring touch.


    Nothing was scary by Avinox¡¯s side and it felt as if it was breathing.


    ¡¯But maybe it was too much happiness for me.¡¯


    Laraneughed bitterly.


    And as if she had read the mind, Viese said.


    "Young Lord Luman seems to be in a lot of trouble, too. Apparently, he doesn¡¯t show up at social gatherings anymore, and he doesn¡¯te out of the mansion. It¡¯s all because he can¡¯t raise his head."


    "I¡¯d do the same. If only my love affair had overturned the whole Empire, I would be ashamed and embarrassed to return to the East."


    Belsach clicked his tongue.


    Eventually tears dripped from Larane¡¯s eyes.


    Seral stroked Larane¡¯s head fondly and said.


    "How many nobles are married in love, Larane. But wouldn¡¯t you be a little less lonely if it¡¯s not far from the Lombardy estate, but a Pce where your family can alwayse and go?"


    "But..."


    "Moreover, the Empress is my cousin, and she will be as good to you as her own daughter. How many times have you promised? This marriage will make us all a real family."2


    The sweet words made Larane¡¯s heart throb once again.


    My mother is really worried about me.


    If so, wouldn¡¯t mother would understand my mind a little bit if I told her how nice Sir Avinox is to me?


    Such a hope also sprang up.


    Larane managed to speak in a very small voice.


    "Mother, but I like Sir Avinox..."


    "Agh, really!"


    Belsach leapt out of his seat and screamed.


    And rebuked at Larane.


    "How long are you going to be like this?"1


    "Belsach..."


    "Can¡¯t you see the situation? if only sister sacrificed now, everyone will be happy!"1


    "...What?"


    Larane¡¯s voice trembled when she doubted her ears.


    He used to be mean to others, but still showed affection for his sister, Larane.


    However.


    "No matter how blind you are to Luman, it¡¯s true! When my sister marries His Highness the First Prince, neither our father, our mother, nor me. You can achieve whatever you want!"


    "...What I you want?"


    "Yeah, but you can¡¯t sacrifice that much for your family? That Avinox! Avinox! Even if you are blinded by love than blood, there is a degree! Get a hold of yourself!"1


    Larane was dazed.


    It seemed like someone hit her head hard with a veryrge stone.


    Slowly, she looked around.


    Not her father, not her mother.


    She looked at herself with her mouth shut, seeming to agree with Belsach¡¯s opinion.


    It was as if everyone was saying, ¡¯You only have to sacrifice yourself¡¯.


    And then, she remembered what Tia said.


    ¡¯Larane¡¯s family isn¡¯t the one who will appreciate your patience and sacrifice.¡¯


    She hoped that the words would be wrong.


    But as always, Tia was right.3


    ¡¯So you don¡¯t have to sacrifice for your family anymore, Larane.¡¯


    Along with the words hiding over her memory, Larane caught a flowerpot with red flowers in her eyes.1


    And she nodded.


    "I¡¯ll do that."


    A surprisingly calm voice came out on her own.


    "Mother, I¡¯ll follow my father¡¯s words."


    "Oh, it¡¯s Larane!"


    "Well thought!"


    Larane became more and more convinced by Seral and Viese¡¯s excitement


    She was convinced that her choice was right.


    "But give me time to clear my mind about Sir Avinox, too."


    "Ti, time?"


    Viese asked impatiently.


    "Yes, it won¡¯t take long. It¡¯ll take a few days. Just give me a few days to think quietly in the room alone, Father."


    Viese nced at Seral.


    Seral nodded and Viese said as if he couldn¡¯t help it.


    "Yes, if that¡¯s what you think, I won¡¯t disturb you for a few days. What a change of heart, Larane."


    Looking into Viese¡¯s eyes, anxious yet unable to hide his joy, Larane nodded slowly.


    "Yes, you don¡¯t have to worry, Father."


    Today and tomorrow was thest chance for Larane to escape safely.


    Pretending to take a walk, passing in front of the window of Larane¡¯s room, I let out a sigh of relief.+


    "Oh, thank God."


    There were red flowers blooming in the window of Larane¡¯s room.4


    <strong>Glossary</strong>


    _


    _________________________________________


    [1] ¡¯Dragon (?)¡¯ - The subject is ¡¯Dragon (?)¡¯ there¡¯s no mythical beast dragon there, if referring to someone ¡¯Dragon¡¯ use to describe a woman who is unfriendly and frightening. (https://.bbc.co.uk). Maybe refers to the Emperor choosing the Empress¡¯s persuasion.

 Chapter 171

    <h4>Chapter 171</h4>


    After checking the red flower pot, I went straight to my grandfather¡¯s office.


    Knock! Knock!


    "Grandpa, are you there?"


    "Hmm? Tia? Come on in."


    Whatever it is, my grandfather still looked busy.


    He was reading documents one by one, stacking papers like a mountain on both sides of the desk.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you John, would you like some cookies? Just finish what¡¯s urgent and go there."


    Grandpa, too.


    No matter how old I am, I was still given some cookies.


    Though the cookies from butler John are especially delicious.


    Instead of answering, I approached my grandfather¡¯s desk and said,


    "Can I have a moment of your time? I have something to tell you."


    It would be nice to have a rxing conversation with my grandfather after a long time.


    There are a lot of things that need to be prepared quickly to get Larane out.


    "...It must be urgent."


    My grandfather put down the g pen he had in his hand because he felt something unusual from my expression.


    "Tell me, Tia."


    "I¡¯ll make it short, Grandpa."


    I took a short breath and said.


    "I¡¯m thinking of helping Larane escape."


    Grandfather was not surprised or angry.


    He was just staring at me.


    It¡¯s an expression to keep talking.


    "Larane agreed too. My grandfather is trying to prevent Larane from getting married, but I know too, Granpa. That Larane won¡¯tst long."


    "Hmm..."


    Grandfather sighed low instead of answering.


    "Like this, the power fight between our family and the Imperial Family ends, and Larane bes free from marriage with the Imperial Family. After that, it takes too long to officially exchange proposals with Luman."


    I don¡¯t know if I can get there.


    "Grandpa doesn¡¯t know about this. It¡¯s because Larane, who can¡¯t stand it, is escaping for love."


    The difference between heaven and earth is whether Larane gets the permission of the householder to escape.


    "But if the Knights aren¡¯t guarding the front door tonight, and if the gate open, it¡¯ll be a lot easier for Larane to get out of the mansion, Grandpa."


    My grandfather¡¯s brown eyes stared at me.


    I asked carefully.


    "Are you all right, Grandpa?"


    In fact, it¡¯s also a gamble to tell my grandfather the story of Larane.


    Anyway, it was disgraceful that Larane, Lombardy¡¯s direct lineage, fled for love with someone.


    Most aristocrats will lock all doors even if only the letter ¡¯L¡¯ from ¡¯Escape of Love¡¯es out.


    How about Grandpa?


    At first nce, a smile crossed my grandfather¡¯s eyes.


    And again, holding a pen in his hand, he said.


    <h4>"Are you okay? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Tia."3</h4>


    Oh, I knew it!


    A subtle smile hung around my grandfather¡¯s lips.


    "I know. Then I¡¯ll go, Grandpa!"


    I nodded and walked out of the office.


    Now the preparation isplete.


    * * *


    It¡¯s night.


    The sky is also helping Larane, and the moon has not risen tonight.


    Under the dark night sky, I tapped his familiar back and said.


    "Thank you for your hard work today, Perez."


    This n cannot be established without Perez.


    So I asked him to make time for me on afortable day ¡¯Tonight and Tomorrow Night¡¯ in the letter.


    He jumped over Lombardy¡¯s wall tonight and came to me without a reply right away.


    Hmm. Escape of Love may be Perez¡¯s specialty.1


    "Tia, it¡¯s rare that you need me. I¡¯lle when you call me."


    Perez replied with a sneaky smile.


    Then he pointed to the terrace of Larane¡¯s room and asked.


    "You want me to put you back up there, right?"


    "Yes, and today you have to drop Larane¡¯s as well as me."


    "Larane Lombardy too?"


    Perez tilted his head a little surprised and said.


    "Are you trying to get her out today?"


    "...You talk as if you knew I was trying to get Larane to run away?"


    "I thought Tia wouldn¡¯t just wait and see. But if it¡¯s today..."


    Perez nced up at the sky and replied.


    "That¡¯s a good day. Shadows don¡¯t look good on days like this."


    "What, you sound like you¡¯ve done a lot?"


    "...Sometimes at the Academy."


    Perez didn¡¯t say much about it.


    I thought he only studied like a model student because he graduated with top grade and graduated early.


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right to see him say that sometimes.


    Leaving aside some curiosity about Perez¡¯s academy life.


    "Come here, Tia."


    Perez said, reaching out to me likest time.


    "You..."


    The way he talks is weird.


    "Why?"


    Perez looks at me with an innocent face as if he doesn¡¯t know anything.


    "Oh, it¡¯s done, it¡¯s working."


    Perez picked me up likest time.


    Still, it¡¯s the second time, and there¡¯s a much more stable posture thanst time.


    Perez¡¯s arms support my hips and I wrap my arms around Perez¡¯s neck.


    And then his face... is in front of my nose.


    Thump!


    Perez¡¯s eyes, which I can only see in the dim light of the night, were looking at me.+


    Strange.


    It¡¯s dark, so everything else has lost its light.


    But, Perez¡¯s red eyes are as red as a ruby.


    I passed Perez¡¯s gaze and said with my face buried in his neck.


    "Put me up."


    "...Yes."


    Whoosh.


    A couple of big winds blew, and I thought Perez¡¯s body was getting stronger, and I was on the Larane¡¯s balcony.


    "Thank you, Perez."


    Coming down from Perez¡¯s arm, I had to admit one thing.


    It is very regrettable to be away from him.3


    I deliberately turned my head not to see Perez¡¯s face and knocked on the window.


    Knock! Knock!


    Soon after, the door to the terrace opened and Larane appeared.


    And she said with a strange expression.


    "No one is protecting me tonight. Everyone went to bed early,"


    She added.


    "I think it¡¯s worth being a person who doesn¡¯t know how to lie."


    It was a little self-help word.


    I asked with a slight tap on Larane¡¯s shoulder.


    "Are you ready?"


    "Yes, here."


    The bag showing was small enough to be lifted with one hand.


    "Is that really enough, Larane?"


    "At first, I didn¡¯t know what to do. But there weren¡¯t that many things I really want to take."


    Larane¡¯s face looked very lonely saying so.


    "But just in case, why don¡¯t you look around the room one more time?"


    "No, it¡¯s okay, Tia."


    Larane shook her head.


    "I want to start over."


    It was a determined and calm face I had never seen before.


    It is not just an ¡¯Escape of Love¡¯ with Avinox.


    I could see that tonight was even more meaningful for Larane.


    "But I¡¯m not very... can we go down?"


    Larane asked, looking down the terrace with a slightly nervous face.


    It¡¯s scary, it¡¯s supposed to be scary.


    It¡¯s not like you¡¯re tearing a sheet and making a string.


    I hugged Perez again to reassure Larane.


    "Let me show you first. You can count on Perez, Larane."


    Perez nodded with me, lifted me with one arm, andnded safely on the ground with just a few steps, just like when he came up.


    I waved a big hand at Larane up there, meaning it was ¡¯Okay¡¯.


    "I¡¯ll be back."


    Perez, who left a short word, back to the terrace again.


    "Oh, that¡¯s how you climbed over the wall."


    Not being hugged, I could see how Perez moved at a nce.


    "How powerful is that?"


    At the same time, Perez is indeed a man of superhuman physical ability.


    Not long after, Larane stepped on the ground safely.


    "Wh, whoa..."


    She was probably nervous, but she has to move fast from now on.


    "Let¡¯s go, Larane. It¡¯s over there."


    The three of us walked through the woods of the mansion and arrived as close to the main gate as possible.


    And there were two horses and people waiting for us.


    "...Gilliu, Mayron?"1


    Surprised, Larane¡¯s little voice trembled.


    "I brought two of the mildest horses in the stable."


    "You have to see your face on the way, Larane."1


    Gilliu and Mayron grinned at Larane.1


    "Two of you... Thank you. I won¡¯t forget."


    At Larane¡¯s words, the twins scratched their cheeks embarrassingly and shrugged.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you like I¡¯m never going to see you again?"


    "Right. You¡¯re not going to kick me out if I go to the East, are you?"


    Larane managed to regain her smile at the yful words of Gilliu and Mayron.


    "Larane can ride a horse alone, right?"


    "Yes, I¡¯ve learned horseback riding since I was a kid. Don¡¯t worry, Tia."


    Larane replied, wearing on the dark robes the twins had prepared in advance and put down the hood.


    "Give me your hand, Tia."


    Perez, who was on the horse first, reached out to me.


    And as soon as I took that hand, my body was lifted and settled in front of Perez.


    "We¡¯d love to go, but the fewer people we have in this kind of thing, the better."


    Gilliu said, helping Larane get on the horse well.


    "Go safe, Larane."


    Mayron held the reins of the horse in Larane¡¯s hand.


    "...Thank you."


    Larane eventually shed tears, but the smile was not removed from her face.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    With my horse, Perez began to drive.

 Chapter 172

    <h4>Chapter 172</h4>


    I couldn¡¯t speed up because I couldn¡¯t make the sound of horseshoe loud.


    "Whoa."


    It was the most nervous and impatient moment.


    I nced around the still-quiet mansion.


    It is likely that Viese and Seral, who will notice it right away, wille out with a loud shout.


    "It¡¯s okay, Tia."


    I don¡¯t know if he has noticed my anxiety.


    Perez soothed me with a low voice.


    The distance of whispering in my ears was so close that I could feel ufortable.


    Thanks to him, I was able to calm myself down.


    I shouldn¡¯t look nervous in front of Larane.


    When I reached the main gate of the mansion.


    "Nobody¡¯s here."


    Grandfather kept his promise.


    The main gate, which the Knights of Lombardy and the soldiers were supposed to guard strictly, was empty with no one.


    "The gate opened a little, too."


    Even the unlocked iron gate was open enough to fit in and out.


    "By any chance..."


    The only person that can order the Knights of Lombardy and soldiers to vacate the post.


    It¡¯s just my grandfather.


    Larane knew it well, so she looked at me with astonishment.


    "I¡¯m not the only one who wants you to be happy."


    In fact, that¡¯s why I asked the twins too.


    I could¡¯ve moved in advance and prepared a horse by myself.


    Even if it was unlucky to have parents like Seral and Viese, I wanted her to know that Lombardy has people who support and love her.


    I don¡¯t want Larane to reminisce sadly until the day she left Lombardy.


    "Everyone..."


    Larane didn¡¯t say anything after that.


    I didn¡¯t talk to her on purpose either.


    It was because I thought she needed time to organize her thoughts alone.


    Fortunately, by the time we get out of the mansion and reach our destination, the ins.


    Larane was smiling refreshingly as she drove her horse.


    "Larane!"


    Avinox, who was hovering nervously near the carriage he had prepared, came running as soon as he saw Larane.


    "Sir Avinox!"


    Half jumped from the horse, Larane fell into Avinox¡¯s arms.


    The couple, who had been reunited with difficulty, hugged each other so tightly.


    "Take this."


    I approached those two people and brought out an envelope.


    "This is a boarding pass."


    "A boarding pass...?"


    "The two of you are going to Cheshire as soon as possible from now on. Go and take the Eastern Cruise ship of Pellet Corporation."


    "Eastern... Cruise? Ah!"


    Larane opened the envelope, looked at the boarding pass, and opened her eyes wide.


    <h4>If you take the cruise, you can arrive in the East in a week.</h4>


    It¡¯s much safer and faster than running away bynd.


    "Once you two arrive at Cheshire port, my father will be waiting. I told him beforehand."


    I stood in front of Larane.


    And at that moment, I hugged her skinny body tightly.


    "Go to the East and live a happy life, Larane. You can forget about Lombardy a little bit."


    "Tia..."


    "But that doesn¡¯t mean you have to overdo it. If you¡¯re having a hard time, feel free to write to me for help. Okay?"


    "Th, thank you. Thank you very much, Tia."


    In the end, Larane burst into tears.


    I took out a handkerchief, pressed it down on Larane¡¯s eyes, and said.


    "And when the date of the wedding is set, send someone to the Pellet Corporation. I¡¯ll let you have a big wedding, Larane, for everyone to envy you."


    "To Pellet... Corporation?"


    Larane¡¯s eyes, who was briefly looking at the boarding pass, were shaken.


    It¡¯s as if she has realized something.


    "By any chance..."


    I said with a big smile at Larane, who asked carefully.


    "Larane and Avinox¡¯s rooms are specially reserved for the best suites on the cruise."


    Surprised for a moment.


    Larane hugged me tightly and cried.


    "Thank you, thank you, Tia."


    "That¡¯s enough for my cousin. And Sir Avinox."


    Avinox replied a bit nervously to my sharp eyes.


    "Yes, Lady Florentia."


    "If you make our Larane cry. The cruise to the East and the trade ship, I¡¯m going to cut it all off."


    "Well, don¡¯t worry!"


    I nced at Avinox give him a warning until the end, then gently pushed Larane¡¯s back towards the carriage.


    "Go on. You don¡¯t have much time because you have to arrive by the date on the boarding pass."


    "Thank you, Lady Florentia, and the Prince."


    Avinox bowed to Perez and got on the carriage first.


    "Well, then, I¡¯m off."1


    Larane said, clenching my sleeve.


    "I¡¯ll write to you as soon as I arrive at Luman. And His Highness the Prince."


    Larane suddenly looked back at Perez and said.


    "Please take good care of Tia."1


    "Larane, what are you talking about? Perez, why are you nodding again!"+


    Instead of answering, Larane smiled oddly and climbed onto the carriage.


    It was a very light step.


    The carriage wheels began to roll slowly with a tter of doors closing.


    Tak tak tak!


    At the sound of the horseshoe, the appearance of the carriage gradually faded away.


    Watching from behind, it was only me and Perez on the dark ins.


    Whoosh!


    The wind blew hard.


    "Tia."


    Perez called me.


    "Yes."


    "This won¡¯t be the end. There could be after you."


    "Perhaps. I know."


    I¡¯m prepared to do that.


    But it¡¯ll be better than seeing Larane withering cold again.


    The fact that the carriage is now far from sight gave a strange sense of relief.


    "The Empress is not the one to give up here."


    I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s going to push all the way here without any ns.


    I looked back at Perez and asked.


    "If the situation worsened. Are you going to help me, Perez?"


    Perez caught my long hair flying in the wind.


    And kissed quietly at it.


    ¡°Even if I die, I can.¡±2


    It sounded like an exaggeration, but I couldn¡¯tugh.


    Because I know Perez¡¯s sincerity.


    I stood on the in a little longer and looked at the way Larane had left, and it was not until veryte at night that I returned to the mansion.


    * * *


    "How long do I have to wait, Empress!"


    Jovannes ran into Empress¡¯s Pce and shouted.


    "Lombardy cut off all the suppliesing into the Capital, and the people are moring! Everybody swearing at me!"


    The Emperor was a little embarrassed


    He only added a little support because the Empress said there was a good way to tie Lombardy¡¯s limbs.


    Of course, the iron mine he received was being mined smoothly, but it had long been erased from Jovannes¡¯s head.


    Whether or not she knows the nervousness of Emperor Jovannes.


    Empress Rabini replied, rising from her seat in a leisurely manner.


    "It¡¯ll be over tomorrow, Your Majesty."


    "Tomorrow?"


    "Yes, there is a regr meeting of the aristocracy tomorrow. The agenda to be presented at that time must have been delivered to each family by now, so the response wille soon."


    "What¡¯s on the agenda?"


    Jovannes asked out of curiosity.


    "Nothing special. It is just aw that strengthens thew of firstborn session, which has been the basis for the growth of the Empire.¡±


    "Thew of session to the eldest son?"


    Jovannes, who had habitually poured alcohol, was startled.


    Rabini smiled and took a bottle from the Emperor¡¯s hand and filled the ss for him.


    "Unless the eldest son has a major reason for disqualification, such as lineage, the session of the family takes precedence over the eldest son."


    "Well, that kind ofw would certainly bring out Lombardy."


    Jovannes squirmed his head.


    For some reason, Lk seemed reluctant to hand over the family to his eldest son, Viese.1


    "To prevent thew from being passed by the aristocracy, Lombardy will have to attend a meeting in the Capital on its own. But he can¡¯t cross the gates of the Capital until we lift the Golden Order..."


    Empress Rabini¡¯s smile deepened.


    "Right now, he¡¯ll have to agree to the marriage of Viese¡¯s daughter and Astana to resolve the Golden Order, or he¡¯ll have to sit back and watch thew of the first-born session to pass."


    The Empress was very satisfied with the idea she hade up with.


    If the first-born sessionw was passed, Viese would seed the Lombardy family, so Astana would create an ally that had never been before.


    Even if Lk Lombardy appears at the meeting and interferes with thew of the first-born session, the marriage of Larane Lombardy and Astana will bring great financial benefits.


    Also, it wasn¡¯t only the nobles who were affected by thisw.


    Rabini sneaked a nce at Emperor Jovannes.


    Agenda passed by the aristocratic council is bound toe up to a conference hosted by the Emperor.


    And if there is no right justification, the Emperor will have to pass thew, and future session to the throne will be affected.


    "The Empress hase up with a very good idea."


    Jovannes said so and hid his expression behind the ss.


    If thew of session of the eldest son is passed and affects the throne, it will be difficult for him to gain benefits by weighing the First and Second Prince.


    ¡¯But Lombardy¡¯s wouldn¡¯t let that happen.¡¯


    Aside from the Lombardy family, Lk was not the only one to be swept down from the throne.


    So this time he¡¯ll have to allow his granddaughter to marry, if that happens Jovannes can keep his pride.


    ¡¯And we will be able to soothe the public sentiment as soon as possible.¡¯


    For Emperor Jovanes, it was a business that had nothing to lose.


    Thinking that the Empress had done something he liked for the first time in a long time, Jovannes sipped the ss with a rxed heart.1


    * * *


    Pellet Corporation¡¯s office.


    "Cough! Cough! Hey, look at this!¡±


    It was the new agenda of the aristocratic council that makes Bate forgot the cake delivery box and rushed to inform.


    Thew of session to the eldest son.


    "It¡¯s a big deal."


    Clerivan said, washing his face dry.


    "If there¡¯s something wrong, Sir Viese really going to change the family..."


    Violet shook her head and muttered as if it were terrible just to imagine.


    In the meantime, I.


    "They¡¯ve used their brain a little bit."


    I admit it.


    This time, the Empress seems to have worked her brains out.


    I knew there was something to be aimed at, but I didn¡¯t expect there¡¯s a kind ofw like this.


    However, this does not mean that there is no way to ovee this situation.+


    "They¡¯re probably happy Lombardy has dug a trap that will never be able to escape."


    I still have a way to properly water the Empress. (Fall down/eliminate)

 Chapter 173

    <h4>Chapter 173</h4>


    "You made me use this method!"


    I checked my clothes in front of the mirror before going out.


    I don¡¯t like to rush into anything.


    But today is an exception.


    A meeting of the aristocracy will be held tomorrow morning, where thew of session to the eldest son will be rejected or approved.


    I have only one day left today.


    "I hope Perez is there now."


    It was when I opened the door with the intention of visiting the Monak top.


    "Oh, Perez?"


    Perez was at the door with one hand raised, perhaps just about to knock on my door.


    "Where are you going?"


    Perez asked me.


    The smell of wind smeared from the man who came in a hurry.


    "...To see you."


    "I thought so, so I came."


    "Come on in."


    I took Perez to the drawing-room, putting my purse down on the table.


    Normally, I¡¯d have served him a cup of tea, but today I got to the point as soon as I sat down.


    "Have you heard the news too, thew of session to the eldest son?"


    "This was the trick the Empress had prepared."


    Perez nodded with a stiff face and continued.


    "If it approved at the noble council, it will take effect immediately for the nobles. Then Tia, Lombardy..."


    Perez seemed to be worried about me first when he heard the news about thew.


    The only one who knows my goal of bing the Matriarch.


    Of course, thisw, issued by the Empress, is not aimed at me.


    At best, it was an attempt to tie my grandfather¡¯s hands and feet.


    She can put Viese as the next Lord, or she can mate Larane, Viese¡¯s daughter, with Astana.


    The Empress was trying to make my grandfather choose between the two.


    However, it is my side that the empress hit directly without even realizing it.


    So I understand that Perez is worried about me.


    I shook my head and said.


    "Once it has been proposed to the nobility meeting, it will affect the throne as well. Thisw is also aimed at you, Perez."


    In other words, it is not the time to care about others.


    But Perez said with a slightly expressionless face.


    "Fortunately, it¡¯s just me and Astana who are His Majesty¡¯s sons."


    ...Just two?


    "There is also a way for me to be the firstborn and the only son." (Savage)7


    "Ah..."


    How to be the eldest and the only son.


    That is, getting rid of Astana.1


    I forgot for a moment.


    How Perez rose to the throne in my previous life.


    He was the type to do anything for his goal.


    <h4>"But Tia, you wouldn¡¯t want to use that method. Of course, I¡¯m worried about you."</h4>


    Perez said, pulling back my slightly drooped bangs.


    "First of all, ¡¯the eldest son¡¯ means blocking a woman from bing a sessor."


    Even if there is a family that sometimes considers passing the family to the capable daughter, like my grandfather, under the first-born sessionw, it is not possible to do so.


    Women are not sons and therefore arepletely excluded from the line of session.


    Only the ¡¯first son¡¯ is the right sessor.


    "For now, my grandfathers should be able to attend the aristocratic conference."


    The nobility council without my grandfather, Lord of Lombardy, is the wits of the lowly Angenas.


    Basically, it is a ce where the majority vote is the rule, and the most influential person in the nobility society without my grandfathers was the Lord of Angenas, Duigi.


    Perhaps by now he is meeting with other nobles for tomorrow¡¯s vote and persuading them.


    Of course, the most effective way is money.


    ¡°In this situation where I don¡¯t know when my grandfather¡¯s Golden Order will be lifted, the families that usually followed Lombardy will have no choice but to be warry of Angenas.¡±


    So I have to send my grandfather to the nobility council.


    Perez was listening to me calmly.


    I looked at his ck hair, his face, and his red eyes one by one.


    I have a way to water the Empress.


    But I can¡¯t do it alone.


    It¡¯s only possible with Perez¡¯s help.


    I took a big deep breath and said to the guy looking at me as quietly as if waiting.


    "Perez, you told me to use you before."


    Perez nodded slowly.


    It¡¯s just that his ck hair is slightly falling forward.


    Suddenly my heart started beating.


    It¡¯s not even real. What¡¯s wrong with you?


    Calm down, my heart!


    "Why don¡¯t we use each other?"


    "Use each other?"


    I opened my purse.


    And I took out what I was talking to Perez and handed it to him.


    "...this is."


    Perez frowned slightly.


    Am I being rejected?1


    I grabbed my heart and said nothing.


    "It¡¯s a diamond."


    "I know."


    Perez touched with his finger a few times at what I gave him and put it down.+


    Then he took the same small box out of his arms and showed it to me.


    "It¡¯s a red diamond."


    Red diamonds as red as a ruby, shining in small light.


    "Maybe we were thinking the same thing."


    Perez said with a slight smile on his face.


    "No, isn¡¯t that a different idea?"


    Eyes as red as a red diamond stared at my swaying gaze.


    "Then I¡¯d be a little disappointed."


    Perez said, putting two small boxes side by side in front of me.


    "It¡¯s your choice, Tia. Your way and mine. Which way you¡¯re going."


    * * *


    The day when the nobility meeting is held.


    The Empress burst intoughter at the news brought by Seral and Viese, whose faces were pale.


    "What? Ahaha!"


    Empress Rabini looked really amused.


    "Empress?"


    Seral and Viese, who thought it was all over, looked at Rabini in confusion.


    "Ahahaha! Larane, that kid? You said that kid ran away?"


    Now Seral was even more terrified by Rabini¡¯s smile, tears run down from the corners of her eyes.


    It was because she thought Rabini was so angry at the news of Larane, who dared to refuse the marriage with the Prince and secretly ran away at night.


    "Did you let Duigi know about this, Seral?"


    "I, I told him before the nobility council began. But I think we should tell the Empress ourselves and apologize..."


    Inevitably, Seral¡¯s voice trembled.


    Since childhood, she has been afraid as she knows Rabini¡¯s cruel personality.


    "We, we¡¯re releasing people and chasing where she¡¯s going, so we¡¯ll find it quickly. She couldn¡¯t go far because she didn¡¯t know how to go..."


    "Yeah, sure. But even if you find it, you have to hide her somewhere, Seral."


    "Yes..."


    Empress Rabini said with an uncharacteristically wide smile.


    "Maybe heaven is trying to help my son."


    The winner¡¯s smile smudged over Rabini¡¯s beautiful face.


    "Now that Larane has escaped, there is no way for Lombardy to break the Golden Order."


    "Ah...!"


    Realizing the meaning of the word, Viese hit his knee.


    "Then thew of session to the eldest son could be passed at today¡¯s nobility council!"


    That¡¯s right. It¡¯s funny that we have to make what we have to do separately byw. What can I do?"


    Rabini said in a drowsy voice.


    "Congrattions, Lord Lombardy. After today, You will be able to be a formal sessor."


    "Th, thank you! Thank you, Empress!"


    "And Seral. If you find Larane, as I said earlier, keep it hidden away from people¡¯s eyes. Once this is over, shouldn¡¯t we try to marry her to Astana again?"


    "Yes, Empress."


    Seral smiled with a sigh of relief.


    "It is only a matter of time before thew of session of the eldest son to pass through the nobility council, and the consent of the representative families of each region will now be obtained upon approval by His Majesty. There is only one heir to the throne permitted byw, so what can they do?¡±


    Empress Rabini was surprised herself toe up with such a trick.


    The things that worried her and blocked Astana¡¯s way would all fly away at once.


    "But Her Majesty, the Empress."


    Asked Seral, who was well aware of Jovannes¡¯s greed, with a little concern.


    "I¡¯ll give him what he wants."


    There would be a lot of bleeding, but if Astana became Crown Prince, nothing was irreparable.


    "Now, f you can just rx and wait..."


    It was when Rabini said, opening the lid of the teapot.


    "Empress!"


    One of the Empress¡¯s aides jumped in contemting.


    And when she saw teapot in Rabini¡¯s hand, he closed his eyes and shouted.


    "It, it is said that the Golden Order of the Lord of Lombardy has been lifted, Empress!"6


    * * *


    The hall of the nobility council of the Imperial Pce.


    Duigi Angenas was sessfully driving the conference as nned.


    ¡°The w of session to the eldest son¡¯ is an agenda to once again correct thew of session of the Empire that has been disturbed.¡±


    From the legitimacy of thew.


    "Then the reason for disqualification of the eldest son, as discussed, is as follows. If the mother¡¯s bloodline is low, if he is involved in a felony, such as treason, and..."


    Even setting the reasons for disqualification in the narrowest sense with the nobles who had been bribed.


    It was going as fast as the Empress ordered.


    Duigi Angenas looked at the members of the aristocracy sitting on the other side with a satisfied face.


    Originally, they were sticking to the Lk Lombardy¡¯s and chasing his tail.


    However, the momentum waspletely dampened when the ban on Lombardy was issued and his return became unclear.


    Duigi Angenas had a fishyugh.


    Some of them, who are quick to change their positions, have already met yesterday and seeded in recruiting them to vote today.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t give them any money.


    They had toe on their own feet to win Angenas in the future.


    "Besides, Larane Lombardy ran away at night. Lk is over now."


    Remembering his father, Fredrik Angenas, who was always pressed down by Lk Lombardy.


    Duigi Angenas clenched his fist.


    "Then you start voting, Mr. Chairman."


    Duigi Angenas said to the noble council chairman, who was sitting nkly holding a gavel.


    "...Hmm."


    The chairman was also one of Lk Lombardy¡¯s tail chasers.


    Duigi nned he would sit in the chairman¡¯s seat after thew was put together.


    "Well, then..."


    It was a moment when the chairman was about to say, sweating ufortably at the gaze of Duigi Angenas.


    Bump!


    Therge doors of the conference hall, which had been closed, opened on both sides.


    "Lo, Lombardy...!"


    The pro-Lombardy nobles, who were looking like porridge, sprang up from their seats.


    "Hey, what are you doing here?"


    Duigi Angenas also woke up in surprise, kicking his chair.


    The inside of the conference hall quickly became chaos.


    But the cause of the disturbance, Lord Lk Lombardy, strode to the center of the conference without saying a word.


    And he looked back at the nobles who filled both sides with a stiff face.


    One by one with his hands behind his back.


    After looking at it with sharp eyes, Lk opened his mouth.


    "It is an inherent right of nobles to decide on session."


    A low, echoing voice spread throughout the conference hall.


    "When the Empire was founded, it was the tradition of the eldest seeding the family that was rmended to prevent excessivepetition for session. But!"


    Lk said, staring precisely at Duigi Angenas.


    "Nobody can meddle in identifying sessors and inheriting the family to continue the great responsibilities and duties of the householder!"


    And he yelled at the nobles sitting around Duigi Angenas.


    "Who is the fool who wants to approve of thisw that vites the rights of the divine aristocracy!"


    The sound of Lk¡¯s shouts, followed with a sour eye, echoed in the conference room.


    "Huh?..."


    At that moment, Duigi Angenas closed his eyes tightly, foreboding the failure of the First-born Session Law.2


    * * *


    "Hmmm"


    Emperor Jovannes stared at me and Perez, sitting side by side, touching his chin.


    Then he asked in a suspicious voice.


    "So, you two are engaged?"23


    "Yes, Your Majesty."2


    I smiled and replied.


    Deliberately twisting my body slightly so that the ring on my fourth finger can be seen better.


    The transparent diamond sparkled in the bright lighting in from outside.

 Chapter 174

    <h4>Chapter 174</h4>


    "I didn¡¯t know you two were like that."


    Because I went there so early in the morning.


    Emperor Jovannes¡¯s face was still full of sleepiness.


    Nevertheless, there was a surprise and some doubt in the eyes of me and Perez.


    I suddenly had a hunch that if I leave it here, I would have to recite a love story that didn¡¯t exist.


    It¡¯s annoying, so I have to show it in action.


    I sneaked and grabbed Perez¡¯s hand on hisp.


    Then I could see Perez¡¯s hand flinching in my hand, I could see his body stiffening.


    "Hoohoo."


    Pretending to smile, I turned my head and stared at Perez.


    Hey, do it right?


    Did youe to your senses after being red at by me?


    Perez¡¯s hand, which was still under my hand, moved and rather held my hand.


    Firmly, as if he had never hesitated.1


    The sensation of my hands being wrapped in a big rough hand was quite warm and good.


    And I could feel Jovannes¡¯s gaze falls into the hand that Perez held.


    On purpose, I made lovingly eye contact with Perez once.


    "Because I¡¯m a little bit shy, Your Majesty."


    I could see Perez wriggling under his eyes.


    Why? What?


    "So I asked the Prince to keep it a secret for the time being."


    "Is there any particr reason you did that?"


    Jovannes persistently asked, even though I exined a little while ago that I was shy.


    Maybe I¡¯m trying to dig into my mind.


    But I answered with a bright smile.


    "My heart is not ready yet.¡±


    "Prepare your heart"?


    "I¡¯m preparing for my heart to speak to my family. Your Majesty is well aware of the Lombardy people¡¯s extraordinary family love, right?"


    "That¡¯s true."


    Look at this.


    Lombardy¡¯s love for his blood is famous enough to immediately convince that sly Emperor.


    To be honest, Viese would have been kicked out a hundred times if it was not for my grandfather and Lombardy¡¯s unique family style, which values blood rtives.


    "Your Majesty."


    Perez, who was listening to the Emperor¡¯s conversation silently, opened his mouth.


    "It¡¯s been a long time since Lady Lombardy and I have known each other, but it hasn¡¯t been long since the rtionship developed. So please understand that our dy ining here is to check each other¡¯s hearts."


    One of Jovannes¡¯s eyebrows rose as he looked at Perez.


    "It¡¯s all because of myck of courage."


    With that word, Perez held my hand tighter.


    There was also a subtle smile around his mouth.


    There you go, Perez!


    It¡¯s worth raising!


    <h4>"Oh, I¡¯ve never seen the Prince like that before."</h4>


    Jovannes said as if he was amazed to see such Perez.


    Well, it¡¯s only acting, but it must be strange to see Perez like this.1


    I quickly intervened and said


    "You said thebination of Lombardy and the Imperial Family would be a great help to the peace of the Empire, Your Majesty."


    And I smiled broadly at Jovannes.


    "You¡¯re amazing, Your Majesty."


    What? I do not know either.


    However, I know that Jovannes is a very weak type ofpliment.


    "Hmm."


    Sure enough.


    The corners of Jovannes¡¯s mouth wriggled unbearably.


    I didn¡¯t miss the chance and said.


    "Now that we¡¯re engaged, there will be no unnecessary conflict between Lombardy and the Imperial Family, right? I am so happy to contribute to the peace of the Empire."


    "Are you talking about the Golden Order of the Lord of Lombardy now..."


    Jovannes tried to speak, hardening his loosened face.


    But I intercepted it first.


    "No, I¡¯m talking about the citizens of the Capital and the nobles suffering from Lombardy¡¯s absence."


    Jovannes shut up.


    He seemed to be lost in thought.


    I can¡¯t believe I have to feed you this.


    Now, Emperor.


    Open your ears and listen carefully.


    "That¡¯s what His Majesty said in the personal letter to my grandfather. ¡¯Agree to the marriage between the Imperial Family and Lombardy.¡¯."


    I can see Jovannes¡¯s eyes shaking slightly.


    Now you can see a little hole to get out of.


    It must have been Jovannes who stumbled the most because of my grandfather¡¯s super influence.


    Lombardy was free from public opinion, but the Emperor had to be wary of the public.


    I¡¯m showing such an Emperor a way out.


    He can get what he wants and take his pride and leave the battle.


    "Of course, I¡¯m here because my grandfather recognized my rtionship with His Highness the Prince."


    "...Lord of Lombardy?"


    "Yeah, because I¡¯m Lombardy anyway. The first thing I needed was my grandfather¡¯s permission."


    "So the Lord of Lombardy agreed to the marriage between the Imperial Family and Lombardy?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Slowly, relief and joy are seen spreading on Jovannes¡¯s face.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Suddenly, a big smile burst out of the Emperor that raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes! You guys who are already in love would be better than Viese¡¯s daughter who said no and Astana! Oh my god!"


    Like a man whose ten-year-old burden had fallen, Jovannes looked relieved.


    Then he said, bouncing Perez on the shoulder.


    "You¡¯ve done a great job, Second Prince! Very good!"


    Perez¡¯s face was seen shaking with intense irritation.


    Hang in there, Perez.


    I held his hand tightly.


    However, the face of Jovannes, who is smiling a lot, does not look good to me as well.


    Finally, I solved my grandfather¡¯s Golden Order.


    I seeded in watering the Empress.


    But Jovannes, you¡¯re not done yet.


    * * *


    "Grandpa, I¡¯m engaged."


    After having a meeting with the vassals about thew of session to the eldest son, Lk, who was resting, heard a sound like a thunderbolt.


    "What are you talking about, Tia?"


    Lk¡¯s voice even shook.


    "Wait a minute. Come in, Perez."1


    Tia said to the door of the office.


    And it was Perez, the Second Prince who showed up.


    "You, you-...!"


    Lk also forgot that his opponent was the Prince and pointed with his finger.


    No, it didn¡¯t matter now if the opponent was the Emperor and not the Prince.


    Jump!


    Eventually, Lk stepped up from his seat.1


    Perez stood next to Tia with a perfectly normal face as if he had anticipated such a reaction from Lk.


    Lk was angry at the sight of standing side by side, but he breathed deeply and managed to calm himself down.


    "Exin what you mean, Tia."


    "Thew of session to the eldest son. You have to stop it."


    ¡°What is it with your engagement...¡±


    The wrinkles caught in Lk¡¯s brow deepened.


    "Tia, don¡¯t tell me..."


    "Can you show me His Majesty¡¯s letter for a moment? The one he issued the Golden Order."


    Lk reluctantly took out the Emperor¡¯s letter, which had been roughly thrown into the drawer, and showed it to Tia.


    "Well, as expected..."


    Tia nodded her head.


    "ording to this Golden Order, my grandfather only has to agree to the marriage of Lombardy and the Imperial Family. It doesn¡¯t have to be Larane and the First Prince."


    ¡°So now you and that guy are going to rece the engagement?¡±


    Lk said, pointing at Perez with a chin gesture.


    Ever since Tia was young, he didn¡¯t like it when Perez was next to his granddaughter like a fox.


    But it was useful to keep the Empress in check, so he saved him.


    How dare you do that to my granddaughter!


    There was a spark in Lk¡¯s eyes staring at Perez, who stood silently.


    "Yes, Grandpa."


    Whether she knows Lk¡¯s heartbreak or not.


    But his lovely granddaughter answered so calmly.


    "Tia..."


    "I¡¯ve already finished talking to Perez. We made a contract engagement."


    "Letting you join the Imperial Family, it won¡¯t happen until dirt gets into my eyes..."


    Lk, who was muttering with his head on, stopped talking.


    And asked, raising his head.


    "Contract... Engagement?"


    "Yes, Grandpa."


    Tia grinned.


    "Because Perez is also in trouble if thisw is passed."


    "...Really?"


    Lk looked at Perez and asked as if to confirm.


    "Tia is right."


    It was the answer he had been waiting for, but Lk¡¯s heart was not at ease.


    He¡¯s a man who can¡¯t be easily convinced.


    But, it was obvious what kind of feeling he would have for his granddaughter under that expressionless face.


    It can be seen at the red-eye that blindly followed Tia.


    "A contractual engagement. Then it wouldn¡¯t be his idea. Tia, you¡¯ree up with it."


    "...Yes, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s what I think. Perez and I are going to stop thew of session to the eldest son through an engagement and go through the process of breaking up after a certain period of time." (I heard Perez¡¯s heartbreak)9


    If Tia does, then so be it.


    From the moment his granddaughter had already spoken, Lk¡¯s anxiety about the contract engagement itself had disappeared to some extent.


    But there was something on his mind.


    "Break off... I don¡¯t know what it will be like for the Prince, but for Tia, it might be quite a costly deal."


    "I know."


    "Even though you know it, are you going to stop the Golden Order of this grandfather by contractual engagement?"


    "Yes, Grandpa."


    Tia nodded her head.


    "Because it¡¯s for Lombardy."2


    Rattle.


    Lk woke up from the shback with a single carriage shaking.


    Thew of session to the eldest son was rejected.1


    Lk¡¯s expression was not so good even though he buried himself deeply in a soft carriage seat.


    Even if it was a contract engagement, he felt uneasy at the thought of winning at the expense of his granddaughter.


    Then he suddenly remembered the Second Prince, who became the official fiance of his granddaughter, and he felt even worse.


    "It¡¯s only engagement, engagement. Just try to be more greedy. I won¡¯t let you go."


    Durelli¡¯s blood as our Tia¡¯s mate, that¡¯s ridiculous.


    It was Durelli, who had never been a good guy for generations. (So that¡¯s the reason)


    The Second Prince himself may have quite the ability.


    Tia¡¯s involvement with the Imperial Family is totally uneptable for him, as her grandfather.


    "I will find Tia¡¯s mate separately, with an obedient and reliable man..."


    Lk stopped talking.


    An obedient, reliable man.2


    It was somehow ovepped with Perez¡¯s image.8


    In the meantime, Lk¡¯s granddaughter, who was looking straight at him, could not get out of Lk¡¯s head.


    ¡¯Because it¡¯s for Lombardy.¡¯


    "Oh my... When do you grow up like that?"1


    He thinks it was just yesterday that she was running around the mansion with a small body, sitting on the office couch eating cookies and drinking juice.


    "Yeah, Lombardy must have that spirit."


    Lk smiled with satisfaction.


    It was an affection for the Lombardy family, which seemed no less than Lk himself, the owner of the household.


    "If that¡¯s the way you feel, it¡¯d be reliable even if I left the house to you."2


    It was a word he said without much thought.


    But Lk paused.


    And soon, stroking his beard, deep thought.


    He can give Tia the Lord¡¯s position.3


    It was half a joke, but the picture he drew in his head was not bad.


    Rather, it was a very good match.+


    Like a child who grew up as a sessor from the beginning.3


    "Florentia. Tia..."


    In the carriage back to the mansion, Lk¡¯s thoughts continued one after another.

 Chapter 175

    <h4>Chapter 175</h4>


    One monthter.


    Larane opened her eyes in the warm breeze that gently brushed her face.


    The first thing that greeted her when she woke up was the distant sound of Eastern folk songs.


    A smile spread to Larane"s face in the melodious and cheerful song.


    "Are you awake, Lady Lombardy?"


    The gentle voice was Tokia, the maid of honor given by the Luman family.


    A friendly person with an impressive dark skin tone and jewel-like scarlet eyes helped Larane adjust to this ce a lot.


    Larane said, drinking the cool water that Tokia gave him.


    "You¡¯re supposed to call me by my first name, Tokia."


    "Oh, right. I¡¯m sorry, Lady Larane."


    "Huhu, it¡¯s okay. We¡¯re still getting used to each other. And it¡¯s today, isn¡¯t it?"


    Larane asked as she rose from bed with a face full of anticipation.


    "Yes, that¡¯s right. Oh, there he is!"


    Larane¡¯s steps became faster when Tokia pointed out of the wide-open terrace.


    "Ah."


    Larane subconsciously uttered an exmation.


    A big ship wasing in across the blue horizon in the distance.


    It was an Eastern Cruise of Pellet Corporation.


    The splendid andrge hull, which proudly roams over the sea as white as white clouds, made the viewer¡¯s heart race.


    "I can¡¯t get enough of it no matter how many times I look at it."


    Before she knew it, Tokia came near her and was enjoying it.


    "There¡¯s a lot of change going on in the East as there¡¯s a port in Cheshire and Pellet Corporation serves as a bridge between the Luman estate and the center."


    "Pellet Corporation..."


    Larane recalled her cousin, Tia.


    The night Tia rescued her from imprisoned, she also learned Tia¡¯s great secret.


    Although she did not hear the exact exnation, Larane intuitively realized that Pellet Corporation belonged to Tia.


    But she wasn¡¯t as surprised as she thought.


    "I thought Tia might have a secret or two like that."


    Larane smiled as she recalled her cousin, who was always smart and brave, who was more like an older sister.


    "I think Lady Larane is so beautiful when she smiles so broadly."


    Tokia said with great admiration.


    "Am I...?"


    Larane touched her face in bewilderment.


    Certainly, herughter has increased a lot sinceing to the Luman family.


    Her personality is also much more active than before.


    "Soon, the goods from the ship will be carried to the mansion. Would you like to get ready for a quick look, Lady Larane?"


    Larane smiled and nodded at Tokia¡¯s suggestion.


    After a while, Larane reached thergest hall in Luman Mansion.


    At the call of Avinox¡¯s father, Lord Luman.


    "Good morning, Lord of Luman."


    Larane greeted cautiously, looking a little nervous.


    <h4>It was the first time for Larane to face each other like this with Lord Luman, as Avinox went on a tour of the estate.</h4>


    "Oh, you¡¯re here!"


    However, Larane, who only went to Indite, greeted him brightly enough to overshadow such concerns.


    "Here in front of Lady Lombardy a lot of stuff has arrived. Would you like to take a look?"


    Larane, who had hoped for a letter from Tia since Pellet Corporation¡¯s ship came in, her eyes were round.


    It was because a lot of things were piled up one by one to form a small hill where the Lord of Luman was pointing.


    "Whoever..."


    As she approached carefully and looked at the boxes, Larane found two-letter envelopes in a small basket.


    The red envelope was a letter from Tia.


    <strong>[ To Larane</strong>


    <strong>I¡¯m so d you had a safe engagement ceremony.</strong>


    <strong>I¡¯ll send you an engagement gift in the name of Pellet Corporation.</strong>


    <strong>Didn¡¯t you say the wedding was in a year?</strong>


    <strong>Make sure you give me a call.</strong>


    <strong>I¡¯ll write to you from time to time.</strong>


    <strong>Once again, congrattions on your engagement.</strong>


    <strong>Tia.</strong>


    <strong>P.S. If you need anything else, tell the Pellet Corporation¡¯s branch of the </strong><strong>Luman</strong><strong> estate. I¡¯ll send you as much as you want.]</strong>


    Having finished reading the letter, Larane nced through the piled boxes.


    She could see that most of them were tagged by Pellet Corporation.


    "Oh, it¡¯s..."


    And she quickly realized that there were products that she used to enjoy when she was in Lombardy.


    Was she worried that I might get homesick?


    At first nce, it may seem indifferent, but a caring feeling has been conveyed.


    And the second letter.


    "Gr, grandpa...?"


    The sender¡¯s name, Lk Lombardy, was written on the outside of a in, envelope.


    Larane¡¯s fingertips trembled, taking out the stationery.


    The content was not that long.


    <strong>[ Larane</strong>


    <strong>Congrattions on your engagement, Larane.</strong>


    <strong>Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re always Lombardy.</strong>


    <strong>From a distance, your grandfather.]</strong>


    "Ah..."


    Larane shed tears with a smile.+


    Then she approached arge box with Lombardy¡¯s emblem on it.


    The quick servants of the Lumans carefully opened the cover.


    "This?..."


    What was in the box was a set of white porcin beautifully engraved with the world tree, a symbol of the Lombardy family in gold.


    Everything was perfectly equipped, including dozens ofrge and small tes and utensils made of pure silver, so that it would be perfect to call-in guests and open the dinner right away.


    The Lord of Luman, who came quietly and confirmed it, nodded.


    "I have long heard that it is the custom of the Empire to present oneself with the seal of the family in a marriage officially granted by the householder."


    Then he smirked at the enormous number of the bowls.


    "As expected, Lombardy¡¯s scale."


    At the same time, he sighed as if he couldn¡¯t help it.


    The golden world tree, which shines more brightly under the intense Eastern sun, seemed to tell the Lord of Luman.


    It said ¡¯Be prepared if you treat my granddaughter poorly.¡¯


    Larane held Tia and Grandfather¡¯s letters in her arms and shed happy tears for a long time.6


    * * *


    At the same time, the Lombardy mansion.


    Lk Lombardy was in a meeting with his daughter, Shann, and Lombardy¡¯s Top owner, Romassie Dird.


    "Finally, it¡¯s time."


    Lk said with a pleasant, nasty smile somewhere.


    "I thought I had a sore throat for a month waiting for today."


    "Father."


    Shann shook her head but did not stop him.


    Because it was the day she was looking forward to.


    "Let me say it again, Romassie."


    "Yes, Lord."


    Romassie Dird cleared his throat once and recited the contents of the documents in his hand.


    "As a result of the investigation, the Red Top iron ore will be released on the market from tomorrow. The amount of money spent by the Red Top to mine iron ore so far is...¡±


    Lk¡¯s smile deepened as the report that was read by Romassie continued.


    "Stupid."


    In the meantime, he couldn¡¯t erase the thought that Lk himself had overestimated Jovannes.


    "He hasn¡¯t broken the habit of starting to be greedy about one thing and not seeing the other."


    "He¡¯s been a very greedy man since he was a child."


    Shann said, soothing her displeasure with a warm tea when she recalled the Emperor Jovannes from her childhood.


    "Are you ready, Shann?"


    "Yes. Just say it."


    Over the past month, the Imperial Family and Lombardy have beenrgely normalized.


    On the outside, it was.


    Lombardy¡¯s Top also started trading in the Capital again, and Lombardy¡¯s transportation resumedmissioning.


    Emperor Jovannes would also be at ease.


    When Tia and the Second Prince were engaged, Angenas suffocated.


    Even the Empress, who likes to step up, didn¡¯t attend the banquet these days and was quiet.


    "Everything¡¯s back to normal and he must be relieved."


    The Emperor has already spent a lot of money on mining.


    It was not an Imperial property, but a half of Jovannes¡¯s personal funds, which was created by the Red Top.


    However, iron ore was a good resource to make money steadily thanks to the stabilized market.1


    It was obvious that they werecent that the cost of mining could be restored quickly.


    Lk was clicked.


    And he ordered Romassie Dird and Shann.


    "Unleash the iron ore.¡±


    "Yes."


    "All right, Lord."


    At Lk¡¯s word, a huge amount of iron ore will be released in the market from tomorrow.


    Then naturally the value of iron ore decreases.


    "I won¡¯t let him make a penny out of iron ore."


    It was intended that all the money spent on mining would be returned to Jovannes¡¯s loss.


    Of course, it¡¯s a huge amount of money for the Red Top, but it¡¯s an insignificant loss for Lombardy.


    Moreover, Lombardy Mining ns to diligently purchase cheap iron ore at the lowest price.


    When the market stabilizes again, all of the iron ore on the Red Top would be in Lombardy¡¯s possession.


    Lkst spoke to Shann.


    "Make sure it gets into Jovannes¡¯s ears that it¡¯s our Lombardy family who pours out iron ore, Shann."1


    It¡¯s pretty cheap for an Emperor who dares to fight Lombardy.1


    LLk red at the side of the Imperial Pce.


    * * *


    ¡°Ah, you say iron ore has turned into shit?¡±


    "Cough!"


    Clerivan, who had been drinking water with me, coughed for a long time and managed to answer.


    "Cough, yeah... Lady Florentia."


    "My grandfather, the good man. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s wasting his money trying to ruin someone else."


    "We can¡¯t live without losing."


    "That¡¯s it."


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    I actually like that kind of my grandfather¡¯s personality.


    "In that sense. How¡¯s the response to the Eastern Cruise Tour promotion?"


    "Very good."


    Violet replied with a very pleasing smile.


    "As the Lady Florentia said, cruise cabins for the next year have already been sold out, thanks to the cruise promotion event that started with the theme of ¡¯The Escape of Love¡¯."


    "The Eastern seems to be the honeymoon destination for newly married couples."


    "There¡¯s no one going on a trip to the West now, right?"


    Violet nodded at my question.


    "Western travel has almost no reservation except for some elderly nobles."


    "They¡¯d rather go to the fresh and romantic East than the West, where it¡¯s hot and steamy. Right?"


    Sooner orter, the payment for the construction of Lombardy, which Angenas dyed and postponed, wille.


    Empress Rabini doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s going to do.


    Is she going to borrow money from Lord of Sussew again?


    I returned to the mansion with such thoughts.


    Of course, while humming.


    But as soon as I got off the carriage, I saw a very interesting scene.


    All the Lombardy employees were busily carrying things around.


    It was furniture like a table and a chair.


    "Who¡¯s moving?"


    As I murmured like that, a loud shout erupted from the front door.


    "What the hell are you doing? How dare you move my luggage without my permission! butler John!"


    Viese was seen standing with his neck stiffened and looking for John, Lombardy¡¯s chief butler.


    Sure enough.


    John, who appeared before his name was called a few more times, notified Viese with a very calm face.


    "As of today, we have been instructed by the Lord to move Viese and Seral¡¯s residence from the main building to the back annex."5


    "What, what?"


    Viese¡¯s face turned pale.


    An annex is a ce where guests stay when theye to Lombardy.


    In short, Viese and Seral are treated as outsiders.


    "Arg, I¡¯ll see my father! Where is he now!"


    "Do you think something will change when you meet me?"


    The grandfather, who came down to the front door, said, looking indifferently at the things carried by the servants.


    "It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to finish everything at this point."


    Grandfather approached Viese and sentenced him.


    ¡°As of today, I will deprive you of all your rights! The monthly maintenance fee will also be stopped. Of course, you no longer have to go to the Lombardy Real Estate office.¡±

 Chapter 176

    <h4>Chapter 176</h4>


    "Fa, Father!"


    Viese shouted like a scream.


    No, it was definitely a scream.


    He looked at my grandfather with eyes wide open as if he couldn¡¯t understand what he had just heard.


    "You, you¡¯re going to revoke all my rights..."


    Viese¡¯s body trembled as if it were a shaking tree.


    "You can¡¯t do that, Father. You can¡¯t do that to me..."


    Viese, who had been muttering over and over again, suddenly approached my grandfather.


    "No matter how much you say you¡¯re a father, you can¡¯t throw me away!"4


    You are not qualified to be angry. [1]


    Viese was now angry at my grandfather.


    Grandfather also raised one eyebrow as if he was dumbfounded.


    "I¡¯m Lombardy! My right to inherit the Lombardy Noble Lineage cannot be denied here!¡±


    Viese was like a child who was throwing a tantrum.


    No, it would be cute if it was a child.


    I could see my grandfather¡¯s patience running out.


    He shook his head and cut off each word and said it clearly.


    "You can¡¯t deny that I¡¯ve given you so many opportunities."


    "But..."


    "The family does not need anyone who uses their blood to gain personal gain."3


    Astana and Larane¡¯s marriage seemed to be thest line that should not be vited ording to my grandfather.


    Certainly, my grandfather¡¯s expression toward Viese was different from before.


    "Father..."


    Fear permeated Viese¡¯s face.


    However, my grandfather looked coldly at such a Viese and turned away.


    It was then.


    Flop!


    Viese knelt down in front of my grandfather.1


    "I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ve sinned to death, Father! Please, forgive me..."


    The servants who were busy carrying luggage and the administrators who were watching the situation were surprised.


    Because it was the first time for everyone to see Viese like that, who was usually arrogant.


    "Please forgive me!"


    Viese was really lie down t.


    Like a man who wants my grandfather¡¯s grace more than anything right now.


    There seemed to be desperation in his voice.


    However, my grandfather who was looking down at Viese has just frowned a little.


    He didn¡¯t seem to believe a word of sincere apology from Viese.


    "It¡¯ste, Viese."1


    My grandfather who left the words went in without looking back.


    Sure enough.


    As soon as my grandfather disappeared, Viese rose from his seat, spouting out curses.


    And he res for a long time toward my grandfather¡¯s office, spits on the floor, and walks in the direction of the detached house.


    There¡¯s nothing he did that goes well.


    <h4>Like a bad-tempered child, it sounds like a stomping step when he walks.</h4>


    "Well then. What is an apology."


    People like Viese don¡¯t change.


    He repeats the same mistake and eventually drives himself to the cliff.


    "The key is how the Empress wille out."


    In fact, it is obvious how the Empress will turn out.


    As I said just a moment ago.


    People don¡¯t change.


    * * *


    "Ahhh! Perez! Perez! A lowly thing gets in the way of my work! Ahhh!¡±


    ng!


    "I¡¯ll kill you! Kill him, now! Ahhh!"


    Prang!


    Duigi Angenas after the first-born sessionw failed a month ago.


    He trembled as he remembered Empress Rabini, who was running wild.


    So far Rabini has caused him a lot of fear, but he swears he has never been as afraid as he was that day.


    The Empress, who missed her target in front of her eyes, couldn¡¯t control herself.


    Not only did she break everything in her room, but she even hurt people.


    "The tea is too cold. Bring it back."


    "Yes, yes, Empress..."


    That¡¯s why arge number of maids were reced beside the Empress.


    All the maids with big and small injuries wanted to retire, and Duigi Angenas had to release a small amount ofpensation to keep them quiet.


    Besides, it was a big deal to find new maids.


    Because no one wanted to work beside the Empress.


    In the end, as they filled the seats with only those who needed money, the level of maid-in-honor naturally dropped, and the Empress became more sensitive, saying she didn¡¯t like them.


    "Any interesting news in the Capital, Duigi?"


    She¡¯s smiling now.


    The devilish appearance of that day kept ovepping over the beautiful face of Rabini, and Duigi avoided her gaze.


    "There is nothing that really interests you, Empress. Hahaha."


    An awkward smile followed.


    "Hmm, so."


    Rabini¡¯s blue eyes stared as if they were digging into Duigi Angenas.


    Then, as if it had never happened, she smiled brightly.


    "I don¡¯t know what the Prince is doing these days. He doesn¡¯t even show his face to this mother very often, so how upset she is."


    Astana had been away from the Empress Pce for a month.


    ¡¯Rumor has it that my mother is crazy! I¡¯m the sessor to the throne. What if I get hurt while going to a crazy person? I will say hello to my uncle instead!¡¯+


    It was an excuse to avoid the hassle of stopping by the Empress Pce to greet her.


    What he said to his mother was heartless, but Duigi Angenas was not surprised.


    ¡¯Because Astana is Rabini¡¯s child. No wonder they look alike.¡¯


    Rabini¡¯s karma, to have such a child was another karma.


    "His Highness is not so busy."


    Duigi said as if he had no choice but to hide his innermost thoughts.


    And he blurted out what happened recently to Astana.


    "His Highness hunting skills are improving day by day. Not long ago, he achieved the splendid result of being 2nd in the fall hunting contest.¡±


    As soon as he said it out loud, Duigi felt sorry.


    Sure enough, Empress Rabini squinted and asked.


    "Second ce? Then who was the first ce?"


    "Well, that¡¯s..."


    "Come on, Duigi."


    Duigi Angenas chewed his tongue.


    Why did I bring this up?


    But it was impossible to remain silent under the eyes of the fierce Empress.


    Eventually, he closed his eyes tightly and opened his mouth.


    "Second, The Second Prince."


    Tuk-tuk!.


    The gruesome sound of grinding teeth rang.


    With the word ¡¯Second Prince¡¯, Rabini became apletely different person.


    Where did the soft smile go, and her eyes changed in anger.


    Tak!.


    "Empress, I brought you hot water, as you said."


    Unfortunately, the young maid returned with a teapot carefully supported.


    "This."


    Duigi Angenas clicked his tongue.


    Bad luck.


    He can¡¯t believe the maid ising in now.


    For the Empress, who was only looking for a ce to vent her anger, she was a good prey.


    The Empress picked up a teapot on a tray and threw it at the maid-in-honor¡¯s feet.


    ng!


    "Aarghh!"


    The maid screamed in the hot water that covering her feet and ankles.1


    "Em, Empress..."


    "Are you trying to harm me now?"


    "Well, I don¡¯t know what you mean... I¡¯m just following orders..."


    "Don¡¯t you think I don¡¯t know what it feels like to drink boiling water?"


    "Well, I really don¡¯t mean that..."


    The maid, trembling with pain and fear, looked at Duigi for help, but the return was only his tongue clicking sound and a blind eye.


    The pale-faced maidy down t.


    "Sa, save me, Empress!"


    It was a pathetic voice, but the Empress did not blink an eye.


    "Maid-in-honor, take this child away!"


    Eventually, only after the Empress¡¯s maid-in-honor, brought in a big servant and dragged the young maid out, the Empress¡¯splexion was refreshed a little.


    Rabini said, tapping her hand at the hem of the dress with a little ssh of tea water.


    "I can¡¯t. Duigi, fill that maid¡¯s ce with the people of Angenas."


    "...Yes?"


    "They¡¯re noble, but they¡¯re from the same family asmoners, so they don¡¯t learn anything. If they¡¯re Angenas, I¡¯ll be able to keep them by my side."


    The only woman suited in Angenas as maid-in-honor was Duigi¡¯s daughter.


    Duigi quickly rolled his head to avoid answering without losing his smiling face.


    It was to think of something that might change the subject of conversation.


    Then a letter in his arms popped into Duigi¡¯s mind.


    "Se, Seral has asked the Empress to deliver this letter."


    It was a letter she sent to Angenas mansion instead, saying she was not in a situation to enter the Pce.


    "Seral?"


    As Rabini showed interest, Duigi quickly held out the envelope.


    "Oh, my..."


    Rabini, who had been reading what Seral would have written with care, murmured with regret.


    "Seral and Viese Lombardy is in trouble. It looks like they were out the eyes of the Lord of Lombardy because of pushing the marriage."


    But that was all.


    Rabini threw Seral¡¯s letter aside as if she was cleaning up annoying trash.


    She didn¡¯t even say anything more about Lombardy.


    She looked quietly lost in thought, but she didn¡¯t seem to be worried about Seral.


    "...Sister?"


    Duigi Angenas asked oddly.


    "Shouldn¡¯t you... help Seral?"


    Rabini blinked a couple of times her big, beautiful eyes, and she replied.


    "Why would I help Seral?"1


    "Well, that¡¯s it..."


    Seral has been loyal to Empress Rabini.


    She brought her son, Belsach, into Astana¡¯s supporter, and took charge of the bad work needed for the social gathering held by the Empress.


    It wasn¡¯t just that.


    Viese has been moved in favor of Angenas, as her cousin-inw, Rabini told him to.


    Lombardy¡¯srge and small businesses, such as real estate and mining, helped Rabini.


    But now that Seral is in trouble, the Empress seems to have forgotten all that.


    "Duigi."


    Rabini said with a grin.


    "They¡¯ve already been disqualified and kicked out to a separate house. There¡¯s nothing more Seral can do for me."1


    Her words gave chills on Duigi¡¯s arm.1


    Even at this moment, Rabini¡¯s only interest was ¡¯what Seral can do for herself¡¯.


    "By the way, Seral¡¯s husband has been pushed out of the sessor line, so I¡¯ll have found out what Lord of Lombardy had in mind as soon as possible. Maybe it¡¯s Gahan, right?"3


    Empress Rabini murmured with her eyes full of obsession.


    Seral¡¯s letter was blown up and lying on the floor.


    * * *


    "Lady, a letter has arrived."


    Louryl said, handing me a packet of letters.


    I replied, burying my face further with the book I was reading.


    "Ugh, it¡¯s annoying. It¡¯s all invitations to the banquet anyway."


    "No... I¡¯d say that, but I think that¡¯s right."


    "Put it on my desk, Louryl. If I have timeter, I can reply at once... Wait."


    What did I just see?


    I jumped up from the sofa I was half lying on and walked over to Lauryl.


    "That¡¯s..."


    Among the numerous envelopes, there was a single piece that stood out.


    "Louryl... What the hell did you bring..."


    "I¡¯m sorry, Lady! What did I bring!"


    When I frowned, Laurel apologized first.


    "Sigh..."


    After sighing, I made small tongs with my thumb and index finger and picked up the tip of an envelope in the package.


    It was a familiar purple envelope.


    "It¡¯s the Empress."


    Dark and vivid purple.


    It¡¯s indeed the Empress Rabini¡¯s invitation.7


    I had myst hope that it might be got the wrong ce to go.+


    But, the back of the envelope was clearly written in colorful handwriting.


    It¡¯s written ¡¯Florentia Lombardy¡¯.


    "It really bothers me."


    <strong>Glossary</strong>


    __________________________________________


    [1] ¡¯????? ????! (Even the enemy¡¯s heart is oily[papago])¡¯ - Don¡¯t start with me when you¡¯re the one who¡¯s done wrong! ) or You need to be qualified to get angry (because this is your fault) or You are not qualified to be angry. (for further exnation : /ko/questions/4147939)

 Chapter 177

    <h4>Chapter 177</h4>


    Hunting was a leisure life that any nobleman enjoyed regardless of age.


    Thanks to this, the value of thend, which included a good hunting ground, doubled.


    It was the fox hunting season, which has just entered early fall.


    Throughout the Empire, there were several famous hunting sites for fox hunting, one of them was Baraport familynds in the Midwest.


    And in the Baraport estate, hunting contests have been going on for three days.


    In front of the Baraport family¡¯s mansion, bonfires rose throughout therge and wide fields, and hundreds of tables and chairs were carved from rough wood.


    It was a kind of banquet decoration that mimicked the night rest of hunters hunting for a living, not aristocrats hunting for leisure and hobby.


    As a result, instead of delicate sses, a rugged wooden ss was filled with high-prescription alcohol and served arge roasted dish that could be eaten with bare hands and a fork.


    The sun had just set and the third night of the after-party was heating up.


    Then a loud noise broke out from the big table in the middle.


    "Win! Win!"


    "Your Highness, cheer up a little more!"


    The First Prince Astana and the second son of the Baraport family were arm wrestling.


    The second son of the Baraport family, who likes to use his body rather than his head, and Astana, who is short and small, were not a good match.


    But despite the difference, the second son of the Baraport family was using some effort that turned his face red.


    "Iiiiiiiiiiiiik, waah!"


    No, he was pretending to use some effort.


    "Wow, Your Highness, win!"


    "Win, win!"


    Anyway, it was a fact that everyone who cheered so hard knew it.


    Perez, who was watching the funny y from afar, sneered with the corner of his mouth.


    "You¡¯re working hard."


    "Isn¡¯t that how they survive?"


    Lignite also said with a click of the tongue.


    In the first ce, it was a huntingpetition hosted by the Baraport family, Angenas¡¯s vassal family, so it was full of nobles who supported the First Prince.


    "But the First Prince seems sincere."


    "Maybe he doesn¡¯t know."


    It was their academy ssmates Steely and Tedro, who had recently joined Lignite and Perez.


    "Who knows, that idiot."


    Lignite said bitterly, but not the other two.


    Steely, who was seriously looking at Astana, first spoke in a low voice.


    "1 Silver for ¡¯He doesn¡¯t know¡¯."


    Then Tedro shook his head, lifted his finger as if he didn¡¯t know anything.


    "Me, ¡¯He pretended not to know because of his pride¡¯ for 2 Silver."4


    "Oh, it makes sense. Then I¡¯ll change it to that, too."


    "What? Then the bet won¡¯t work."


    The arm-wrestling wasing to an end while the two quarreled.


    <h4>Baraport¡¯s second son¡¯s arm, which seemed to hold out a little, eventually began to tilt back little by little.</h4>


    "Oh!"


    "Prince, a little more!"


    The cheering sounds around him also intensified.


    And in the end.


    Flop!


    Baraport¡¯s second son¡¯s hand copsed helplessly to the side, touched the back of his hand to the table.


    "Wow!"


    "As expected of the Prince!"


    Among the second son of the Baraport family and his cheering young aristocrats, who beat the table with resentment, Astana clenched his fist.


    He lookedpletely intoxicated with victory.


    "...You¡¯re paying the price."


    Perez approached Astana one step at a time, soothing his disgust with such words.


    "Hahaha, this is how powerful I am! Haha, did you see that?..."


    Astana, who wasughing loudly, stopped talking when he saw Perez walking.


    And he frowned a lot.


    He didn¡¯t have enough thoughts to hide his innermost thoughts.


    "What are you?"


    Astana first looked up and down at Perez and asked.


    "...Arm wrestling looks fun."


    Perez replied, looking back at the nobles around him.


    "I¡¯m thinking of joining in."


    At the same time, the young nobles became quiet.


    There was an awkward atmosphere when everyone exchanged nces without saying a word and looked around.


    "You, you..."


    Astana stuttered.


    "You have to beat him first, so you deserve to challenge me! You don¡¯t even know that!"


    Astana said, pointing fingers at the Baraport¡¯s second son in a hurry.


    Perez¡¯s red eyes slowly turned over there.


    Flinch!


    Baraport¡¯s second son, who had acted skillfully to please Astana a little while ago, could not even make eye contact with Perez.


    There were so many rumors that they heard about the Second Prince, and fear was rose on Baraport¡¯s second son, which had lined up for the First Prince.


    For a moment Perez shook his head lightly without saying anything.


    "No, I already beat you in a hunting contest, so don¡¯t I deserve to try arm wrestling immediately?"


    Perez¡¯s voice somewhere rang low in the field.+


    Now all the nobles were looking only at Astana.


    Perez was right.


    In a huntingpetition a few days ago, Perez beat Astana.


    With a very wide difference.


    Astana shook under his eyes a few times and cried out.


    "Huh! I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s your skill or your lieutenants!"


    Perez¡¯s lieutenants were referring to Lignite, Tedro, and Steely, who also participated in the huntingpetition as assistants.


    ¡°Then you took five lieutenants to the party. But the only thing that you can catch is the fox, are you a mess, or are your lieutenants a mess?"


    "Hey, lowly thing! Be polite to the First Prince, you lowly thing!"


    In the end, Astana, who was shaking only spoke of ¡¯lowly thing¡¯.


    Perez was annoyed.


    He can¡¯t believe that¡¯s his opponent.1


    His mother, the Empress, had a little bit of a fighting spirit, but not Astana.


    He was a poorpetitor who extinguished even the remaining me ofpetition.


    Step.


    Perez is one step closer.


    And he said, looking down.


    "You should be grateful that I shared half the blood with you. Astana."2


    "..."


    Astana was overwhelmed by Perez¡¯s energy and couldn¡¯t even speak properly.


    Perez, who smirked at Astana in such a pathetic way, said.


    "Are you angry?"


    "I, I am of the Lambrew Empire..., me, the eldest..."


    "Shh."


    Perez lifted his index finger and put it on his lips.


    If Astana talks more bullshit, he might really want to kill him.8


    Fortunately, Astana listened to Perez well.


    Perez, with a gloating smile, spoke in a more rxed voice.


    "If you were really good at it. If you want to beat me. Take part in a huntingpetition next month in the Lombardy estate."


    Astana¡¯s blue eyes shook.


    Perez¡¯s red eyes with his dark hair turning fiercely.


    The annual mid-autumn huntingpetition in Lombardy¡¯s estate was one of thergest in the Empire.


    So many people participated and the honor of winning was great.


    And most importantly, it unfolded in an unprecedentedly vast hunting ground.


    In other words, it was easy to manipte.


    They say that it is perfect for those who help Astana to participate in a huntingpetition in their own name and rece their prey with Astana¡¯s.


    Astana¡¯s eyes, well aware of it, had a fishy glow of hope.


    Looking down at the figure carefully, Perez deliberately added as if he knew nothing.


    ¡°If it¡¯s apetition where we have to participate alone, you and I will be able topete properly.¡±


    "Right! Well yeah! As soon as I get back to the Imperial Pce, I¡¯ll submit a contest form, so don¡¯t run away!"


    Astana immediately eximed.


    As soon as there was a hole for a cowardly scheme, Perez felt dirty.


    Sometimes he thought he could understand what Tia said, ¡¯That idiot¡¯.1


    As Perez was shaking his head, Astana continued to shout, behind Perez¡¯s back.


    "I¡¯ll tten that nose in the hunting contest! Haha!"


    "Haha!"


    "Wahaha!"


    Like a song, other nobles burst intoughter.


    Steely, who was walking behind Perez on his way back to the mansion, approached the side and whispered quietly.


    "Humm, Your Highness."


    "What the hell, Steely."


    "Is that person really Your Highness¡¯s half-brother?¡±


    Perez frowned silently.


    Steely looked back at Astana and said.


    "I don¡¯t think anyone would think it strange if he gets stabbed while riding a horse and disguise it as a fall ident?"2


    "Right, everyone would say that an idiot died while doing something stupid. Complete natural history, how is it?"


    "Or I think it¡¯d be nice to ce a poison needle on his foot and die."


    "Wow, man, that¡¯s great!"1


    Steely and Tedro giggled out a usible idental scenario.


    Until Lignite, who had read the difort of Perez, pped them on the back.


    No conversation came and went until Perez finally returned to his room.


    And when there were finally only four people left in the room, Perez opened his mouth.


    "It is not difficult to get rid of Astana right now. But the problem will remain the same."


    The problem was, the Empress.


    The real target of revenge was always the Empress.


    "We have to weave them together and drag them down."


    Perez said as he untied the cloak¡¯s ties with a rough hand.


    "And I can¡¯t let it go so easily."


    Flop.


    The cloak, which was thrown off roughly,nded heavily on the colorful chair.


    "Are you ready for the job?"


    Perez asked Lignite.


    "Yes, Ramona ising back from Sussew to the Imperial City, so I¡¯m thinking of starting as soon as she gets there."1


    "Proceed carefully without any disruptions."


    "Okay, don¡¯t worry about it, just act faithfully as Lady Lombardy¡¯s fiance."


    Stretch.


    Perez, who was twisting his long legs like a painting, stopped moving.


    Red eyes red at Lignite, but Lignite, who had already been immune to that much, only smiled round and round.


    "Oh, if it¡¯s Lady Lombardy..."


    "We¡¯d love to see her. You didn¡¯t show her to us once. Your Highness, you¡¯re so..."


    "Shut up."


    Perez said, picking up a book on the desk in an irritating tone.


    Then an envelope on the book fell off.


    Perez, who picked it up, asked Tedro.


    "This letter, when did it arrive?"


    "This morning... It arrived while Your Highness was practicing swordsmanship."


    "But why didn¡¯t you tell me?"


    Perez was angry with Tedro.


    "Oh, no, I..."


    Lignite struck Tedro on the shoulder, regretting that His Highness had been so careful with the letter.


    "See the color of that letter? Keep that in mind. That¡¯s something special."


    Whatever his colleagues talked to him about, Perez hurriedly opened the letter.


    The eyes reading the contents moved busily.


    And.


    "Oops!"


    Steely and Tedro shut their mouths in fright.


    "Your, Your Highness is now..."


    "Is he smiling?"


    There was a small smile on Perez¡¯s face as he read the letter line by line.


    It was as warm and tender a smile as the light pink of the stationery.


    "Look at it. Am I right?"


    The two people, who had not believed what they had said, finally came to know a different side of Perez, and Lignite feel better again.


    He will no longer be used of being a liar.


    "That¡¯s ridiculous..."


    Steely even grabbed his head in shock.


    Then Perez jumped up from where he was sitting.


    And put on the cape again.


    "Where are you going?"


    Lignite asked.


    "Capital."


    "Now?"


    "Yes."


    Perez, who tied up his cloak, even packed a sword.


    "Now, hold on, Your Highness!"


    "Give us time to get ready, too."


    Only then did the three who came to their senses begin to scramble to follow Perez.


    Then Lignite cried out and said to Perez.


    "No, you mean to leave now, you¡¯re going to drive the horse all night!¡±


    "Huh..."


    Hmm.


    "Suddenly, why! Let¡¯s go at dawn tomorrow! Let¡¯s go at dawn!"


    But Perez shook his head firmly.


    "No."


    In a short answer, Perez first began to step into the stable where the horse was.


    Frustrated Lignite shouted behind Perez¡¯s back.


    "Why! Why no!"


    Then Perez replied, jumping halfway down the stairs.


    "Because Tia is calling."

 Chapter 178

    <h4>Chapter 178</h4>


    ¡°Are you going to get me right now?¡±


    I muttered while looking at the colonized Imperial Carriage in front of me.


    I hate it, but it arrived in front of the Lombardy mansion just in time for the Empress¡¯s dinner, which I decided to attend.


    It¡¯s a very high-end carriage that everyone else would like, but my carriage is better.


    "Hello, Lady Lombardy. I¡¯m here to pick you up to the Empress¡¯s Pce."


    It was a proper treatment that ran all the way to the Empress¡¯s Pce.


    "No, are you forcing me?"


    Don¡¯t even think about not attending?


    Either way, I was in a bad mood.


    "...Yes?"


    "No, nothing."


    When I smiled broadly, the servant¡¯s face turned a little red.


    "I think I need a footstool."


    When I pointed in front of the carriage where nothing had beenid, the Empress Pce servant replied in surprise.


    "Oh, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll get you a footstool in a minute!"


    In a hurry, while the servant took out the footstool, I turned to the side of the main building.


    It was the side where I felt a strong gaze a little while ago.


    "Why do you look so fierce?"


    It was Seral who was staring at me to death.


    I usually didn¡¯t know, but her staring face looks just like Empress Rabini.


    They must really be cousins.


    She must have felt that I was looking at her.


    Seral didn¡¯t hide from my gaze.


    Rather, there was more fire in her eyes.


    It was obvious even if I didn¡¯t ask why.


    She must be jealous because she feels like I¡¯m going to the Empress¡¯s dinner when she¡¯s pushed out of the house.


    Seral know.


    It¡¯s all against my will, after all, it was the Empress¡¯s will.


    She just chose me because it was easier to hate me than to hate the Empress.


    But regardless of Seral¡¯s feelings, if she keeps staring at me like that.


    "I want to tease you more."


    Then, the servantid down the footstool in front of me.


    "Thank you."


    When I said thank you, the servant smiled shyly.


    I stepped on the footstool and got on the carriage.


    And I opened the window.


    I could still see Seral staring at me.


    Under these circumstances, ordinary nobles would stare at Seral, snort, and close the window.


    That is the general response.


    But I looked at Seral and raised my hand.


    And, gently.


    I shook my hand and smiled softly.2


    Then Seral was seen shaking her hands holding the hem of the dress with her eyes wide open.


    Seeing her mouth move, I think she¡¯s been swearing at me.


    <h4>I can¡¯t hear a word because it¡¯s far away anyway.</h4>


    It¡¯s just her mouth that was seen.


    I smiled and waved until the carriage started and Seral was no longer seen out of the window.1


    While leaving Lombardy and entering the Pce, the sunpletely set.


    However, while looking nkly at the bright-lit Pce, a familiar path suddenly came in.


    "Uh, this is the first ce I saw Perez."


    The ce where my father was suddenly checked by knights who were ordered by the Empress.


    The carriage that picked me up was stopped.


    Perez¡¯s back of his ck hair passed through the woods, though it was too dark to see.


    Then I sneaked out of the carriage and met Perez.


    Skinny little Perez, grazing to survive.


    "Time flies."


    The one who was ridiculously small for his age because he couldn¡¯t eat.


    I don¡¯t know anything else, but I was amazed by him when I help Larane escape.


    The physical ability to hold me in one arm and run up to the terrace with bare hands.


    I also felt a little proud.


    Caitlyn and Kylus had a hard time raising children.


    Even if he wasn¡¯t raised by me directly, it seemed like I raised him.


    Especially the arm that held me tightly so that I wouldn¡¯t be afraid.


    Thumb-thumb!.


    My heart skipped a beat when I remembered that night.


    At the same time, a part of my mind became a little ufortable.


    "Mhmm."


    I took my eyes off the ck forest and coughing.


    Fortunately, the carriage was already approaching the Empress Pce.


    "Huu haa."


    I took a deep breath to calm down.


    For now, Perez¡¯s thoughts should be put aside.


    Because.


    Click.


    The carriage stopped and the door opened.


    And as soon as I got off, the Empress in her fancy dress approached.


    "Good jobing here, Lady Lombardy."


    The Empress came to meet me in front of the Empress¡¯s Pce. (you want to pleased Tia, don¡¯t even try to dream it)


    It was an unusual treat.


    And the Empress¡¯s face, with her mouth, slightly curled up, seemed to be willing to treat me like that.


    "Thank you for inviting me to dinner, Empress."


    But I just said a simple greeting.


    "I don¡¯t know where to put myself because you send me a carriage. Thanks to you, I¡¯vee sofortably..."


    In general, no apanying tribute was added.


    The Empress¡¯s eyes were chilling.


    But I don¡¯t give in to that extent.


    What do I do when you stare at me coldly?


    I stood face to face with my smiling face, without avoiding the Empress.


    The Empress was so beautifully decorated that it could make a loud sound.


    It was obvious that she cared more than usual.


    She wore more expensive dresses and more expensive jewelry all over her body.


    Every time the Empress moved, I could hear the sound of the jewels bumping into each other.1


    And I could feel the blue eyes of the Empress sweeping me from top to bottom.


    She¡¯s trying to nitpick one of my clothes or essories.


    I already knew that it was a method that the Empress often used to dominate the social circle.


    But the Empress¡¯s silence was unintentionally prolonged.


    There¡¯s nothing to pick on.


    Now I looked perfect from head to toe.2


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t as conspicuously jeweled as the Empress.


    I wore a dress with a splendid but dignified theme of gold and red that was made using only the finest products.1


    The Empress must have noticed right away because she has a good eye.


    These shiny things in my dress are not just shiny pigments, but small jewels that the craftsman put in every detail.


    Probably more expensive than the dress the Empress is wearing.


    Not to mention the design is more beautiful and prettier.


    The simple earrings were made exclusively for me by Crowley from Diamond Workshop of Pellet Corporation.


    The long circle along my hair was made by the handcrafter and delicately connected tinum and diamond one by one.


    The Empress¡¯s long eyshes looked at me and trembled.


    She must have felt it herself.


    It¡¯s beautiful, but it¡¯s funny to see herself hanging on something.


    She seems to have been trying to break the bet with colorful jewels and trinkets she collected.


    Don¡¯t try to beat Lombardy with money.


    It¡¯s useless.


    "Empress?"


    I called the Empress with a smile.


    With an innocent face that doesn¡¯t know anything.


    "Yes, did Lady Lombardy evere to my dinner?"


    Empress, the experienced socialite, quickly managed her facial expression and asked.


    "I followed my father when I was very young, Empress."


    "Oh, yeah. The Young Lady Lombardy grew up like this and became engaged to the Second Prince."


    The Empress said with a very happy face.


    "How happy I was when I heard about the engagement of the Second Prince and the Lady Lombardy."1


    She was so happy that she broke everything in her Pce.4


    To the Empress¡¯s response to the failure of the first-born sessionw, I asked Bate to make it a special book and keep it.3


    You don¡¯t know how good it feels to read it every time I¡¯m bored.3


    "Today, we¡¯ve set up a ce exclusively for the Lady Lombardy, not for other guests. Aren¡¯t we going to be a family soon, are we?"


    The Empress said with a good smile.


    I knew this would happen.


    It¡¯s annoying to be invited to the Empress¡¯s dinner, but I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m sitting face to face with her for a long course.


    Absolutely no.


    I knew this would happen, so I prepared it.


    I took a look around instead of answering.


    "Oh, there he is."


    On the other side of the Empress¡¯s Pce in the west, I saw a group of people approaching across arge boulevard in the east.


    I thought he might not be able to make it on time just because he¡¯s on the hunting ground.


    I called the man in front of the approaching crowd with a big smile.


    "Sir Perez."


    Perhaps he arrived at the Pce and changed his clothes and came back, Perez walked to me boasting his shining beauty as usual.


    And the first thing he did was.


    "Tia."


    It was to kiss the back of my hand with a soft voice.


    It was an act of ignoring everything about the Empress, a royal adult.


    But Perez only looked at me.


    "Lady Lombardy."


    Until the Empress calls me.


    "Did the Lady call the Second Prince...?"


    "Yes, the Empress invited me to dinner, so I wrote to see if he could join me."


    "That¡¯s rude..."


    "You don¡¯t mind if we have a nice meal together, Empress? We¡¯re going to be a family soon."1


    The Empress kept her mouth shut so that she could no longer speak.


    It was something she said a while ago.


    The Empress forcedly raised the corners of her mouth because if she got angry with me over this problem, I would leave even before the dinner started.


    "Yes, the more guest the better. Let¡¯s sit together, the Second Prince."


    The empress who said so nced at me at the end of the sentence.


    Why, what. You said we¡¯re a family soon?


    * * *


    It was such a boring asion.


    The Empress persistently tried to appeal to me to the point where I thought it was a divine move to call Perez.


    And as the conversation continued, the purpose of the Empress who brought me here today became clearer.


    "Apparently, Cheshire is growing into an importantmercial city connecting the Central and Southern regions. Where¡¯s the Lord Gahan Lombardy these days, Lady Lombardy?"


    In this way, all the questions are directed at my father, I can¡¯t help but answer it.


    "Usually, he stays in Cheshire. My father is so affectionate that it is not an exaggeration to say that Cheshire is his second child."


    "Oh, I see. So that¡¯s why Cheshire is growing fast day by day."


    The Empress seems to be more interested in Cheshire than I am.


    I wanted to get rid of this ce quickly, so I pretended to be meaningless.


    "It connects the Central and Southern regions, but what makes Cheshire the most prosperous these days is the shipboard trade with the East."


    Tak.


    Sure enough.


    The Empress¡¯s knife, which was quietly slicing the steak, fell off.


    At the same time, the atmosphere at the table cooled slightly.


    All right, this is the end of the dinner!


    But the Empress, who wiped her mouth with a white napkin, attacked me in apletely unexpected way.


    "By the way, the engagement of the Second Prince and the Lady Lombardy is a little surprising."


    Perez, who was drinking wine, also put down his ss, apparently realizing that the flow was strange.


    "I heard that you have such a deep affection for each other that you run together in front of His Majesty. I don¡¯t feel that at all in the way you look right now."


    She wasn¡¯t just saying it.


    The face of the smiling Empress had some strange conviction.


    It was clear that she doubted the rtionship between me and Perez.


    Strangely enough, blue eyes that never lost their light came out and looked sharply at Perez.


    "It¡¯s..."


    It was when I tried to fight back.


    Perez, who was sitting on my left, suddenly grabbed my hand.


    It wasn¡¯t light touch, enough to put my hand on his.


    It was a little deep, digging between the fingers and pinching the fingers.


    And before I could stop it, he pulled my left hand slowly.


    "Pe, Perez..."


    Perez¡¯s red eyes looked at me like they were burning.


    And his mouth kissed my finger with an engagement ring heavily.


    It¡¯s so close.


    When I flinched slightly at the hot body temperature felt in my skin, looked dazzled to see the smile radiating around Perez¡¯s eyes.


    "Second prince!"


    The Empress cried out as if it was rude.3


    But Perez was just aid-back answer.


    "I couldn¡¯t take her hand off once I touched it like this. I guess that¡¯s what it looked like to the Empress."


    Perez¡¯s thumb secretly rubbed the soft flesh between my fingers.1


    And he smiled as if looking at the Empress.


    "Then can I leave my seat and go somewhere undisturbed, Empress?"

 Chapter 179

    <h4>Chapter 179</h4>


    Wow. I was so surprised.


    Perez¡¯s face looks seductive enough to dazzle and suffocate at the moment.


    I thought this is what beauty is like.


    Hey, you¡¯re really dangerous.


    I could feel my heart pounding and my face turning red.


    But, Perez was just obsessed with acting as my fianc¨¦.


    I tried to think so and calmed myself down.


    After my mind calmed down a bit, the situation around me started to be clear again.


    The Empress seemed quite surprised by Perez¡¯s rather brazen attitude.


    Now that the empress¡¯posure has been broken.


    I covered my mouth pretending to be ashamed when I saw Perez, who had turned red.


    "Oh, my God, the Prince..."


    I was going to pull out my hand naturally.


    But, Perez won¡¯t let me go.


    I pulled my hand out and wiggled in it, but his big hand didn¡¯t budge.


    I turned my head and stared at him, pretending to lean close to Perez so it wouldn¡¯t be seen by the Empress.


    ¡¯Hey, don¡¯t you let go of this?¡¯


    Then Perez quietly nced at the Empress.


    "Hahaha..."


    When I checked the Empress with a smile, I could still see her watching me and Perez.


    Well, there¡¯s nothing we can do.


    It was a bit awkward to hold someone else¡¯s hand, but if the Empress had some doubts, it should end here.


    I tapped Perez¡¯s shoulder that I was leaning on with my other hand, and looked at him with love and madness.


    The Empress said as if she was displeased when Perez and I did not let go of our hands.


    "That¡¯s rude, Second Prince."


    "I¡¯m sorry, Empress. But as you can see, my fianc¨¦ is such a lovely person. Once you held it, you can¡¯t let it go."


    It was Perez¡¯s sly answer, which seemed to be furious even with me watching from the side.


    In addition, he added.


    "Of course, the Empress will understand with a generous heart."


    If Perez goes that far, the Empress has nothing to say.


    If she says, ¡¯I can¡¯t see your affectionate behavior, so let go of your hand right now!¡¯, it would make the Empress embarrassed.


    Empress Rabini, well aware of that, so, had no choice but to smile coldly and pass the answer.


    After all, Perez held my hand until dessert was served.


    My hands are sweating.


    It was time for me to give up because even when I looked at Perez, he just smiled at me.


    Tak.


    What the servant put down in front of me with the small noise of the te was a strawberry cake in a familiar shape.


    This...


    "I have prepared something that Lady Lombardy likes to eat. Was it Caramel Avenue, the name of the ce?"


    The Empress and I faced each other with a smile.


    Now the Empress was talking to me with a cake from Caramel Avenue.


    <h4>Like saying ¡¯I¡¯ve researched you this much and I know you.¡¯</h4>


    For most people, cold sweat would flow behind their backs.


    I looked down at the cake with white whipped cream.


    The Empress will not bepletely bluffing.


    The whipped cream cake with strawberries was actually one of the desserts I bought often.


    But at the same time, I could feel the limitations of the Empress¡¯s intelligence.1


    The reason I bought this cake often was for Louryl.


    Because this was Louryl¡¯s favorite.


    Marilyn, Louryl¡¯s baby, also took a little bit of this sweet whipped cream and ate it deliciously when it was put in her mouth.


    If the Empress¡¯s intelligence was so good, this is not what I like, but chocte cakes scattered with caramel would be in front of me.


    If this was a dinner hosted by me, it would have been not a cake but a fruit sprinkled with the finest honey in front of the Empress.


    "Thank you, Empress."


    I smiled and held a fork and ate the cake deliciously.


    As if this were indeed my favorite.


    I could see the Empress smiling satisfactorily.


    And there¡¯s another one in front of me.


    "Empress, this is..."


    "It¡¯s an engagement gift from me to Lady Lombardy."


    The Empress seems determined to win my heart, apart from doubting the rtionship between me and Perez.


    You¡¯re thinking of building a bridge through me to my father.


    There¡¯s no more money to borrow from Sussew, so Angenas is looking for a host to put in a new straw.


    If we look at it, it was my father who¡¯s making the most money on the continent right now.


    "Thank you, Empress."


    When I opened the ck box, there was a pair of emerald earrings in it.


    The antique design seemed to be an old valuable at a nce.


    Even though money dried up in Angenas, the Empress had money that the Imperial Family could operate individually.


    But as far as I know, most of them are also invested in the business of Angenas.


    As an Empress, she was quite generous.


    The Empress smiled and solved my question.


    "It¡¯s a jewel that¡¯s been handed down from the Imperial Family for generations."


    That¡¯s right.


    It seemed to be an item from the Imperial Treasury.


    "It¡¯s Lady Lombardy who will soon be a member of the Imperial Family, so I thought it would be good to keep one of the Imperial Treasures in advance, so I paid some attention."


    "I¡¯m delighted, Empress."


    I¡¯ll give this back to Perezter.


    It was a bit reluctant for anyone to have an Imperial Heirloom with no connection.+


    "By the way, there¡¯s a lot to discuss, including the engagement of Lady Lombardy and the Second Prince, and the wedding. When will Lord Gahan Lombardy return from Cheshire?"


    I could notice it instinctively.


    This question is why the Empress held a dinner today and made me feel good with all kinds ofcency and jewels.


    I closed the earring box back and looked at the Empress.


    "Empress, please listen without misunderstanding my will."


    And I said, making a really cautious expression.


    "My father can¡¯t afford to care about things other than Cheshire right now. Physically, timely, and above all financially."


    The Empress¡¯s eyes became sharp.


    I¡¯ve done something to the detriment of that great pride.


    But unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t interrupt me or yell at Perez for being rude.


    I peered at Perez, sitting quietly next to me.


    You said you have been busy.


    You¡¯ve got the Empress¡¯s purse dried up, haven¡¯t you?


    "But I know a ce that might help the Empress."


    "...Where is it?"


    "Pellet Corporation."


    "Pellet... Corporation?"


    The Empress seemed quite surprised when apletely unexpected name came out of my mouth.


    As known, Pellet Corporation was pro-Lombardy and tends to pro-Perez.


    In addition, there was a time when Angenas and Pellet had a crash during the Triva tree business.


    "These days, Pellet Corporation is looking for a ce to invest in the long run because it has too much cash. It¡¯s no big secret, as you know sometimes I help Pellet Corporation with its work."


    The Empress¡¯s eyes shed when I said, ¡¯There is a lot of cash¡¯.1


    However, she asked vaguely.


    "Well, let¡¯s see if Pellet Corporation will listen to me."


    "Clerivan Pellet is my teacher, but he¡¯s a person who can forget about the past when ites to money and business."


    I think the Empress has been tempted by my words.


    And it seemed like she was thinking about putting in a word.


    Feeling Perez¡¯s gaze from the side, I suggested to the Empress.


    "May I ask my teacher for the consultation, Empress?"


    * * *


    "Long time no see, Caitlyn, Kylus! How are you?"


    After dinner with the Empress, I came to Perez and Poirak Pce.


    "Lady Florentia."


    Although Caitlyn sometimes went to the mansion whenever the Lombardy Schrship was held.


    For Kylus, thest time was when we had a brief conversation with the people of the Herrin family on my grandfather¡¯s birthday.


    As we were talking for a while, Perez said to the two.


    "Bring a dessert with chocte and warm tea."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Caitlyn and Kylus watched Perez for a while and then went outside.


    "Tia."


    "Huh?"


    "Now sit down and rest."


    "Oh?..."


    It was a strange thing.


    As soon as Perez said so, fatigue came.


    I must have been unknowingly nervous about dinner with the Empress.


    I sat down on the sofa with a rattling sound.


    "Thank you, Perez."


    And as it was, I lie down on the sofa after a long time as if falling to the side.


    "Tia!"


    Perez, who was taking off the buttons on his neck, frowning a little as he was frustrated, in surprise.


    His eyes are big and his face is stiff.


    "Hahaha! Look at your face, Perez!"


    "Sigh. Tia..."


    "Just kidding, kidding! Did you think I¡¯d barely fall for something like this? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m too fragile, Perez?"


    When I burst intoughter, Perez washed his face dry with both hands and sat on the floor under the sofa where Iy.


    There was no conversation between us for a while.


    But that didn¡¯t mean it was awkward.


    Rather, such a time was convenient.


    Because Perez is one of the few people who are ¡¯can be¡¯fortable for me.


    After a while, in a slightly hoarse voice, Perez asked me.


    "Are you sure you don¡¯t mind?"


    "What?"


    "The Empress borrowing money from Pellet Corporation."


    "Oh, that."


    I answered with a big stretch.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I really don¡¯t want to lend her money. Because if I do, your n will fail."


    Perez is not surprised that I know of his ns that he has never told me.


    Rather, it was close to a natural response.


    "The Pellet Corporation will buy bonds for the construction cost of Lombardy by the Empress. Angenas will be in debt to Pellet Corporation, not Lombardy. It said she doesn¡¯t have to repay it right away."


    "A bond."


    "Then I¡¯ll be able to support you as you move, Perez."


    Finally, Perez turned his head towards me.


    By the way, the distance was closer than I thought.


    The distance between my face lying on the sofa and Perez¡¯s face.


    "Hmm."


    I coughed deliberately and patted Perez on the shoulder of pretending to be fine.


    "And you. You don¡¯t have to overdo it."


    "Overdo?"


    "In front of the Empress earlier... Holding my hand. What would you say if she suspected it? Don¡¯t you think so?"


    I giggled, but Perez wasn¡¯t.


    He just looked down at me with a deeply sunken face.


    "Smile a little."


    I grumbled but this time Perez didn¡¯t react.


    "Sigh."


    I sighed briefly, smiled, and said.


    "Perez, you haven¡¯t forgotten yet, have you? We¡¯re just contractually engaged."


    Perez and I can¡¯t be more rted.


    No, it shouldn¡¯t be.


    Perez¡¯s red eyes, which had yet to answer, contained only me.


    Uhk.


    I had a sharp pain in my chest.


    "Perez."


    He conveyed his heart to me again and again.


    But I can¡¯t agree with it.


    I must not cross that line.


    I can¡¯t repay Perez¡¯s feelings with a happy ending.


    Because.


    "Tia."


    Perez came up calling my name.


    I could feel Perez¡¯s shadow on my face as it moved.


    Right. I was lying down.


    A little vainly, I looked up at Perez, who was half-ovepping above me.


    "Tia."


    Perez¡¯s voice that closer was like chocte.


    It was deep, sweet, and dark somewhere.


    Perez¡¯s hand moved slowly, keeping eye-to-eye.


    As if to avoid it.


    Therge palm warmly covered the t area with the heart under my corbone.


    At that moment I realized.


    That my heart is beating so fast.


    Feeling the beating of the heart on the breastbone under the thin skin, Perez smiled deeply.


    And said quietly.+


    "I think you¡¯re overdoing it."


    With that voice, my heart began to beat faster.


    Then Perez came closer to my ear and whispered.


    "You don¡¯t have to endure it, Tia."

 Chapter 180

    <h4>Chapter 180</h4>


    "What I want...?"


    Perez focused on Tia¡¯s fingertips as she approached the two ring boxes side by side.


    It was as if she was holding her heart in her white fingertips.


    ¡¯Do what you want,¡¯ he boasted, but in fact, Perez had forgotten even breathing.


    Please.


    Whether it¡¯s unfortunate or fortunate.


    Her worries were not long.


    Tia chose the transparent diamond ring she had prepared.


    Whoo-.


    Perez let out a long breath inside.


    He already knew what kind of choice Tia would make, but regardless of that, he was disappointed.


    "You already know what choice I¡¯m going to make, Perez."


    Tia said so and tried to wear a ring herself.


    "Wait."


    Perez took a diamond ring from her hand.


    And slowly put it into her soft finger.


    Above all, the solid and beautiful diamonds shone more in her hand.


    "It suits you, Tia."


    As Peres said, her bright green eyes looked at him.


    "I¡¯ll keep this for a while. Until everything is ready."


    * * *


    Thump! Thump!


    There were heartbeats like a sweet song.


    It was not Perez¡¯s.


    This clear heartbeat sounds were Tia¡¯s.


    At this moment, his own body, which has crossed human limits due to his auras, rarely feels this.


    Thump! Thump!


    It sounded warm and cozy.


    As he approached, the sound, which grew a little faster, burning Perez¡¯s body.


    He was d that Tia¡¯s heart was responding to him, and it seemed to burn his mind white. [1]2


    Perez approached carefully.


    It was always like that when dealing with Tia.


    Did I hurt something more precious than my life?


    Even breathing became cautious.


    Finally, the distance between the two is close enough to mix breaths.


    He could see her slowly closing her eyes.


    Blue tendons grew in his hand, which was now resting on the sofa floor, and fully supported Perez¡¯s weight.


    As the lips are about to ovep.


    Knock! Knock!


    "Your Highness, your fellow Academy colleagues havee to see you... Sorry, sorry!"2


    Caitlyn, who found the two people half-oveid on the sofa, turned in a panic


    "That¡¯s rude, Caitlyn."


    Perez, who hardened his face, lifted himself.


    It was the first time he was angry with Caitlyn.


    But Caitlyn didn¡¯t feel bad about it either.


    <h4>Rather, she apologized again and again with a face that had turned red.</h4>


    "I¡¯m sorry, it was my fault."


    "It¡¯s okay, Caitlyn."


    It was Tia who got up from her lying down.


    As if when did it happen, she couldn¡¯t find the heat a while ago.


    It all happened as if just a few simple gestures to check her outfit.


    "I¡¯m leaving."


    Tia, who left those words, left the drawing-room showing Perez only her back.


    And she ran into Perez¡¯s Academy colleagues waiting outside the door.


    "Ah...!"


    "Good evening, Lady Lombardy!"


    Lignite, Tedro, and Steely recognized her and quickly greeted her.


    And one person whoughed and chatted with them.


    Ramona, a woman with red hair tied together, looked at Tia in surprise.


    Maybe she didn¡¯t think Tia was here as a guest.


    Ramona¡¯s blue eyes were round.


    "Long time no see, Miss Ramona."


    "Oh, hello, Lady Lombardy. I can¡¯t believe you remember me..."


    Tia smiled faintly instead of a detailed answer.


    "Tia, hold on...!"


    Perez, who was chasing after her, found his colleagues.


    But it didn¡¯t matter to Perez.


    "I¡¯ll take you there."


    But Tia shook her head.


    "The guests are waiting, Perez. See youter."


    Tia, who had a smiling face but coldly refused, looked back at Kylus and said.


    "Will you call my carriage, Kylus?"


    "Yes, Lady Florentia."


    "Bye, Perez."


    Finally, waving a small hand at Perez, she walks away.


    Perez¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t fall from her back until he could see her turned around the corner.


    Tia did not look back at him.1


    * * *


    The day after I went to the Empress¡¯s Pce.


    I had lunch with Louryl, then went outside under the guise of digestion and walked around the mansion.


    Rustle! Rustle!


    Fallen leaves fell on the road, making a sound every step of the way.


    Employees diligently swept the road whenever they had time, but they couldn¡¯t stop the falling leaves from falling apart.


    Walking thoughtlessly, I have arrived at Larane¡¯s greenhouse.+


    "Because there is no owner, it changes here as well."


    The greenhouse, which was always full of colorful flowers, was now empty.


    Some of Larane¡¯s most cherished flowers were moved to my room and the others withered.


    I saw some empty pots over the ss in the greenhouse, but I wasn¡¯t sad.


    Larane is having a great time with Avinox.


    As I walked past the greenhouse, I saw a familiar figure on the other side of the road.


    It was Belsach.1


    As Viese and Seral were kicked out to the annex, Belsach also saw a significant decrease in ess to the outside.


    It wasn¡¯t arbitrary.


    Astana no longer calls Belsach.


    "There¡¯s only a greenhouse over here."


    Still, it was Belsach who was ying as a younger brother, for Larane.


    Maybe he¡¯s walking this way because he misses Larane.


    That would only make it even more reprehensible about what he did to Larane.


    "Hey! You!"


    Then Belsach, who was kicking the fallen leaves and venting his anger, found me.


    Then he came up and asked with a hideous face.


    "Is it you?"


    "What? Could you ask using the right question, Belsach?"


    "Don¡¯t act innocent!"


    Belsach gasped.


    "You stole my sister!"


    "Was I steal her?"


    "What if it wasn¡¯t stealing someone who was locked up in her room and sent her away!"


    It¡¯s funny how you argue with me proudly.


    "Then why did you keep Larane¡¯s locked up?"


    Belsach was unable to answer.


    He has nothing to say.


    He indeed kept a healthy person locked up and took turns guarding the door like keeping a prisoner.


    "My sister promised to marry His Majesty the First Prince. You make such a person run away with that countryman."


    "That was for Larane?"


    "It was better than kicking the chance to marry the Imperial Family and getting in the eyes of a strange guy and running away!


    "A chance to marry the Imperial Family?"


    Iughed because I was dumbfounded.


    "Was it a chance to marry someone like Astana?"


    Even if it¡¯s stupid, there¡¯s a degree.


    "Why don¡¯t you get married if it¡¯s such a good chance, Belsach?"2


    They are of the same race, so even a hundred years is impossible


    "And tell the truth. You¡¯re not mad at me for ruining Larane¡¯s reputation. It¡¯s just a split that left you and your parents deprived of any opportunity to gain at Larane¡¯s sacrifice."


    "So you¡¯re having a good time being called to the Empress¡¯s Dinner in exchange for being stuck with that lowly fellow, aren¡¯t you?"


    Stick around!


    His tone is as cheap as his personality.


    I asked with a smirk.


    "Your mother must have been quite envious of me, seeing as you already know it?"


    "What?"


    Belsach came as if he would p me any minute.


    But he had to stop in no time.


    It was because some of the Knights of Lombardy were watching Belsach in the distance.


    Their face is familiar to me.


    They were usually close to the twins.


    They were covered in dirt and sweat, perhaps on their way to rest after the training, but Belsach was still standing there, even though they were nning to intervene.


    "Wake up, Belsach. If you don¡¯t want to be kicked out of the family like your father."


    Belsach was furious at what I said, but couldn¡¯t move easily, looking at the knights.


    "And you. It¡¯s not the right thing to be angry."


    I said, passing right by Belsach.


    "The reason why you can¡¯t see Larane anymore is not me, but your dull parents who tried to sell their daughter to a scoundrel like Astana."


    I walked again with Belsach behind my back.


    Surprisingly, he was quiet.


    If it¡¯s his usual personality, he¡¯d say bad words to me.


    "Oh, I feel good."


    I thought today was a bad day to meet Belsach on the way for a walk.


    Rather, the stomach that suffering from digestive problems got a lot better


    "I should at least send Larane a present."


    It was when I mumbled like that and passed the front door of the mansion.


    I saw a familiar back figure about to get on the carriage.


    Brown hair that is finely twisted and neat without wrinkles.


    It was Caitlyn.


    "Oh no!."


    I¡¯m not ready to see Caitlyn¡¯s face again.


    I turned around quietly and tried to escape.


    But.


    "Lady Florentia?"


    Our Caitlyn has good eyes.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile and say hello to Caitlyn.


    "Hello, Caitlyn. What happened,e to the mansion?"


    "I have something to discuss with the Patriarch for the Lombardy Schrship next week. I¡¯m on my way."


    "Schrship? It¡¯s not time for a schrship yet..."


    I stopped speaking at the memory that came to my mind.


    There was a time in my previous life when such an early schrship was held.


    It¡¯s because of ¡¯that thing¡¯.


    I looked at Caitlyn for a moment and said.


    "Yeah, then walk carefully..."


    "Lady Florentia... I¡¯m sorry about yesterday."


    Caitlyn bowed her head and apologized to me wholeheartedly.


    "I will be careful not to let that happen in the future."


    But I shook my head.


    And I answered with a smile.


    "No, Caitlyn. It won¡¯t happen in the future, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much."


    "...Yes?"


    Caitlyn hesitated for a moment as if she didn¡¯t understand me.


    Then she nodded slightly.


    It was such a Caitlyn response not to ask questions that crossed the line even if she was curious.


    "Then get home safe, Caitlyn."


    I tried to step toward the annex after greeted her.


    "Well, Lady Florentia."


    Until Caitlyn called me with a very hesitant face.


    "Do you happen to have a prior appointment next week when the schrship is held?"


    "No, I¡¯m going to be in the mansion."


    "Then..."


    As expected, Caitlyn was hesitating.


    However, she said with a firm face whether she had made up her mind soon.


    "Can I have a moment of your time that day? I¡¯d like to introduce you to someone."


    Who Caitlyn wants to introduce to me.


    I could guess who it was.


    This time I hesitated for a moment.


    But there was also a fixed answer from me.


    "Yes, Caitlyn."+


    I smiled and nodded.


    _____________________________________________


    Glossary


    [1] ¡¯Burning White (??? ???)¡¯ - Devoted all of the energies so burned out.

 Chapter 181

    <h4>Chapter 181</h4>


    Late at night when the moon rises high.


    Strangely, it was a night when I couldn¡¯t sleep.


    I was sitting in my bedroom reading a book with a small light on.1


    However, the contents of the book were not noticeable.


    It¡¯s been a long time since I opened the bookshelf, but it still stayed on the same page.


    "What a book in this mood."


    I covered the book and threw it sideways.


    I know all too well why I¡¯m feeling down right now.


    "Why do you keep making that expression?"


    At times like this, I resent the fact that I can read his feelings well from his expressionless face at first nce.


    Before Caitlyn came in when he gets close as if kissing.


    On Perez¡¯s face, there were other emotions ahead of the excitement about the situation toe.


    Anxiety.


    He was anxious as if he would lose me even though I was lying right in front of him.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll take you there.¡¯


    ¡¯The guests are waiting, Perez, see youter.¡¯


    And when I turned around, refusing.


    Perez was afraid.


    I can¡¯t pretend I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m trying to pretend I don¡¯t know.


    "Whoa."


    My sigh grew heavy.


    There was also irritation.


    "Why was I pounding so hard?"


    When I thought of Perez, I was angry at my heart that responded together.


    It was then.


    Knock! Knock!


    A low knock rang through the quiet room.


    There was no word to tell who he was.


    But it was obvious who was standing outside the door.


    Thump! Thump!


    My heart, which seemed to calm a little, jumped again.


    The door was opened.


    "Hi, Perez."


    It was Perez who was standing, drawing a long shadow in the light of the hallway.


    "...Are you okay?"


    Perez didn¡¯te in front of the door, but immediately looked at my face and asked.


    His brief gaze makes me feel strange again.


    "It¡¯s cold at night,e in and talk."


    When I said that, Perez quickly stepped inside and close the door.


    I was just saying it for the guy who ran the horse at night.


    Perez probably took it as a sign that I was cold.


    I sat next to Perez and prepared a tea.


    Just like I always did when he came.


    Between the teacup and the tter of preparing the kettle, Perez said.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I came to you all of a sudden, Tia."


    "You don¡¯t have to be sorry."


    Iughed brightly on purpose.


    <h4>But the smile didn¡¯tst long.</h4>


    "Because Caitlyn said that yourplexion is not good."


    Caitlyn has good eyes.


    After encountering each other this afternoon, she returned to the Pce and immediately informed Perez.


    "Really? I¡¯m fine. Why would Caitlyn say that?"


    But the moment I said that a heavy teapot slipped out of my hand.


    "Oops!"


    It wasn¡¯t dangerous.


    However, as the teacup fell, hot water almost flowed into my dress.


    But that did not happen.


    It was because his hand wrapped around the falling teacup.


    Of course, the hot tea water had spilled over into Perez¡¯s hands.


    "Perez!"


    It was hotter than usual because the night air was chilly.


    "You¡¯re so-!"


    If he had left it alone, he wouldn¡¯t have been hurt and so I am.


    I¡¯m wearing a thick robe over my pajamas, so it probably wetting the hem a little.


    But why?


    I quickly took the teacup out of Perez¡¯s hand and wiped it off with a towel.


    And I shouted at Perez.


    "Why are you being so reckless? What if you get really hurt!"


    "It¡¯s better than you getting hurt."


    "Perez, you..."


    I was speechless.


    No matter how many calluses you have, you¡¯ll definitely feel pain.


    There was no sign of such pain in Perez¡¯s face.


    His eyes were only looking at me.


    Even now, I could see how angry I was at myself, and I was looking at it with careful eyes.


    I lowered my head a little, prevented Perez from seeing my face, and wiped his hands more carefully.


    In the meantime, his skin became redder.


    "It looks like it hurts."


    "Not really."


    Perez replied and looked at the hem of my robe.


    It was to make sure that there was no hot water sshing.


    I got emotional.


    "You¡¯re going to feel a lot of pain for a while."


    "It¡¯s okay."


    ¡°It might even get blisters.¡±


    "It¡¯s okay."


    "It could be a scar."


    "...It¡¯s okay, Tia."


    "What¡¯s all right about that!"


    Eventually, I let out a loud voice.


    I could feel Perez¡¯s red eyes staring at me.


    "Perez, why are you... Why do you keep..."


    I couldn¡¯t speak very well.


    All kinds of emotions and thoughts seemed to have gathered in my heart.


    I sat with my mouth shut because I thought something strange would pop up if I did something wrong.


    Without even realizing that my hand was holding Perez¡¯s hand tightly.


    Then Perez swept away my hair with his uninjured hand.


    It was a friendly and somber touch.


    "I like you, Tia."6


    Perez said.


    "You¡¯re the most precious thing to me. So, don¡¯t cry."5


    Only then did I realize.


    The fact that I¡¯m crying.


    Drop.


    I could feel a drop of tears running down my right cheek.


    Perez looked at me with distressed eyes somewhere, and carefully wiped my tears with his fingers.


    "Don¡¯t cry."


    But Perez¡¯s words were of no use.


    Tears kept falling down.


    "Perez."


    "Huh?"


    "Why...? Why do you like me?"1


    Perez has wrinkles on his forehead.


    And he answered.


    "You gave me the world."7


    I could feel his big hand surrounding my right cheek affectionately.


    "You told me, I had to live."


    Perez¡¯s eyes smiled.


    Somehow, the image of a young man ovepped.


    The little man that looked at me with the grass around his mouth.


    "So from that day on, I..."


    Perez kissed my forehead.


    And rubbed his forehead to mine carefully.


    "I lived for you, Tia."2


    Perez¡¯s nose stuck on the tip of my nose.


    "I can¡¯t help but love you."1


    "Do you... love me?"


    My asking voice was damp and trembling.


    "From the moment we first met."


    There was augh in his voice.


    "You were my world..."


    I ovepped my lips on Perez¡¯s lips.8


    The tears that flowed through it permeated the salty taste, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    I grabbed his shirt and pulled him as close as I could, bringing his lips.


    I could see that my lips which were out of breath with the scent of Perez, and my fingertips holding his shirt were trembling finely.


    And Perez¡¯s big hand covered my hand.


    He held my trembling hand.


    "Sigh."


    A small breath eventually burst out of my mouth in my heart pounding as if I had been running.


    And as if it were a signal, Perez began to move.


    His hand which was wrapped in a towel, suddenly released freely and prated between my neck and hair.


    His hard fingers touched the line of my chin and my earlobe.


    Every time he did that, I felt like a spark was flying inside me.


    Every time Perez¡¯s lips rush through my lips.


    "Haa!"


    Every time the tip of his tongue touches me.


    Like beating and flinting.


    Before I knew it, I wrapped my arm around Perez¡¯s neck.


    Our bodies were in contact without an inch of the gap.


    "Tia."


    The me kept growing as Perez called me in a low voice.


    Even though his hands, which go down my waist and grabbed me with a strong grip, he¡¯ll quickly release his strength.


    Even that hesitation as if he was afraid if I would break.


    Even the thirst thates again when I¡¯m out of breath and he takes off his lips and retreat.


    All have been handed down to me.


    "Haa..."


    Perez took off his lips when I was having a hard time.


    However, his rough fingers rubbed my lips continuously.


    When I opened my eyes slightly, I encountered red eyes looking at me as if I was possessed.


    There was only me in it.


    The only thing I could see was his burning eyes.


    But for a moment, his eyes shook.


    "Perez?"


    "...Why?"


    In a low, rough voice, Perez asked me.


    "Why are you grieving?"


    And before I knew it, I looked at my new tears.


    I¡¯m crying.


    Perhaps Perez was more distressed.


    I said as Perez had done for me, sweeping his cheeks tenderly.


    "I¡¯m going to be a Matriarch, Perez."


    "I know."


    "And you must ascend the throne."


    "...I suppose so."


    "How can I not be sad when we see the end of us like that?"1


    My heart is trembling like this.


    It says I want to be with him.


    I want him to give up everything for me, even though I know I can¡¯t.1


    I want to pour out such selfish greed.


    I kissed Perez¡¯s lips once again.


    It¡¯s different from before.


    It was a careful kiss.


    "Tia."


    He looked into my eyes to see if he felt it, too.


    "The Imperial Law does not prevent the second son from bing Emperor. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s no precedent, and it doesn¡¯t stop a woman from bing a householder."


    I spoke in a calm voice as much as I could.


    "But as a householder, she can¡¯t be the Empress."


    More precisely, the moment she bes Empress, the woman loses all her inheritance rights.


    Just as it is absorbed as an Imperial existence.


    The name of the family from which they were born can only leave a trace as the middle name.


    I put mine on Perez¡¯s forehead and said.


    "I¡¯ll choose my family, again and again, Perez. I¡¯ll choose Lombardy."


    I didn¡¯t want to lie to him.


    Perez¡¯s long eyshes were seen shaking.


    "I¡¯m sorry."


    I said it with all my heart.


    "However..."


    "Stop."


    Perez also kissed me and said.


    "Don¡¯t be sad anymore, Tia."


    Warm hands approached me preciously.


    "You don¡¯t have to be sad because of that."


    "What do you mean...?"


    Perez looked at me silently.


    "To me, a world that cannot be with you is meaningless."2


    Perez¡¯s voice was low.


    "So I¡¯m thinking of changing the world. So you don¡¯t have to worry, Tia."5


    The man who said so rubbed his face against my neck and my nted hair.


    "Don¡¯t be sad."


    A red rose-like scent came to swallow me.


    "When you¡¯re sad, it¡¯s like someone¡¯s cutting my heart with a knife."


    Perez said, hugging me tightly.


    "So don¡¯t be sad, Tia."


    So I didn¡¯t see his red eyes cast a cruel light.


    * * *


    Lombardy Schrship Day.


    The mansion was as noisy as always on a schrship day.


    Looking out of the window, more people were arriving, even though it was held earlier than it had been scheduled.


    I leaned against the window sill and was looking down for a moment when I heard a knock.


    "Come on in."


    The door opened quietly with my permission.


    "Lady Florentia."


    "Wee, Caitlyn."


    Caitlyn, who came into the room first, stood aside and I saw the person standing behind her.


    I greeted her dly even when I saw her.


    "Wee to Lombardy¡¯s mansion, Miss Ramona."


    Ramona, who has beautiful red hair and blue eyes, looked nervous.


    "No, I¡¯m going to call it properly now."


    I approached and smiled, reaching out one hand for a handshake.


    "Wee, Lady Ramona Brown."

 Chapter 182

    <h4>Chapter 182</h4>


    The outdoor banquet hall, where many people gathered, was noisy with one topic.


    "Isn¡¯t it beautiful?"


    "It¡¯s as if it¡¯s alive!"


    All the people who poured out their exmations were looking at the center of the green garden.


    There was arge wooden sculpted figure of a woman looking at a small tree growing out of branches.


    "I¡¯ve heard about Alpheo Jean¡¯s reputation, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be this much!"


    "I don¡¯t know who that woman is, but doesn¡¯t she seem to be full of her affection for trees?"


    "But why such a small tree, not a grown one?"


    At a time when people are eager to talk about the statue.


    A coachman, who came to Lombardy from the Imperial office with a low-ranking official from the Lombardy schrship, entered the mansion.


    A face with a shabby outfit and a rough beard.


    The only unusual thing about the coachman, which ismon everywhere in the Empire, was that his right-hand sleeve was loosely draped.


    Tak Tak.


    He walked up the stairs without hesitation, looking indifferently at the crowd outside in colorful clothes.


    And he reached one door with a natural step.


    It was Lord of Lombardy¡¯s office.


    For some reason, the door with the fully armed Lombardy¡¯s knights was empty.


    "Whoho."


    The coachman, who let out a low sigh, knocked carefully on the door.


    "Come in."


    The voice of Lk Lombardy, the owner of the office, was heard.


    As soon as he entered the office, the coachman, holding his hat on his chest, bent down deeply and straightened his head.


    "Huh."


    Lk, who was watching,ughed.


    "Did you really be amoner after living as amoner?"


    "I¡¯m sorry."


    The coachman smiled awkwardly.


    Lk Lombardy stood up and tapped the coachman on the shoulder.


    "Long time no see, Gird Brown. No, now that you¡¯ve seeded the family, I¡¯ll have to properly call you Lord of Brown."


    Gird Brownughed bitterly at a name no one else is calling now.


    "Thank you for your time, Lord Lombardy."


    "Sit down."


    Lk personally gave the tea he had prepared.


    And he said, looking closely at Gird Brown.


    "You must have a hard time."


    "...I feel like I¡¯m lucky to be alive."


    Gird Brown¡¯s gaze was cut off and stayed where his right hand was.


    Lk also watched the scene and asked.


    "It must be Angenas. They¡¯ve done a terrible job."


    It was more than 40 years ago that Angenas took all thend of the Brown family.


    Since then, Angenas has dried up the Brown family.


    They forced him out of the estate and killed Gird Brown¡¯s father, the Lord of Brown, who was in charge of a nearby estate.


    <h4>The background has never been rified, but no one didn¡¯t know that there were Angenas behind it.</h4>


    "I¡¯d rather die humanely."


    Lk said with his tongue flicked.


    Despite the harsh words, Gird Brown did not lose his temper.


    Over the past years, there have been many nights when he thought it would have been lucky to die that night together.


    "They take the right hand of the one who lifts the sword."


    The killers sent by Angenas killed only the young Brown family, their first son, and adult men who could seed the family.


    The Lord of Brown¡¯s younger brother, who survived difficult times at that time, had both legs cut off.


    And boys, including Gird, had to lose their right hand.


    They were survivors and witnesses forced to remain silent.


    "But you survived."


    Lk said to Gird Brown.


    "Only those who survive can sharpen the de of revenge."


    Brown¡¯s shoulder was shaken upon the word.


    He was surprised that Lk knew everything even though he hadn¡¯t brought it up yet.


    Lk¡¯s deep brown eyes filled with a strange smile.


    "Say it yourself. Why did you want to see me today?"


    And he added, looking at Gird Brown¡¯s stiffly nervous face.


    "Don¡¯t worry about Angenas. These days, they¡¯re busy putting out my tailed fire. Now that I¡¯ve held a schrship, don¡¯t worry about the leak of your visit to me today."


    "Thank you..."


    Gird Brown bowed his head deep.


    And in that state, he spoke earnestly.


    "Please help the Brown family, elder."


    "How?"


    "...I have found a way to get back thend that was taken away by Angenas, but before that, I must regain my name."


    Angenas eventually seeded in removing the Browns from the aristocratic register ten years ago.


    Strictly speaking, now the Browns are no longer aristocrats.


    "So please help me get my name back to aristocracy?"


    "...I¡¯m ashamed, but I am..."


    Lk stroked the white beard slowly.


    "So what does Lombardy gain?"


    "The Brown family, who seeded in the aristocracy, will be Lombardy¡¯s eternal allies."


    "Hahahaha!"


    Lk burst intoughter.


    "Where else can you find empty promises like that? Now the Brown family, which can¡¯t be found in the aristocratic register, allies."


    At that moment, Lk¡¯s eyes became sharp.


    "Besides, what do I believe in you who have be the Second Prince¡¯s man?"


    Ugh.


    Gird Brown was engulfed in vain.


    "It¡¯s..."


    "Did that wolf say that? You can¡¯t use your power in the aristocracy, so you go to Lombardy and throw an empty promise?"


    "...I¡¯m sorry."


    Gird Brown was unable to speak.


    Because it was as Lk said.


    Meeting the Lord of Lombardy was the idea of the Second Prince, and it was right to use Lombardy¡¯s friendship with the Brown family in the past.


    "Hmm."


    Lk¡¯s lips were quietly twisted while watching Lord of Brown, who seemed guilty at first nce.


    "You¡¯re lucky."


    "Yes?..."


    Gird Brown¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    "Fortunately, I don¡¯t like the way Angenas is doing these days."


    "Elder, then..."


    Lk did not answer for a moment.


    And rang the bell.


    Butler John came into the office.


    Lk looked at him and said.


    "Get Tia here."


    * * *


    "Did you know...?"


    Ramona Brown¡¯s voice trembled.


    "Yes."


    "Since when, no, how..."


    I just smiled instead of answering.


    "Ramona."


    Caitlyn approached and gently touched Ramona¡¯s shoulder.


    It was an act that seemed to soothe the confusion of Ramona, but it wasn¡¯t.


    Now Caitlyn is telling Ramona to stop prying questions.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Lady Florentia."


    I can tell by looking at her apologizing instead of Ramona.


    "No, Caitlyn. And..."


    I looked at Ramona and Caitlyn side by side and said.


    "You two look a lot alike."


    Caitlyn, who has a neat and modest appearance, and Ramona, who is tall with red hair, blue eyes, and a colorful appearance, are very different.


    But the good eyes and the straight atmosphere were very simr.


    In my previous life, Caitlyn asked my grandfather to help the Browns.


    But my grandfather refused and eventually, Caitlyn chose to be Perez¡¯s man entirely.


    It would have been a very difficult and painful decision for Caitlyn, who has a lot of affection and loyalty for Lombardy.


    But eventually, Caitlyn chose the family.


    Ramona became Perez¡¯s official lover, and the Brown family was sessfully reinstated, bing the West¡¯s leading family instead of the Angenas.


    "Then, the Lord of Brown would be meeting my grandfather right now."


    Ramona was surprised at my words once again.


    "I¡¯m not going to tell you how I knew again."


    "Oh?..."


    Ramona blushed quietly.


    She may be angry at me who knows all her secrets and her family but I don¡¯t tell her how I knew it half-teasingly.


    However, Ramona had no sign of it.


    Theke-like blue eyes only deepened her curiosity toward me.


    "Shall we sit down first?"


    I led two people to the drawing-room.


    "But Caitlyn. Can I ask you a question?"


    "Yes, go ahead."


    "Why did you want to introduce Lady Ramona Brown to me?"


    In fact, it was the most iprehensible part.


    It was better for her to take Ramona to my grandfather rather than me and make an impression at least once.


    Caitlyn thought for a moment and answered my question.


    "Because you¡¯re an important person."


    "Important person?"


    Caitlyn nodded.


    "At present, Lady Lombardy is the most powerful person in the Lambrew Empire, except for Lord Lombardy."


    Oh, right.


    Caitlyn was Perez¡¯s maid.


    Of course, Perez would never have told Caitlyn about me.


    But it is Caitlyn who has been assisting Perez right next to him for a long time.


    So, there are a lot of things she naturally knows about.


    Probably there are things she knows about me as well as she can guess.


    Perhaps Caitlyn hadn¡¯t even given details to her nephew, given Ramona¡¯s reaction of alternating between me and Caitlyn with her surprised eyes.


    As a maid of the Royal Family, she fulfilled her duty to keep a close silence on what she learned during her duties.


    That¡¯s Caitlyn.


    I nodded, feeling strangely proud.


    "So?"


    "I think Ramona can learn a lot from such a figure of Lady Florentia."


    I looked at Ramona.


    I already know that Ramona likes Perez.


    You can¡¯t help but notice it at a nce.


    But what¡¯s that Ramona could learn from me?


    "Can I see your hand for a second?"


    I spoke to Ramona.


    Ramona, who hesitated for a while, reached out to me.


    "You didn¡¯t let go of the sword."


    Ramona is a member of the Brown family.


    And with Perez, she learned swordsmanship at the Academy.


    But that¡¯s also a story from years ago.


    As an employee of the Monak Top, she would have lived a busy life moving from ce to ce, but the calluses still remained in Ramona¡¯s hands.


    Caitlyn also trained in swordsmanship, but it was a little different from when she entered the Pce and became a maid of honor.


    "I don¡¯t skip a day of training."


    Ramona shook her head and replied.


    "I¡¯m the daughter of the Brown family."


    I could tell from Ramona¡¯s clear answer.


    The meaning of what Caitlyn said.


    Somehow I thought I was going tough.


    It was then.


    Knock! Knock!


    John the Butler came in with a low knock.


    And said with a polite bow.


    "The Lord is calling for the Lady Florentia."

 Chapter 183

    <h4>Chapter 183</h4>


    Lord of Lombardy¡¯s office.


    "Go get Tia."


    Lk¡¯s words crossed Gird Brown¡¯s face.


    It was because he didn¡¯t understand of him calling his granddaughter, not his daughter, Shann.


    Seeing that such a question appeared on his face, Lk asked.


    "Is it strange that I suddenly called my granddaughter?"


    "No, it¡¯s not like that..."


    "Wait and see. Soon you¡¯ll know why I called the kid."


    Lkughed as if he was having fun.


    After a while, a woman came in with a small knock.


    She was an impressive woman with long curved brown hair andrge green eyes.


    And the moment he met her eyes.


    Gird Brown could see the meaning of what the Lord of Lombardy said a while ago.


    Her eyes were so intense enough to make him avoid her gaze without knowing it.


    It was an overbearing feeling as if dealing with the Lord of Lombardy.


    And that¡¯s not the end of his surprise.


    "Ohohoho, is Tia here?"


    Lk, who had been exuding momentum like a wild beast until a while ago, has be unstoppable.


    Is this really the Lord of Lombardy?


    Gird Brown¡¯s jaw dropped at the sight of Lk¡¯s eyes dripping with affection.


    "Come on, sit down."


    Does his granddaughter even have a leg ache?


    Lk quickly pointed to the fluffy sofa and said.


    And before sitting down, she looked at Gird Brown and greeted him with a smile.


    "Hello, Lord Brown. Nice to meet you."


    "Oh, hello, Lady Lombardy."


    It was even before he introduced himself, so Gird Brown greeted each other in a little embarrassment.


    It was a strange thing.


    He¡¯s sure that the Lady is still young.


    However, it was very difficult to deal with.


    "I¡¯m sure Tia knows something about the Brown family. And today, the Lord of Brown asked Lombardy for help."


    "The Lord made a good choice."


    At Lk¡¯s words, Tia said calmly.


    There was no sign of surprise.


    Lk quietly swallowed a smile at the sight.


    And said it like a throw.


    "I will leave the Brown family¡¯s matters to you, Tia."


    "Elder?"


    The Lord of Brown was surprised and called my grandfather.


    But I didn¡¯t look back on it.


    I¡¯m sorry, but it wasn¡¯t the Lord of Brown¡¯s mood that mattered to me.


    My grandfather was staring at me.


    The fate of a family.


    It is to observe how I react to the enormous task thrown out of nowhere.


    <h4>"Yes, I understand."</h4>


    I answered calmly.


    Then grandfather¡¯s eyebrows moved small.


    My grandfather was rather surprised because I wasn¡¯t surprised.


    Grandpa, how do you think of me?


    "Khumm."


    I covered my mouth with my rolled hands and coughed softly.


    Otherwise, I thought I¡¯d burst intoughter.


    I can see why my grandfather gave me the task of Brown¡¯s family without having to think twice.


    It¡¯s the beginning of my test.


    A test to prove that I have the qualities to be a Matriarch.


    I looked at the Lord of Brown, who was still stunned.


    He was once a swordsman with a promising future, but his right hand was cut off and he has lived as amoner.


    Therefore, there is no aristocratic aspect from any perspective, such as slightly curved shoulders and unconfident eyes.


    If I introduce him to the aristocratic society again, they will be eaten quickly by the aristocrats who are waiting for red meat, leaving only bones.


    Until the Browns sessfully reinstated and became the representative family of the West again.


    The most important thing is public opinion.


    It will be more difficult than you might think to get the nobles, full of privileged consciousness, to ept the family that once became amoner as a member of the aristocratic society again.


    However.


    "Lord Brown."


    "...Please tell me, Lady Lombardy."


    His good eyes are full of anxiety.


    He doesn¡¯t believe me yet.


    I wasn¡¯t offended.


    It¡¯s a matter of course.


    "As long as my grandfather left the Brown family to me, I will do my best to help the Lord. But you have to remember one thing."


    I said with a smile to the Lord of Brown.


    "Always raise your head. Straighten your shoulders. And now you¡¯re a householder worthy of the name of the Brown family name."


    His blue eyes, simr to Ramona, shook for a moment.


    But the silence was not long.


    A momentter, Gird Brown replied.


    "Thanks for your help, Lady Lombardy."


    It was still awkward, but his eyes and voice were quite different from before.


    I like it very much.


    I smiled face to face and answered.


    "Don¡¯t mention it, Lord Brown."


    * * *


    Empress Rabini, Clerivan, and Duigi Angenas sat in one ce at the Empress¡¯s Pce.


    "You can stamp your family seal here."


    Clerivan said and pointed to a corner of the paper on the table.


    The words of Florentia were true.


    Today was the day to write a formal contract because things went smoothly after putting a connection in the Pellet Corporation.


    Debt to Lombardy is now gone and Pellet Corporation took the bonds.


    With little interest, it was just a nail-sizednd in the western corner as coteral.


    Besides, contrary to what was said, she liked the man, Clerivan Pellet.


    It was especially so that he kept manners like a sword, not only for his beautiful appearance but also for a merchant.


    "I must have misunderstood Pellet Corporation."


    Empress Rabini smiled with satisfaction.


    She thought Pellet Corporation was on Lombardy¡¯s side.


    But after seeing the contract he brought today, Empress Rabini was convinced.


    Pellet Corporation wants to build a bridge in Angenas, too.


    "If it¡¯s a misunderstanding..."


    "I thought that Pellet Corporation had such a close rtionship with Lombardy that he would not do business with Angenas."


    Rabini answered out of the blue on purpose.


    When the Empress said that, He tends to panic most of the time.


    "And the other day, there was Triva woodwork."


    She even brought up the past on purpose.


    "It¡¯s true that the Pellet Corporation has received a lot of Lombardy¡¯s help to get this far. But we can¡¯t stay in Lombardy forever. Also, the work of the Triva tree was very different from my will."


    Also.


    At the words of Clerivan, the Empress smiled inwardly.


    "It¡¯s all in the past, so I don¡¯t care."


    "Thank you, Empress."


    Rabini nodded and pulled out the family seal.


    "Then we¡¯ll wrap up the contract..."


    "Oh, wait."


    But the Clerivan suddenly stopped the Empress.


    "The Lord of Angenas must be the one who put stamp here."


    The Empress¡¯s face hardened coldly.


    But Clerivan did not back down.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Empress. However, the seal is effective only when it is imprinted by the state."


    "...Yes."


    The Empress handed over the seal of the Angenas family to Duigi with a cold look.


    "You do it."


    "Hum."


    Duigi Angenas epted the seal with a slightly embarrassing yet smiling face.


    "Should I stamp it here?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s right. Lord Angenas."


    Duigi pressed the seal and took it.


    He smiled slightly because it looked good that the pattern of Angenas came out clearly and upright.


    "So that¡¯s it."


    Clerivan took his share of the contract and bowed deeply to the Empress.


    "I look forward to seeing you again, Empress."


    Then he looked back at Duigi Angenas and said.


    "It¡¯s my first time to visit the Imperial Pce. If you are okay, would you please show me the way out?"


    At Clerivan¡¯s request, Duigi nodded, albeit slightly surprised.


    It was because he liked him quite a bit.


    "I¡¯m on my way out, so I¡¯ll apany you."


    The two walked down the hall, leaving the Empress.


    Then, when they were halfway there.


    Clerivan, who was briefly taking out the contract that came out, said in surprise.


    "Oh, my!"


    "Why? What¡¯s going on?"


    "I wrote the wrong date on the contract by mistake. If you look here, the contract date is incorrectly written asst year."


    "Even so. Does that matter?"


    "Yes, this will make the contract ineffective under Imperial Law. I can¡¯t fix the date on my own..."


    "Oh, my God..."


    Duigi Angenas, who had been flicking his tongue, said, pointing to the path he had taken.


    "Then let¡¯s go back now and tell the Empress..."


    "No, you don¡¯t have to."


    Clerivan shook his hand and said.


    "Without bothering the Empress, I will visit the Angenas tomorrow with a new contract."1


    "Ha, but."


    Duigi Angenas showed signs of difficulty.


    "To sign a contract without the Empress..."


    But Clerivan shrugged and said.


    "In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter with or without the Empress."


    "It¡¯s not an important issue?"


    "I came to the Pce today just for courtesy sake. It is the Angenas family that Pellet Corporation is signing, not the Empress."


    "Such..."


    Duigi nodded inwardly as he stretched his word.


    That¡¯s right.


    Angenas is not his sister, but he is.


    Then Clerivan snapped at him.


    "Under Imperialw, the Empress has no right to the Angenas family."


    At the moment, it was a very brief moment in the eyes of Duigi Angenas that something crossed his mind.


    Then he burst intoughter and nodded.


    "Yeah, yeah. Thene to the mansion tomorrow. I¡¯ll rewrite the contract."


    "Yes, I am ashamed to bother you with my mistakes."


    Clerivan¡¯s mouth, with his head bowed, had a quiet smile.

 Chapter 184

    <h4>Chapter 184</h4>


    I walked out of my grandfather¡¯s office with the Lord of Brown.


    There were people waiting for us.


    It was Caitlyn and Ramona.


    "Father!"


    Ramona quickly approached and hugged the Lord of Brown tightly.


    "Ramona."


    The Lord of Brown swept his daughter¡¯s back with only one hand left.


    "It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve had a reunion."


    Caitlyn, who was wiping away tears with a handkerchief, replied to my words.


    "Thest time we met was before Ramona entered the academy, so we were separated for a long time."


    Perhaps it was a wise choice, as Rabini was as cruel as the former Lord of Angenas, who ughtered the Brown family.


    The Lord of Brown changed his status to amoner and drove a carriage to the Capital.


    If the Empress had known that his daughter had likewise changed her identity and became a confidant of Perez in the Academy.


    It could be sure that this reunion today would not have happened.


    "You¡¯ve grown up before I know it. I couldn¡¯t recognize you even if I have you as a guest in my carriage."


    The Lord of Brown smiled bitterly and said jokingly.


    "Why is your face so sad?"


    "I¡¯m fine."


    Before they knew it, tears were in the eyes of the father and daughter.


    They were a good-looking father and daughter who looked just like each other with good faces smiling.


    I took a step back from the Brown family and called my grandfather¡¯s butler, John.


    "Yes, Lady."


    "My grandfather guest and my guest. Arrange a ce for them to stay in the mansion. Out of the eyes of the employees so that the guests can rx."


    "Yes, I will."


    John understood all my instructions even if I didn¡¯t borate.


    John, who knew the Lombardy mansion better than I probably did as a deacon in charge of it, was also quick.


    Space for the three Browns is ready in the blink of an eye.


    Located on the top floor of the huge main building, the space was a great ce for three family members to stay.


    "I¡¯m sorry, but Lord Brown must refrain from going outside and stay here from today."


    At my words, the Lord of Brown opened his eyes wide.


    "To sessfully restore the Brown family¡¯s identity, it¡¯s all about keeping secrets until the timees. Besides..."


    I said with a calm eye, but frankly, looking at the appearance of the Lord of Brown.


    "Lord Brown needs to be prepared because you cannot stand before the nobles like this."


    "Well, yes... no, that¡¯s right."


    The Lord of Brown habitually changed his words in a hurry to speak formally to me.


    He also swept the shabby clothes he was wearing with his hands.


    To be honest, now the Lord of Brown was nothing short of amoner.


    Even if it was a little better than the first time, it was still a sloppy posture and tone.


    More than 40 years ago, the death of the former Lord of Brown urred when the Lord of Brown was still a child.


    It was inevitable that he lived as amoner longer than as a nobleman.


    "I will select some trustworthy people, and I¡¯m going to put you up with a teacher. You¡¯re going to have a hard time for a while. And Caitlyn."


    "Yes, Lady Florentia."


    "Stay here for a few days and teach this and that to Lord Brown and the Lady."


    It was fortunate that there would be a great teacher named Caitlyn who couldn¡¯t be hired even with money.


    "I¡¯ll tell Perez."


    When Perez¡¯s name came out, Ramona was seen flinching slightly.


    But I greeted them like I didn¡¯t see it and came out.


    Outside the room, John, the butler who guided us here, was still waiting.


    "There will be many things they need, so please attach one as someone with a heavy mouth."


    "Yes, Lady."


    Then a smallugh leaked out of the room.


    It was the sound of a happy family.


    I added to John.


    "From food to clothes. Please be careful not tock anything."


    They are people who have suffered for a long time.


    If they¡¯re there, they¡¯ll be able to talk about things they¡¯ve been unable to talk about for at least a few days.


    Without worrying about being caught.


    At some point, without worrying that someone is after their life.


    "I will, Lady Florentia."


    Somehow, leaving behind John looking at me with warm eyes, I took a step.


    Since my grandfather¡¯s test started, there was no time to waste.


    * * *


    The next day at the Angenas mansion.


    "Check it out."


    Clerivan handed out the new contract to Duigi Angenas.


    "Then I¡¯ll see it for a second."


    Lord of Angenas put down the contract he had kept and the new one Clerivan had brought on the table side by side.


    Then he read through the pages one by one and poked his head in satisfaction.


    After Clerivan Pellet¡¯s words to rewrite the contract, and he agreed with it, he then regretted it in his heart.


    He was so nervous that he didn¡¯t know what Clerivan was up to.


    Contrary to his concerns, however, the new contract was no different from the previous one.


    Duigi Angenas sneaked a look at Clerivan.


    "Hmm."


    Anyway, it was because he was informed that Pellet Corporation was suspicious.


    "Did you check everything?"


    Contrary to the idea of anger, Clerivan was smiling leisurely, leaningfortably against the back of his chair.


    The displeasure was not seen on his face.


    Rather, he pointed out the use inrge letters at the very end of the contract with his finger.


    "This part here is the most important. If Angenas fails to repay the interest and principal, the owner of Pellet corporation bes the owner of the estate of Henforek, which is the coteral. Have you confirm it?"


    "I confirmed it."


    "Please also read the terms below."


    Clerivan said, referring to the list of details of ¡¯interest and principal payments¡¯.


    "What a thorough man you are?"


    The Lord of Angenas said with a big smile.


    "But things are difficult for a while now, and thend of Angenas as coteral will not fall."


    "...I suppose so."


    After a very brief silence, Clerivan smiled and replied along with the Lord of Angenas.


    "Now, do I have to stamp the seal?"


    "Yes, it is."


    The subsequent process was also easy.


    As in the previous Empress Pce, all he had to do was press down the seal of Lord of Angenas.


    "That¡¯s great."


    Duigi Angenas was proud to have done something great as a Lord.


    It was really worth feeling after a long time.


    Then he suddenly saw something unique in the contract and asked Clerivan.


    "So the contractor is not Clerivan Pellet, but the owner of Pellet?"


    When asked by the Lord of Angenas, Clerivan¡¯s hand stopped for a moment while he was packing the contract.


    "...Yes, that¡¯s right."


    But Duigi Angenas, who was still only looking at the seal of his own, didn¡¯t notice it.


    "It¡¯s like the seal of the Lord. To me, Pellet Corporation is like my family."


    "Oh, well, it¡¯s more reliable."


    "Thank you for your kindness."


    Clerivan deliberately continued his unseemly conversation with the Lord of Angenas.


    "I hope it helps Angenas in times of need."


    "It was helpful. Is that all? Haha!"


    Then, stealthily, he lifted the previous contract in front of the Lord of Angenas and approached the firece.


    "If you need me, I can lend you more money, so just let me know."


    "Well, really?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s what business is all about. There is a saying that debt is also an asset. Oh, then I¡¯ll burn this?"


    Standing in front of the firece, Clerivan took a bundle of previous contracts near the fire and asked.


    "Huh? Ahh, I¡¯ll do it. But to some extent, the funds..."


    Angenas, who was already tempted to hear that he could lend more money, shook his hand.


    At the same time, the previous contract fell into a red firece fire.


    Clerivan slid Duigi Angenas¡¯s words into one ear.


    Instead, he looked down at the paper that was quickly bing white ash with cold eyes.


    There is only one difference between the contract written in front of the Empress and the new contract made today.


    Instead of Clerivan Pellet¡¯s seal, it was just that it was taken by the owner of Pellet Corporation.


    However, he had to be careful again and again in front of the quick-witted Empress.


    It was difficult to start suspicion that Clerivan himself may not be the owner of the Pellet Corporation.


    How fortunate it is that Duigi Angenas is less than half of the Empress¡¯s counterparts.


    "So what I want to ask you is... Can I lend money to myself, not my family?"


    Clerivan smiled broadly at the Lord of Angenas, who was flushed with greed for money.

 Chapter 185

    <h4>Chapter 185</h4>


    It¡¯s just a time for the morning to show its face.


    I leaned against the doorway and asked.


    "So, Perez, why are you here now?"


    Unknowingly, the sound of half-coldlyughter was mixed into the words.


    "For Caitlyn."


    He answered well without changing his expression.


    "Tia sent me a letter that Caitlyn should stay in your mansion longer because of the Brown family."


    "Exin it better."


    "If Caitlyn, who usually doesn¡¯t take personal leave, suddenly doesn¡¯t show up at the Pce for days, the Empress will doubt it."


    "So what?"


    "So if I¡¯m staying at Lombardy¡¯s mansion to spend time with my fiance, Tia, So there will be no doubt that Caitlyn, my maid-in-honor, has emptied the Pce."


    There¡¯s a secretly shameless part of this guy.


    I crossed my arms and squinted and asked.


    "Really? There¡¯s not a single reason for your self-interest, is that really all?"


    Perez smiled at my question and shut up.


    It was a method that he often used when he couldn¡¯t lie to me and wanted to avoid answering.


    "...Come in for now."


    I really can¡¯t let this be.


    I moved away from the door that was blocking the way.


    Then he hurriedly walked into the house before I changed my mind.


    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been loosened with a smile on my cheek.


    "But Caitlyn would still love it. She was worried about you."


    I said, leaning sideways against the back of the sofa in the drawing-room.


    In fact, I was still wearing a thick robe in my pajamas.


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever had another guest in this state.


    Well, it¡¯s Perez.


    The morning temperature was chilly, so I hugged my knees and curled up.


    That was all.


    But before I knew it, the robe Perez was wearing fell silently on my shoulder.


    "I told you. I¡¯m here for Caitlyn."


    Perez shuddered halfway like that.


    Then naturally he sat facing me in the seat right next to me.


    It was close enough to reach Perez¡¯s knee and my toes.


    Oh, my God.


    At that moment I realized.


    That we¡¯re sitting in the same shape as that night a while ago.


    I bit my mouth in nervousness for some reason.


    But my move seemed to have caught his attention.


    I could see red eyes following me as if they were attracted to my lips.


    I never meant to provoke him.


    His rxed smile disappeared from his face, which was looking at me with my head folded with one arm.


    And he reached out to me.


    Shocking.


    I was a little nervous without realizing it.


    But Perez¡¯s hand only opened his robe more meticulously over my shoulder.


    Oh, it¡¯s embarrassing.


    In an instant, I could feel my face burning up enough not to need a robe.


    But the look on his face was extraordinary.


    It was a face that was very dissatisfied with me that the smooth edges of his eyes were slightly raised like the tip of the brush.


    "You hate me?"


    Sure enough.


    Perez¡¯s voice was full of anxious signs.


    "...No, not like that."


    I don¡¯t do anything meaningless to deny my feelings about him.


    I¡¯m still nervous.


    I rubbed the robe with my hands underneath my heart-throbbing corbone, pretended to fit the robe tighter.


    It didn¡¯t make a difference though.


    "Do you like me then?"


    Perez asked as he approached me a little further.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Perez¡¯s scent, resembling the scent of roses, was breathless.


    This wasn¡¯t my original n.


    I was going to treat Perez the way I used to when I brought him into the room a while ago.


    As if nothing had happened that night.


    Perez told me not to worry, but I couldn¡¯t.


    I like him, too.


    But if the moment of choicees, I won¡¯t hesitate to choose Lombardy.


    Even though I know how deep and blind Perez¡¯s heart is towards me.


    I couldn¡¯t just listen to Perez and act as if there were no problems, even though I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to fully repay that heart.


    It was not the right thing to do.


    By the way.


    Perez¡¯s body leaned a little further towards me.


    At the same time, I could feel his big, warm hands sped around my naked toes and feet.


    "Tia."


    Perez whispered to me.


    The red eyes were only looking at me.


    And there was something about the look that made me cry.


    "Perez, you¡¯re so..."


    Why are you so pretty?


    What the hell do you believe in?


    The words behind me were swallowed without speaking out, but Perezughed with his eyes as if he could hear the sound in my heart.


    Eventually, our lips ovepped.


    His big body hugged mepletely and kissed me for a long time.


    "Huh..."


    At the scent thates through, at body temperature, and at the sound of a breath that passes by.


    I even forgot where I am now.


    And when I came to my senses, I was sitting on Perez¡¯sp.


    "Huh, oh, no! Hold on!"


    I took off my lips that wouldn¡¯te off like a ma and hurriedly blocked his with my hands.


    Let¡¯s get a hold of ourselves!


    "Huh, huh..."


    Looking into the eyes of a guy who hasn¡¯t lost any heat yet, the dizzying temptation struck me over and over again, but I overcame it.


    I swear it was the hardest thing I¡¯ve ever done.


    "Ooh, we can¡¯t do this."


    "...Why?"


    Perez asked slowly, rubbed under my finger.


    With the stealthy touch burning my hands, I jumped out of my seat and fell far from the sofa.


    "Because, because..."


    Damn it.


    I couldn¡¯t think of any good reason.


    I had no choice but to shout firmly.


    "Anyway, No!"


    "...Okay."


    Suddenly, Perez, who was left alone, touched the hand that had been holding me a little while ago. (Oh boy)


    And now that his eyes were swiping down, it was obvious that he was sulking now.


    "Ewhhh..."


    I had a strong urge to soothe him at the moment, but I clenched my fist and endured it.


    Get yourself together!


    He¡¯s a kid who knows how to take full advantage of his beauty!


    Sure enough.


    I could see Perez ncing at me with his fresh eyes.


    I opened the window and breathed in the cold air.


    Well done, well done!


    I cleared my throat once and said.


    "I¡¯ll talk to the butler and give you a suitable guest room."


    "I¡¯d like a room close to here."


    What the hell are you going to do with a room close here!


    "Tia."


    Broogh.


    Perez approached me with his robe, which I sprang to my feet and threw off.


    It seemed that he had regained his usualposure.


    And he said it again, wrapping it around my shoulders.


    "You¡¯ll catch a cold. Be careful."


    You¡¯re the most dangerous thing in this room right now!1


    That was when I tried to say that.


    Perez¡¯s gaze turned towards the tightly closed door.


    There was a wrinkle in his eyebrows.


    "Perez?"


    "...I don¡¯t think it¡¯s dangerous."


    Perez muttered an unknown word.


    Then he slid the door open very quietly.


    Creak!


    A small noise came first as if the utensils were bumping into each other.


    "Be quiet so that Tia doesn¡¯t wake up."


    It was my father who pushed a small cart of food and put a finger in his mouth toward the iing employee.


    My father definitely said he¡¯d stay in Cheshire until next month.


    "I¡¯m sure Tia will be surprised."2


    My fatherughed.


    And as he was heading to my bedroom, he found me standing nkly by the window.


    "Huh? Tia, you¡¯re up..."


    And Perez standing next to me.


    "Why are you two together at this hour?"7


    Obviously, it was a question, but it wasn¡¯t.


    I¡¯ve never seen such a face of my father.


    My father, who always smiles, has such a scary face.2


    "Oh, Dad, that¡¯s..."


    I tried to exin, but my father¡¯s sharp eyes were directed at Perez, not me.+


    "Exin, Your Highness the Second Prince."


    Looking to the side after my father, I faced another sight.


    "Lord Lombardy..."


    It was the appearance of a bewildered Perez sweating.

 Chapter 186

    <h4>Chapter 186</h4>


    "You should get out of here."


    My father said to the servant standing far away.


    "Yes, yes..."


    I don¡¯t know if this ce was quite ufortable.


    The servant quickly left the room without looking back.


    When the door was closed, my father¡¯s fierce eyes turned back to Perez.


    Then Perez¡¯s shoulder was seen wince slightly.


    My father is just a father, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Perez like this.


    "See you after a long time, Lord Lombardy."


    Perez greeted my father first.


    "Yes, indeed."


    But my father didn¡¯t smile.


    Always, there was a friendly smile that my father showed everyone as a habit.


    "It¡¯s been a long time since I saw you, and Your Highness the Second Prince, has be my daughter¡¯s fiance."


    "It¡¯s..."


    Perez¡¯s face became more perplexed.


    Perez, who stood upright and was very nervous, answered seriously.


    "There are circumstances involved in that. It¡¯s hard to exin everything..."


    "A contractual engagement."


    My father said, cut off Perez¡¯s words.


    "I¡¯ve heard from Tia."


    Then I got a familiar and friendly smile on my father¡¯s face looking toward me.


    "Our Tia, who grew up well since childhood, and hasn¡¯t been spoiled, made such a decision. I was wondering what the reason was."


    However, my father¡¯s eyes looking back at Perez turned cold.


    "But tell me, the Second Prince."


    My father¡¯s low voice made a long speech.


    "It¡¯s just a contractual engagement, but Your Highness the Second Prince..."


    My father looked at Perez one by one with a sharp gaze somewhere.


    It was an eye filled with something indescribable distrust. (Oh Dad please)


    But in front of such a father, Perez couldn¡¯t even speak a word properly.


    Sigh.


    After a small sigh, I finally stepped up.


    "Dad."


    "Yes, Tia."


    My father replied with a smile, unlike when he was staring at Perez.


    "Me and Perez, it¡¯s a contractual engagement. So there¡¯s nothing to worry about."


    "Worried. Dad doesn¡¯t worry. Our Tia is know how to do it all well."


    My father¡¯s hand stroked my head.


    So I thought it was over.


    Then my father red at Perez halfway again.


    "But when I saw the Second Prince, I couldn¡¯t help but think again about the engagement of my golden daughter. Without a word, letters, and the whole Empire."


    Perez couldn¡¯t answer my father¡¯s words, which werergely aimed at provoking guilt.


    He didn¡¯t look very good as if he had been beaten hard in the stomach by someone.


    My father approached Perez, who was standing still because he became silent.


    Then he put his hand on his shoulder and asked.


    "So, this early morning, what did the Second Prince say was in my daughter¡¯s room?"


    "...I was asking Lady Lombardy if she could give me a room to stay in Lombardy¡¯s mansion for a few days."


    "Ah."


    My father, who was still listening to Perez, smiled slowly only then.


    "I¡¯ll help you with that."


    "You don¡¯t have to do that yourself..."


    "No. Come with me now. The butler will also be up by now."


    Eventually, Perez had no choice but to walk as my father led him.


    Perez, who once looked back at me with a lingering face, slowly began to move toward the door.


    His shoulders were drooping, showing signs of unwillingness to go.


    But my father was adamant.


    My father, who pushed Perez out of the door, came back smiling and told me.


    "Breakfast with what Dad has prepared, Tia. We¡¯ll see you again at lunch."


    The door closed with a click, and I realized I was left alone.


    "Perez, is he okay?"


    My father looked angry for some reason.


    But then the smell of hot pancakes came up between the nted open food covers.


    My stomach is growling.


    "Well, he¡¯ll take care of it."


    Don¡¯t tell me someone like Perez would be bullied by someone like my father.


    Grandfather is the only person in this mansion who can really pick on Perez.


    Dad¡¯s gonna drink like that for a while.


    I thought so lightly and lifted the fork.


    Never dreamed that Perez would have been taken to the main building of the mansion and had a very ufortable breakfast with my grandfather and father.


    * * *


    A time full of afternoon sunshine.


    Empress Rabini held tea time after a long time.


    Since the failure to pass thew of session to the first son, it was an Empress who lived a quiet life for a while, so all of the entourages of Rabini filled their seats.


    Among them, the Lord of Sussew was the main character.


    Considering his appearance and past experience as a knightmander.


    He seemed to have no connection with tea time, but the scene of him sitting right next to the Empress and lifting the teacup matched with his delicate white porcin.


    In front of countless guests, the Empress showed off her friendship by having a friendly conversation with Chanton Sussew.


    "In the meantime, I was not feeling well, so I was very proud of the Lord. I hope you don¡¯t feel too bad."


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Empress."


    Empress Rabini¡¯s smile deepened in response to the polite response of Lord of Sussew.


    "I love the sunshine. Shall we walk for a while?"


    The Empress suddenly suggested.


    "...Sure."


    After a brief silence, Lord of Sussew nodded.


    The eyes of the people who attended the tea time caught the eyes of the two who got up together.


    "Let¡¯s take the sponsor for a short walk."


    "Here we go."


    As a former knight, Lord Sussew began to escorting the Empress with polite manners.


    Curious eyes followed, but the Empress smiled more secretly as if she was enjoying it and left the refreshment table.


    Before long, the two people were walking leisurely in their leisurely patronage.


    The Empress, who confirmed that there was no one around, opened her mouth.


    "There was a good harvest this year."


    Still, her beautiful eyes stayed somewhere far away as if enjoying a walk.


    "Many of the Empire¡¯s people rely on Western grain crops."


    Empress Rabini said in a soft line with red lips.


    "I¡¯m very grateful."


    It wasn¡¯t an empty word.


    The mortality rate of themon people in Angenas had fallen sharply thanks to the cheap supply of the Sussew grain crop.


    Originally, because of the soil that was not suitable for farming, Angenas had more famine than t crops.


    Since Angenas had to lose arge amount of money for the aid, even in nominal terms, Sussew¡¯s cheap grain was like a lifesaver for the present Angenas.


    Especially when the Capital of Angenas has dried up like a droughtnd like these days.


    "I have high expectations for the Lord of the West."


    "...I¡¯ll try harder to live up to that expectation, Empress."


    "Yes, but..."


    The Empress, who suddenly stopped walking, blurted her speech.


    "I have a problem these days, I¡¯m sorry to go."


    At first nce, it was a very difficult expression.


    However, Chanton Sussew could feel that the Empress¡¯s blue eyes were closely watching his reaction.


    "What concerns do you have?"


    "It¡¯s no different..."


    The Empress replied, looking straight at Chanton.


    "In the meantime, the size of thend that Angenas secured as coteral by borrowing money from the Sussew family has be quiterge."


    It was a matter of course.


    For less than a long time, the Angenas borrowed astronomical sums from Sussew.


    In short, Angenas tried to make up for the excessive Western development project and the failure of thew of session of the first son with the money of Sussew.


    As a result, more than half of the Angenas¡¯s estates were secured in debt.


    In other words, more than half of Angenas came under the hands of Sussew.


    "Yes, Empress."


    However, Lord of Sussew nodded silently with a face that did not show his true feelings.


    "But that¡¯s why I¡¯m suddenly worried. That¡¯s not going to happen, but what if Sussew is really greedy about our Angenas estate?"1


    The smiling Empress¡¯s eyes were sharp.


    "Of course, I believe in the word of the Lord of Sussew. It¡¯s the words of the Lord, saying, ¡¯I am not interested in thend of Angenas, which is dried up.¡¯"


    Lord of Sussew kept his mouth shut instead of answering.


    The Empress, who was staring at such a response, continued.


    "For the alliance of Angenas and Sussew that will continue. And furthermore, in order for me to be able to trust the Sussew family more, I believe that we need to strengthen our faith and trust in each other."1


    Faith and trust.


    Chanton Sussew¡¯s eyes, which were indifferent to the words, became fierce, but it happened in a moment.


    The Empress did not notice that.


    "Of course, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe in the Lord of Sussew."+


    But the Empress¡¯s blue eyes were saying the exact opposite.


    Something led the Empress to doubt Sussew.


    Whether ites simply from the realization that ¡¯l looked back and saw that too muchnd was taken as coteral for Sussew¡¯."


    Or she didn¡¯t know if there was anything more than that.


    "What can I do?"


    Chanton Sussew asked in a low voice. (That Empress is so... Just die please)

 Chapter 187

    <h4>Chapter 187</h4>


    "It was terrible."


    Perez, who flopped down next to me, said, washing his face dry.


    It was a very tired voice.


    After having lunch with my father, I met Perez again near the smoke screen on the annex side.


    "So... You had breakfast with my father and grandfather?"


    My father who took Perez out of my room in the morning took him to the main dining room where my grandfather was having breakfast.


    I just haven¡¯t seen him in a few hours.


    But Perez had a very tired face for that moment.


    "Was that breakfast? I feel like it¡¯s been a few hours."


    "It was only four hours ago."


    "Ah..."


    Perez replied nkly with a face that seemed to be fluttering in the autumn wind blowing his hair.


    "Now stop your mind about it, Perez. Oh, there theye."


    I got up after tapping on Perez¡¯s back.


    It was because I could see people waiting in the distance approaching.


    "Tia!"


    "Tia!"


    It was Gilliu and Mayron who found me and ran away with dirt and dust.


    The Knights of Lombardy have been training camps over the past few months, so I have not met the twins for quite some time.


    Horse camp training. It¡¯s more of pole training.


    The atmosphere of the two had changed a lot in those months.


    "Long time no see!"


    "I missed you!"


    Although their unique mischievous smile didn¡¯t change at all.


    "I heard you two became a tithe leader. Congrattions."


    It was the news I heard in advance through Shann.


    "I heard in the history of the Knights of Lombardy that people who are promoted as fast as you two are among the best."


    The twins shrugged at my words.


    "Of course, of course! Who are we!"


    "Just in case, just because we¡¯re Lombardy doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re convenient."


    "Right, that nasty piece of work. Ugh."


    The twins trembled, talking about the Knights of Lombardy.


    Then, another person came from behind the twins.


    "Hello, Lady Lombardy."


    "As expected, you look good in a sword suit, Lady Brown."


    Ramona, who tied her thick and vivid red hair up high,ughed a little embarrassed by mypliment.


    "Thank you, Lady, but why did you call me in this outfit today...?"


    Ramona looked at the twins and Perez with a slightly confused look, blurring her speech.


    "We have business with that over there."


    "You haven¡¯t forgotten, Your Highness the Second Prince?"


    Perez rose from his seat at the provocation the twins confidently made.


    Where does the person who was sitting with a paleplexion go?


    Perez, who stood up holding the sword lying next to him, looked down slightly at the twins, who were a little shorter than him, curled up one corner of his mouth.


    <h4>"Alone? Or, it would be nice to just fight with two people at once, which will shorten the time."</h4>


    "What, what?"


    "We¡¯re not who we used to be!"


    This time, the twins burst out at Perez¡¯s provocation.


    The three began to growl as if they would start hitting their swords at any moment.


    "Wait."


    But I cut in between and said.


    "It shouldn¡¯t be a confrontation between the two and Perez."


    Gilliuughed triumphantly at my words.


    "Sure, sure, I¡¯m alone is enough..."


    "No, even the Lady Brown is united and the three of you are dealing with Perez."


    "Ti, Tia..."


    The twins looked at me with a devastated look on their faces, but it was not the time to be swayed by such things.


    There was something else I wanted to check now.


    * * *


    "Tcsk."


    Mayron clicked his tongue quietly.


    It was because Perez, standing in front of his eyes with a sword, felt like a wall.


    "Damn it."


    The same as his brother Gilliu, a low murmur heard from a distance.


    Mayron looked away from Gilliu and looked at Ramona Brown.


    Tia already knows the story of the famous Brown family.


    It is now called the ¡¯Imperial Swordsmanship¡¯, but it was known to anyone who learned the sword in the Empire that the original form was the ¡¯Brown Swordsmanship¡¯ of the Brown family.


    And the fact that the Brown family had released the swordsmanship, the secret of the family, solely for the prosperity of the Empire.


    For Mayron, a Knight of Lombardy but also a Knight of the Empire, being able to match swordsmanship with someone from the Brown family was an honorable thing to be proud of to anyone in the future.


    "Come."


    Then Perez spoke lowly.


    It was a very small voice, but Gilliu, Mayron, and Ramona jumped out to Perez without hesitation.


    "Ha!"


    Gilliuunched the first attack.


    It was a very sharp and fast sword, digging into Perez¡¯s side.


    ng! ng!


    But Gilliu¡¯s sword attack was too easily blocked by Perez.


    But Mayron aimed at the gap.


    He took a big step and drew the sword sideways.


    It was an attack aimed at the front of Perez, who had been empty to block Gilliu¡¯s sword.


    Gruk!


    The sound of des shing against each other was heard strongly.


    When Mayron opened his eyes wide, the swords of Gilliu, Mayron, and Perez were already tangled.


    Perez just stepped back and opened his body to block two swords flying from different directions at once.


    "Ugh!"


    In an instant, a painful moan erupted from Gilliu¡¯s mouth, whose hand holds the sword snapped.


    It was then.


    Whoosh!


    A heavy sword fell sharply with an eerie wave of sound.


    "Break!"


    Perez recoiled the twin¡¯s sword and leaned back sharply.


    The red hair fluttered greatly in the ce where the sharp tip of the sword was narrowly deflected.


    Ramona, who recovered her ferocious sword, fixed her sword and grabbed it.


    Then began to thrust the sword long into Perez.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The sound of an arrow flying rang from Ramona¡¯s sword.


    "That¡¯s it!"


    Gilliu and Mayron realized at the same time.


    Ramona¡¯s sword technique is one of the Imperial Sword tests.


    The twins also grabbed the sword and joined the attack.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    At the same time, three swords flew in after Perez.


    Eventually, the tip of Mayron¡¯s sword scratched Perez¡¯s forearm shallowly.


    Ssh!


    Red blood sttered with a small noise.


    Gilliu¡¯s sword aimed at Perez¡¯s leg and stabbed it.


    As soon as the de prated, Perez¡¯s body shook wildly.


    "It¡¯s an opportunity!"


    The twins thought at the same time.


    Finally, they naturally moved the center of their body to poke the sword harder.


    But at that moment, Perez¡¯s body disappeared as if he hadpletely disappeared from the ce.


    They turned their bodyte following Perez, who suddenly disappeared from view, but it was toote.


    Perez had already escaped the siege of the swordsmanship that Gilliu and Mayron had made.


    "Ugh!"


    To catch up with Perez, the two squeezed their chest and turned their bodies forcibly, but they couldn¡¯te out of the body that was already distracted.


    Eventually, they managed to correct their staggering bodies and tasted a sense of defeat.


    After deliberately driving the attacking ones to one side, they couldn¡¯t help but escape as if disappearing.


    Totally yed by Perez¡¯s movement.


    The twins, who raised their heads, were already convinced that Perez would be looking at them triumphantly from afar.


    By the way.


    "Ghost, that¡¯s awesome!"


    Mayron cried out despite himself.


    Perez stood still, unable to pull out his body as much as he wanted.


    "La, Lady Brown..."


    Ramona¡¯s sword was embedded in the ground.


    With the hem of Perez¡¯s robe tightly closed.


    At that point, Perez once gave strength to tear it apart, but that gap made a huge difference in the duel situation.


    Sometimes even life and death.


    If someone had taken that brief opportunity that Ramona had created and stabbed a new sword, Perez would already be out of action.


    "...I lost."


    But the deration of surrender flowed from Ramona.


    Because Perez¡¯s sword tipy in front of her neck.


    It was because Perez decided to kill Ramona, who lost her sword to use, after a momentary judgment that he could not move his body.


    "If it had been a real battle situation, Ramona¡¯s sacrifice would have given the twins a chance to get the right blow. Good job."


    Perez took the sword in front of Ramona¡¯s face, speaking briefly.


    At the end of the battle, the twins cheered and ran to Ramona.


    "Awesome! What the hell did you do!"


    "Right! You¡¯re obviously starting to stretch your swordster than us!"


    "How could you turn your body around already? It seemed to be moving twice as fast as us in a moment!"


    "I¡¯m sure you¡¯re doing the same Imperial Swordsmanship as we are!"


    "It waspletely different!"


    Then a new voice interrupted the twins.


    "Would you both step back a little? Lady Brown was surprised."


    It was Tia.


    As she said, Ramona, who had wielded a threatening sword a little while ago, was blushing embarrassingly.


    "But it¡¯s because Tia doesn¡¯t know much about it. Apparently, she¡¯s running the same Imperial Swordsmanship, and she¡¯s the only one who¡¯s different!"


    "She has fewer muscles and weaker strength than us! Of course, it¡¯s normal to be slow!"


    "Really? Did it feel that different?"


    Tia asked in a quiet voice.


    "Of course! I¡¯ve never seen a move like that in my experienced seniors, no, my leader!"


    Mayron replied with great excitement.


    "For a moment, I thought she was using a different swordsmanship, not an Imperial Swordsmanship alone!"


    "It¡¯s not Imperial Swordsmanship, it¡¯s a different swordsmanship..."


    Tia nodded when she heard the twins¡¯ intense feelings.


    And she looked at Ramona with a sweet smile.


    "As expected, then what is it? It would be very useful if you use this well."


    While muttering meaningless words.

 Chapter 188

    <h4>Chapter 188</h4>


    We left the training ground and came back to my house.


    Twins, Perez, and Ramona.


    It felt like the drawing-room was full of guests after a long time.


    "My request for a swordsmanship fight must have been burdensome for you. Thank you, Lady Brown."


    I said to Ramona while pouring the warm tea.


    "No, Lady Lombardy. You¡¯re working hard to help our family. I¡¯ll do whatever I can."


    "But you know what?"


    "Can I ask you a question?"


    Mayron and Gilliu talked to Ramona with sparkling eyes.


    "Yes, please speak, Young Lord Lombardy¡¯s."


    "Lady Brown, how good are you at the Academy?"


    Unlike Craney, who chose the academy to study, twins have never been educated outside Lombardy.


    Lombardy¡¯s Knights have been in charge of sword skills sses since they were young.


    It seemed they¡¯re a little curious.


    "I wasn¡¯t very talented. I barely passed the Academy entrance exam."


    Ramona answered cautiously.


    But Perez, who was listening to the conversation while drinking tea, whispered.


    "In the beginning, it was."


    "What do you mean, Your Highness the Second Prince?"


    "Ramona graduated second in the sword department."


    The twin¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    "Ramona was the only one who came out to practice earlier than me throughout her school year."


    From barely passing the entrance exam to graduating second.


    It was a passage that showed how hard Ramona was.


    "I was lucky. I got a lot of things from the academy that I chose as a refuge to survive."


    A quiet voice spoke calmly.


    "The motives that always keep me strong, and the dreams I want to achieve."


    For a moment, Ramona¡¯s gaze, who said so, was seen reaching Perez.


    "I can¡¯t believe you entered the school to survive..."


    "You must have had a hard time."


    "But a little while ago, Lady Brown¡¯s swordsmanship was very strong."


    "Right. Lady Brown is a person who has a strong mind and ability to handle swords."


    The twins said to Ramona.


    "If there¡¯s anything we can do to help, tell us."


    "Lady Ramona is one of the few swordsmen we¡¯ve recognized."


    Ramona¡¯s face turned red again at the words.


    I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s that different when she holds a sword and when she doesn¡¯t hold it.


    "I believe that I¡¯m already receiving the benevolence of the Lombardy family that will not be enough to pay for life."


    Ramona looked at me saying that.


    She had good eyes like a deepke.


    "I just hope that the day wille when I can repay this favor."


    "Lady Brown..."


    "What a wonderful person..."


    The twins nodded loudly as if they were deeply impressed.


    <h4>"But what did you really do a little while ago? You know, you were suddenly getting a little faster."</h4>


    "Did you learn it at the academy?"


    "Oh, that¡¯s..."


    Ramona smiled a little.


    "I didn¡¯t learn it separately. It¡¯s Brown Swordsmanship."


    "Huh? That¡¯s Brown Swordsmanship?"


    Gilliu was surprised.


    "But there is no such part in Brown¡¯s swordsmanship?"


    Mayron also tilted his head.


    "What you two know is ¡¯Imperial Swordsmanship¡¯, not ¡¯Brown Swordsmanship¡¯."


    The answer came from Perez.


    "These two things... Is different?"


    Mayron asked in shock.


    "Brown swordsmanship is swordsmanship that requires a long foundation. So it needed some improvements so that everyone could learn. The purpose was to improve the power of the Empire by learning the swordsmanship of any person in the Empire."


    "Ah, so..."


    "Also, after the copse of the family, the people of the Brown family have been studying and developing the Brown Swordsmanship, waiting for the day the family was reinstated. Some people, like my father, lost their right hand, but started training their left hand from scratch."


    Their lives would not have been so different from Ramona¡¯s.


    They lost everything and fought for survival day by day, but they prepared for the day when the family would rise again.


    To think that someday, more advanced swordsmanship will be the power of the family.


    "Wow..."


    "Amazing..."


    The twins were constantly amazed.


    The twinkling eyes seemed to be impressed by the Brown family¡¯s story.


    "I need to wake up and train."


    "From tomorrow, I will study the Lombardy family¡¯s swordsmanship."


    I think they got a good stimulus.


    "Hey, Lady Brown. Why don¡¯t you show me that improved move one more timeter?"


    "Yeah, we¡¯ll buy you something delicious."


    Ramona burst into smallughter at the twin¡¯s suggestion.


    And she answered.


    "If you want, can I teach you theplementary parts?"


    "What?!"


    Gilliu and Mayron were surprised and waved as if they were going to fall back.


    "No, no, no! How could you teach us that!"


    But Ramona was rather nonchnt.


    "People in the Brown family hold swords from a very young age. There¡¯s no need to be picky about men or women. And on the first day of ss, there is the first thing to learn."


    Ramona said one letter at a time.


    "To keep the ck, and to be strong together."


    What a Brown family creed.


    "So a long time ago, the Lord of the Brown family revealed the Brown Swordsmanship to everyone. And I have no qualms about keeping that word. Perhaps anyone in the Brown family would think so."


    Ramona will teach the twins the real Brown Swordsmanship. It was a proposal.


    "Lady Brown,"


    I called Ramona.


    "Are you serious about that?"


    "Yes."


    Ramona nodded briefly.


    "That¡¯s what my father said yesterday. Once the family is reinstated, he¡¯ll reveal the improved Brown Swordsmanship. I think it¡¯s a good way to raise the pride of our shrinking family."


    Then the n bes a lot easier.


    I felt like the final piece of my n was being put together.


    "It¡¯s also a great decision for the Brown family, who had been an Imperial Knight for generations until more than 40 years ago."


    I smiled at Ramona and said.


    Perhaps the awkwardness has gone a little since then, Ramona smiled brighter than before.


    Despite the mischievous twins¡¯s words, the conversation continued.


    "By the way, it was the first time I had ever seen Your Highness the Second Prince ever drink tea. I thought you didn¡¯t like tea."


    "I don¡¯t really like water, but I drink tea that Tia made from time to time."


    Perez replied indifferently to Ramona¡¯s words.


    "Ah..."


    Ramona smiled blurrily.


    But Perez did not see the figure.


    The red eyes were looking at me, not that way.


    It was red and round red like a drop of blood.


    "I need to talk to you, Perez."


    As I rose from my seat saying so, I could feel Perez quietly following behind me.


    Where we headed was my study.


    "Close the door."


    I said to Perez.


    He shut the door silently.


    "Sit here."


    I pointed to the chair in front of the desk.


    This time again, as I say, Perez meekly sat down on the chair.


    "Take off your clothes."


    Also, as I said, the hand of the guy who inadvertently tried to unbutton his shirt stopped.


    And he looked up at me standing with round eyes.


    "Take off your clothes."


    "...Tia?"


    Perez¡¯s eyes shook wildly.


    Even his long eyshes trembled.


    I urged such a fellow.


    "People are waiting outside. We¡¯re running out of time, so take it off."


    "There are people out there..."


    Perez murmured in a small voice, frowning his brows.


    However, he soon began to unfasten his buttons by teasing his finger that had stopped.


    His fingertips seemed to tremble a little.1


    Woosh.


    The sound of the shirt slipping off the flesh was clearly audible.


    "Whoa."


    Along with the short breath that Perez exhaled, the guy¡¯s hard chest went up and down.


    Perez and my eyes met.


    I opened the desk drawer quietly, looking into the red eyes.


    There were clean bandages and vials in it.


    I¡¯m d I prepared it in advance.


    "It¡¯s the medicine that Estira made."


    I said, handing Perez a round, small box of medicine.


    "Put it on."


    Just a moment ago, wounds on his forearm were being left untreated while confronting the twins.


    I knew this would happen.


    Perez epted my medicine bottle and sat there staring up at me.


    "Are you not going to apply it?"


    "Medicine... Were you going to give it to me?"


    "Then, would you like some chocte?"


    "Sigh..."


    Perez suddenly let out a big sigh.


    Why, what, why are you sighing?1


    Perez, who had been looking at the medicine bottles alternately with half resigned eyes,ughed and smiled in despair.


    I took the bottle back from Perez¡¯s hand and said, opening the lid.


    "Even if it¡¯s not that big a wound, it¡¯s definitely a sword cut. You have to apply for the medicine well."


    I took out the sticky ointment and applied it thoroughly to the wound.


    "Anyway..."


    "Don¡¯t think it doesn¡¯t matter if you get one or two more scars anyway."


    Perez¡¯s half-open mouth closed again.


    "And what was that sigh earlier?"


    Perez was silent for a moment on my question.


    And answered quietly.


    "...No, I like this, too."


    The meaning of the phrase was still unknown, but I didn¡¯t think I had to dig it up. (Perez would be a husband who obeys his wife word XD)


    But his long, deep sigh bothers me.


    I said, putting a bandage over the wound on which the medicine was applied.


    "If you receive treatment well, I will give you chocte."


    Perez replied with augh at me.


    * * *


    It¡¯s well past midnight.


    Bate was picking up and reading the papers one by one.


    At first nce, they were pieces of paper that seemed to be heating up, but they were ssified and piled up one by one through Bate¡¯s eyes.


    The tedious work was repeated for hours.


    But Bate¡¯s face didn¡¯t show signs of exhaustion.


    However, over time, wrinkles formed between Bate¡¯s eyebrows.


    "Eh... Huh...?"


    Bate, who had been staring at a piece of paper for a long time, took another piece of paper out of another package.


    "That¡¯s weird."


    Mumbling low, Bate rubbed his brow.


    Something didn¡¯t add up.


    The information sent by the sources was unclear and confusing.


    But Bate could sort them out as real and fake and to connect things that seemed irrelevant at first nce.


    And he did a very good job of it.


    But there were days like today.


    It¡¯s hard to see the road as if it¡¯s covered with fog.


    He knows there¡¯s something beyond the fog, but he didn¡¯t pinpoint what it was.


    "At times like this, you should take a break."


    Bate stood up talking to him like that.


    And he approached and opened the window.


    As the cold dawn air rushed in, his tired head seemed to wake up a little.


    "The sun is already rising."


    Bate, staring nkly at the sky, lit up a cigarette.


    But the red cigarette stood still to make long ash.


    Eyes blinked from time to time, fixed in the sky.


    Thoughts and thoughts followed one after another.


    The line that seemed irrelevant was revealed.


    The fog was clearing up.


    Then a cigarette fell from Bate¡¯s hand as he was following the path he began to see.


    "...Damn it!"


    Bate, who sprang back to his desk, frantically searched the packet of papers.


    "Chanton Sussew...!"


    It was the Lord of Sussew, who was bothering him like poking in the back of his head.


    After tea time at the Empress Pce, the whereabouts of the Lord of Sussew were unknown.

 Chapter 189

    <h4>Chapter 189</h4>


    The ce where I and Perez arrived with the fresh air of the morning was arge stable on the outskirts of Lombardy.


    It was the ce where I had been with the twins and Louryl before.


    When I and Perez arrived, many eyes caught on, including the nobles who hade and gone, and the employees working in the stables.


    "There¡¯s going to be a rumor."


    Although we announced our engagement, there were rumors people wondered about us who didn¡¯t get married in detail yet, so we intentionally took time to go out.


    "Let¡¯s take a walk on a crowded road for now."


    We first walked leisurely along the surrounding trails.


    And I ate at a restaurant run by the stable and even ate dessert.


    People looked at me and Perez from a distance, gossiping, and didn¡¯te close to talk.


    I felt like I was a celebrity.


    "Tia."


    Then Perez suddenly reached out.


    His fingers brushed gently against my mouth.


    "What, what is it?"


    To be honest, I was surprised.


    My heart pounded.


    But Perez replied with a strange shrug.


    "There¡¯s a crumb of cookie on your mouth."


    "Well, then you can just say it...!"


    As my voice went up, Perez nced around, sneaking his finger over my lips.


    And spoke in a low voice.


    "We have an audience, so I have to show it properly."


    However, the corners of his mouth are slightly raised up.


    He¡¯s enjoying this situation.


    I gave Perez a look and got up.


    "Now that we¡¯ve shown them enough, let¡¯s go horseback riding."


    Perez also obediently followed me to the stable without a word.


    "Here you are, Lady Florentia. nc is ready over there."


    An employee caring for Lombardy¡¯s horse approached and politely informed.


    I¡¯ve already stepped outside Martha and slowly approached the white horse waiting for me.


    "Hi, nc Long time no see."


    The foal my father had given me for my birthday has grown up and be a horse.


    Thanks to the owner who doesn¡¯t have a hobby of running horses, we were only going to see each other once in the season.


    nc flickered lightly, as if answering, blinking his big, gentle eyes as if she knew I was her owner.


    "That¡¯s a very good word."


    Perez came up to the side and said, looking carefully at nc.


    "I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t run such a great horse."


    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to learn."


    You should have time to learn how to ride a horse.


    I half-shouted sarcastically at Perez, but I felt a little sorry when I saw nc¡¯s eyes that looked only at me.


    "Let¡¯s go out to the ins a little bit."


    Perez reached out to me saying so.


    No matter how mild nc was, I had to get on Perez¡¯s horse together because it was too much to drive a horse by myself.


    nc also followed us well without having to hold the reins separately.


    Perez¡¯s horse was such arge horse that the meadow overlooking it had a different taste than usual.


    It was the quietness that I felt after a long time.


    I said, holding my hair fluttering in the wind with one hand.


    "Perez, how¡¯s everything going?"


    There was no answer behind my back.


    But I could see that it was an unspoken affirmation.


    "It¡¯s my job to bring the Brown family back into the aristocracy, but you know it¡¯s your job after that, right?"


    In my previous life, Perez was able to get through more difficult things and achieve what he wanted.


    Even if I don¡¯t check, I wonder if he¡¯s doing well on his own.


    But the Brown family¡¯s work was too important for him.


    "The timing is important. Everything will have to go as you nned."


    I turned around saying that.


    And I ran into the red eyes that were looking at me very closely.


    "Why?"


    Perez asked quietly.


    "Why is it so important to you that I be the Crown Prince?"


    He was not asking questions.


    Perez seemed to be purely curious.


    "Did you forget? I was the one who found you in the forest of the Imperial Pce."


    I smiled and put my hand on Perez¡¯s cheek.


    "Yes, that¡¯s right."


    Perez smiled faintly at me, too.


    And slowly lowered his head and kissed my forehead carefully.


    I closed my eyes unconsciously to the warmth.


    Oh, I¡¯m going to get in trouble again.


    I said, pulling myself back halfway quickly.


    "Now it¡¯s time to get acquainted with nc."


    That was when I tried to get off the horse.


    "Wait."


    Perez said, wrapped around my waist strongly.


    "Perez?"


    Something feels strange.


    Perez¡¯s face ring at the empty meadow, where nothing was visible to me.


    "We have to get back to the stable."


    Perez, who said so, turned around by pulling the reins of his horse strongly.


    It was that moment.


    Chilling and goosebumps along my back.


    Is this the energy of mana that people say?


    Sometimes when Perez lifted his sword, the feeling I can feel was getting stronger.


    It was exactly focused at the direction Perez looked in.


    "Damn it!"


    Perez stomped hard into the horse¡¯s waist.


    "Ugh!"


    As the horse was speeding up, my body faltered greatly.


    p!


    Perez spanked nc as he ran out.


    Surprised nc to speed up and run away alone.


    Anyway, all this neighborhood was a meadow for horses, so I¡¯ll be able to find ncter.


    If I can survive this crisis.


    It was so powerful that I had such a fear in an instant.


    "It¡¯s okay."


    Perez said, tightening my waist with his arm.


    "Are they strong?"


    I asked Perez.


    It was because I had never seen him so nervous.


    "I can deal with it."


    "If you¡¯re alone?"


    Perez did not answer my question.


    He gritted his teeth and tried to speed up the horse.


    The sound of a scary running horse was getting closer.


    We were so easily overtaken, riding on a horse between two people and now trying to speed up.


    From atop a slightly higher ridge, they came into view.


    Shiver.


    I got goosebumps once again.


    "It¡¯s them. Everyone¡¯s wearing ck masks."


    I spoke to Perez, who was driving a horse forward.


    I said it as calmly as I could, but the end was a little shaky.


    Shingg-!


    At that time, the person who was running first drew the sword.


    At the same time, the hostility has be more tant.


    It was that moment.


    Perez, slightly winced, looked back for the first time.


    And frowned silently.


    Perez stared at the leading assassin for a few seconds.


    Duk!


    I could even hear Perez clenching his teeth.


    "Perez?"


    "Tia, curl up as much as you can."


    Perez told me.


    "Thinking you¡¯re hiding in my arms."


    Suddenly Perez¡¯s voice became strangely calm.


    As if he had made a decision.


    I first made my body as small as possible as Perez told me to.


    In the meantime, the assassins were closer.


    But for a while, the distance between us and them has no longer narrowed.


    Can¡¯t you speed up?


    It didn¡¯t seem like that.


    For a moment, it urred to me that it gave Perez time to draw a sword.


    Shiiing!


    Fortunately, Perez pulled out the sword right away.


    As soon as that happened, the distance began to narrow again.


    Taktak! Taktak!


    The sound of a horse mming into the ground sounded louder.


    Now they were just around the corner.


    Whoo-!


    Along with the vibrating noise, an aura sprang from Perez¡¯s sword.


    With a short roar, Perez and the leading man¡¯s sword struck hard.


    ng!


    I closed my eyes unconsciously at the loud noise.


    And I thought.


    Why the sword didn¡¯t cut off?


    In front of Perez¡¯s sword coated with aura, the normal sword should be cut off.


    When I opened my eyes with my head up, I could see why.


    Whoo-.


    The assassin¡¯s sword also had a blue aura.


    "Crazy."


    I can¡¯t believe Perez is dealing with an assassin with aura.


    Just looking at it, the three that follow are far less than the leading man.


    Because I didn¡¯t feel that great energy from them.


    ng! ng!


    Perez and the assassin¡¯s sword collided several more times.


    Something¡¯s wrong.


    Is that assassin is as powerful as Perez?


    But at the same time, I couldn¡¯t get rid of the feeling that something was weird.


    It was because the swords wielded by the assassin seemed to be sending warnings to Perez.


    Then Perez told me.


    "Now. Bend down."


    I curled up quickly.


    Whoosh!


    I heard a chilling sound.


    At the same time, something hot sshed on my cheek.


    There was a strong smell of blood.


    "Ugh."


    Perez groaned briefly through the pain.


    Did he got cut?


    I stuttered and moved my hand.


    The closer I got to Perez¡¯s back, the wet thing touched my hand.


    "Blood?"


    I muttered in disbelief.


    The blood dripped down until I could feel it with my fingertips.


    ng! ng!


    The sword crash continued.


    But Perez¡¯s offensive was getting weaker and weaker.


    But then Perez¡¯s sword tip prated the assassin¡¯s gap and seeded in cutting his leg.


    "Ugh!"


    A low and short groan broke out from the assassin.


    And miraculously far away, Lombardy¡¯s knights were seen.


    "Lady Florentia!"


    "Lady Florentia!"


    Finding me and Perez, they ran like crazy.


    Then the assassins turned their horse¡¯s reins.


    Dak! Dak!


    The sound of their horse hooves, which were heard right next to them, were gradually faded away.


    But I saw something strange.


    Finally, an assassin who was turning his horse¡¯s head pulled something out of his arms.


    It was a dagger.


    Strangely dark is blue seen from the de.


    And the assassin put it straight down Perez¡¯s thigh.


    "Urgh!"


    The assassin then turned around as if he had done his duty.


    At that moment, I agonized.


    When you¡¯re stabbed, you shouldn¡¯t pull out the de recklessly.


    But my instinct was speaking.


    Get the dagger out quickly.


    I reached out and pulled it out.


    I was in such a hurry that I felt a slight cut on the tip of my finger.


    But I squeezed the handle even tighter so I wouldn¡¯t miss the dagger.


    It could be proof.


    "Lady Florentia! Your Highness the Second Prince!


    The moment I joined Lombardy¡¯s knights, my forgotten breath burst out all at once.


    "Ugh! Oh, oh!"


    "Are you all right!"


    Knights from the stables rushed to us.


    I still answered with a breathtaking breath.


    "I, I¡¯m fine..."


    Then Perez¡¯s body, which was holding me tightly, tilted in an instant.


    "Perez!"


    Perez had already lost his mind.


    His face turned pale from bleeding, fell to the side without power.


    Fortunately, I said as I saw Lombardy¡¯s knight hold Perez.


    "We have to stop the bleeding as soon as possible...!"


    I couldn¡¯t say more.


    Suddenly, it seemed like the world was getting dark, and the view became very narrow.


    "Lady Florentia!"


    Like Perez, my body lost its bnce and faltered.


    I can¡¯t lose consciousness yet.


    Somehow I opened my blurred eyes and checked my hand holding the dagger.


    My finger that was cut while pulling out the sword was discolored ck.


    I squeezed the sword into the knight¡¯s hand and said it word by word.


    "On the sword, on the sword... dark blue, poison..."1


    That was all I could say.


    "Lady! Lady!"


    Even the sound of the knight shouting loudly grew farther and farther away.


    The memory unfolded like an afterimage in a consciousness that faded as if falling asleep.


    The assassin¡¯s blue aura, who was on par with Perez¡¯s aura.

 Chapter 190

    <h4>Chapter 190</h4> <h4>Chaptet 190</h4>


    For a moment, he met Clerivan¡¯s eyes, but the cold green eyes only contained Tia again.


    Fortunately, not long after, Estira rushed into the room.


    "La, Lady Florentia...!"


    She was surprised by Tia¡¯s unconscious appearance.


    Estira immediately began to grasp Tia¡¯s condition.


    And she found a scar on her ck discolored finger.


    "I think it¡¯s because of this..."


    Then the knight who was standing back handed over the dagger.


    "Before fainting, the Lady spoke of poison."


    "...Poison?"


    Gahan, who remained silent, responded for the first time.


    Clerivan and Bate are also a few steps closer.


    Estira, who received the dagger with a careful face, opened her visit bag and tried this and that before saying.


    "It looks like it¡¯s poisoned by a Titi Spider."


    "Isn¡¯t that poisonous?"


    Bate asked in a trembling voice.


    "Yes, but fortunately we have the antidote."


    "Are you saying it can be cured?"


    "Yes. She¡¯ll have a hard time for a while, but she¡¯ll be fine."


    Gahan staggered slightly at Estira¡¯s answer.


    He was relieved a little by saying that Tia could get better.


    "Maybe the Prince was poisoned by the same poison, so I¡¯ll go and get the antidote."


    Estira, who said so, ran back in, just like she did when she came in.


    "Tia..."


    Gahan, who was far from the bed as if he were afraid to get close, crept up to his daughter.


    Then he reached out his trembling hand and wiped Tia¡¯s forehead still.


    In front of the grieving scene, all those who remained in the room had no choice but to remain silent.


    * * *


    Scratch.


    The pants worn by the Lord of Sussew were roughly torn.


    Then red blood was flowing out of the cracks revealed.


    Perhaps the Second Prince¡¯s sword cut the bone, and the pain that was different from the normal stab wounds tormented him.


    But Chanton Sussew poured strong alcohol over it because it was a secret wound that even doctors shouldn¡¯t know about.


    "Ouch!"


    A series of painful groans flowed in the burning heat of the flesh.


    Chanton Sussew poured the alcohol into his mouth as well.


    A knight who did not know how to protect his body with aura would have had his leg cut off.


    A masked assassin approached him, as he was wiping the liquor flowing down his mouth with his sleeve.


    "Why didn¡¯t you kill him?"


    It was a muddy voice that seemed to scratch the iron.


    Chanton Sussew ignored him and took out a bandage and wrapped it around his thigh.


    Then the feisty assassin took a step closer and sarcastic.


    "There must have been a gap. Are you scared to kill the Prince, or are you afraid of losing your sense of the sword so much that you can¡¯t even see the gap..."


    But the assassin couldn¡¯t finish his speech.


    Swoosh.


    It was because the tip of the sword covered in blue aura was ced in front of his Adam¡¯s apple.


    "You."


    Chanton Sussew stared at the assassin.


    "Why did you use poison?"


    With the cool eyes seen through his messy hair flowing down, The assassin felt a sense of killing enough to injure his skin.


    "Did you say there was a gap?"


    Chanton Sussew poured alcohol into his mouth once again and asked in a harsh voice.


    "Tell me, when did I get a chance?"


    "O, obviously when the Prince tried to protect the girl..."


    "Ha."


    The Lord of Sussewughed in vain.


    At the same time, nervously sweeping his bangs, the red blood on his hands messed up his face all over.


    "If I had pushed the sword in the meantime, my hand would have blown away."


    Chanton said, growling, staring at the assassin again.


    "You don¡¯t have a clue how far the Second Prince hase, do you?"


    It wasn¡¯t just the thighs that were cut by his auras that ended up messing around with him.


    "I¡¯m still sore with my bones."


    Chanton Sussew muttered, as he sped and opened his right hand, which had hit the sword several times with the Second Prince.


    Then he said, putting his bandage tight again.


    "Tell the Empress. I, Chanton Sussew, kept my promise."


    That damn promise.


    Chanton gritted his teeth.


    Empress Rabini was an oddly tactful woman.


    That¡¯s why he¡¯s like this now.


    The mask, which had cowardly covered his face, was lying on the floor.


    As he looked at it, he suppressed the swearing that was rising again, and Chanton Sussew swallowed the alcohol.


    "The Empress¡¯s order was to kill the Second Prince, so it¡¯s the failure..."


    Whoosh.


    A sudden wind blew hard as if to peel off the assassin¡¯s mask.


    It wasn¡¯t the wind.


    There was no way such a strong wind could blow inside the closed room.


    It was an explosive attack on the assassin by the Lord of Sussew¡¯s mana.


    An overwhelming sense of mana had shattered the killer¡¯s sternum.


    "Get out before I kill you."


    Chanton Sussew said, breathing out his life.


    The assassin eventually stumbled away.


    Seeing that disgusting back, Chanton Sussew collected his mana.


    "Whoa."


    There was a heavy sigh.


    And when he suddenly looked up, he saw himself in the mirror in the corner of the bedroom.


    Crack-!


    The sword of the Lord of Sussew flew into the mirror and was stuck.


    Thanks to the strength, the blood flowed down the bandage again.


    Chanton Sussew sat in a dark room staring at himself in a broken mirror for a while.


    * * *


    Inside the quiet bedroom.


    "Gasp!"


    "Gasp!"


    Perez, who was lying dead, took a deep breath and opened his eyes.


    The ceiling was engraved with the world tree, the symbol of Lombardy.


    Realizing that the ce where he was lying was Lombardy¡¯s mansion, Perez lifted himself up.


    "Ugh!"


    Pain bursts as if being cut by a sword again, but that couldn¡¯t stop Perez.


    There was the only one in his head.


    "Tia...!"


    Thud.


    Perez¡¯s body rolled out of bed while moving without getting up properly.


    He couldn¡¯t even control his body at will.


    But Perez continued to move.


    Even though he crawled on all fours like an animal, he had to find Tia.


    "Yo, Your Highness!"


    Then the door opened and a young man came running surprised to find Perez crawling on the floor.


    It was the doctor or a person who smelled of herbs.


    "You can¡¯t move yet! If the wound opens again, ah!"


    Red blood was already seeping out between the bandages as if the wound on the back had barely been sealed had opened again.


    "Where¡¯s Tia...?"


    Perez squeezed in and asked.


    "Mydy is in the next room... Your Highness, don¡¯t do this and lie down again... Ugh!"


    Ollier, Estira¡¯s disciple and colleagues, stopped talking under the strong grip of his cor.


    "Guide me... Guide me to where Tia is."


    At the desperate look, Ollier sighed softly.


    "Lean on me."


    Ollier said, supporting Perez.


    "It must be hard because I haven¡¯t given you painkillers yet..."


    As evidence, Perez¡¯s whole body was soaked in a cold sweat.


    But Perez gritted his teeth and only moved to the next room that Ollier said.


    Click.


    Finally, the door opened and Perez found Tia lying in bed.


    A strong pain that could not bepared to a stab wound in his back of the moment constrained his heart.


    "...Tia."


    She didn¡¯t answer.


    Only her chest, which went up and down small with her breath,forted Perez.


    "A small wound brought in poison, but no other trauma."


    Worried that Perez might faint again, Ollier quickly exined.


    Stumble, Perez managed to get to the side of the bed and plop down into a chair.


    The bandage on his back, which was already full of scars, was all dyed red.


    He looked so tired and sick that there was no sign that he was the Imperial Prince.


    "Don¡¯t worry... She¡¯ll wake up soon."


    Even at Ollier¡¯s words, Perez couldn¡¯t take his gaze away from Tia.


    There is no such aspect that has always been full of vitality.


    Tia¡¯s body, trembling in fear on the running horse, was still clear.


    "I¡¯m sorry."


    Perez said with his head down.


    His trembling fingertips barely touched Tia¡¯s skin.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Tia."


    Tes!


    Tears fell from Perez¡¯s eyes with a small noise.


    "I¡¯m sorry to get you involved."


    In this mess.


    In this hellish road, where the Empress and he, one of the two, must die.


    Heavy drops of tears permeated the bedsheet.

 Chapter 191

    <h4>Chapter 191</h4>


    My body was heavy.


    But I struggled to lift my eyelids.


    The sight I started to see was, fortunately, my bedroom.


    And I could feel the big hand holding my left hand tightly.


    "...Perez."


    It was Perez who was sleeping on my bed with a bandage all over his body.


    "Are you wake up?"


    "Oh, Estira."


    I was happy to see Estira after a long time and tried tough, but even that didn¡¯t go my way.


    I was so tired as if I had been working all night.


    "You¡¯re very heavy, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s a symptom that urs when the tidi poison is detoxified."


    Estira told me as if she had read my mind.


    "He¡¯s... Why is Perez here?"


    He¡¯s more serious patient than me.


    "His Highness has been here since waking up a few hours ago. No matter how much I say him toy down in his room, he didn¡¯t listen."


    Estira exined with a bitter smile.


    "Is Perez... Is he okay?"


    ¡°There was a lot of bleeding, but luckily the sword didn¡¯t hit the critical point. The resilience of Aura users is iparable to that of ordinary people, so he will get well soon. Maybe he will recover faster than Lady Florentia.¡±


    "...I just cut my finger a little."


    "Because His Highness is a person who has surpassed human limits in many ways."


    Well.


    A person like him treats mana like his own hands, who can¡¯t even feel its existence.


    Sometimes I forget how great Perez is.


    I looked up at the ceiling, looking away from Perez, who was sleeping faintly.


    It was to organize my thoughts.


    "The Empress must be behind it."


    The most important thing is who is the one who attacked us at the forefront.


    There was a clear corner.


    "The Lord of Sussew."


    Currently, among those who deal with swords near the Capital, he is the only one who canpete with Perez.


    When I thought about the behavior that gave Perez a strange time without attacking immediately, Chanton Sussew was right.


    Considering his behavior of even giving Perez an odd time without attacking immediately, that must be Chanton Sussew right.


    "And the men following him must be the watchmen sent by the Empress."


    To see if the Lord of Sussew does his job properly or not.


    And for a solid finish using poison.


    Then Estira came up and wiped my face with a wet cloth and said.


    "As Lady Florentia said, it was fortunate that we had made antidote to various poisons."


    "Thank you, Estira."


    "This kind of thing... You were expecting it, weren¡¯t you?"


    To Estira, who had a sad voice, I smiled instead of answering.


    I prepared it just in case because the Empress likes to use poison.


    "...I¡¯ll make a rarer and stronger antidote to poison in the future. That¡¯s all I can do for you."


    <h4>Estira said with a small sigh.</h4>


    Then the door to the bedroom opened carefully.


    "Dad."


    "...Tia."


    My father seemed a little surprised to see me up.


    And my father¡¯s gaze quietly captured Perez, who was asleep holding my hand.


    "Can we talk for a minute, Tia?"


    My father smiled helplessly and asked me.


    * * *


    Estira took Perez out.


    Normally, he would have already read the signs of my fathering in and opened his eyes.


    It was Perez who could only move after shaking his body a few times to wake him up.


    I smiled and waved at the guy who looked back at me until the door closed.


    "How are you feeling?"


    After only the two of us were left in the bedroom, my father said the first word.


    "It¡¯s all right, although I¡¯m tired."


    Father sat where Perez was lying on his stomach a little while ago.


    And he said in a voice that seemed to go off anytime soon.


    "Dad thought there was something wrong happen to you."


    "Dad..."


    "I thought my heart stopped when Tia was lying down."


    My father swept his face nervously.


    "I¡¯m fine now. Estira says I¡¯ll get better soon with a little rest."


    "...Well, I don¡¯t know, Tia. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re really gonna be okay."


    I could tell right away.


    My father was no longer talking about this.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Dad."


    All I could say was this.


    My father looked into my face like that and said,


    "You don¡¯t have to go this far, Tia."


    My father was in agony.


    "You¡¯re engaged because of your family, and because of that, you¡¯re in this ident today... "


    My father already knew exactly why it happened today.


    "For now, I¡¯ve taken steps to make sure that today¡¯s ident doesn¡¯t go into my father¡¯s ears. But it won¡¯tst long. An assassin sent by the Empress broke into Lombardy¡¯snd."


    My father¡¯s voice also subsided low.


    "But even if it is Lombardy¡¯s territory, the Empress is desperate enough to do this. Now that this attempt failed, she¡¯ll do something else. It¡¯s going to get more and worse. She would do anything to make her son the Emperor."


    My father knew exactly what Empress Rabini was like.


    "Tia."


    My father¡¯s good eyes were colored with worry.


    "Let¡¯s go to Cheshire."


    "...Yeah?"


    "Cheshire is developing day by day. The port is now settled and still has a lot of potential for development. Tia, you¡¯re gonna love it."


    "Are you talking about leaving Lombardy now?"


    My father smiled bitterly at my question.


    "Lombardy is a great family."


    My father looked up at the world tree that gracefully decorated the ceiling and said.


    "But that greatness does erode the members of the family. The family loses ties, and couples don¡¯t know love."


    My father¡¯s green eyes caught me again.


    ¡°Dad wants Tia to live a happy life. Not the manure sacrificed for the growth of this world tree, but your own roots.¡±


    "Dad..."


    "Let¡¯s go together to Cheshire, Tia."


    I¡¯ve never seen my father like this before.


    He was afraid.


    "Dad can¡¯t live if I lose you."


    Looking at my father¡¯s face, I hesitated about my decision for the first time since my regression.


    I wanted to hold my father¡¯s hand who was fearing that I would be in danger.


    And shall we settle down in a safe and peaceful ce?


    Such an impulse arose.


    However, when I looked up at the world tree on the ceiling that my father had captured, I recalled the memory that I had forgotten for a while.


    The iron gate of the mansion, which was closed in the hands of Imperial Soldiers in my previous life.


    I was so helpless in front of it.


    The anger of the half who couldn¡¯t protect the family.


    I took my eyes off the world tree and looked at my father.


    And said.


    "Dad, I¡¯m going to be the Matriarch of Lombardy."


    My father¡¯s green eyes, which resemble me, shook greatly.


    "I¡¯m going to seed my grandfather."


    "Tia, that¡¯s..."


    "Aunt Shann has repeatedly obstinately said she has no intention of taking over the householder of the family. It¡¯s a choice for twins¡¯ lives. Just like my dad is for me now."


    My father¡¯s mouth, which had been slightly open, was closed again.


    "But Dad can¡¯t take over Lombardy. Because my dad has Cheshire."


    My father did not deny it.


    Unlike Lombardy, it¡¯s like a child who just started walking.


    My father was so busy just taking care of and growing up Cheshire.


    "Then all that¡¯s left is uncle Viese."


    I can¡¯t see that.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I will be the Matriarch of Lombardy."


    I said it again and again.


    My father was not surprised.


    "I vaguely thought that Tia would have made up her mind..."


    My father looked at me with sad eyes for a long time.


    And at some pointughed helplessly.


    It seemed he realized that no words could quell my desire.


    "Yes, my daughter had that dream."


    My father muttered in a low voice.


    And looked at me and said.


    "You could be a great Matriarch, Tia. My daughter can lead Lombardy better than anyone else."1


    Thump! Thump!


    My heart skipped a beat at my father¡¯s words.


    It was the first time anyone had ever said that to me.


    You¡¯ll be able to lead Lombardy well.


    It sounded sweeter to my ears than any other word in the world.


    I couldn¡¯t resist the smile from the bottom of my heart.


    "Thank you, Dad."


    I said to my father with a big smile.


    "Thank you for trusting me."


    My father patted me on the head lying down.


    It was the same warm touch as when I was a child.


    * * *


    The room next to Lord of Lombardy¡¯s office.


    The conference room was full of people after a long time.


    A meeting was held where all Lombardy¡¯s family members gathered.


    Several people were sitting together, but it was quiet in the conference room.


    Lk opened his mouth to the household lords who sat around the long table and looked at him.


    "Thank you all foring while we¡¯re busy."


    Lk slowly watched the familiar faces one by one.


    From a young man to an old man full of wrinkles.


    These were the people who made Lombardy into Lombardy now.


    Lk said in a loud voice.


    "Today, I want to hear honest opinions about the session of the household, so I¡¯m calling you here."

 Chapter 192

    <h4>Chapter 192</h4>


    The word ¡¯session¡¯ caused a stir among the vassals family.


    "Lord, those words are still..."


    ¡°Are you going to say it¡¯s too early?¡±


    Lk smiled and asked again.


    "Isn¡¯t it time for me to rest now? I wonder if this is what it means to say that each day is different."


    The vassals had a sorrowful faces.


    Especially those on the younger side.


    The only Lord they knew was Lk.


    It was hard to imagine that someone other than Lk would sit in the seat of the householder.


    There was a strange silence in the crowd.


    "These people, when did I say I was going to step down right now? Why are you all so dead?"


    Lk grinned and said.


    "Come on, so feel free to speak. Who should I trust to hand over this family?"


    Another silence fell.


    Everyone is lost in thought.


    Then Herrin¡¯s householder broke the silence first.


    "I wonder how Madame Shann will be."


    Others nodded and sympathized.


    "She has been taking care of this and that as a Lord representative. I think it¡¯ll be the safest option because it¡¯s already proven."


    "Hmm. Does anyone else think so?"


    This time, Lk¡¯s question was answered by the Greene family¡¯s householder, who manages thend.


    "I have experience working with Madame Shann. In fact, I felt so secure that I didn¡¯t need time to match hands and feet separately. It¡¯s like working with the Lord."


    "That¡¯s right, and also Madame Shan¡¯s ability to manage crises is no match for anyone else."


    Tolta, who manages the mining industry agreed.


    Then, the householder of the Bray family, who is in charge of the Lombardy bank, spoke.


    "I wonder how Gahan is."


    "Hoo."


    Lk raised his eyebrows with the appearance of another name.


    "What is the reason?"


    "Because he already has experience in ruling and developing a territory, Lord."


    "Yes, Cheshire has made a lot of progress in a short period of time."


    "Yes, Lord Gahan has a very good understanding ofmerce and finance, even to my surprise, who do business dealing with money."


    Bray, who is usually stingy in his assessment of others, was weighing more because of his words.


    "In that sense, Lord Gahan has a very good side to it."


    "That¡¯s right, and if Cheshire is incorporated into Lombardy¡¯s estate, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to aim for a tremendous synergistic effectmercially? How is it, Dird¡¯s householder?"


    All eyes were on Romassie Dird, the Top owner of Lombardy.


    The same was true of Lk.


    "I¡¯m..."


    Romassie Dird replied in a calm voice.


    "I think neither Madame Shann nor Lord Gahan can be a good candidate for session, but it¡¯s not going to be the best choice."


    <h4>"What do you mean?"</h4>


    The Tolta¡¯s householder sitting next to him asked in surprise.


    "So you have other options than Madame Shann and Lord Gahan? No, Dird¡¯s householder, please. You¡¯re not..."


    Are you talking about Viese?


    Tolta¡¯s householder couldn¡¯t bring thest words out of his mouth and asked with his eyes wide open.


    "No, I said it with Lady Florentia in mind."


    This time, the impact was even greater.


    "Lady Florentia?"


    "Isn¡¯t Lady Florentia the daughter of Lord Gahan?"


    "Howe, the Lady is still a little girl..."


    Various words poured out among the householders who supported Shann and Gahan.


    But Romassie Dird remained nonchnt.


    "She¡¯s been intelligent since she was a child. Aftering of age, she sessfully led several businesses in Lombardy. It¡¯s not like Lombardy¡¯s history has never had a session to skip one."


    "That¡¯s true, but..."


    Then an unexpected figure intervened in the discussion.


    "I also thought of Lady Florentia first."


    It was ng Devon of transportation and delivery.


    "A little while ago, you said that working with Madame Shann makes you feel secure."


    ng Devon said, looking at Greene¡¯s householder, who said that.


    "When I work with Lady Florentia... It feels like I¡¯m invincible."


    "Invincible?"


    "Yes, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of, if you trust and follow Lady Florentia."


    "Huh, that¡¯s..."


    Then the Herrin¡¯s householder voiced opposition.


    "But Dird¡¯s householder said she was intelligent, but isn¡¯t she still young? Besides, she recently got engaged to the Second Prince. Could such a person be the sessor?"


    This was also a fair word.


    Again, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Romassie Dird.


    Then Romassie Dird smiled furtively and shook his head.


    "It¡¯s just an engagement. They haven¡¯t even officially started their marriage yet. It also mentioned her age."


    Romassie Dird said, looking straight at Herrin¡¯s householder.


    "Being young doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s not Lombardy. Isn¡¯t it?"


    In short, he said she had enough qualifications to be a sessor.


    A frantic war of words broke out, and the conference room was quiet again.


    But this time, even Lk was silent and in agony.


    He knew the names of Shann and Gahan would be mentioned, but the mention of his granddaughter, Florentia, was unexpected.


    Lk, rubbing his beard, looked silently at Romassie Dird.


    It was always Romassie, which had the best grasp of Lk¡¯s intentions and was able to move.


    ¡¯Is it like that again this time? Or...¡¯


    Romassie was the one who first support Lk before bing the Lord.


    Since then, Lk and Romassie Dird have grown together in a way.


    Then he came forward to support Florentia.


    It meant a lot to Lk.


    At the same time, he has a question.


    ¡¯What did Romassie see in Tia?¡¯


    He could not have supported Florentia in such a public ce without any justifiable reason.


    Romassie Dird was convinced.


    Tia is the one who beat Gahan and Shan and fits the seat of the next Lord of Lombardy.


    ¡¯There must be something.¡¯


    Lk¡¯s curiosity was growing rapidly.


    * * *


    "Your Highness, it¡¯s too early to return!"


    Lignite cried out in frustration.


    At the news that Perez had been in serious trouble, he brought Tedro and Steely and ran to the Lombardy mansion.


    However, what he discovered upon arrival was Perez, who insisted on returning to the Pce without being able to move freely.


    "It¡¯s not like the Empress is telling the world that she was trying to kill you. Then you don¡¯t have proper medical treatment at the Pce. What the hell are you going to do with this body!"


    Angry Steely said, but Perez doesn¡¯t care.


    "Get my sword, Tedro."


    "I feel the same way this time. You still have to pull yourself together in Lombardy."


    "Right, you can¡¯t even walk properly!"


    Lignite sighed deeply.


    Perez¡¯s weak appearance came as a big shock to the three.


    There have been assassination attacks before, but it was the first time Perez had been so badly injured.


    "And you said you were poisoned! Lombardy¡¯s doctor is so good. Let¡¯s get treatment for one more day, Your Highness!"


    But Perez just shook his head.


    In the end, Lignite raised his voice.


    "Then let me know why! Why are you suddenly going back to the Pce? When you first came to Lombardy¡¯s mansion, you acted like you were going to set us apart and make a living here!"


    "It¡¯s because of Tia."


    Perez, who was sitting on the bed, answered, forcing himself to get up.


    "I can¡¯t get Tia into my fight."


    Oh, it said Lady Lombardy was with him this time.


    Only then could the trio understand Perez¡¯s sudden change of attitude.


    Lady Lombardy seems to be a very precious person to Perez.


    "My thoughts were short. I should deal with the Empress first."


    Perez¡¯s red eyes permeated with energy.


    Not only did she send Sussew as an assassin, but she put a tail behind and used poison.


    If she wants to kill him that much, it¡¯s polite to attack her with the same heart.


    But he didn¡¯t want to drag Tia into the ugly fight.


    "Maybe it¡¯s a good thing I realize it now."


    It wasn¡¯t the time to be happy to have Tia around for a contract engagement.


    Even though his selfish behavior was putting her in danger.


    The blunt self, drunk on Tia, didn¡¯t even realize how irresponsible her actions were.


    "Sigh."


    Perez sighed and asked Lignite.


    "Where is the Emperor?"


    "...In the house of a lover in the northern residential area of the Capital."


    "Did he start a rtionship recently?"


    "Well, right."


    "Then I¡¯m d he¡¯s in a good mood when he hears about the breakup."


    "Br, break up?!"


    The trio was surprised and asked at the same time.


    "The breakup, Your Highness, think again."


    "If you break up with Lady Lombardy and fall out of favor with the Emperor, you¡¯ll be in trouble!"


    "There¡¯s a hunting contesting up right now. Why don¡¯t we talk after that?"


    It was Perez who knew how important Lombardy¡¯s role was in the remaining ns.


    But none of that could be more important than Tia¡¯s safety.


    But the answer came from apletely wrong ce, not Perez.


    "You¡¯re talking about breaking up the engagement?"


    Surprised, the trio quickly looked back.


    Tia was leaning crookedly with her arms crossed in the open door.


    "I led my tired body from detoxification to the hospital, and I came to see you, but what is this?"


    With her squinting eyes, she strode toward Perez.


    The three men, who were discouraged by the force, recoiled as if the sea were splitting and opened the way without realizing it.


    "Where are you going with that look, Perez?"


    "I¡¯m thinking of going back to the Pce."


    "Why?"


    "Not anymore..."


    "¡¯I can¡¯t put you in danger anymore?¡¯ you¡¯re not going to say such nonsense, are you?"


    Tia asked, raising one eyebrow.


    "Didn¡¯t the word ¡¯breakup¡¯ that I just hearde from that ridiculous context? Probably not. Right, Perez?"


    Perez clenched his lips without answering.


    "I pulled the dagger out quickly. Did the poison spread to your head in the meantime? Otherwise, Perez I know wouldn¡¯t say such a stupid thing."


    Steely gave Lignite a glimpse at the incessant verbal abuse.


    ¡¯Shouldn¡¯t we stop this?¡¯


    But Lignite shook his head slightly.


    ¡¯It¡¯s okay. Just stay still as the Lady Lombardy does.¡¯


    Lignite gave Steely that kind of look.


    "Perez, I¡¯ll give you a chance to cancel what you just said."


    Tia said with a smile.


    "I¡¯ll forgive you if Estira tells that she¡¯s using a medicine as the strong one and the nonsensees out for a while."+


    But Perez also did not back down.


    He just stared at her with his deep eyes.


    "That¡¯s right."


    Tia murmured in a low voice.


    Then she lifted a finger and said, poking Perez in the shoulder.


    "Sit down."


    That¡¯s all.


    Unwell, Perez had to sit back in bed, frowned at the pain.


    Then Tia turned her head and stared at the trio and said.


    "Get out of here."

 Chapter 193

    <h4>Chapter 193</h4>


    Click.


    Perez¡¯s three colleagues pushed each other¡¯s backs and the door closed.


    "Sigh."


    I looked at Perez, trying to sublimate the boiling anger into a deep sigh.


    In one day, dark circles formed under his eyes and his cheeks became slimmer.


    This was unrivaled beauty that shone, but I didn¡¯t like it at all.


    "Perez."


    When I call him softly, his red eyes look up at me.


    "A contractual engagement is also a definite contract. But who are you willing to break the marriage?"


    Perez, who was silent for a while, said with a seemingly expressionless face.


    "Tia, I¡¯m afraid there will be something wrong happen to you."


    It was a simple remark, but I know it¡¯s his true feelings.


    "If you break up with me now, you¡¯ll be in a lot of trouble. Everything you¡¯ve nned will be a piece of paper."


    "I know."


    Perez replied calmly.


    "But it¡¯s better than you get hurt."


    "So really only because you¡¯re afraid something wrong happens to me?"


    Perez nodded.


    I sighed softly.


    Then I approached Perez¡¯s face and I sat and looked him in the eye and asked.


    "You think I¡¯m funny?"


    Without realizing it, a very dreary voice came out.


    I won¡¯t grab him by the cor because he¡¯s sick, but I¡¯m literally pissed off.


    "Why do you make me a person who hides in fear of the Empress?"


    Because Bate, who had obtained the information, moved right away, Lombardy¡¯s knights came out of the open meadow and found Perez, so he could barely survive.


    If I had been unlucky, Perez and I would have died in the meadow without anyone knowing.


    To be honest, it was scary.


    When I was losing my mind because of the poison, I was afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to open my eyes again.


    However, that does not change.


    "The first day we met in the woods of the Imperial Pce. I told you. ¡¯I¡¯ll help you.¡¯"


    "...I remember."


    "Then answer me, Perez. If you were me, would you just let go of my hand for this reason?"


    His red eyes shook slightly at my question.


    "...No."


    "So do I."


    I said, straightening up his disorganized shirt, sweeping his head back.


    "So don¡¯t make me a person who breaks my promise because you¡¯re afraid of the Empress."


    What it¡¯s like to have someone after my life with this.


    In the meantime, I learned a little bit about how Perez had lived.


    My mind has be rather stronger.


    "I¡¯m not going to leave you alone in this mud."


    Perez¡¯s brow was wrinkled.


    He slowly reached out and hugged me at my waist.


    <h4>His hard forehead touched my stomach.</h4>


    Sorry, grateful, and affection for the act that doesn¡¯t even hold me hard.


    Those things that were mixed all over were handed down.


    His wide back in the badly crumpled shirt looked so lonely, I hugged him as tightly as I could.


    "I need to hug you, so bear with it even if it hurts."


    At my words, Perez¡¯s lowughter vibration was transmitted throughout my body.


    Thest time I hugged him like this on a horse, I had to feel the blood flowing through my fingertips.


    I opened my eyes slightly and confirmed that nothing was on my hands now.


    I hugged him as hard as the relief that filled my mind.


    Then Perez said half grumpily, uncharacteristically.


    "If something wrong happens to you, I¡¯ll destroy them all."


    "What kind of joke do you make so harsh?"


    Iughed and messed up Perez¡¯s hair.


    But he didn¡¯t answer and hugged me closer and rubbed his face like a child.


    * * *


    A maid from the Imperial Pce ran to announce to Empress Rabini, who had just finished getting her hair done.


    "Lord Lombardy visited the Pce."


    "I¡¯m not ready yet, so tell him to wait."


    Rabini looked in the mirror and said leisurely.


    "What a rude man. He didn¡¯t reply to my letter properly and just came to the Pce."


    Empress Rabini was also aware of the news that Gahan Lombardy had returned from Cheshire to Lombardy¡¯s mansion.


    She immediately sent a letter inviting him to the Empress¡¯ Pce, but he had yet to reply, so she was about to send someone again.


    "I wonder if that child gets caught up in it."


    It was an ident that Florentia happened to be with Perez.


    It seemed that the Lombardy state was still kept it secret, as nothing was said.


    Gahan, who was her father, might have known.


    "Gahan is a timid man, so I¡¯ll give him everything he can."


    The maid said cautiously to Rabini, who murmured so leisurely.


    "Well, Lord Gahan Lombardy entered the Imperial Pce, not the Empress Pce, Empress."


    "Now... What did you say?"


    "L, Lord Gahan Lombardy is now visiting the Imperial Pce and have a meal..."


    Empress Rabini jumped up from her seat.


    A bad feeling ran down her back.


    "Dress, bring the dress now!"


    Rabini, wearing her dress and heading for the Imperial Pce, shuddered with a sense of deja vu.


    This has happened before.


    The day when Lk suddenly visited the Imperial Pce became the guardian of the Second Prince and many things began to twist.


    Sure enough.


    As she approached the patronage of the Emperor¡¯s Pce, she heard a loudugh.


    "Haha! I didn¡¯t know you were such a good talker!"


    "How can it be right to say that the prosperity of the Cheshire is all thanks to Your Majesty, hahaha!"


    Even this is the same as that day.


    Like men who have lived like brothers all their lives, whenever they¡¯ve been out there.


    Gahan and Jovanes are talking in a friendly manner.


    Empress Rabini grinds her teeth.


    Gahan is not Lk.


    After standing behind the corner andforting herself a few times, Rabini entered the patronage with a big smile.


    "Your Majesty, have you been here? I ran at once to hear that a wee guest had arrived."


    "Oh, herees the Empress."


    Emperor Jovanes said with a slightly cold smile.


    The appearance of the Empress is not so wee.


    She said to Gahan, who stood up from his seat.


    "It¡¯s been a long time. Nice to meet you, Lord Gahan."


    The Empress held out one hand with a smiling face.


    It was to receive polite greetings from Gahan.


    But Gahan did not hold the hand.


    He looked briefly at the back of Empress Rabini¡¯s white hand with cold eyes, which waspletely different from her smiling face, and said with a smile.


    "Yes, it¡¯s been a while since I saw you, Empress."


    It was an insult.


    He does not have the decency to take on the Empress¡¯ hand.


    But Gahan was still standing with a smile.


    If you¡¯re going to get angry, let it out.


    Empress Rabini¡¯s long eyshes trembled with anger, but the Emperor was not on her side.


    Jovanes tapped Gahan¡¯s shoulder affectionately and said.


    "Gahan, didn¡¯t you say you were busy and you had to get up now?"


    Gahan secretly took his breath before answering.


    And he smiled helplessly and bewitched the words he had prepared.


    "Yes, I have to look after Cheshire and Lombardy, so I¡¯m busy every day."


    As expected, Jovanes responded to the remark.


    "Right Cheshire, but should you care about Lombardy?"


    "Wouldn¡¯t I have to put face signs on Lombardy¡¯s vassals now?"


    The meaning of what Gahan said was clear.


    Jovanes asked again in surprise.


    "Hmm? Did the Lord of Lombardy make a decision on the session?"


    "Nothing has been officially announced yet."


    Gahan shook his head.


    Lombardy doesn¡¯t make an announcement about session until after discussions are over inside and everything ispletely decided.


    But the Empress and the Emperor don¡¯t know much about it, and Gahan intended to exploit the gap.


    He intended to be a shield for a while until Tia took over as the sessor.


    "But it¡¯s true that there¡¯s no such thing as a session without me."


    At Gahan¡¯s words, Jovanes nodded.


    "That¡¯s true. Viese is said to have been kicked out of the family."


    Jovanes¡¯s gaze, which says so, turned to Empress Rabini.


    The reason the Empress supported the eldest son, Viese, was because it was an overt thing everyone knows.


    "Then I¡¯ll go, Your Majesty."


    Gahan greeted Jovanes politely.


    Then he turned around and stood before the Empress.


    "Thank you for your letter, Empress."


    "I did. I didn¡¯t get a reply, so I was worried that the letter might have gone somewhere else."


    Empress Rabini said with a stiff face and a forced smile.


    "As I said, I¡¯ve been very busytely. But I¡¯ll make sure to answer your letter, so if you have any questions, please call me."


    "What¡¯s that..."


    "Leave my daughter alone."1


    Gahan added, curling up the corner of his mouth quietly.


    It was a warning about what happened in the Lombardy meadow.


    At the end of his speech, Gahan made a light bow to Empress Rabini before passing by her.


    "Oh, Gahan, I have to go outside the Pce, so let¡¯s go together!"


    Emperor Jovanes also followed him.


    Rabini, who was left alone in the patronage of the Imperial Pce, was unable to move for a while.


    * * *


    The end of autumn.


    A huntingpetition hosted by the Lombardy family is approaching.


    Perez¡¯s fellow trio, who are staying at Poirak Pce, was also excited about the huntingpetition.


    "I heardpared to Ivan, Lombardy¡¯s huntingpetition is so big and magnificent that it cannot bepared to any other ce!"


    "Then, will I see that Lady Lombardy again?"


    "Wow, that Lady is so... I¡¯ve never seen anyone scarier than His Highness."


    Steely shuddered at the question Tedro threw.


    It was because he remembered her ordering everyone to leave with a cold face.


    "Because she¡¯s that kind of person, what a gentle wolf-dog our Highness is?..."


    "Hmm."


    Tedro smacked Steely¡¯s side.


    Perez was checking the de of the sword himself right next to him.


    However, Perez did not seem to mind even though he must have heard the term ¡¯wolf dog¡¯.


    Still, his calm gaze was focused only on the de.


    Because he knows that such an appearance of Perez is rather a behavior when he¡¯s in a good mood.


    Steely was relieved and threw up a topic that would interest Perez.


    "Your half-brother, who is not good enough. I heard he has got more than ten of his henchmen participating in this hunting contest."


    "What? Ten people?"


    Lignite was surprised and asked again.


    "Oh, I guess that¡¯s why he talks about it every time he goes to banquets. He¡¯s going to win this Lombardy hunt, beating our Prince. What do you think about those words, Your Highness?"


    Steely asked Perez with a mischievous smile.


    Then Perez replied with an expressionless face.


    "By the end of this huntingpetition, no one will be curious about who won it, but what does it matter?"


    "Oh, well."


    The Academy trio giggled, exchanging nces.


    Sring! Swoosh!


    Perez, who put his sword in the scabbard, stood up and said.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    Perez was at the forefront, followed by the trio.


    The destination is where the Lombardy family¡¯s huntingpetition will be held.


    It was the ¡¯Forest of Madman¡¯, an area where monsters frequently appear.

 Chapter 194

    <h4>Chapter 194</h4>


    A separated house in Lombardy¡¯s mansion.


    The new home of Viese and Belsach was especially quieter than anywhere else in the mansion.


    "Let¡¯s take a look, Belsach."


    Seral, who neatly buttoned up the newly tailored Belsach¡¯s hunting suit, stood up her son in front of the mirror.


    "Yes, that¡¯s very nice."


    Brown hair and brown eyes.


    Although he resembles his father, Viese, Seral thought that Belsach¡¯s inner self looked like her.


    "Belsach."


    "Yes, Mother."


    "You¡¯re a strong man. Right?"


    Belsach did not answer.


    It was because he knew what Seral meant.


    He¡¯s not a weak man like his father. Right?


    Seral was saying that.


    His father was born as the eldest but is on the verge of losing Lombardy¡¯s name outside the eyes of his grandfather.


    Nevertheless, a father who lives drunk every day in self-pity without thinking of fighting.


    Belsach seemed to be upset when he recalled the pathetic figure.


    Seral quietly stroked Belsach¡¯s frowning shoulder.


    "Yes, you are my son."


    Seral, who said so, turned around and opened the drawer.


    What came out of it was a box carved of wood.


    Click


    With a little noise, the box opened in Seral¡¯s hand.


    "This is..."


    What emerged was a sharp dagger ced on a ck cloth.


    "It¡¯s a gift, Belsach."


    He had been hunting with Astana from a young age, so Belsach had a lot of it if it were a hunting dagger.


    However, the dagger Seral handed over was so expensive that even such Belsach could recognize it at a nce.


    Seral pulled out the dagger with a careful touch and handed it to Belsach.


    "Take it."


    Belsach gulped and epted the dagger.


    "Do you know the meaning of why I am giving you a dagger?"


    Belsach did not answer.


    He just looked down at the dagger withplex eyes.


    "This huntingpetition is very different from what you¡¯ve experienced, Belsach. It¡¯s called the entrance, but the Forest of Madman is a very dangerous ce."


    Belsach raised an eyebrow.


    The annual Lombardy hunt was originally a fox or deer hunt at best.


    It was awkward that it suddenly turned into such a dangerous thing.


    At that moment, Seral grabbed Belsach¡¯s arm hard.


    It was an unimaginably strong touch from a thin finger.


    "Mother?"


    Seral said to Belsach, who opened his eyes wide because he couldn¡¯t understand it.


    "I mean, as much as it is dangerous, there may be opportunities for you. Do you understand, Belsach?"


    Her low whispering voice was so strange.


    The eyes of the monsters living in the Forest of Madman are like that.


    Seral¡¯s eyes shed strangely.


    "If there is any danger to Prince Astana, you step up."


    "But..."


    "But not!"


    Seral raised his voice.


    "Wake up, Belsach! Now is not the time to be scared!"


    Seral¡¯s fingertips, which grabbed Belsach¡¯s arm, dug painfully into the flesh.


    "It is a big event held in Lombardy, so this time, even the First Prince will not be able to defeat you. This is thest chance to regain his entourage!"


    Seral was desperate.


    She felt like she wanted to move, but Viese and Seral were not allowed to participate in this huntingpetition or the eve banquet.


    As long as she is no longer a member of Lombardy, she needed an invitation to attend the huntingpetition.


    Of course, no invitations were delivered to Viese and the Seral.


    "Remember, Belsach. You must not fall beside His Highness Astana."


    Seral once again asked.


    "Keep this dagger in your possession, and use it without hesitation if anything dangerous happens to him."


    "...Yes."


    In front of his mother, Belsach had no choice but to nod.


    * * *


    I put on my soft gloves and looked out the window.


    A dense forest starting from the point where the ins around the vis end.


    And the thick fog that covered it heavily.


    It was a very different view from the surrounding Lombardy mansion.


    "It¡¯s a little creepy."


    Louryl approached and said, putting a thick fur cape around my shoulder.


    It was ording to Louryl¡¯s opinion.


    Located in the northeastern part of the Lombardy estate, this vi was located at the entrance to the Forest of Madman inhabited by monsters.


    "They say that the Forest of Madman covered with misty fog all year round drives the people in it crazy."


    At my teasing and yful words, Louryl looked at the forest filled with trees with eyes full of worries, as if she was scared just by the sound of it.


    "Why did you suddenly move the location of the huntingpetition here?"


    I answered Louryl¡¯s question with a grin.


    "It¡¯s just, it sounds fun, doesn¡¯t it?"


    I prepared this huntingpetition with full authority from my grandfather.


    The reason was that it was necessary to bring the Brown family back sessfully.


    My grandfather, who looked at me with strange eyes for a while, allowed me to do so without saying much.


    "I¡¯m done with my preparations, so Louryl should go to Marilyn and Sir Flint now."


    "Yes, Lady. Call me if you need anything else!"


    Louryl greeted cheerfully and left the room.


    And not long after, the visit opened again.


    Three familiar faces came inside.


    "You¡¯re all set, aren¡¯t you?"


    I asked as I looked at Clerivan.


    "Yes. Even if the huntingpetition starts right away, we are ready to go."


    "What about the eve banquet?"


    This time, Violet replied.


    "All the preparations for the eve banquet are also finished."


    "You must have had a hard time because there was a lot of space inside and outside the banquet hall."


    "No, Bate helped me a lot, so I ended it without a hitch."


    But knowing the hard work of Violet, who had spent several nights, I patted her on the shoulder.


    "Our building owner also has a unique taste."


    Bate said, looking out from the window where I was standing a little while ago.


    "In a huntingpetition held in Lombardy¡¯s name, I wonder who¡¯s going to fight and kill a lot of monsters. And the rule to collect parts of the corpse of the monster as evidence, isn¡¯t that too much?"


    But for someone who said that Bate¡¯s face was full of fun and dying expressions.


    "I¡¯m sure most of the nobles who applied for a spot just because it was Lombardy¡¯s huntingpetition and now regret hitting the ground."


    "Really? I thought everyone would wee the new hunting contest."


    "The average aristocrat would sink in that dismal forest just by encountering a monster. I¡¯m sure there are a lot of people who abstain when thepetition starts."


    "But I put the first prize money pretty big."


    If you¡¯re scared, get out of the way.


    "Did all the invited people arrive?"


    Violet answered my question.


    "Yes, all the nobles who received the invitation and Lombardy¡¯s vassals were all assigned rooms."


    As I was talking to Violet, Clerivan approached me.


    "Lady Florentia."


    But the look on his face seemed a little worried.


    "Are you ready, Lady Florentia?"


    "I..."


    I know what Clerivan means.


    When the huntingpetition begins, there is no way to stop the flow anymore.


    From now on, everything will go breathlessly.


    "I¡¯ve been ready for a long time."


    I¡¯ve had a hard time holding it in.


    The road that came back after a big turn was now ending little by little.


    As I ran to see only the spectacr ending, I breathed in the cold wind blowing out of the window to cool off my heated body with anticipation and excitement.


    Then, I saw arge procession slowly approaching in the distance.


    It¡¯s time to move on.


    "Okay, let¡¯s get out now, shall we?"


    In my words, three people who were freely scattered in the room woke up at the same time.


    I went down the stairs.


    Clerivan, Violet, and Bate skillfully disappeared one by one, avoiding people¡¯s attention.


    And as I reached the first floor, I was alone before I knew it.


    The front door was already crowded with many people.


    "Oh, the Lady Lombardy is here."


    "Hey, get out of the way."


    As I approached, the crowd naturally split in two.


    I walked out with a slight nod to thank them.


    When I arrived in front of the vi¡¯s front door, I saw a familiar backside arriving first.


    "Grandfather."


    "Oh, Tia¡¯s here."


    My grandfather, who was watching the procession approaching far away with an expressionless face, greeted me with a wide smile as if he had never done so.


    "Tia, Daddy¡¯s here, too."


    My father said, showing his face next to my grandfather.


    Next to him was Laurels with a nervous face.


    Naturally, there was no sign of Viese.


    "Come on, let¡¯s go forward."


    Grandfather, father, Laurels, and me.


    Lombardy¡¯s four men stood at the front of arge crowd, where the carriage stopped.


    "You are here."


    Shann looked back at us and said.


    "Long time no see, Tia."


    A gentle smile remained the same.


    "Where are the twins?"


    "It¡¯s over there."


    Where Shann pointed out, I saw the Lombardy Knights in shining armor and inspecting nicely.


    And right behind the knight and vicemander, I saw Gilliu and Mayron smiling at me.


    I waved my hand small enough to be seen only by two people and looked forward again.


    Before we knew it, a fancy carriage was stopping in front of us.


    Likewise, a group of Imperial Knights dressed in conquerors took their ce as guards around the carriage.


    The waiting attendant quickly put a foothold in front of the carriage¡¯s door, and the door opened with a small tter.


    "Greeting the Emperor."


    Many people standing in front of the front door of the Lombardy vi bowed their heads in unison.


    "Hahaha!"


    As if to his satisfaction, Emperor Jovanes stepped out of the carriage with a big smile.


    After that, the Empress stepped on the ground.


    She looked as beautiful as ever, wearing a dark blue dress made of thick velvet and a short shawl made of fine white fur.


    Then Astana and Perez got off the second carriage that stopped afterward.


    So four members of the Imperial Family walked side by side toward us.


    "Thank you foring all the way."


    My grandfather said first.


    "Thank you for inviting me, the Lord of Lombardy."


    Emperor Jovanes answered my grandfather with a big smile.


    Lombardy and Durelli stood face to face.


    It was a moment when hundreds of people gathered at the huntingpetition were concentrated here at once.

 Chapter 195

    <h4>Chapter 195</h4>


    On the way to Lombardy¡¯s vi.


    There was an awkward silence in the carriage where Emperor Jovanes and Empress Rabini rode together.


    The two, who are rarely in one ce other than a tea party, did not even speak a word.


    Especially, Jovanes¡¯s face, looking out of the window, was worth seeing.


    He thought if he could get out of this carriage right away, he could give out any number of gold bars.


    "Hmm."


    In the end, Jovanes coughed ufortably.


    The reason why he was so anxious about the Empress was the pressure to appoint the Crown Prince, which began recently.


    Of course, there have never been asions when the Empress has spoken directly to the matter.


    However, there is no doubt that Angenas and the Empress are behind those who urge Jovanes to appoint the Crown Prince at the conference.


    Sure enough.


    "Your Majesty."


    The Empress called Jovanes in a soft voice.


    "I¡¯ve heard that there have been suggestions recently about the appointment of the Crown Prince at the conference."


    As expected.


    Jovanes distorted his mouth ufortably.


    "Your Majesty is still in good health, but you should understand the hearts of the nobles who are worried about an unforeseen death, just in case."


    Just in case.


    Those words broke Jovanes¡¯ silence.


    "Is it the Emperor they¡¯re worried about, or the future of Angenas?"


    "Of course, it is the well-being of His Majesty and the Empire of Lambrew."


    "You think I¡¯m a fool."


    The Emperor has no longer hide his difort.


    His eyes that stare coldly make her retreat.


    Today Empress Rabini pushed a little harder.


    "Let me say something, Your Majesty."


    At Rabini¡¯s words, Jovanes snorted as if to give it a try.


    Emperor Jovanes nced at the Empress with his side-eyes.


    At first nce, it seemed to be friendly and earnestly faithful, but there was only greed for herself and her family in it.


    It¡¯s always been like that since the first day they met.


    Rabini was not the Empress of the Empire, but was just ¡¯Rabini of Angenas¡¯.


    "Now, Your Majesty is just dyed what you need to do someday."


    "I know."


    "Why did you dy any longer? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to make the Second Prince the Crown Prince."


    Emperor Jovanes¡¯s eyebrow wrinkled when Rabini poked a question with a pointed spear.


    "Because of her mother¡¯s low blood, it is impossible to be the heir of this Lambrew Empire."


    Rabini¡¯s voice was calm.


    She didn¡¯t mean to rush it.


    If anything else, it was because she knew that Emperor Jovanes agreed with her in terms of the opinions on the lineage.


    <h4>"Hmm."</h4>


    There was another whiffing from Jovanes.


    Astana is not enough.


    But Jovanes had never once thought of handing over the throne to Perez.


    The red eyes and ck hair reminded him of the former Emperor.


    Even now, when he closed his eyes, the scene that dayes to mind as vividly as yesterday...


    "You will die at the hands of your son like him, Jovanes."


    The scene, which was mocked him when the former Emperor cursed him with bloody eyes, still bothered Jovanes.


    "Later."


    The Emperor opened his closed eyes and said.


    "Let¡¯s talk about thister, Empress."


    Just in time, the carriage stopped.


    Jovanes walked out of the carriage as if he had waited for the door to be opened.


    "Hahaha!"


    Empress Rabini, who stared coldly at the back of the Emperor whoughing loudly as if he had never been upset, followed him way out of the carriage.


    It was the same with Rabini who smiled brightly.


    * * *


    With everyone politely bowing their heads, only Grandfather faced Emperor Jovanes calmly.


    However, no one considered it.


    The Lord of Lombardy was always like that.


    "Come on, everybody, raise your head."


    As if something good happened, Jovanes said without losing his grin.


    I lifted my slightly bowed head to look more closely at the face of Emperor Jovanes.


    It¡¯s definitely a smiley face, but it¡¯s awkward.


    As if he were forced to smile.


    And I felt a gaze at me and turned my head.


    It was Perez.


    As it was an official appearance that everyone looked at, Perez bowed in small silence when he met my eyes.


    Likewise, I looked up and listened to the conversation between my grandfather and Emperor Jovanes.


    "But a hunting contest in the Forest of Madman. Did the Lord of Lombardy try something different?"


    "This huntingpetition was prepared not by me, but by my granddaughter, Florentia."


    "Oh, really?"


    Jovanes¡¯s curious eyes were on me.


    "I did my best despite my insufficient skills, Your Majesty."


    I grabbed the hem of my skirt slightly and bent my knees.


    Then winked at Lombardy¡¯s employees waiting next to me.


    At the sign I sent, the attendants delivered two protective gear to the two princes.


    The red one was for Perez and the yellow one for Astana.


    "What is that?"


    Emperor Jovanes asked me.


    "It¡¯s a protective gear for the contestants. Other than the two princes, the other participants will wear the same protective gear."


    "I think the color is a little dark. Wouldn¡¯t that be unsuitable as hunting gear?"


    "Of course it is. However, the Madman Forest is famous for its foggy weather, so it was a way to seek the safety of the participants. If you ever go missing... We¡¯ll have to find it in the dark forest."


    I said so and secretly looked at Astana.


    I could see a very frightened pathetic man flinching.


    Flinch.


    On the contrary, Emperor Jovanes seemed more interested in my words of danger.


    "That makes me even more curious. Why do you have to hold a hunting contest in the Forest of Madman?"


    "In the spring, monsters often strike a ce close to the Forest of Madman, Your Majesty."


    I spoke in a clear voice so that everyone could hear.


    "So while everyone is here to enjoy the huntingpetition, I thought it might be helpful for the people of the Empire."


    "That¡¯s a great idea!"


    Emperor Jovanes shouted loudly.


    Then he rubbed his bearded chin and said.


    "I can¡¯t be left out if it¡¯s for that good idea. I will also participate."


    What the hell is this?


    It was a remark by Jovanes that was so admirable that I thought I might have misheard it at the moment.


    Originally, the Emperor should have induced him to enter the forest on his own feet.


    I sneaked a look at Perez.


    This is what you wanted, right?


    Perez¡¯s eyes were slightly thinned, quite pleasantly by the unexpected windfall.


    I looked at Emperor Jovanes again and said.


    "But, Your Majesty, you may be in danger, so why don¡¯t you try participating in thest day of thepetition after the hunt has progressed to some extent? I will also prepare a protective gear for Your Majesty."


    "Hahaha!"


    At my words, the Emperor burst intoughter again.


    "Yes, you are the only one who cares about me!"


    The surrounding Royal Knights, who did not stop the Emperor from attending the huntingpetition, immediately hardened theirplexion.


    "Let¡¯s do it!"


    Emperor Jovanes tapped me on the shoulder and said.


    What an inconsiderate touch.


    His thick hands had been hurting my shoulders, which were heavily tamped down, but I said without losing my smile.


    "And we¡¯ve prepared a lot of other things to enjoy for those who don¡¯t go hunting, so I hope you enjoy your stay at the Lombardy vi."


    Especially you, Empress Rabini!


    "Then let¡¯s go inside now."


    My grandfather intervened between me and the Emperor and said.


    "Let¡¯s go, the Lord of Lombardy."


    As my grandfather and Emperor began to walk in the lead, the crowd split and a road opened up to the front door of the vi building.


    After that, the Empress, Shann, and others began to walk along.


    Before I knew it, Perez was approaching me.


    "Hi, Perez."


    "Hi, Tia."


    After a short greeting, we looked forward.


    Perez¡¯s gaze caught the Emperor¡¯s back and I caught the Empress¡¯ back.


    Not knowing what wasing, they were excited to see the splendidly decorated mansion and the surrounding scenery.


    Yeah, enjoy it while you can.


    It won¡¯tst long.


    Watching them walk toward the mansion from behind, I felt like a sheepdog was hunting.


    I and Perez were now driving the prey into a trap.


    * * *


    The eve banquet began.


    It was different from the crude banquets usually held with huntingpetitions.


    I can¡¯t do that under Lombardy¡¯s name, it is a banquet hosted by Florentia Lombardy.


    As it is an eve festival held at night, an outdoor banquet using the wide ins around the mansion, it has a rural atmosphere and bright and beautiful lights everywhere.


    Thanks to this, the space where the eve festival was prepared felt more colorful than the banquet held during the day.


    Also, the food and drinks served were prepared only as top quality.


    "Everything seems to be going smoothly."


    I took a seat in front of the banquet and looked around.


    The Emperor and my Grandfather had already moved to other ces.


    "Where did you hide?"


    There was only one object I was looking for.


    "Oh, I found it."


    Astana is in the distance.


    And Belsach that¡¯s stuck together like a gum.


    I called an employee who was passing by with a drink.


    "Instead of this wine, take Caloga and don¡¯t stop providing drink on the side of His Highness First Prince."


    Caloga was Astana¡¯s favorite solo that Bate had known in advance.


    "Yes, Lady."


    The servant, who answered me politely, prepared Caloga wine on a silver tter and walked toward Astana.


    Astana¡¯s face, which was listening to Belsach with a very annoying face, turned bright.


    He discovered the Caloga wine.


    "Right, right..."


    I watched Astana with a little nervousness.


    Drink, drink, drink.


    And all too easily, without a bit of trouble, Astana picked up a ss of Caloga wine.


    "Oh, look at that?"


    Having tasted a cup, Astana was seen taking the tray away from the servant.


    This time, I couldn¡¯t hide the corners of my mouth that turned upward.


    "Dring alcohol, glup glup glup."

 Chapter 196

    <h4>Chapter 196</h4>


    It was time to look at Astana, who began to drink in earnest, with happy eyes.


    Every time Astana moved, I saw four people following him.


    They were Knights of the Imperial Knights.


    In addition, the other Knights were seen standing guard fully armed throughout the outdoor banquet hall.


    "As expected."


    I looked at them and snorted slightly.


    It was because the prey I was aiming for today was the empress and those imperial knights.


    I also put Lombardy Knights throughout the banquet hall and put them next to Astana.


    Then, as if they were not going to lose, they guarded the area around the banquet hall and began to follow Astana and guard him.


    "My prediction was right."


    The Imperial Knights and Lombardy Knights were a kind of rival.


    This was because there were no ordinary noble families Knightparable to the Imperial Knights, and the Imperial Knights¡¯ capacity was decreasing.


    Some even said that it was caused by the "Imperial Swordsmanship" that the Imperial Knights trained.


    They said that there is a problem with the swordsmanship itself, which limits the scope of the Knights.


    However, many of them also criticized the Imperial Knights¡¯sck ofpetence all started when the Brown family was ousted.


    The reason is the absence of the Brown family, which has served as themander of the Imperial Knights from generation to generation.


    Whatever the reason.


    The fact that the Imperial Knights faced an unprecedented crisis was a fact that everyone agreed.


    "So everyone¡¯s in desperate need."


    Naturally, those who hold the sword want to be strong.


    I smiled as I looked at the Imperial Knights guarding Astana.


    "Tia."


    "Are you here?"


    Without looking back, I could see that it was Perez who came up behind me.


    "You look good in your clothes."


    I looked at the red clothes Perez wore and said.


    "Of course, you picked it for me."


    "That¡¯s true."


    Iughed as I took the little dust off Perez¡¯s clothes.


    "The clothes you wear for today¡¯s banquet are red, and the protective gear you wear from tomorrow is red."


    As I humbly said, Perez smiled, slightly folding his eyes.


    "Don¡¯t you think things are going very well anyway?"


    As if fate is on our side.


    "His Majesty suddenly appears to be participating in a hunting contest, and Astana..."


    Me and Perez looked at Astana in the distance at the same time.


    I gave him the wine, Caloga.


    In front of Astana, whose eyes were slightly loosened, there were already several empty sses.


    "As expected, you are destined to achieve what you want, Perez."


    Revenge, and ascend to the throne.


    <h4>Perez, who I thought he would counterattack with light words, was silent.</h4>


    When I turned away, he looked at me with strange eyes.


    "Why do you look at me like that?"


    "Tia, sometimes you¡¯re weird."


    "Weird?"


    "Sometimes you talk like you know the future."


    He has a good hunch.


    "...is that so?"


    I sneak away from his gaze and blur my words.


    "And one thing is wrong."


    Perez said.


    "Thanks to you, not me. Thanks to Tia, I¡¯m here now."


    His red eyes caught me.


    Then he approached slowly and kissed my cheek.


    It was an expression full of affection.


    I could feel the attention of the people around us, but Perez looked at me as if he didn¡¯t know such a thing.


    "You¡¯re not avoiding it."


    "Because people are watching."


    "Is that really why?"


    Perez¡¯s voice was full ofughter.


    "...think as you please."


    When I answered slightly bashfully, Perez now smiled lowly.


    Then Ramona¡¯s figure came into my sight.


    "Here you are."


    I said, taking a half step back.


    Perez turned his head and looked at Ramona.


    "You look great in Knight¡¯s uniform, Ramona."


    "Thank you, Your Highness, the Prince."


    Ramona replied with a slightly shy smile.


    And looked at me and said.


    "I¡¯ve never worn such a nice Knight¡¯s uniform. Thank you, Lady Lombardy."


    "Don¡¯t mention it, and you can call mefortably. There¡¯s not much age difference."


    "No."


    Ramona shook her head and said.


    "How can I do that to Lady Lombardy?"


    Ramona seemed to have a lot of debt to me.


    Well, it can¡¯t be helped.


    It¡¯s also rude to force someone to talk to someone who doesn¡¯t want to.


    I sighed softly and said to Perez.


    "You go now, Perez, if you¡¯re next to me..."


    Astana¡¯s gonna be avoiding me.


    Perez, who understood my half-swallowed words, nodded briefly.


    And took my hand and kissed the back of my hand.


    "Call me if you need me. I¡¯ll be around."


    "Okay. Go ahead and do your work."


    I waved my hand at Perez, moving away, and checked Ramona.


    Ramona was not paying much attention to Perez¡¯s behavior, only checking her outfit with a nervous face.


    "Are you ready, Ramona?"


    "Yes, Lady Lombardy."


    Ramona quickly answered my question.


    "I hope you have polished the ck well."


    Ramona smiled slightly as I spoke half-jokingly.


    "Oh, it looks like Lord Brown has arrived."


    I said when I saw people rushing to one side of the banquet hall one by one after hearing something.


    "Let¡¯s go, too."


    I took the lead first and said.


    "You can¡¯t miss a good view, can you?"


    I really want to see the embarrassed Empress¡¯s face.


    I¡¯ll see it in the front row.


    Me and Ramona walked halfway to the crowd.


    * * *


    "Oh,e on!"


    Astana looked at Belsach and shouted annoyedly.


    His face was already flushed with alcohol.


    "Get out of here!"


    Astana raised his voice as Belsach and other aristocrats¡¯ sons and daughters gathered by his side.


    ¡¯Annoying guys¡¯.


    To others, they were called ¡¯the close aide of the First Prince¡¯, but to Astana, they were nothing more or less like insects flying around his ears.


    However, no matter how irritable he was, they only hesitated, and Astana ended up taking another sip of his solo while watching them, who did not intend to back down.


    As the alcohol came up, the irritation that filled his head seemed to go away a little.


    "Things like parasites..."


    Astana murmured, wiping off the alcohol from his mouth with his sleeve.


    Things he set up to get when he be Emperor.


    No one was offended even though his murmur could have been heard.


    It was because they were used to Astana¡¯s mistreatment.


    "It¡¯s annoying anyway, don¡¯t stick to me and get away!"


    Astana said, and pushing Belsach on the shoulder.


    Then a blurry, unfocused eye touched a ck forest in the distance.


    At night, the ever-dense foggy forest of Madman sounded spooky in the wind.


    Gulp.


    Astana swallowed his saliva in tension.


    He never thought it was a hunting contest like this.


    If he had known before, he wouldn¡¯t have bluffed to Perez.


    "Belsach, you should have been told in advance that this Lombardy huntingpetition is something like this!"


    Astana was furious with Belsach, who was beside him.


    "Well, I didn¡¯t know either."


    "You¡¯re useless."


    He came all the way with the Emperor.


    In addition, there were so many people that could not imagine it as a huntingpetition.


    If he loses here, there won¡¯t be anything humiliated than this.


    In addition, it has already been heard among the nobles that there is a bet between the First Prince and the Second Prince, which one will win.


    "This is so unfair!"


    Astana had a cheeky tongue.


    "That lowly guy is the swordmaster who can deal with Aura! But I can¡¯t believe he¡¯speting with me."


    Already in Astana¡¯s mind, the fact that he had first made the arguments was neatly erased.


    "Bring me more drinks!"


    Astana shouted to Belsach.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    It was only when Belsach had just turned to call the servants, answering so.


    "What¡¯s going on?"


    One of Astana¡¯s aides tilted his head.


    Astana also lifted his dimly unfocused eyes and looked at the crowd.


    "What¡¯s all that fuss?"


    What caught Astana¡¯s eye was some aristocrats covering their mouths with their hands and being greatly surprised.


    * * *


    "Who is it, someone you want to introduce."


    Emperor Jovanes asked Lk.


    It was a face full of curiosity.


    Lk suggested to Jovanes, who was talking in the backroom like any banquet.


    He said ¡¯I have someone to introduce to you, so let¡¯s go outside for a while.¡¯


    Then, even when asked to just call him inside, Lk only gave a blunt answer, saying, ¡¯There are several people¡¯.


    As he walked toward the center of the banquet hall under Lk¡¯s guidance, the curiosity of Emperor Jovanes grew.


    And it was in the middle of an outdoor space where Lk finally stopped walking.


    It was also a ce where manydies and gentlemen were already seated and drinking wine and talking.


    "Your Majesty?"


    Empress Rabini also approached and wondered.


    "How did youe out again?"


    "Because the Lord of Lombardy said he had someone to introduce..."


    "Oh, there he is."


    Lk said with a big smile.


    Naturally, the eyes of Emperor Jovanes were directed that way.


    "They are..."


    Jovanes squinted.


    It was a group of mening this way.


    They were not familiar faces.


    However, an indescribable feeling fell on Jovanes¡¯ back.


    The face of a middle-aged man at the forefront was strangely familiar.


    It was also impressive to see him walk proudly.


    And as they grew closer, one thing inmon came into view.


    "Everyone doesn¡¯t have a right hand."


    Emperor Jovanes muttered unknowingly.


    He could tell at the moment, their identity.


    "...the Brown family."

 Chapter 197

    <h4>Chapter 197</h4>


    "Greetings your Majesty. I¡¯m Gird Brown, the householder of the Brown family."


    Atst, Emperor Jovanes¡¯ eyes narrowed as he looked at Gird Brown standing in front of him.


    And theughter that was full of everything disappeared.


    "Hmm."


    The Lord of Brown¡¯s face hardened at a sound with a long tail, whose meaning was unknown.


    He didn¡¯t think the Emperor would greet the Browns¡¯ return with both hands, but he didn¡¯t even know he would be so indifferent.


    The responsibility for what happened to the Brown family is also in the Royal Family, so he expected him to look somewhat agitated.


    "Yeah, I think I remember your face."


    That was the response of Emperor Jovanes.


    Embarrassed, Gird Brown cringed habitually.


    But at that moment, he remembered what Florentia said.


    ¡¯Always raise your head. Straighten your shoulders. And now you¡¯re a householder worthy of the name of the Brown family name.¡¯


    The words of the Brown family¡¯s name, make the head of the Lord of Brown raised again.


    It wasn¡¯t until then it was seen.


    Behind the indifferent Emperor¡¯s face, Empress Rabini turned pale.


    "What the hell is this..."


    A voice that seemed to have been strangling someone came from Empress Rabini.


    It was ten years ago that she missed the track of Gird Brown, son of the predecessor Brown family¡¯s householder.


    But thest time she pursued them, Gird Brown was dying from a long chronic illness, and he had no sons and only daughters.


    So she thought it wouldn¡¯t be a big threat, and she didn¡¯t chase them anymore.


    ¡¯Has he been hiding in Lombardy until now?¡¯


    Empress Rabini¡¯s fierce eyes reached Lk Lombardy with a rxed face.


    She can¡¯t stand being beaten.


    She had to do anything to prevent this situation.


    Empress Rabini chose to attack.


    "Are you sure this Lord Brown, Your Majesty?"


    "Well, it was a long time ago."


    "Just looking alike doesn¡¯t prove anything."


    There is nothing left of the Brown family at present.


    It was because Angenas burned everything.


    The idea was that there could be nothing identifiable to the Brown family, who were attacked in the middle of the night, and everything burned down.


    "Let him show you that, Lord of Brown."


    Then Lk said to Gird Brown as if he had waited.


    "Look at this, Your Majesty."


    Lord of Brown pulled something wrapped in a soft cloth from his arms and handed it to Emperor Jovanes.


    "This is..."


    "This is the ring that my father received from His Majesty the Emperor during his lifetime."


    A thick golden ring was carved with a vivid Imperial design.


    Inside the ring, the name of the predecessor Lord of Brown was also engraved.


    "When he had been serving as themander of Imperial Knight for 10 years, he was told that it was an object given by His Majesty the Emperor."


    <h4>The faces of several Imperial Knights who were escorting Emperor Jovanes became visibly gloomy.</h4>


    It was because there were no Imperial Knights who did not know the story of the Lord of Brown, who has devoted his whole life to the Imperial Family but was eventually betrayed by the Emperor.


    "Have you cleared up your doubts now, Empress?"


    Lk Lombardy gently asked Rabini.


    The Empress was forced to nod, but she did not take her eyes off the ring that Jovanes was holding.


    It was a face that clearly showed the desire to take it away and get rid of it.


    Then, the Lord of Brown slowly knelt before the Emperor.


    He was followed by a dozen or so members of the Brown family.


    "Our Brown family has been chased by unidentified men, Your Majesty. We eventually split up to survive, changing our names, hiding our tracks."


    Gird Brown said in a nonchnt voice.


    "But with the help of Lord Lombardy, I decided to venture out. And now that I¡¯m able to kneel before His Majesty as the Lord of Brown, there is no room for regrets."


    At the desperate words, the nobles shook their heads and covered their mouths.


    The Imperial Knights also had a gloomy faces.


    "Although my right hand was stolen, I kept my loyalty intact."


    It was the moment when the nobles also saw the empty right-handed sleeves of the men of the Brown family.


    "Gasp!"


    "Oh, my God..."


    "It¡¯s also cruel..."


    Several reactions have erupted simultaneously.


    And they were all looking sideways at the Empress.


    Everyone knows that Angenas is the only one who would do such a terrible thing to the Brown family.


    "The Brown family and the Lombardy family have a long rtionship."


    Lk Lombardy said, loosening the tense atmosphere a little.


    "These are the people who have gone through a lot. Now, your Majesty will end their suffering. So that they no longer have to be chased by fear."


    "How am I supposed to end this?"


    Emperor Jovanes frowned and asked.


    He looked very annoying.


    "Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if you help put the name of the Brown family back on the noble list? It¡¯s just that the family has disappeared due to an ¡¯incident of injustice¡¯, and their descendants are continuing their lives like this. I think it is fair to help them that way."


    However, a strong response came from Empress Rabini.


    "No way, Your Majesty!"


    Grabbing the hem of the dress, Empress Rabini strode up and looked down at the Lord of Brown.


    "For whatever reason, it is a family that once disappeared from the aristocratic register. In other words, they¡¯re justmoners now."


    There was contempt in Rabini¡¯s eyes for Gird Brown looking up at her.


    "How easy should it be to be a nobleman again? It¡¯s against equity, it¡¯s also a matter of trust in the aristocracy."


    "Trust?"


    Lk smiled in vain.


    "Did you just say trust, Empress?"


    Even the honorifics, which were given as a courtesy at the official ceremony, had long since disappeared.


    "Yes, the Lord of Lombardy."


    "Oh, my God! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re talking about trust. I¡¯m sure the Empress doesn¡¯t know exactly what happened to her predecessor or how the Browns got to this point!"


    If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have mentioned ¡¯trust¡¯ so easily.


    Empress Rabini¡¯s body winces greatly.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t argue.


    Because Lk was right.


    Rabini only knows that Angenas has taken everything from the Brown family and liquidated the survivors.


    She didn¡¯t know exactly how it happened.


    It was because, in order to leave no evidence, all relevant records were destroyed.


    Even if it is the record of Angenas.


    "But I know."


    Lk said with a significant smile.


    "It¡¯s very useful to be old at times like this. The memories that I saw and heard with my own eyes remain clear."


    Unlike his expression, he had cold eyes with noughter.


    Originally, Lk had no intention of stepping up to the te.


    As much as he entrusted everything to his granddaughter Tia, he thought to step back and watch her.


    But a few days ago, he heard that assassins sent by the Empress almost harmed Tia in Lombardy¡¯s territory.


    And everything has changed.


    Lk looked at Emperor Jovanes and said.


    "I, Lk Lombardy, will guarantee the identity of Lord of Brown and the Brown family."


    It wasn¡¯t an easy word to pass.


    It was as if Lk announced that Lombardy was behind the Browns.


    It meant that he would also take responsibility for what the Brown family did.


    It was also said that if the Browns were touched, they would have touched Lombardy too.


    ¡¯How dare you touch my granddaughter?¡¯


    Lk stared at Rabini Angenas.1


    He himself seemed to have endured the irritation of Angenas for a long time.


    If it¡¯s annoying, just remove it from his eyes, it¡¯s simple.


    He¡¯ll make the Empress regret for messing with Tia.


    Lk smiled cruelly at Empress Rabini.1


    * * *


    The eve banquet became noisier.


    Everyone was busymenting on what happened a little while ago about the Browns and the Angenas families.


    The Empress eventually left the banquet.


    The word that Empress Rabini stumbled on the way up to a room prepared for her in the vi quickly became rumors and entered my ears as well.


    "Gosh, damn it!"


    Astana returned to his original seat where he was sitting and drinking.


    "Bring me more liquor, Belsach!"


    He was angry with a loud voice to Belsach who was standing next to him.


    If the Empress weren¡¯t here, he would have stopped him.


    "Your Highness, that¡¯s enough..."


    "Noisy! Get me the liquor!"


    The Imperial Knights, who were guarding him, pretended to stop him a few times, but Astana, who was drunk, was stubborn.


    It¡¯s time for him to cool down.


    "Follow me, Lady Brown."


    I approached Astana with Ramona, standing in the way of the servant who was about to take Caloga wine.


    "Now stop, Your Highness the First Prince."


    "What?"


    "I won¡¯t give you any more drinks."


    How would he react if I refused to give alcohol to a drunk dog?


    "How dare you disobey my orders now!"


    Of course, it barks.


    As if he¡¯d bite me right now.


    "You don¡¯t want to waste your money on Caloga liquor? It¡¯s pathetic that Lombardy¡¯s guest service is only this much!"


    I spoke in a calm voice to Astana, who was moring for more alcohol.


    "If it is money, there is more than enough to leave the world, but it is for Your Highness. You have to think of the Empress."


    Yeah, you see the Empress, don¡¯t you?


    Astana¡¯s eyes turned ugly all at once, contrary to my expectations.


    "What?"


    "The Empress must be very worried about what happened a while ago. It must be very hurtful if the First Prince is drunk and shows his bad side to the nobles."


    ¡¯You¡¯re drunk¡¯ is the most disliked word for drunken people.


    Sure enough.


    Astana shouted like a fit.


    "I¡¯m not drunk! And how do you know my mother¡¯s heart!"


    My head went nk for a moment.


    Although he was deliberately drinking and scratching my nerves.


    Hey, you¡¯re amazing.


    It¡¯s just a slip of tongue.


    "Why did you suddenly be silent? It seems like you missed your lowly mother in another world, right?"1


    I don¡¯t need to respond anymore, Astana just crossed the line.


    This can be seen by looking at the Imperial Knights and Lombardy Knights who couldn¡¯t say anything with their eyes wide open.


    But the difference between the two is that the Lombardy knights have their hands on their waist-deep swords.


    "Whoo..."


    I quietly took off the gloves I had on my hands, suppressing the urge to grab Astana¡¯s barking hair.


    And threw it right on Astana¡¯s face.1


    p!


    There was a pretty loud sound.


    Everyone knew what it meant to throw gloves at the opponent.


    "L, Lady Lombardy!"


    One of the startled Imperial Knights called me as if to stop me.


    But I didn¡¯t care and stared at Astana and said.


    "I ask the Prince for a duel."


    Astana was seen struggling to understand the situation with his drunken, blurred eyes.


    "Duel...?"


    "Yes, but you¡¯re drunk, and I¡¯m not a sword-holder, so let¡¯s set up our own representatives to settle it."


    And I said, pointing straight at the Imperial Knights who are still dumbfounded.


    "My escort and Imperial Knight would be perfect."

 Chapter 198

    <h4>Chapter 198</h4>


    "A duel, Lady Lombardy?"


    Eventually, an Imperial Knight came out as if trying to stop me.


    "No. That¡¯s a good idea."


    However, Astana, who smiles profusely, quickly got stuck.


    He looked up and down at Ramona standing next to me.


    Astana¡¯s face, drunk and smiling, was mean.


    "The loser apologizes to the opponent. With all sincerity."


    "Yes, that¡¯s good."


    Astana nodded his head without thinking too much about what I said.


    "Sir Sloan, be my agent and have a duel."


    Astana said, calling the most senior of the four escorts.


    "What? But, Your Highness..."


    The Knight, called Sloan, sweated as he alternated between me and Ramona.


    "A duel for honor should have the same skills as the agents."


    It wasn¡¯t a word of malice.


    Perhaps that Knight Sloan is a man with a pretty high title.


    So, it would be difficult to fight for the honor of the Prince against the youngdy, who seems to be in her early twenties.


    I nced at Ramona.


    Ramona was uncharacteristically faceless and only looking straight ahead.


    She seemed very angry.


    I sneaked a question to such a Ramona.


    "What do you think? They say that."


    Ramona looked stiffly at Astana and Sir Sloan and said.


    "If you¡¯re not ignoring me, proceed to the duel, Sir Sloan."


    "It¡¯s absolutely not like that..."


    Sir Sloan, who seemed embarrassed to talk, finally sighed with resignation.


    "Don¡¯t let it slide, Sir Sloan."


    Astana once again whispered to Sir Sloan with a fishy smile.


    I can hear you at least.


    Sir Sloan looked at me with a very ufortable face and asked.


    "Are you sure you¡¯re all right, Lady Lombardy?"


    Now it¡¯s a little annoying.


    It¡¯s good to be considerate, but Sir Sloan¡¯s words and actions are nothing but ignoring Ramona.


    I answered with my arms crossed.


    "What is your exact name and position, Sir Sloan?"


    "Yes, I am Edian Sloan, Vice Commander of the Third Knights of the Imperial Family."


    "Oh, I see. I heard the Imperial Knights have been very in-depth training in Imperial Swordsmanship, right?"


    "Yes, Lady Lombardy. I¡¯ve been training in Imperial Swordsmanship for 15 years since I joined at the age of 20."


    Quite proud, Sir Sloan replied, tapping his chest.


    "Yes."


    It said that the more versed in Imperial Swordsmanship, the weaker he was in front of Ramona.


    Sure enough.


    Ramona¡¯s face, which had been hardened, was slightly loosened.


    "Let¡¯s proceed."


    <h4>Astana smirked at my words.</h4>


    There was no Caloga liquor anymore, so he was looking for a ss of wine somewhere and sipping it.


    "Hello."


    Sir Sloan spoke to Ramona in a polite voice.


    "What¡¯s your name? I think I should at least know."


    "I¡¯m..."


    Ramona answered, looking straight at Sir Sloan.


    "My name is Ramona Brown. You can call me Lady Brown."


    It was worth seeing that Sir Sloan¡¯s eyes were shaking as if there were earthquakes.


    * * *


    "Have you heard? There¡¯s going to be a duel!"


    "Duel?"


    "Yes! I heard it¡¯s also His Highness the First Prince and Lady Florentia Lombardy!"


    Rumors were spreading rapidly among the nobles.


    "Why all of a sudden?"


    "Well, His Highness the First Prince told Lady Lombardy..."


    It was before the aftermath of the Brown family¡¯s reappearance after decades.


    "Oh, my God, this banquet is the best!"


    "What a series of interesting things to happen!"


    The nobles gathered in groups shouting cheers and rushed to the ce where the duel would take ce.


    "Aren¡¯t we going to have to go, Your Highness?"


    Tedro asked Perez impatiently because he was too excited.


    Ramona was a close colleague who spent six years together at the Academy.


    He wanted to go there without missing a moment at the scene where such a close friend finally took the first step toward achieving her family¡¯s long-cherished wish.


    "That¡¯s how it should be."


    Perez began to take a leisurely step.


    Soon after, Perez and the trio reached a grasnd where people gathered in a circle.


    When he arrives, people whispered and make their way to the Second Prince, the Fiancee of Florentia Lombardy.


    "They are already ready for a duel."


    Lignite said with a small whistle.


    It¡¯s notmon for a duel to take ce on the same day without setting a separate day to decide.


    It was even rare for a duel to begin immediately without hours of preparation.


    "Your Highness seems to have no intention of stopping it."


    No, he can¡¯t stop it.


    As such, the insults that the First Prince uttered were tremendous.


    Emperor Jovanes was sitting at the front and watching the duel.


    Next to him were Lk Lombardy and Gahan Lombardy.


    They were witnesses to a massive duel.


    "He can¡¯t get away with it."


    It was all thoroughly nned, so perhaps it was natural.


    Lignite murmured quietly as he watched the gathered nobles, the First Prince with a confident face, and the two knights facing each other holding the sword.


    "What a scary person is Your Highness¡¯ fiancee. What a piece of work all this is."


    At the words, Perez slowly looked back at Lignite.


    It¡¯s like saying something obvious.


    "It¡¯s Tia."


    Then he looks at the duel again with his eyes full of anticipation.


    His sparkling eyes also contained his affection toward Tia.


    "You two are the same. The same."1


    Lignite shuddered slightly.


    * * *


    "It¡¯s an honor to face a person of the Brown family with a sword."


    Sir Sloan looked at Ramona and said softly.


    It wasn¡¯t an empty word.


    Not only Sir Sloan but also the Knights of the Imperial Knights gathered after hearing the news, all had the same face.


    "...Thank you."


    Ramona replied, trying to hide herplicated feelings.


    Then Emperor Jovanes rose from his seat with a slightly stiff face.


    It was a duel that would not benefit Jovanes no matter who won.


    He feel like he want to throw Astana, who had made things like this, somewhere right now.2


    Emperor Jovanes spoke briefly to Ramona and Sir Sloan.


    "If you¡¯re ready, start."


    In the Crowd, two knights greeted each other while looking at each other.


    Sriing! Sriing!


    Two swords appeared with a cool sound.


    The nobles, who rarely saw the Knights¡¯ true duel, concentrated with sweat.


    Ramona and Sir Sloan began to move slowly, pointing their swords at each other.


    It was heavy and prudent, as each step could lead directly to victory or defeat.


    Then, Sir Sloan moved ahead first.


    It was a movement not to drag the duel long.


    One-step, two-step.


    The distance between the two quickly narrowed as they took a stride.


    "Hoot!"


    With short mettle, Sir Sloan swung his sword at Ramona.


    It was a simple, yet seasoned, perfect digger.


    But Sir Sloan¡¯s sword was blocked by Ramona¡¯s sword, who struck it briefly.


    Ramona¡¯s subsequent attacks were also formidable.


    Shruuk!


    In an instant, she climbed up Sir Sloan¡¯s sword upside down.


    The sharp tip of the sword was aimed at Sir Sloan¡¯s neck.


    Tring!


    Without embarrassment, experienced Sir Sloan unwinded Ramona¡¯s sword.


    It was a technique frequently used in Imperial Swordsmanship, using the opposing power to move directly from defense to offense.


    However, an unexpected situation urred after that.


    Crang!


    A sharp metal tone rang and Ramona¡¯s sword was once again threatening.


    "...Huh!"


    Sir Sloan swallowed his breath and leaned back.


    Thanks to this, he was able to cut off Ramona¡¯s offensive, but there were deep wrinkles between his brows.


    He couldn¡¯t understand.


    He¡¯s sure his technique worked.


    Ramona¡¯s sword moved in a moment as if ignoring the flow.


    "Uh uh...?"


    The same reaction came from the Imperial Knights watching the duel.


    "There¡¯s something just..."


    All the sword-handling nobles who attended the eve showed the same appearance.


    Surely, Sir Sloan was the dominant duel, and Ramona¡¯s sword quickly turned it over.


    "Ha!"


    As soon as Sir Sloan found the center of his body, he attacked again.


    ng! ng! ng!


    The sound of two swords striking was fierce.


    Ramona, in particr, clenched her teeth against Sir Sloan¡¯s heavy sword.


    However, the difference between physical strength and age was inevitable.


    Ramona began to push back little by little.


    "Ah..."


    Sad exmations were heard everywhere.


    At the same time, a fishy smile spread over Astana¡¯s face.


    He foresaw his victory.

 Chapter 199

    <h4>Chapter 199</h4>


    "Hoot!"


    Perhaps Sir Sloan had the same idea, but he quickly began tounch an offensive.


    Tak! Tak!


    With a cheerful sound, Sir Sloan¡¯srge body quickly stepped on the footsteps.


    It was a standard movement that was faithful to the basics but without unnecessary things.


    It was an achievement as the Vice Commander of the Imperial Knights.


    Sir Sloan was threatening to cut down Ramona at any moment.


    However.


    Another strange thing happened.


    "Oh, you know?"


    Ramona began to spread her distance at the same time.


    And the two men¡¯s steps were as if they were mirrored.


    "Well, what¡¯s that?"


    Someone shouted in astonishment.


    It wasn¡¯t simply rewinding the steps in reverse.


    Ramona¡¯s step was the same as that of Sir Sloan, but it was also different.


    It was more sophisticated and more mature.


    And.


    Tak! ng!


    Everything happened in an instant.


    Ramona¡¯s eyes seemed to change sharply, and just a moment ago, he used Sir Sloan¡¯s draining technique.


    But this time it was different.


    Exactly.


    The defensive turned into offense half as quickly as Sir Sloan looked.


    Whoo!


    There seemed to be a strong wind blowing along the path.


    "Haaa."


    Suddenly, Ramona¡¯s sword was stopped in front of Sir Sloan¡¯s neck.


    Sir Sloan, who blinked twice, said after looking briefly at Ramona¡¯s sword de reflecting the light of the banquet hall.


    "Lose, I lost."


    "Wow!"


    "Amazing! What awesome!"


    Cheers erupted from all sides.


    p! p! p!


    Apuse poured out.


    Imperial Knights also forgot that their superiors had lost and looked at Ramona nkly with round eyes.


    "Who the hell is that Knight!"


    "The escort of Lady Lombardy, it must be Lombardy¡¯s Knight!"


    "Anyway, it¡¯s amazing!"


    Everyone had already forgotten that this was a duel for the honor.


    "The one a while ago was... no, all of them...."


    Sir Sloan murmured with a confused face.


    It was such a strong defeat that itpletely made him forget that he lost.


    Then he asked Ramona with his eyes as strong as fire.


    "How on earth did you do it?"1


    It was a question that anyone who had trained with the sword was asking.


    Ramona¡¯s movement was beyondmon sense.


    "Teach me, Lady Brown."


    Sir Sloan approached and said.


    <h4>He had not even returned his short breath yet.</h4>


    The Knights held their breath.


    But there was not much expectation.


    It was because he didn¡¯t think that she would tell such a big secret technique in such a public ce.


    "The first technique that Sir Sloan first saw was half-baked."


    But Ramona opened her mouth in a calm voice.


    "You don¡¯t end up with this rotation, you have to pull the sword one more time. That way, the other person¡¯s breath..."


    Even the kindness shows examples by lifting the sword again.


    The Knights were embarrassed by the appearance, but don¡¯t want to miss even a single move, and stepped closer without realizing it.


    The aristocrats, who were only cheering felt something strange and tilted their heads as the situation suddenly changed from a duel to a lecture,


    "Then what happened to the stepping method?"


    Asked the Knight who was quietly listening to the lecture.


    "It¡¯s..."


    Again, there was no hesitation.


    Ramona exined in an easy-to-understand manner in a quiet tone.


    The more so, the more eager the Imperial Knights were to learn.


    Every word Ramona Brown said was gold.


    It was blood and flesh advice for Knights.


    Some of them broke through a wall that had been blocked for several months already, without progress.


    "A while ago... What exactly is the term ¡¯half¡¯?"


    Sir Sloan asked Ramona.


    "Are you saying that the Imperial Swordsmanship we know is iplete in half?"


    Ramona looked to one side instead of answering.


    She checked the figure of Florentia smiling in a rxed chair.


    As if waiting for thest order.


    Nod.


    Florentia nodded slightly.


    Whoo!


    Ramona, who sighed briefly, said.


    "Yes. The Brown Swordsmanship, which was handed down as the Imperial Swordsmanship, is an ¡¯iplete copy¡¯ with many parts omitted."


    "Huh..."


    The ancestors of the Brown family, who created the ¡¯Imperial Swordsmanship¡¯, improved the Brown Swordsmanship so that a few more people could learn it safely and quickly. In the process, parts that are not essential or difficult to learn were omitted."


    Ramona¡¯s refreshing voice rang in the night air.


    "But from generation to generation, the Brown family has learned the unedited Brown Swordsmanship, and based on that, they took on the position of head of the Imperial Knights and taught Knights. But..."


    "Ah, so..."


    People understood at the same time.


    The reason why the Brown family, who served as the Commander of the Imperial Knights, disappeared and at the same time, the achievements of Imperial Knights began to fall subtly.


    "A lot of what I know is the result of the hard work that my father and the survivors of the Brown family over the past 40 years."


    The crowd was in a tumult.


    And the gaze toward Ramona naturally began to gather on other people.


    "Let me announce the oue of the duel."


    It was Emperor Jovanes with a stiff face.


    "As a result of a duel of honor... the representative of Florentia Lombardy, won."


    Cold Jovanes¡¯ eyes turned to Astana.


    He was like a pathetic figure sitting with a bright red face, unable to run away because he had a lot of eyes to see.


    Then Ramona moved.


    Holding her own sword, she took her steps.


    And she stood in front of Florentia.


    Sriiing.


    Ramona, who supported the sword with both hands, slowly knelt on one knee in front of Florentia.


    And spoke solemnly.


    "Ramona Brown, I dedicate my victory and honor to Lady Lombardy."


    This is amon ritual performed by the representative who has won a duel.


    But that¡¯s Lombardy and Brown.


    The atmosphere around has be strange.


    "Thank you for fighting bravely, Lady Brown."


    Florentia Lombardy rose slowly and received Ramona¡¯s sword with both hands.


    And spoke to Astana.


    "Now I want you to apologize."


    Astana¡¯s body flinched loudly.


    "An apology for insulting my mother and underestimating Florentia Lombardy¡¯s honor."


    "I didn¡¯t makeup words that I didn¡¯t...!"


    Astana leaped to his feet and shouted.


    Until the end, it was an attitude that he didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    "First Prince."


    However, in front of Jovanes¡¯s cold voice, the momentum was quickly dampened.


    "Well, I¡¯m...."


    Astana clenched his fist.


    What makes him so angry.


    He stared at the calmly waiting Florentia and said, squeezing.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I... made a mistake."


    Although the apology that she had earned after fighting the duel was insignificant, Florentia shrugged her shoulder once.


    "Darn it!"


    Astana, who had been sober with shame, chanted abuse words and left his seat.


    Hundreds of eyes flew behind Astana¡¯s back and pushed his back.


    "It is enough."


    Emperor Jovanes arose from where he was sitting saying so.


    And he asked Ramona.


    "What¡¯s your name again?"


    "It¡¯s Ramona Brown, Your Majesty."


    Ramona once again knelt down and answered politely.


    "What¡¯s your rtionship with the Lord of Brown?


    "He¡¯s my father."


    "Hmmm..."


    The tail of Jovanes¡¯ speech became longer.


    And secretly, his eyes turned to her right hand holding the sword.


    It¡¯s not cut but with a normal hand.


    "Are you in a hunting contest, Lady Brown?"


    "Yes, I am not good enough, but I attend in the name of the Brown family, Your Majesty."


    "Yes, good luck."


    Jovanes turned away, leaving only that word.


    There was no mention of a higher-level sword as Ramona showed a moment ago.


    Ramona¡¯s shoulders drooped down a little.


    However, the Imperial Knights, following the Emperor¡¯s Guard Knight, looked back at Ramona.


    Their eyes were full of lingering feelings.


    There was a gentle grip on Ramona¡¯s shoulder, standing in such a slowly dispersed crowd.


    "Lady Lombardy."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Lady Brown. The Brown family¡¯s swordsman return has been an ovee the first step."


    Tia smiled, her green eyes sparkling lively.


    "Trust me."


    It was a strange thing.


    With just that word and a smile, Ramona¡¯s heart soared.


    It was really reassuring.


    Ramona didn¡¯t know if she knew how she felt.


    "Astana, your stupid face is embarrassing."


    Tia had some sort of viinousugh.


    "Chase, Chase."


    Her shoulders shook as if they were dancing as she spoke words whose meaning was unknown.

 Chapter 200

    <h4>Chapter 200</h4>


    The next morning.


    Since it is the day of the huntingpetition to begin, the Lombardy vi has been busy from early in the morning.


    This was because the employees were up and busy before dawn.


    And among them were those who came out of the Pce following the Empress.


    Many of the luggage that she had brought with the schedule to stay throughout the hunting contest was being arranged in the hands of the servants again.


    "The sphemy."


    The Empress, who was sitting on the sofa with a poor face because she couldn¡¯t sleep, muttered one after another.


    "How dare you insult me like that?"


    Last night, the face of the old Lombardy, who brought Brown¡¯s men and smiled triumphantly, came to her mind, so she couldn¡¯t get rid of it.


    The Empress pushed her carefully arranged nail tips into the armchair-covered leather.


    "Things like damn bugs that never die."


    She meant the Brown family.


    Since that day more than 40 years ago, Angenas has used a lot of manpower, time, and resources to clean up the Brown family.


    They tracked down those who did not have a right hand and killed them if they lived a stable life, and kept them alive if they lived a shabby life.


    But then they got together and started nning like that.


    "I should have killed them all on the spot yesterday."


    The Empress¡¯ blue eyes shone cruelly.


    Thend where Angenas is now located was a ce to live and build a home in the barren west.


    It couldn¡¯t be taken back by a weak Brown who couldn¡¯t even protect theirnd.


    No need to worry about the brown family anymore.


    It was a matter of sweeping them away again secretly.


    However.


    "An annoying old man."


    Lk Lombardy was not a pushover.


    It was the Lord of Lombardy that used to shove a knife in his back as suddenly as this time even if he was on the lookout.


    ¡¯It¡¯s obvious that the Empress doesn¡¯t know exactly what happened to her ancestors or how the Brown family came to this point!¡¯


    He wasn¡¯t talking about the raid.


    There¡¯s no one in the Empire who doesn¡¯t know about what happened that night.


    Lk must be talking about the way the Browns lost theirnd.


    "Duigi."


    At Rabini¡¯s call, the Lord of Angenas, who was checking his luggage in the next room, approached.


    "Do you happen to know anything about the Brown family, Duigi?"


    "When ites tond, you know that. That our father was particrly reticent about it."


    "Yes, he did. But I asked you because I thought you had something to say."


    Empress Rabini spoke with disappointment.


    "Not a very helpful father. It¡¯s the same after his death."


    Empress Rabini uttered harsh words with a casual face.


    <h4>"I have to go back and meet the elders of Angenas. It won¡¯t work like this."</h4>


    Lk¡¯s smiling face was ominous.


    Rabini was constantly bothered by a feeling of uneasiness.


    It was clear that those who experienced what happened around that time would know something.


    "Mother."


    Then Astana came into the room.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Ah, Prince. Your mother will go back to the Pce because something urgent came up. The Prince, enjoy the hunting contest ande back."


    Astana squirmed at the smiling face of Empress Rabini.


    "What happened yesterday... Aren¡¯t you angry?"


    He thought he¡¯d get in big trouble as soon as she saw his face.


    Her usual gentle smile was rather scary.


    "Yes, there was amotion yesterday, right?"


    Empress Rabini looked at Astana and asked.


    Now that it hase, Astana was in a hurry to make excuses.


    "I can exin everything..."


    "Yesterday."


    Empress Rabini snapped Astana¡¯s words.


    "Let¡¯s say that we both yed in Lombardy¡¯s hands yesterday, Prince."


    "...Yes?"


    What does that mean?


    "We¡¯re yed in Lombardy¡¯s hands?"


    Astana was puzzled.


    "I insulted Lady Lombardy, whom I first started it..."


    "Ah, my son."


    Empress Rabini patted her son¡¯s cheek.


    It was obviously a conflict with Florentia Lombardy, that caused the duel yesterday.


    However, the person who duels instead of there is a member of the Brown family, so everyone at that ce witnesses the excellence of Brown¡¯s Swordsmanship.


    There is no such perfect coincidence.


    Rabini was convinced the situation itself was plotted.


    Last time, she thought Florentia was clever when she suddenly called Perez at the Empress¡¯s Pce dinner.


    She never thought she¡¯d do such a cute thing.


    Empress Rabini smiled benevolently at Astana, who still looked at her with his eyes wide open.


    "I need to know anything. Leave it to your mother. I¡¯ll put you on the throne by all means."


    It was a sweet voice like the honey of a rose with thorns.


    "Well, then, mother."


    Astana hesitated and said.


    "What if I went back to the Pce with you... What if I get seriously hurt after participating in this ignorant contest? So..."


    "No."


    Empress Rabini cut firmly and said.


    "If the Prince is weak at a time like this, we can all be ridiculed."


    "But..."


    Astana cry.


    As it happened yesterday, he woke up in the morning and looked out of the window, and the foggy Forest of Madman was so shabby.


    Before huntingpetitions, his heart thumped with fear.


    "It¡¯s a contest that His Majesty will attend. If the Prince gives up and goes back to the Capital, everyone will be misunderstood that you ran away because you were afraid. Isn¡¯t that so?"


    It¡¯s scary.


    However, Astana touched his lips a few times with his pale face, and he reluctantly nodded his head.


    "Prince, move with other aristocratic sons. Then everything will be fine."


    Empress Rabini got up from her seat to go for the carriage after she said so.


    However, Astana continued to nce through the dark Forest of Madman.


    He didn¡¯t have a good sense of honor.


    * * *


    Finally, it¡¯s time for the hunting contest to begin.


    I was on the podium in front of the participants gathered in one ce.


    It was to exin the rules of the huntingpetition.


    And the moment I stood on the podium.


    "Gulp!"


    I had to keep my mouth shut in order not tough.


    "Hmm. Let me briefly tell you the rules of thepetition."


    It was because it was worth seeing that most of the participants¡¯ faces were in tears.


    Of course, some people shed their eyes and burned the spirit of victory.


    "The rules are simple. The person who dealt with the greatest monsters in the next 3 days will get the honor of winning and the prize money. As evidence, you can cut off a part of the corpse of the monster and collect it."


    When I asked to cut it off, I could already see some distorting their faces because they¡¯re not feeling well.


    Let¡¯s tease them a little more.


    "But remember, monsters are also creatures who know how to hunt people. So don¡¯t go too deep in the woods, and use the provided re when you are in a dangerous situation."


    I saw people who were more contemted by my words quickly looking at the signal.


    "Be careful because the res be useless when it¡¯s wet, and if you use res, you will be disqualified in thepetition at that moment."


    Then, Astana, wearing yellow protective gear, suddenly asked.


    "It¡¯s an individual game, but it¡¯s an acknowledgment of getting help from someone else in a dangerous situation, right?"


    He¡¯s using his brain.


    I already knew that dozens of people who participated in the event were Astana¡¯s aides.


    That¡¯s why he¡¯s going to get a definite answer and work in groups in there.


    "Yes, but as you said, it¡¯s an individualpetition, so you have to refrain from excessive cooperation. Of course, the Prince wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. Right?"


    Astana nodded quiveringly at my question.


    However, he seemed to be more relieved to exchange nces with the henchmen next to him.


    "Do you have any more questions?"


    I asked the participants.


    No one raised their hands.


    "Then, let¡¯s start a hunting contest."


    Lombardy¡¯s servants ppedrge gs at my words.


    The huntingpetition has officially begun.


    I could see some people running into the forest as if they had waited.


    In reality, they were bored, and it seemed that they were too excited to take this opportunity.


    "They have the shortest lives."


    It was when I murmured as I watched the running back.


    Perez was seen approaching Astana with the Academy trio.


    I couldn¡¯t hear them because it was too far away, but there¡¯s no way that words of blessinge and go between the two.


    Sure enough.


    When Perez said something with a few words, Astana¡¯s face turned pale.


    And he rushes to the woods with his people.


    As if he were running away.


    "What did you say?"


    I approached Perez and asked.


    "Tia."


    Perez smiled, slightly folding his eyes toward me.


    "Did you, by any chance, give him a notice of murder?"


    "No, it¡¯s not like that. Just."


    Perez replied, shaking his head.


    "I said he¡¯d better not go into the woods and run into me."


    Wow, that¡¯s cruel.


    If it¡¯s not a murder notice, what is it?


    Perez tilts his head on my face, looking at him, covering my mouth with one hand.


    "Tia, I told you that yesterday, so you should have been prepared for that."


    "Well, yeah, thank you, Perez."


    That¡¯s a horrible way to do me a favor.


    "I¡¯ll be back then."


    Perez came up to me saying so.


    And he kissed my forehead as if he was used to it.


    "Okay, have a safe trip."


    I said, brushing off his red protective gear that Perez is wearing.


    And I made eye contact with the Academy trio.


    "I, I¡¯ll be back!"


    "Oh, my waist. Why is it like this today..."


    "Good work!"


    I think they¡¯re avoiding my eyes.


    What¡¯s wrong with them?


    "Lady Florentia."


    It was Clerivan who appeared quietly, calling to me after Perez.


    "What on earth is going to happen in there?"


    Yeah, it¡¯s worth your while to be curious about.


    "I don¡¯t know either."


    "What?"


    "That¡¯s all what Perez and I cooperated with. He will have a hunting contest in the Forest of Madman, stamp Lord Brown¡¯s eye, and have Astana and the Emperor participate."


    "You really don¡¯t know?"


    Clerivan said in a dazed way.


    "Because it is."


    "If Lady Florentia had asked, I think the Prince would have answered anything."


    "That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right."


    "But why didn¡¯t you ask?"


    "Because..."


    I replied, looking again at the thick foggy dark forest.


    "I and Perez, we¡¯re people who have to do whatever we want to do."


    * * *


    It was such a strange thing.


    Quite a few people entered the forest.


    But in the foggy forest, it was only silence.


    As if the Forest of Madman had eaten up the sound of people.


    "The Magic is amazing. This is why the monsters live together."


    Tedro said.


    "The noble family participants must be breaking out in a cold sweat."


    Steely giggled.


    "Are you not a noble, then?"


    Lignite, son of the Eastern, Luman family, asked with a frown.


    "Don¡¯tpare me with a bunch of guys like that. I am the sessor of the Sector family who learns to hunt while traveling through the southern jungle from an early age."


    Steely shrugged his shoulders.


    Then, Perez, who had his feet on a thick tree and was tying his shoces tightly, called him.


    "Steely."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Tracking, is that possible?"


    Steely replied with a grin at Perez¡¯s words.


    "That¡¯s enough."


    Steely¡¯s specialty, the sessor to a Sector family moving in and out of the southern jungle like a front yard, was the ¡¯tracking¡¯ of hunting trails.

 Chapter 201

    <h4>Chapter 201</h4>


    ¡°Damn, what kind of forest is this?!¡± Astanained, looking back into the gloomy forest.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go back out...¡±


    His eyes were full of regret as they looked back at the path he had just walked in on.


    And then he stopped.


    ¡°What, why isn¡¯t there a way out?¡±


    The nobles who were listening to Astana¡¯s words turned their heads to where he was looking as well.


    ¡°Th-There really isn¡¯t a way out...¡±


    ¡°That tree over there looks familiar, couldn¡¯t we havee in from there?¡±


    ¡°No, I think we came from over there...¡±


    Everyones opinions were divided.


    Then, all at once, everyone looked to Astana.


    What else could they do?


    Astana was the leader of their group, so it was only natural for them to look at him.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me?!¡±


    However, Astana cried out in a loud voice.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you all find the way out for me and serve me?!¡±


    That¡¯s what Astana thought being a leader was all about.


    To be the mostfortable, and the most important priority.


    He was born as the first prince as well as the only legitimate heir, so perhaps it was natural as he lived his entire life in such a manner.


    At that time, there was someone who stepped forward.


    ¡°First, we should find a monster. When we do, I will step forward to serve you.¡±


    It was Bellesac, who had pulled out a longsword.


    It seemed like this time, he had a new dagger and had made up his mind.


    Meaning he wanted to be a close aide to Astana again.


    ¡°Okay! You¡¯re the only one I trust, Bellesac!¡±


    No matter what motive he had, Astana still liked it.


    However, he had to get through this eerie forest while being at the forefront.


    ¡°Th-Then I¡¯ll guard the rear.¡±


    As Bellesac stepped up, others also noticed and followed suit.


    ¡°No matter how strange Madman¡¯s Forest is, there would still be a way out, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Besides, how many of us are there? Even if a monster appears, we¡¯ll be able to get rid of it!¡±


    Furthermore, they were all nobles who had been practicing swordsmanship since they were young.


    All of them knew how to wield a sword in the case of an emergency.


    A weak sense of relief and confidence returned to all of their faces.


    ¡°Then, shall we go straight ahead?¡±


    Bellesac asked Astana.


    What a stupid brat.


    Astana added another insult to his impression of Bellesac as he replied with a frown.


    ¡°No, the first thing we should do is get used to the area surrounding the entrance.¡±


    Actually, it was simply because he was too afraid to go further into the forest, but Astana made up a reasonable excuse on the spot.


    ¡°Oh, as expected!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one I¡¯ll trust, Your Highness!¡±


    The words of Astana, who didn¡¯t want to go deeper into the forest, made his followers¡¯ faces glow with admiration.


    Astana shrugged at their reaction and pretended to be rational.


    ¡°Although we¡¯re in this sort of situation, other people¡¯s situations won¡¯t be too different from ours either.¡±


    Even if it¡¯s that kid.


    Astana muttered, remembering Perez.


    ¡°What can only four people do.¡±


    There were as many as a dozen people who followed him.


    Astana¡¯s tense shoulders stretched again triumphantly.


    And as he was about to take a step.


    Pong!


    Suddenly, there was a loud sound echoing through the quiet forest.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Astana shrieked loudly, covering his head and crouching down.


    ¡°S-Someone must have set off a re!¡±


    Bellesac said while pointing to a red me that shot up into the sky in the distance.


    ¡°I, I knew that!¡±


    Astana shouted, pretending to be calm.


    ¡°But weren¡¯t we going to go that way?¡±


    It was very likely that the reason for the re was because of a monster.


    So if anyone wanted to win by catching a monster, the right decision would be to run in that direction.


    Astana, however, moved calmly toward the opposite direction of the re.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go this way.¡±


    However, there was no one who opposed his decision.


    Because no one wanted to go in the direction where there was something that caused a re to be fired.


    <strong>[ / / / ] </strong>


    The border between thend around the mansion and the forest.


    Various attractions had been set up for the nobles who did not participate in the huntingpetition, such as tables full of excellent food and simple games that could be enjoyed by men and women of all ages.


    Exciting music was also ying constantly in the background.


    By the time noon had passed, Emperor Yovanes, who came out of the bedroom, was already drunk.


    ¡°Was this all prepared by your daughter?¡±


    Yovanes suddenly asked Gahan, who was pouring the liquor.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. She worked harder after hearing that His Majesty wasing.¡±


    Gahan replied with a proud smile.


    ¡°Yes, yes. I envy you, I really do.¡±


    Yovanes said quietly, bringing a ss to his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m not just saying this because she¡¯s my granddaughter, but our Tia is quite capable.¡±


    Rc slid in from the side too.


    ¡°Haaa.¡±


    Eventually, Yovanes released a big sigh.


    Rc, who was still watching, smiled and said.


    ¡°You must have a lot of worries, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°...You knew that, yet you still kept bragging about your granddaughter?¡±


    Yovanes grumbled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave for a moment then.¡±


    Gahan tactfully moved away.


    The emperor, who had downed his leftover liquor in one gulp, stared somewhere and opened his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m still healthy, but why is everyone talking about session? Doesn¡¯t it feel like they¡¯re telling me to die soon?¡±


    It was not umon for an emperor to be extremely reluctant to talk about session.


    Since power is something that can¡¯t even be shared with one¡¯s own flesh and blood.


    ¡°I think Angenas is very anxious. They seem worried about His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°As if they¡¯re only worried!¡±


    As he opened his mouth, Yovanes wrinkled his nose and poured some liquor into Rc¡¯s half-empty ss.


    ¡°They¡¯re pushing me as if I¡¯m about to die right now.¡±


    If only there was no one around him, otherwise, he¡¯d empty the bottle immediately.


    Rc also shook his head.


    ¡°The Empress must be in a good mood.¡±


    There was no way it was the Empress Lavini who was pushing Yovanes to this point like this.


    However, the initial prey feels it instinctively.


    The fact that something is aiming at them in the bushes.


    So, they run in the direction they shouldn¡¯t have gone.


    They don¡¯t even know that the way they¡¯re heading toward is a cliff.


    Rc grinned under his long beard and suggested in an anxious tone.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this old man speaks out of old age. Why don¡¯t you be careful for the time being?¡±


    ¡°Careful?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well. Something like eating and drinking outside the Imperial Pce, or stuff that¡¯s sent from the Empress¡¯ Pce.¡±


    ¡°The Empress¡¯ Pce?¡±


    One of Yovanes¡¯ eyebrows rose.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that going a bit too far?¡±


    Yovanes lowered his voice, as if he was angry.


    But it wasn¡¯t very intimidating.


    His eyes were already shaking and his stony expression was cracking.


    The seed of doubt tends to take root horrifyingly quick.


    ¡°I must have made a slip of tongue.¡±


    Rc tactfully retreated.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a punishment drink as a sign of apology.¡±


    However, there was a deep smile hidden behind the wine ss.


    It¡¯s always been fun to ruin Angenas¡¯ future.


    <strong>[ / / / ]</strong>


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? That it was going to be like that.¡±


    rivan said, pointing to a red re that was rising above the forest.


    ¡°That¡¯s already the third time, that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few hours since thepetition has started and it¡¯s already like that?¡±


    ¡°Maybe they were surprised by nothing. Like a rabbit, or something like a rabbit, or a rabbit-like thing, something like that.¡±


    rivan put on his sses and smirked.


    ¡°Magic flows in Madman¡¯s Forest and monsters haunt it, but aren¡¯t those stories from when people got closer to the centre of the forest?¡±


    ¡°Right? But the re came from the area near the entrance.¡±


    Isn¡¯t everyone a bit too scared?


    Lombardy¡¯s knights were seen rushing to the area where the re was fired.


    ¡°If people are scared, they shoulde out on their own feet so everyone can see their sincerity. It¡¯s hard for the people of my house.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I mean. But...¡±


    rivan said, looking beyond the entrance of Madman¡¯s Forest.


    ¡°No one knows what nerves such a loud noise will startle. And the smell from the blood of the hunted monsters would increase that fear.¡±


    Perhaps because of the cold wind blowing, rivan¡¯s voice was cooler than usual.


    It was then.


    Pong! Po¡ªong! Pong!


    Down over there.


    Although it was still the in the area close to the entrance of the forest, the three res were all fired at the same time, and further from the entrance.


    ¡°Oh, something must have happened over there.¡±


    rivan¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    <strong>[ / / / ]</strong>


    Astana¡¯s group was walking along the edge of the forest.


    ¡°Heok! He¡ªok!¡±


    There was no conversation, only the sound of heavy breathing could be heard.


    It was a strange thing.


    Although it seemed as if they had been walking for a few hours, even though the mountain terrain was not harsh, none of them seemed to be able to catch their breath.


    ¡°It must be because of the magic.¡±


    Someone muttered in the middle of taking a breath.


    Yeah, that¡¯s right.


    This is all because of the magic.


    That¡¯s why their bodies felt as heavy as wet cotton, and their heads were dazed.


    Rustle.


    A strange sound was heard in the grass nearby.


    ¡°Argh! Shut up!¡±


    Bellesac, who was still walking ahead, shouted and cut the grass in a big motion.


    But there was nothing there.


    Bellesac knew as well.


    About an hour ago, the bushes closest to where the group was walking, shook for no reason.


    There were times when he ran away in surprise, and there were times when he bravely cut the grass.


    But each time, there was nothing in it.


    ¡°In all likelihood...¡±


    Bellesac said, looking back at Astana.


    ¡°It seems that we¡¯re all hearing hallucinations together. I heard that magic flows through Madman¡¯s Forest, that¡¯s probably why.¡±


    ¡°Hearing hallucinations...¡±


    Fear was slowly appearing in the faces of others.


    ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t you give up on this and leave?¡±


    The first of the Maimbert family asked Astana.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Grace.¡±


    The third of Belletiron also said the same thing.


    ¡°Just say the word and I¡¯ll fire the re.¡±


    He even showed the red re he was holding in his hand.


    ¡°Are you crazy?! No way.¡±


    But Astana shook his head stubbornly.


    He was not allowed to give up in front of His Majesty.


    Empress Lavini had emphasised this several times.


    It was then.


    Rustle.


    This time, the sound was heard from the grass a little farther behind his back.


    Bellesac did not swing his sword this time.


    He thought he was just hearing a hallucination anyways.


    But everyone¡¯s expressions were strange.


    ¡°Uh, Uhhh...¡±


    Everyone pointed behind Bellesac.


    Crack!


    It was then that a strange sound was heard.


    This was not a hallucination.


    Bellesac looked back quickly in surprise and shouted.


    ¡°Mo-Monster!¡±


    Scaly green skin, fangs that protruded from the lips, and unusually long arms and a huge body.


    ¡°Uhhhhh...¡±


    The group quickly became frozen in fear.


    Thud! Thud!


    The monster approached them, one step at a time, but none of them could move.


    ¡°Someone...do something!¡±


    Astana was the only one who pushed Bellesac forward and shouted.


    ¡°Th-The re...¡±


    Eventually, it was in the moment when the third of Belletiron tried to pull the string of the re.


    Pong!


    The monster¡¯s head burst with a sound simr to the firing of a re.


    Flop, thud!


    The monster¡¯s head rolled onto the floor as the huge decapitated head fell forward powerlessly.


    Then, there was Perez, covered in the monster¡¯s green blood.


    ¡°Looks like I found you here.¡±


    Perez said, looking at Astana.

 Chapter 202

    <h4>Chapter 202</h4>


    He got goosebumps all over his body.


    Astana hesitantly took a step back.


    Although he was wandering through the forest, scared of monsters, the monster he feared the most was Perez, not a monster he had never seen before.


    The red armor dyed green by the monster¡¯s blood shone eerily.


    Schwing!


    The sword that Perez swung lightly at Astana made a scary sound.


    The blue fluid that was on the de fell onto the ground like rain.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already warned you.¡±


    Perez said in a low voice.


    ¡°Keep out of my sight.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait a second!¡±


    Astana cried out, but it was toote.


    Perez was already striding toward Astana with his sword.


    ¡°S-Stop it!¡±


    Astana cried out btedly.


    ¡°Second Prince!¡±


    ¡°Please stop!¡±


    Astana¡¯s henchmen, who once hesitated to get closer suddenly rushed in all at once.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°If he dies so easily here, you¡¯ll regret itter!¡±


    The Academy trio, who had been guarding Perez¡¯s back, also quickly approached Perez to stop him.


    Astana trembled.


    Because Perez¡¯s red eyes seemed to squeeze his neck.


    Even though his eyes were usually reluctant to look directly at him, something was different today.


    The dark aura of the forest seemed to fluctuate in his eyes while he looked directly at Astana without blinking.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Lignite shouted, grabbing Perez by the shoulder.


    Only then did Perez stop.


    But the eyes looking down on Astana were still there.


    ¡°Here, drink this!¡±


    Tedro brought something from the saddle of the horse.


    It was a canteen made of ck leather.


    Several more canteens of the same shape were tied to the horse to which Perez¡¯s party¡¯s luggage was tied.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of the magic! You¡¯re going crazy because of the magic!¡±


    Everyone in the area heard Tedro¡¯s words.


    ¡°It¡¯s safe to drink a little bit of this medicine!¡±


    Tedro grabbed the canteen and pressed it into Perez¡¯s hands.


    Gulp.


    Perez took a sip of the liquid in the canteen and wiped his mouth roughly with his sleeve.


    The red eyes stayed the same, but the murderous light was gone.


    ¡°Magic must be driving people crazy...¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t called Madman¡¯s Forest for no reason...¡±


    Astana¡¯s aides muttered in fear.


    Then, a loud noise burst out, one after another.


    Pong! Pong¡ª! Pong!


    In the end, three people set off their res.


    When Perez stepped back, Astana, whoseplexion looked a bit better, red at them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness, but this forest is too dangerous...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Highness should also return to safety with us...¡±


    They made their excuses in a hurry.


    However, Astana unexpectedly did not shout at them.


    Rather, he was caught off guard momentarily.


    ¡®Should I leave with them too?¡¯


    His hand instinctively went for his re.


    ¡°The owner and his dogs.¡±


    Perezughed coldly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That kind of monster would have been caught if all of you hade at it together.¡±


    Perez said, pointing to the corpse of the monster that had fallen to the ground with the tip of his chin.


    Then, everyone¡¯s eyes were on it at the same time.


    ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°Was it that small?¡±


    It had definitely been a huge monster.


    The pounding of its footsteps echoed through the ground.


    But the size of the monster on the floor was around that of an adult male¡¯s.


    Its muscr appearance was terrifying, but it was as Perez said.


    It would have been enough if everyone hade at it all at once.


    ¡°Pfft, I can¡¯t believe they were so scared of that.¡±


    ¡°Are all the aristocrats of the capital this pathetic?¡±


    ¡°Anyone who had a sword should have just swung it, tsk tsk.¡±


    The Academy trio mocked them loudly, as if they were intentionally letting them hear.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Perez said as he turned his back on them.


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t handle them today, they¡¯ll still die in the forest.¡±


    Having said that, Perez looked back and checked the saddle of his horse.


    A satisfied smile lightly shed across his face.


    <strong>[ / / / ]</strong>


    It¡¯s sunset.


    Those who finished hunting were returning to the entrance of the forest, one by one.


    ¡°Oh, they have three of them!¡±


    ¡°There were five over there!¡±


    ¡°Ah, aren¡¯t they the smaller ones? Bigger monsters have higher scores!¡±


    The nobles who had not participated and were wasting their time by ying cards started cing bets on the results of the hunt.


    Then Perez, the second prince, appeared.


    ¡°Wow, seven!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely got the most so far!¡±


    The reaction of the nobles was intense.


    On the other hand, Astana, the first prince.


    ¡°Hmm, you came back empty-handed.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he in the middle of a bet with the Second Prince?¡±


    Astana¡¯s poor performance kept everyone fromughing.


    Most of the nobles had shut their mouths in order to trap the mockery that would unknowinglye out.


    ¡°No, who is that?!¡±


    Someone pointed to a person who had juste out of the entrance.l


    ¡°It¡¯s Sir Ramona Brown!¡±


    It was Ramona, who was dressed in blue armour, making her red hair stand out even more strikingly.


    Arge object was hanging from Ramona¡¯s saddle as she walked in with a hint of exhaustion.


    ¡°A monster¡¯s head?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe she caught such a big monster.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it harder than catching ten of the smaller ones?¡±


    Unlike the others who had cut an ear or the arm of a monster, it was Ramona , who had cut off the monster¡¯s neck.


    Ramona, who had inadvertently cut off her hair due to the rules looked a bit sad as she watched the other participants.


    ¡°Hoho, as expected of the Brown household!¡±


    There were frequent mentions of the Brown household.


    ¡°In the end, it¡¯s a fight between His Highness the Second Prince and Sir Brown?¡±


    ¡°I still think the Second Prince will win!¡±


    No one mentioned Astana.


    Astana¡¯s existence waspletely forgotten in thepetition.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Astana could feel the eyes of Emperor Yovanes, staring at him from afar.


    The disapproval that was mixed in with a look that said, ¡°Of course that¡¯s all you can do.¡±


    ¡°Second Prince.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Good job. You looked very nice.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    However, Astana did not receive any ttery or praise.


    There was just the sound of a tongue clicking in disappointment.


    ¡°Well, Your Highness.¡±


    It was at that moment that Bellesac sneaked something out from behind him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try drinking this before we go hunting tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°When I ran into the Second Prince¡¯s group in the forest, I swiped one of the canteens they had drunk while they were talking about magic.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Astana¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    ¡°I wanted to steal more, but I was afraid that I¡¯d get caught...¡±


    ¡°If there was such a thing, you should¡¯ve told me earlier!¡±


    Astana snatched the canteen away quickly.


    ¡°Yes, with this...¡±


    The monsters of the forest weren¡¯t very scary.


    Judging from the monsters Perez had killed with just one sword, there was no monster he couldn¡¯t catch if about ten people attacked all at once.


    However, he was still afraid of going into the forest because of the magic that was said to make people go crazy.


    ¡°There probably won¡¯t be anymore hallucinations either, right?¡±


    Astanaughed.


    It was as if he had just won ten thousand horses.


    ¡°Well done, Bellesac.¡±


    Astana¡¯s hand touched Bellesac¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Th-Thank you, Your Majesty!¡±


    Bellesac, who had just briefly beenplimented by the prince, didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back into the forest.¡±


    Astana said as he gave Perez onest look.


    ¡°Y-Your Highness!¡±


    The flustered Bellesac followed Astana and tried to shrink himself into something smaller.


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous at night!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s staying there until the night? There¡¯s still an hour or two left until the sun setspletely, so I¡¯m going to hunt some more. Everyone, follow me.¡±


    Eventually, the people who had all died quietly on the inside slowly headed back into the forest.


    ¡°Uh, I think I should discourage them from going!¡±


    A flustered Lord Sloan, who had been escorting the emperor today, shouted.

 Chapter 203

    <h4>Chapter 203</h4>


    ¡°Your Majesty, the First Prince is now...¡±


    ¡°Let it go.¡±


    Yovanes said, ring disapprovingly at Astanas¡¯ back.


    ¡°I doubt he¡¯ll go much further from the entrance. He¡¯scking.¡±


    He didn¡¯t like it


    He had so many shorings, so many ws.


    Then, Perez came into the view of Emperor Yovanes.


    Another son, who silently nodded to him who was sitting on the podium, then returned to his vi.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be thinking of making the Second Prince the Crown Prince, right?¡±


    He suddenly remembered the words of the Empress that was said on the carriage on their way here.


    ¡°His mother¡¯s lowly blood that runs through his veins couldn¡¯t possibly be the blood of the Emperor of Lambrew.¡±


    He agreed with her.


    However, the Second Prince seemed to resemble the Emperor Durelli more than the First Prince.


    Isn¡¯t that enough?


    It was better than the First Prince, who kept showing the shorings of the Angenas.


    Emperor Yovanes¡¯ eyes lingered on the back of Perez for a long time.


    But there was one thing he failed to notice.


    It was the three people who followed Perez and always stayed together.


    Stilly and Tedro, who had followed Perez, grumbled before going back into the forest.


    <strong>[ / / / ]</strong>


    It was the second day of the huntingpetition.


    Astanaughed while taking a swig of the unknown drug in the canteen.


    ¡°Good, very good.¡±


    The hunt was going very smoothly.


    No, it was going even better than that.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already got eighteen, Your Highness!¡±


    Bellesac shouted while cutting off a monster¡¯s right arm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll have to catch arger one next time!¡±


    Astana said, a bit short of breath.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a break before going again, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I can¡¯t walk any further...¡±


    His whole entourage responded, echoing their fatigue.


    The party, which had started with around ten people, had already dwindled down to just six.


    Everyone had given up due to Astana¡¯s unreasonable behaviour and ended up either injured or worn out.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Astana yelled out fiercely.


    ¡°Y-Your Highness...¡±


    His followers flinched in unison.


    It was because Astana, who was covered in green blood, with a sword in hand, was terrifying.


    It was like they were watching the Second Prince from yesterday.


    The state of being out of one¡¯s mind, as if possessed by the magic.


    ¡°Five before sunset, yesterday, and thirteen since we started hunting today! The hunt is going well today, so if you can¡¯t keep up with it, then get out!¡±


    Now he even swung his sword with one hand at his aides as a threat.


    Astana was always rude, but not like this.


    He never forgot that the crowd following him was made up of nobles who all had a strong sense of pride.


    But now, Astana treated them as if they were flies that were bothering him.


    Annoyingly buzzing around his ears.


    ¡°Only the ones who can handle the difficult hunt shoulde. If you¡¯re going to fall back, then leave quietly. Your clumsy attacks won¡¯t be of much help anyways, so don¡¯t bother me.¡±


    Astana huffed again, habitually inhaling the medicated drink for a headache.


    ¡°I must have broken through some sort of limit, otherwise how else would I be this full of energy?¡±


    Astana couldn¡¯t hide his excitement.


    Bellesac said that the drug he stole would prevent him from experiencing the effects of the magic and in the end, it ended up working so well.


    Yesterday, he was drained by the magic of the forest, and he was tired and out of breath, even if he had only walked a bit. However, there was no such thing today.


    His footsteps were light and his sword was outstretched.


    He wasn¡¯t even afraid, even if the monsters he encountered in the forest started appearing more frequently.


    Rather, he thought it was quite nice.


    He even thought it would be nice if the next monster would appear immediately after killing one.


    ¡°Bellesac, you, follow me.¡±


    Astana turned to Bellesac and said.


    Since stealing the canteen yesterday, Bellesac has been acting as Astana¡¯s right-hand man again, just like before.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡±


    It was natural that Bellesac was excited.


    ¡°Make sure you keep an eye out for red armour, and make sure he doesn¡¯te after us, alright?¡±


    Red armour.


    It meant Perez¡¯s red armour.


    ¡°He¡¯s the only one who I need to be careful of, he¡¯s the only one...¡±


    Astana muttered as he took another step forward.


    What he had to watch out for now in this forest was Perez who was in red armour.


    That was all.


    <strong>[ / / / ]</strong>


    The third andst day of the huntingpetition.


    ¡°Die! Die!¡±


    Astana was on top of a monster and stabbing it with his knife.


    Whenever Astana¡¯s body moved, a chilling sound rang out.


    ¡°Your Highness...¡±


    Bellesac called to Astana.


    But Astana, bent on killing the monsters, couldn¡¯t hear a sound.


    In thest three days, Astana has caught a total of over forty monsters.


    It was the result of hunting and continuing to wander from sunrise to evening, like a person who was possessed by something.


    ¡°Look, shouldn¡¯t we stop His Highness now?¡±


    Bellesac cautiously asked hispanion.


    ¡°...?¡±


    But there was no reply.


    When he turned around, the ce where the firstborn of the Brexen household, thest person to remain other than him, stood, was empty.


    While Astana was obsessed with the hunt, he had slipped away without warning to give up on thepetition.


    Gulp.


    Bellesac¡¯s throat was dry.


    The only people left were Astana and Bellesac.


    ¡®Yeah, maybe this is a good thing.¡¯


    Bellesac thought so.


    Before he came to the huntingpetition, his mother Serral had said so.


    ¡°As dangerous as it may be, there should still be opportunities waiting for you. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying, Bellesac?¡±


    In this situation, where everyone has already fled, he was the the only one who stood by His Highness to the end.


    If this isn¡¯t true loyalty, then what is?


    ¡°This is yourst chance to regain his confidence!¡±


    Bellesac nodded, recalling what Serral had told him.


    Astana seemed a little different from usual, but he was just enjoying the hunt.


    Besides, he was almost certain that it wouldn¡¯t go well if he tried to stop him in the current situation.


    Bellesac decided to stay put without saying anything else.


    It was then.


    ¡°Bellesac, get me the canteen.¡±


    Astana ordered.


    ¡°Yes, here it is.¡±


    Bellesac moved his body quickly and handed him the canteen.


    The water bottle was light and almostpletely empty.


    ¡°Your Highness will definitely win.¡±


    Bellesac said with a smile.


    He said it, thinking that Astana would be happy.


    Bellesac¡¯s prediction was correct.


    Astana smirked while looking at the monster¡¯s head.


    The blood of the monster that had already been soaked into Astana, tainted Astana¡¯s smile.


    ¡°Right. Perez, even that lowly thing couldn¡¯t have caught so many monsters. The monsters around here must have all fled.¡±


    Astana snickered dangerously.


    ¡°Yeah, I must be stronger than him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Bellesac tilted his head.


    Stronger than the Sword Master, the Second Prince?


    ¡°Look at today, the day we ughtered so many monsters. That kid could never do this.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m stronger! If we run into him now, I¡¯ll kill him in one go!¡±


    Astana cried out as if he was a bloodhound.


    Gasp.


    Bellesac shut his mouth.


    It was because Astana¡¯s sword, which was smeared with green blood that had already hardened, was approaching his throat.


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s right, Your Highness is stronger.¡±


    ¡°Right? You think so too, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Astana said with a nk look in his eyes.


    ¡°Okay. Then I have a good idea.¡±


    ¡°A good...idea?¡±


    At that moment, a bad feeling gripped Bellesac.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill that dirty half-blood. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Astana started to go forward in big strides.


    He didn¡¯t even intend to take care of the body of thest monster he had killed.


    ¡°I can kill him now, no one will know because we¡¯re in the forest.¡±


    Astana continued to talk to himself, giggling.


    ¡°If I kill that lowly thing, everything will be over. It¡¯ll all be over.¡±


    His Majesty will no longer ignore me.


    My mother would be proud of me for doing so well.


    ¡°Where are you? Red armour. Red armour.


    Astana chanted it like a spell.


    In the dark forest, Astana¡¯s eyes only found red.


    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±


    Astanaughed.


    As he walked through the forest confidently, he suddenly came across a small meadow.


    And on the other side, like magic, Perez appeared.


    ¡°Red armour.¡±


    It must have been Perez, seeing as the Lombardy girl was next to him.


    Astana gripped his sword.


    Then, started running blindly towards Perez.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    Bellesac who had followed behind him was startled and called out to him.


    But Astana did not stop.


    There was no better chance than now to kill Perez.


    Astana kept running, staring only at Perez¡¯s unlucky face.


    ¡°Stop him!¡±


    At that time. people who he had not noticed until now, came into Astana¡¯s line of vision.


    Imperial knights were guarding Perez¡¯s surroundings.


    Astana was taken aback for a moment.


    Why would the Imperial Knights want that brat?


    And then in the next moment, there was anger.


    Oho, so you guys were all lining up behind that lowly thing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Astana cried out loudly.


    Amazingly, Perez¡¯s face appeared right in front of him.


    ng!


    However, Astana¡¯s sword flew farther, into the hands of the Imperial Knights.


    Heok, heok!


    Astana gasped for breath.


    He was right in front of him.


    He was within reach, just a hand stretched out would be enough to touch him.


    He couldn¡¯t give up here.


    Then Bellesac came into Astana¡¯s vision.


    To be exact, it was the dagger that was tied to his waist.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Astana yelled at him and pulled out Bellesac¡¯s dagger.


    And took a big heavy swing at Perez.

 Chapter 204

    <h4>Chapter 204</h4>


    Thest day of the huntingpetition was dawning.


    ¡°Oh, is this my armour?¡±


    Emperor Yovanes asked, lifting up a sparkling golden breastte.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I have specifically prepared for you a colour that stands out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. With this sort of colour, you¡¯ll be able to see me, even in the middle of Madman¡¯s Forest!¡±


    Yovanes burst intoughter while patting me on the shoulder.


    Ah, ever since then, seriously.


    I slipped back while saying, ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s safety is our first priority.¡±


    It will be troublesome if Yovanes gets hurt in a huntingpetition that was hosted by me.


    ¡°Hahaha! You speak extremely well!¡±


    The emperor burst intoughter once again.


    ¡°I felt like I had a thorn in my heart since I hadn¡¯t been able toe to the hunting grounds for a long time. Now, it seems as if it¡¯s also thanks to you that I¡¯m able tough out loud!¡±


    He then beckons to his servant to assist him with putting on the armour on his body.


    As expected, the breastte I prepared earlier fits perfectly with Emperor Yovanes¡¯ body.


    ¡°Yes, it seems to fit extremely well. Have all the knights finished preparing?¡±


    Emperor Yovanes asked the Commander of the Imperial Knights.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. A total of ten knights, including myself, will be apanying you, Your Majesty. ¡°


    The imperial knight, who looked fierce at first nce, approached us.


    It was an appearance that reminded me of the Sushou Patriarch.


    I took a quick look at that appearance, then snuck in behind and asked Yovanes.


    ¡°Your Majesty, if you don¡¯t mind, may I join you in going to the forest as well?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? You, Florentia?¡±


    The emperor widened his eyes and asked again, with an expression of surprise.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s thest day of thepetition, and I wanted to go into the woods at least once, but I haven¡¯t had the chance to yet.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s quite dangerous for a youngdy to enter.¡±


    The emperor said with troubled expression.


    I knew he would say that, loading the words I had prepared earlier.


    I gave a smile to Emperor Yovanes and said.


    ¡°With the strong Emperor and the capable imperial knights beside him, what safer ce is there in the Empire?¡±


    Sure enough.


    The corners of the emperor¡¯s mouth curved up and his smile became indescribably sunnier.


    The expression of the stiff and stony faced imperial knightsmander also twitched slightly.


    ¡°Ohoho, that¡¯s right! Alright then, let¡¯s head into the forest together!¡±


    ¡°Wow! Thank you for allowing me to do so, Your Majesty!¡±


    I bowed my head to Emperor Yovanes and gave a small nod to the Commander of the Imperial Knights.


    ¡°...I¡¯ll protect your safety, Lady Lombardy.¡±


    The Commander of the Knights said in a low voice.


    <strong>[ / / / ]</strong>


    I knew this was going to happen.


    Around an hour had passed since we had entered into Madman¡¯s Forest.


    The emperor¡¯s party and I had met a man.


    That man was Perez, who had a bow in one hand.


    Although it seemed as if our paths crossing had been nothing but a coincidence.


    I wasn¡¯t sure. Was it really just a coincidence?


    I had known that something like this would have happened, so I made an excuse to follow the emperor.


    I had a strong feeling that whatever Perez had prepared would ur today, at the end of the huntingpetition.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this ce here is...¡±


    Perez, who was about to say something to Emperor Yovanes, suddenly found me in the cluster of people and stopped talking abruptly.


    He had an expression that seemed to ask me, ¡®What are you doing here?¡¯.


    I smiled gave him a look that conveyed that I was just here to watch.


    I just came here to sightsee.


    But Perez, whose face was stiff, couldn¡¯t take his eyes off me.


    ¡°Ah, so the Second Prince was also hunting around here.¡±


    Eventually, Yovanes ended up being the one to bring up the coincidence first.


    ¡°...Yes, Your Majesty, since this is a ce where dangerous monsters tend toe out. Why don¡¯t I bring you to a different area?¡±


    Perez said, turning to nce back at the Emperor and the Commander of the Knights.


    ¡°Hmm, is that so? But I thought were were still quite close to the entrance.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take you somece safer.¡±


    At Perez¡¯s words, the emperor turned to nce back at themander of the imperial knights.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather do that. His Highness would know more about what happens inside the forestpared to us.¡±


    In the end, the Emperor and I moved in session to follow after Perez with the ten imperial knights trailing behind.


    It seemed as if we were going somewhere safer near the entrance to the forest, but Perez was leading us back.


    Hmm, could it possibly be this?


    Then, all of a sudden, it happened.


    ¡°Kyakkk¡ª!¡±


    A monster with sharp ws suddenly appeared whilst letting out a strange scream.


    And the one it happened to jump towards also unexpectedly happened to be the emperor.


    The imperial knights quickly rushed forward in an attempt to protect the emperor.


    Ping!


    However, Perez¡¯s arrow reached him first.


    The arrow flew to its mark on the monster¡¯s side, falling down in that instance.


    But the monster didn¡¯te alone.


    The next monster immediately appeared after the first had fallen.


    However, the direction it came from this time was not ideal.


    It was approaching from the blind spot of the imperial knights.


    ¡°Heok!¡±


    Emperor Yovanes quickly stepped back in surprise, but it seemed as if the monster had seeded in striking him.


    ¡°Kyakk!¡±


    Then, right in front of him, the monster¡¯s horrible shriek suddenly sounded.


    Then, when the monster¡¯s long ws finally reached the emperor¡¯s breastte.


    Suddenly!


    A blue light suddenly shed, splitting the monster in half and falling to the floor.


    ¡°Ha, Ha...?¡±


    Emperor Yovanes blinked, letting out a steady breath of relief, as if he was deting.


    Then, the emperor used both hands to fumble for his armour, tracing them.


    There were long w marks embedded in the gold armour.


    ¡°Your Majesty! Are you all right?!¡±


    In an instant, the knights made a camp to guard the surroundings and shouted.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s only a graze on my armour. It¡¯s not a big deal, don¡¯t fuss!¡±


    Even at this moment, the emperor pretended to be strong.


    Even though I could still see all his fingers trembling.


    ¡°Please wear this instead.¡±


    Perez, who sheathed his sword and came to his side, took off what he was wearing, saying to the emperor.


    ¡°A heavily scratched armour won¡¯t be able to hold up if it¡¯s attacked again.¡±


    Emperor Yovanes¡¯ gaze at that moment immediately turned to Perez¡¯s body, which didn¡¯t have any armour on at all.


    ¡°Alright, I should do that.¡±


    In the end, the red armour Perez was wearing was instead, wrapped around the emperor¡¯s body.


    At that moment, my eyes met Perez¡¯s.


    Perez¡¯s red pupils seemed to pierce deeply into my own.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Perez said to me.


    Without replying, I stared intently at Perez¡¯s face.


    It was him who had asked me to make sure that the armour I had prepared for the emperor would be gold.


    ¡°Let¡¯s quickly head back.¡±


    Emperor Yovanes said, much to no one¡¯s surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s that way.¡±


    Perez moved to the front and took the lead again as he said so.


    And not long after, I came to realise what Perez¡¯s n had been all along.


    ¡°...First Prince?¡±


    Astana appeared in front of us, who were constantly moving.


    He held a sword in one hand, limping and covered in monster¡¯s blood from head to toe.


    Astana was smiling.


    And then, he suddenly started running towards us.


    To be exact, to the emperor who was right next to me.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Themander shouted.


    The knights quickly ran to defend the emperor while others ran out to stop Astana.


    ¡°Please stop!¡±


    But Astana was too fast.


    As if he was possessed by something, Astana ran out, slipping away from the knights.


    It was a monstrous force.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Astana, who let out a horrible shriek, closed the distance.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Themander who was at the side of the emperor, guarding him, eventually pulled out his sword.


    For an imperial knight, pointing a sword at the crown prince was like theirst resort.


    Themander of the imperial knights clenched his teeth before shing with Astana¡¯s sword.


    Chaeng!


    As the sword was flung far away, Astana hand¡¯s became empty.


    ¡°Your Highness, please calm down!¡±


    Bellesac, who had abandoned his sword in front of the imperial knights and run after Astana hurriedly, shouted as he gasped for breath.


    And it was at that moment.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Astana screamed desperately, swinging something.


    Krrrk!


    A scratchy noise rang clearly in my ears.


    But it wasn¡¯t the emperor¡¯s scream that followed.


    ¡°Argh! Aaargh!¡±


    It was Astana who was rolling frantically on the ground as if he had lost his mind, letting out a painful cry.


    ¡°My hand! Ack, it hurts! My hand!¡±


    Astana¡¯s right hand was gone.


    Other than the red blood that gushed out endlessly, there was nothing else that was there.


    ¡°Ah, Ahhhh...¡±


    The hand that had been cut off was at the feet of a frozen stiff Bellesac.


    Which was still tightly holding onto a sharp dagger.


    Whilst everyone was still frozen.


    ¡°Commander, protect His Majesty.¡±


    Perez ordered in a low voice, looking down coldly at Astana who was still rolling on the floor.


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    The stiff-facedmander replied, picking up the dagger that had fallen on the floor.


    Together with Astana¡¯s hand.


    Handing it over to a deputy, he said.


    ¡°Keep it safe. It¡¯s evidence left of the emperor¡¯s alleged assassination.¡±


    It was the moment Astana became a sinner.


    Then Perez approached me.


    He reached out a hand to my face.


    ¡°Blood sttered out.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Whilst standing next to the emperor, it seems that Astana¡¯s blood had also sttered onto me.


    Perez¡¯s hand touched my cheek.


    And began carefully wiping off the dried blood on my face.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    When he had cut off Astana¡¯s hand, the unconcerned Perez had knit his eyebrows into a scowl.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tia.¡±


    Perez said in a low voice.


    ¡°Aaaargh!¡±


    Astana¡¯s scream, which was still ringing, and the voice of themander was also heard, saying, ¡°We have to find out what his motive was or if there was someone else behind him pulling the strings, so we have to keep him alive. ¡°


    ¡°Ha...¡±


    It was the voice of Emperor Yovanes, who had been forgotten for a moment.


    ¡°Haha...¡±


    The emperor had a wry smile on his face and was stroking the armour¡¯s red breastte.


    It was the part that had a shallow sword mark that had been made by Astana.


    ¡°In the end, like this.......¡±


    The emperor looked at Astana, muttering words of unknown significance.


    Perez also looked at Astana and spat out.


    ¡°It could be because of the magic.¡±


    ¡°Magic?¡±


    ¡°In the blood of the monsters living in Madman¡¯s Forest flows a dark spell. It¡¯s said that it can trigger the emergence of a man¡¯s deepest desires. Maybe that¡¯s why he lost his rationality and suddenly changed.¡±


    ¡°Desire. Desire you say.¡±


    The eyes of the mumbling Yovanes gradually cooled down.


    ¡°Second Prince.¡±


    Yovanes called to Perez.


    And called out an imperial order.


    ¡°Escort the First Prince back to the pce.¡±


    <strong>[ / / / ]</strong>


    The emperor¡¯s procession was returning from the huntingpetition.


    Empress Lavini, who hade out to the front of the pce in order to be the first to greet the emperor, was there.


    Emperor Yovanes got off from the first and most luxurious carriage.


    Then Perez got off the next carriage that had followed behind him.


    But it was strange.


    No one had gotten off Astana¡¯s carriage.


    ¡°Your Majesty, where is the First Prince.......¡±


    It happened just as Empress Lavini had started to ask her question.


    ¡°Mother! Mother!¡±


    Someone at the back of the procession had suddenly burst into tears.


    Empress Lavini who had just casually looked in that direction, unintentionally let out an expression of shock and horror.


    ¡°P-Prince! Prince, howe......!¡±


    Astana, whose whole body was covered with dried and hardened blood, cried mournfully as soon as he saw the empress.


    ¡°Mother! Hnng, mother!¡±


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    Then Lavini, who finally noticed Astana¡¯s bandaged right hand, let out a silent scream.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s going on? How can this be...!¡±


    But Emperor Yovanes gave no reply.


    He only spoke with the tone of the empress.


    ¡°The First Prince, drag him away.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡±


    Empress Lavini shouted, standing in front of Astana and blocking him.


    ¡°Just what king of sin did the princemit for you to do this? Furthermore, to even injure the prince...¡±


    ¡°The charge is the attempted assassination of the emperor and treason.¡±


    The Empress¡¯ eyes widened in shock.


    Emperor Yovanes answered coldly and went up the stairs.


    Leaving the frozen empress all alone.


    ¡°Let me go, mother! Mother!¡±


    Astana was dragged away, still calling for the empress.


    But this time, Empress Lavini couldn¡¯t stop them either.


    ¡°No way...there¡¯s no way...¡±


    Perez passed by in front of the empress who was in a state of shock, still murmuring her disbelief.


    At that moment, Lavini¡¯s blue eyes met Perez¡¯s red ones.


    ¡°You, you...¡±


    Passing by the empress who had begun to grasp the situation, Perez gave an order to themander.


    ¡°Keep the sinner in prison. I¡¯m going to interrogate him myself.¡±


    Following behind Emperor Yovanes¡¯ footsteps and going up the stairs, the corner of Perez¡¯s mouth quietly twisted up into a smirk.

 Chapter 205

    <h4>Chapter 205</h4>


    The whole country was in a state of disarray.


    It was only a natural reaction to the fact that the First Prince had attempted to kill the Emperor but was caught in the act by the imperial knights.


    The nobles also became restless.


    In the meantime, those who had been currying for favour behind Astana were stunned and anxious to be seen well by Perez.


    Although he was the first and legitimate prince that was sired by the Empress, it was all useless in the face of the fearsome charges of attempted assassination and treason.


    ¡°There are nobles lining up in front of the Second Prince¡¯s Poc Pce every day.¡±


    Bate reported to me.


    ¡°Even now, they¡¯re still trying to gain favour and follow behind Perez. But I don¡¯t know if I can say that.¡±


    Perez will not push them away.


    He is not a crown prince who cuts off those who choose not to follow him.


    But he¡¯ll definitely cut off the heads of some of those who had opposed him.


    ¡°How many people still remain on the Empress¡¯ side these days?¡±


    ¡°There are a lot more than we expected.¡±


    Bate answered my question while shrugging his shoulders.


    ¡°First off, right now, the power of the few remaining loyal households, including Angenas and their vassal families, are still quite strong. There are also many who have been married into the Angenas family through the arrangement of the Empress.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying those that can no longer sever their connections with the First Prince are still standing firm.¡±


    ¡°There is a rumour going around that the First Prince was out of his mind when he tried to kill the Emperor. The amount of people that also want to take the external factors into ount are also not small in number.¡±


    ¡°So, was he in his right mind?¡±


    I can still clearly remember Astana¡¯s face from that day, when he was rushing forward with a knife.


    He definitely must have been out of his mind.


    Sure enough.


    Bate shook his head.


    ¡°He was drunk on magic. To the point where he would not have been able to recognise his mother or father.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s probably not easy for someone to get so drunk on magic to that extent. Am I right?¡±


    Bate nodded this time.


    Even if it was Madman¡¯s Forest or catching a monster, it was not easy for magic to spread to that extent.


    Furthermore, for it to be near the entrance of Madman¡¯s Forest as well.


    ¡°Could he have possibly taken some sort of medicine that could absorb magic...¡±


    The fact that Bate says it like that means that he can¡¯t reveal the exact source, but there was definitely information that hade in about it.


    ¡°Medicine you say...¡±


    It was Perez.


    Even from the beginning, it was him who had proposed to hold a huntingpetition in Madman¡¯s Forest.


    Preparing the gold armour for the Emperor was also one of his requests.


    ¡°Did you identify the monster I told you aboutst time?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Kangpara is a monster with long ws, and like crows, has a habit of collecting items that sparkle.¡±


    As always. It went ording to my expectations.


    Perez had deliberately led the Emperor down that path in order to swap his own armour.


    ¡°Seems like it¡¯s finally started.¡±


    Perez¡¯s revenge.


    In his previous life, his revenge was long and thorough.


    Starting from the crown prince and working his way up from there, he returned all the pain he had suffered.


    However, I had never thought of stopping Perez.


    No, instead, I was nning to help him.


    I turned to look back at Clerivan and said.


    ¡°Sir Clerivan. It seems like the time to use ¡®that¡¯ is approaching soon. Make sure you¡¯ve prepared for it properly.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll move it to the Lombardy mansion.¡±


    Clerivan replied with a rxed smile on his face.


    ? ? ?


    Emperor Yovanes, unable to sleep, poured alcohol into a ss with a haggardplexion.


    He drinks to the point of unconsciousness and falls asleep under the influence of the alcohol.


    Then, when he gets up the next morning, he reaches for the liquor bottle once again.


    It was the recurring daily routine of the Emperor after returning from the huntingpetition.


    Eventually, it reached a point where a servant took the initiative to contact Rc separately.


    ¡°Have a ss.¡±


    Yovanes said, putting down a ss of liquor in front of Rc.


    ¡°Are you drinking this kind of hard liquor every day?¡±


    Rc asked while frowning as his forehead wrinkled.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep well unless I drink this.¡±


    A weak Yovanes replied helplessly.


    Even so, he quickly poured the golden liquor into his mouth and swallowed it in one gulp.


    ¡°I wish I could convey some good news to Your Majesty, but...¡±


    Rc broke the silence and started to talk, putting the wine ss back down without tasting it.


    ¡°You need to pay attention to the public sentiment that¡¯s going on outside the pce.¡±


    Emperor Yovanes frowned at the truth in Rc¡¯s words and grimaced, pressing down on his temple.


    It meant that he didn¡¯t want to hear it.


    But Rc continued to speak, disregarding the Emperor¡¯s actions.


    ¡°The rumour regarding the First Prince¡¯s assassination attempt on you has spread, making the public anxious. Furthermore...¡±


    Rc deliberately dragged out the end of his sentence to incite Yovanes¡¯ curiousity.


    ¡°The story of the Brown family has be a hot topic again.¡±


    ¡°The Brown family?¡±


    Yovanes, who was already pouring his second ss, suddenly lifted his eyes.


    ¡°What exactly is the rumor?¡±


    ¡°It was the old rumour about the Angenas household attacking the Brown household and killing the Brown Patriarch more than forty years ago.¡±


    ¡°So what exactly is that old rumour...!?¡±


    Rc gave Yovanes a look that seemed to ask, ¡®do you really want to know?¡¯


    After a moment of silence, Rc opened his mouth.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the First Prince, who is the legitimate heir, going crazy and trying to kill the Emperor, a punishment and retribution for betraying and abandoning the Brown household, who were loyal subjects long ago...? ...Well, that¡¯s the rumour.¡±


    ¡°What sort of nonsense!¡±


    Yovanes was outraged.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not something I did, is it?! That¡¯s something that thete emperor did!¡±


    Yovanes felt wronged.


    It had been thete emperor¡¯s decision to support and back the Angenas household, which he had remained close with since the time he had been a prince.


    So in some way, they had turned a blind eye to the ousting of the Browns and the establishment of the Angenas in the West, joining their children, Yovanes and Lavini in marriage afterwards.


    Everything had been thete emperor¡¯s choice! Why should Yovanes himself ept this curse?


    Already burdened by constant appearances in his dreams and trouble sleeping, he couldn¡¯t believe that he had also been passed such a troublesome thing.


    He was like a man who stood in the way of his child, even in his death.


    ¡°How would the ignorant know any better?¡±


    Rc appeared to take Yovanes¡¯ side soothingly and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the hushed whispers are saying that the royal family is receiving retribution for abandoning the Brown family. The Brown family which is famous among themoners for their imperial swordsmanship.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Yovanes snorted.


    ¡°I understand why your father felt so bitter about the Brown family. The Brown family whose imperial swordsmanship excited the popce, the Brown family, what a sight.¡±


    The jealousy of the emperor is scary.


    For the Brown family, the price of that jealousy was the destruction of their family.


    ¡°But under the current circumstances, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone who could quell such rumours as quickly as the Brown family.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Yovanes, the emperor who hated receiving hate, perked his ears up.


    ¡°Reinstate the Brown family. If you do that, the futile rumours about the Angenas would also calm down.¡±


    ¡°The Brown family you say...¡±


    Yovanes asked Rc whilst rubbing his chin.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be difficult? I mean, reinstating them now, after a few decades have already passed.¡±


    ¡°As long as Your Majesty brings up the Brown family as a topic of conversation at the next aristocratic meeting, everything else will fall into ce¡±


    The Second Prince behind him, that wild dog would take care of it.


    There must have been a n to that extent when the Brown family had been snapped over.


    ¡°At least while discussing the Brown family, wouldn¡¯t talk of the royal family be blown over?¡±


    Rc smiled leisurely.


    Yovanes, who had been agonising over the issue for a while, replied shortly after.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    It just so happened that a noble meeting was also scheduled to be held in a few days, so the timing also made it an appropriate decision.


    ¡°What are you nning to do about the matter pertaining to the First Prince?¡±


    At Rc¡¯s question, Yovanes downed another ss again.


    It was because the bloodshot eyes of thete emperor, who had brought down a curse suddenly came to his mind.


    Yovanes, who merely shrugged his shoulders, asked Rc in response.


    ¡°Do you know why I left the Second Prince in the hands of the Empress?¡±


    Rc had already answered that question in his mind, ever since the day he had first seen the Second Prince, living in a dpidated detached pce.


    ¡°Probably because the Second Prince greatly resembles thete emperor.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been keeping him far away from me, ever since he was a kid.¡±


    The truth was that it was actually the First Prince that was the product of that curse.


    Yovanes, as if he didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore, shook one hand in a swatting motion and said.


    ¡°I intend to leave this matter to the Second Prince. After all, he was there with me when it happened, so he¡¯ll be able to investigate the details properly. I don¡¯t want to worry about it.¡±


    Oh dear, bless your soul.


    Rc clenched his fist tightly in an effort to quell his sudden urge tough.


    When he saw the foolish owner of a fish store entrust it to a cat in front of him, he felt likeughing. who left the fish shop with the cat in front of me, he felt like his sides were going to split fromughing.


    ? ? ?


    Crash!


    A loud crash came from the room where the First Prince was currently being detained in.


    ¡°Medicine! Bring me the medicine! Ahhhhh!¡±


    Desperate screams also leaked through the crevices of the door.


    At around early evening when Astana had woken up, ever since then, he had started screaming like that to no end.


    ¡°W-What should we do...¡±


    A prince was still a prince, even if he was imprisoned for an unforgivable sin.


    Two maids who were assigned to clean up the mess of such a prince became anxious and were at a loss at what to do once they heard the sounds that had leaked out from the inside.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already given you all the medicine though...¡±


    ¡°S-Should I let the pce know?¡±


    It was when the maids whose eyes were shaking nervously because they couldn¡¯t stand it, that someone said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    A low voice was heard from behind them.


    ¡°Your Highness, the Second Prince!¡±


    The maids¡¯ faces brightened immediately once they saw Perez with the imperial knights.


    ¡°You cane back tomorrow morning. Go back.¡±


    At Perez¡¯smand, the maids ran out as if they were fleeing and didn¡¯t want to be caught again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head in.¡±


    Lord Sloan was leading them.


    As soon as the door opened, Astana¡¯s shouts broke loose.


    ¡°Hey! You! Do you think you can tie me up like this and leave with your neck intact?! Let me go! Now! Argh!¡±


    Astana, who had one foot tied to the bed, contorted his whole body and screamed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you for insulting me like this...!¡±


    Astana¡¯s shouting stopped shortly after Perez entered the room.


    ¡°Astana Nerempe Durelli. We¡¯ll start the interrogation of your failed assassination attempt on the Emperor and treason.¡±

 Chapter 206

    <h4>Chapter 206</h4>


    ¡°W-What sort of bullshit are you spouting?! Assassinating the Emperor...you¡¯re saying Imitted treason?!¡±


    Astana couldn¡¯t bring himself to say his own crime and turned a ghastly white.


    He struggled until his cloth-bound ankles were all peeled and red, until the bandage on his severed right arm which was tied by the pce unraveled.


    No one could beat his dirty temper.


    But Perez¡¯s face whilst looking down at Astana¡¯s figure, remained expressionless.


    ¡°Do you perhaps want to im that you don¡¯t remember anything now?¡±


    Perez asked in a dry tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! Why would I ever try to kill the Emperor...¡±


    Astana murmured, still looking confused.


    The next moment, he raised his eyes and shouted at Perez.


    ¡°Wait, is that why I¡¯m tied up here right now? Because I tried to assassinate the Emperor?


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Then that¡¯s fine! Ha ha!¡±


    Astana burst into a fit ofughter.


    His sweaty and matted hair, disheveled clothes, and bloodshot eyes made his deranged smile seem as if it belonged to an insane madman.


    ¡°There must have been a misunderstanding! The one I was trying to kill wasn¡¯t the Emperor but rather, it was you! So let this go, now!¡±


    The faces of the knights became ambiguous.


    How were they meant to exin it?


    At the same time, they looked toward Perez.


    Perez snorted and stared at Astana before replying.


    ¡°The one you rushed toward to kill wasn¡¯t me, rather it was the Emperor instead.¡±


    Perez said whilst he opened a sturdy chest.


    ¡°You used this dagger that Bellesac Lombardy had, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Astana¡¯s gaze arrived at the sharp dagger.


    Fine, he remembered holding that dagger in his hand.


    However.


    ¡°What a load of bullshit. It was clearly aimed at you, you lowly thing. I didn¡¯t seed because of the imperial knights that were next to you, but...¡±


    Astana¡¯s voice gradually faded away into silence.


    His pupils trembled as if there was an earthquake.


    With eyes that gradually showed his genuine horror, Astana checked the expressions of the knights with a nervous expression.


    ¡°N-No way...¡±


    Eventually, a sound that seemed to be half a breath came out of Astana¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°D-Did I really?¡±


    Astana asked Lord Sloan.


    Lord Sloan looked at Perez with a glum face, as if to get permission from him, before he replied to Astana.


    ¡°In Madman¡¯s Forest, Your Highness, the First Prince attacked His Majesty the Emperor, not His Highness the Second Prince.¡±


    ¡°B-But he was clearly wearing the red armour, and that bitch from Lombardy was next to him...¡±


    ¡°Watch your words, Astana.¡±


    Perez had already picked up Bellesac¡¯s dagger and pointed it at Astana¡¯s neck before speaking lowly.


    It was not just a threat.


    The exceptionally sharp tip of the dagger was already pressed against Astana¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple.


    With just a little more force, it¡¯d cut through his flesh and stab into him.


    ¡°U-Understood.¡±


    Astana answered quickly.


    ¡°As I was saying, the youngdy from Lombardy was also clearly next to him, I mean.¡±


    ¡°Florentia was taking care of His Majesty and looking around in the woods.¡±


    Perez continued to speak without lowering the dagger.


    ¡°Therefore, you are a sinner who attempted tomit treason, Astana.¡±


    ¡°Treason you say?! Why would I? Even if I stay still and do nothing, I¡¯m still a prince who will seed His Majesty as the emperor in the future! Why would Imit treason?¡±


    ¡°Hard to say. That¡¯s what I¡¯ll need to figure out in the future.¡±


    Perez flipped the dagger in his hand and thrust it in front of Astana¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Astana Nerempe Durelli. You attempted to assassinate His Majesty the Emperor with this dagger in Madman¡¯s Forest. Furthermore.¡±


    At Perez¡¯s order, the knight held out a canteen made of ck leather.


    ¡°The investigation revealed that this canteen contained a drug.¡±


    ¡°...a drug?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a drug that absorbs magic at a rapid rate, causing visual hallucinations, auditory hallucinations, and so on.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, that¡¯s right!¡±


    Astana immediately jumped up from his spot and shouted.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, clearly someone must have given me a drug! Otherwise, I couldn¡¯t have mistaken His Majesty for you...¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that you didn¡¯t choose to take this drug on your own?¡±


    Lord Sloan asked Astana.


    Magic boosts the human power by leaps and bounds.


    That¡¯s why Astana had the strength and stamina to push himself to his limits during those few days.


    ¡°Am I crazy enough to want to deliberately absorb magic?!¡±


    ¡°Then this is a very important piece of information¡±


    Then, Lord Sloan asked Astana with an extremely solemn face.


    ¡°Is there anyone else who had ess to this canteen?¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to know that? That canteen wasn¡¯t even mine in the first ce!¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t belong to Your Highness? Then why did you continue carrying this canteen in your possession?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because Bellesac...Bellesac...¡±


    Astana¡¯s voice gradually became quieter again.


    At that moment, Astana¡¯s gaze turned to Perez.


    ¡°That canteen...¡±


    ¡°When I ran into the Second Prince¡¯s group in the forest, I swiped one of the canteens they had drunk while they were talking about magic.¡±


    Astana couldn¡¯t find it in himself to speak.


    ¡°You, you...¡±


    He felt goosebumps rise all over his body.


    When he came to his senses, only then did he realise that he was already in the beast¡¯s mouth.


    At that moment, Perez, who was standing at the back, said.


    ¡°Tell me, Astana.¡±


    His voice was as monotonous as before, but to Astana it seemed exactly as if he wasughing.


    ¡°For it is His Majesty¡¯smand to find all those who were involved, including you.¡±


    Perez¡¯s red eyes were smiling.


    <strong>[ / / / ]</strong>


    Rc breathed out a long sigh as he sat within a carriage that was entering the Lombardy mansion, watching the view outside the carriage¡¯s window.


    All of a sudden, he felt increasingly fatigued.


    ¡°Seems like I¡¯ve grown older too.¡±


    Rc smiled in vain.


    It had already been a long time since he found the work of the Patriarch overwhelming.


    However, he had still held on until now.


    It was because Doctor Estira, the Lombardy¡¯s family doctor, was extremely skilled, and Rc himself had lived in her care ever since he had copsed a few years ago.


    But now, he felt as if he was at his limit.


    ¡®Hmm.¡¯


    Rc sighed once again, rubbing his face.


    ¡°Patriarch, we¡¯ve arrived at the mansion.¡±


    The coachman¡¯s voice was heard from outside.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡±


    Rc said as he tried to hide his fatigue as much as he could.


    Then the carriage door opened.


    Rc, who had just thought it was the coachman, widened his eyes.


    ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°Tia...¡±


    Although she had now be an adult, his granddaughter, who was smiling widely, still acted like a child.


    ¡°You must have been tired from the long trip, right? Let¡¯s have a nice dinner together, Grandfather!¡±


    ¡°Were you waiting for outside just for this grandfather? It¡¯s cold today though...¡±


    Rc asked anxiously when he saw his granddaughter¡¯s nose that had turned red due to the cold.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since I came out! My dad is also waiting for you at the restaurant. Grandfather,e with me!¡±


    Tia said, walking arm in arm with Rc affectionately.


    ¡°Gahan as well...alright, alright.¡±


    Rc patted Tia¡¯s hand.


    Although this hand still felt small and tender, this hand couldn¡¯t be more reliable.


    The affectionate grandfather and granddaughter walked up the steps of the entrance, one by one whilst talking.


    ¡°The Brown household¡¯s reinstatement is going to be discussed properly at the noble meeting.¡±


    ¡°Really? The Patriarch of the Brown family and Lady Ramona would like that a lot.¡±


    Rc looked at his granddaughter when he heard Tia¡¯s words.


    ¡°What are you going to do, Tia? It was you who showed them to the world.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±


    Tia smiled, crinkling her eyes finely.


    It was a smile that resembled her father, Gahan.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s good. It was a task that Grandfather had assigned to me.¡±


    What a smart and resolute child.


    Rc patted Tia on the head.


    ¡°When did you grow up to be this big?¡±


    His granddaughter had suddenly grown up to be such a strong support for the family.


    He had been supportive of her bing his sessor.


    The Durelli Family, which was already overflowing with blood, was different to the Lombardy household.


    Lombardy had a promising younger generation that was ready to emerge.


    ¡®Tia is still young, so I¡¯ll teach her everything one by one. Then, after a few years...¡¯


    It happened when Rc was having these sort of thoughts.


    Stagger.


    Rc¡¯s body copsed and fell down.


    It was the exact same situation as when the still-young Tia had hugged Rc in order to cushion his fall and rolled down the stairs.


    Rc already knew what to do in this sort of situation.


    Wouldn¡¯t he injure her as badly asst time if the same thing happened twice?


    Instinctively leaning to the opposite side of Tia, Rc copsed on the stairs.


    ¡°Grandfather!¡±


    He heard Tia¡¯s shocked voice.


    He could feel his granddaughter clutching his shoulder, as if she was still trying to protect Rc somehow.


    In his gradually fading consciousness, Rc patted the back of his granddaughter¡¯s, just like he did a while ago.


    ¡®Don¡¯t be too surprised. I¡¯m fine.¡¯


    However, failing to say all that, Rc eventually lost his consciousness on the steps in front of the entrance.


    <strong>[ / / / ]</strong>


    ¡°Estira, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    My voice was so cold that it was unfamiliar.


    As Grandfather was safely taken to the bedroom, Estira immediately ran over right away.


    ¡°He¡¯ll regain consciousness in no time. He¡¯ll be alright.¡±


    ¡°How bad is Grandfather¡¯s condition? If you had told me earlier...¡±


    I would have been more careful.


    I wouldn¡¯t have let you go all alone on such a long journey to the pce.


    Various thoughts were rushing through my mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scold Doctor Estira too much. I was the one who told her not to tell anyone.¡±


    My grandfather was slowly lifting himself up.


    ¡°Grandfather.¡±


    My grandfather smiled as I approached him.


    ¡°In the end, isn¡¯t this all because of my old age? No matter how effective the medicine is, it still can¡¯t fool time.¡±


    What grandfather said was correct.


    In my previous life, my grandfather was already gradually struggling to move and always needed someone¡¯s help to walk.


    Unlike right now, he wouldn¡¯t even have been able to imagine being able to get up from the bed himself or visiting the pce freely by himself.


    I apologized to Estira.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Estira. I spoke out of turn there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Miss Florentia was also very shocked.¡±


    Estira gave me a warm smile as she handed the medicine to my grandfather.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s because I was very fatigued today. Should I take my medicine more often?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d advise you to rest properly for a few days and observe your progress, Patriarch.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I see.¡±


    Grandfather shook his head as if he knew it would be so.


    ¡°This has be extremely troubling.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. You have to restpletely, Grandfather.¡±


    My grandfather burst intoughter at my words.


    ¡°But shouldn¡¯t someone go to the noble meeting and preside over the Brown family¡¯s reinstatement?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Perez already knows about that and will take care of it...¡±


    ¡°Alright, Tia, it¡¯ll be find if you go.¡±


    ¡°What...?¡±


    I doubted my ears for a moment.


    I tried to scratch my ear with my little finger since I thought I had heard wrong as my grandfather smiled and said to me.


    ¡°Tia, you go to the noble meeting instead of me.¡±


    ¡°But, Grandfather. That¡¯s...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s something only an acting head can do.¡±


    I nearly forgot to breathe as I looked at my grandfather.


    Grandfather smiled kindly and said again, as if to confirm with me.


    ¡°You¡¯ll attend the noble meeting as Lombardy¡¯s Acting Patriarch, Tia.¡±

 Chapter 207

    <h4>Chapter 207</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to stop him.¡±


    Empress Lavini said to Duigi.


    Duigi Angenas was more frightened by Lavini¡¯s calm appearance.


    Ever since she was a child, Lavini was someone who had a fiery personality and smashed things when she was angry.


    However, now, she looked very calm.


    But Duigi thought he¡¯d rather her be angry.


    It was because he felt as if a calm Lavini further proved that the situation was not good.


    Perhaps even worse than Duigi could even imagine.


    Lavini, who had taken all the real power and left a puppet in the Patriarch¡¯s seat, was resentful, but now was time to leave those sort of feelings behind.


    ¡°What should I do, sister?¡±


    Duigi asked seriously.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? We have to stop him.¡±


    A blue blood vessel throbbed on the back of Lavini¡¯s clenched fists.


    ¡°That lowly thing...¡±


    Lavini gritted her teeth when she thought of Perez.


    She had thought it was quiet for a the time being, but couldn¡¯t believe that he had actually secretly nned this sort of scheme behind their backs during this time.


    ¡°It¡¯s clear that the Second Prince, Brown, and Lombardy, all had a part in this, Duigi.¡±


    The one who had held a huntingpetition and attracted them to Madman¡¯s Forest was none other than Florentia Lombardy.


    ¡°Although I¡¯d very much like to cut off the head of that disgraceful thing.¡±


    She was still the Patriarch Lombardy¡¯s granddaughter, and the daughter of Gahan Lombardy.


    She didn¡¯t know how Lombardy would react if she touched her recklessly.


    Besides, the Imperial Army was not allowed to step foot into the Lombardy¡¯s mansion.


    Lavini, whose thoughts had spread to the imperial knights, asked Duigi.


    ¡°How is the issue with the Knightsing along?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a division of them within the Imperial Knights.¡±


    Angenas upied the west, expanding their influence, and the Empress who was originally from Angenas would give birth to a legitimate heir.


    The 40 years that Angenas had spent building up their power were enough for them to spread their people throughout the empire.


    And the Imperial Knights was one of them.


    ¡°ording to the report, they¡¯re saying it¡¯s split in half.¡±


    ¡°Half?¡±


    Lavini raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°We¡¯ve put so much money into the Imperial Knights during this time, and you¡¯re telling me we only have half?!¡±


    Thwack!


    Lavini punched the table.


    ¡°The thing is... It should be the current Knight Commander. Tollian Buckton. It seems that the Second Prince and the Brown family are united around him.¡±


    ¡°If we had a little more time, we could have reced the Knight Commander¡¯s position with our own men.¡±


    If only there was a little more time.


    Empress Lavini kept muttering these words.


    Something was strange.


    It was hard for words to describe it, but the things that were definitely going to go to n were all being dislocated.


    It was a great sense of incongruity.


    She kept having a strange premonition that she might have been toying with one person for too long, which was ridiculous, but she couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    The one who had found the dying Second Prince and became his guardian.


    Then the one who had sent him to the Academy beyond the influence of the Empress.


    The man who gave the returned Second Prince a chance to grab a position in politics under the pretext of the northernndslide, and even gave his granddaughter a boost.


    And finally, the one who had set up the spectacr stage for the Brown family to draw everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Lombardy, that old man.¡±


    In the meantime, if you looked at everything that had been in the way of Lavini and the Angenas, Lombardy was the one behind it, every single time.


    Lavini tried to cool her head when she recalled dealing with Rc.


    One had to keep their head above water in order to sessfully deal with him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the noble meeting up to you and Patriarch Sushou, Duigi. No matter what happens, the Browns must not be put back onto the aristocratic register.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Duigi Angenas answered quickly.


    It would have been very difficult to deal with Rc Lombardy alone, but the odds were stacked against the Lombardy if they were acting together with Sushou.


    In fact, the power of the Angenas became stronger at noble meetings after it was revealed to the public that Sushou was standing on the same side as the First Prince.


    ¡°But how do I exin what happened to the First Prince?¡±


    In the meantime, Duigi has been spreading rumours about how Astana ¡®Didn¡¯t do it on his own, he was just high on drugs.¡¯


    Thanks to this, the ones who supported Angenas and feared that the First Prince would be dethroned and lead to something big happening had subsided, but further measures needed to be added.


    ¡°He¡¯s being falsely used. Someone drugged Astana. Put it that way.¡±


    ¡°If they ask me who drugged him...¡±


    Of course the correct answer was Perez.


    But that was not something Empress Lavini nor Duigi could say.


    Perez was the investigator who was in charge of the investigation.


    ¡°Right now, our top priority is to turn the arrow away from Astana. So...¡±


    Empress Lavini¡¯s eyes shone ruthlessly.


    ¡°You said Bellesac was still in custody, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not possibly saying...¡±


    Duigi Angenas¡¯ jaw dropped.


    It was because Empress Lavini was clearly showing him what she intended to do.


    ¡°You can¡¯t possibly be thinking of pinning all this on that child, right?¡±


    ¡°Then is there a better way, Duigi?¡±


    Lavini snorted.


    ¡°ording to the knights¡¯ investigation that you brought in, Astana clearly says, ¡®Bellesac brought the canteen.¡¯¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t Bellesac the son of Serral?¡±


    Serral was a cousin of Lavini and Duigi.


    Empress Lavini frowned when she saw Duigi¡¯s shocked face.


    It was an extremely unpleasant face.


    So she snapped back.


    ¡°Duigi. Bellesac, that kid isn¡¯t an Angenas. He¡¯s a Lombardy, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Duigi Angenas had nothing else to say, and couldn¡¯t do anything but stare nkly at the Empress.


    <strong>[ / / / ]</strong>


    At the same time.


    Perez was entering the room where Bellesac Lombardy was detained with a few Imperial Knights.


    Amidst the tense atmosphere, Bellesac asked.


    ¡°When can I go back to the Lombardy mansion?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m not sure. So far, Lombardy hasn¡¯t pleaded for you yet.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way...¡±


    Bellesac¡¯s voice stopped.


    His father, Viege, had pretty much been ousted from the Lombardy family while his mother, Serral, was an Angenas and the Empress¡¯ cousin.


    He finally realised that there was no one left to pull him out of this situation.


    Flop.


    Bellesac sank into a chair, grabbing his hair.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why...¡±


    He had had a faint strand of hope earlier.


    By now, the Angenas¡¯ faction should have already taken him out, by the request of either Lombardy, or his mother, Serral.


    However, the ones who came to find him were instead, Perez and the Imperial Knights.


    There was no ce left for him to put his hopes on.


    Perez spoke to the knights whilst looking down at Bellesac¡¯s figure.


    ¡°Give us a moment.¡±


    ¡°...yes, Your Highness.¡±


    The knights hesitated for a moment, but soon followed through and moved ording to his orders.


    A knight, who had remained in the room until the end, alternated his gaze between Perez and Bellesac with look of suspicion, but couldn¡¯t do anything else.


    There was no other way.


    The Imperial Knights had to obey the orders of those surnamed Durelli.


    Click.


    With a quiet thud, the door closed as Perez sat himself across from Bellesac.


    The way he leanednguidly against the backrest and crossed his legs differed greatly from his behaviour and atmosphere with the knights earlier.


    Bellesac looked at Perez with wary eyes.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Perez called out to Bellesac.


    ¡°Do you want to die like this?¡±


    ¡°W-What the hell are you...!¡±


    Whilst he was with Astana, it had be a habit to mock and ridicule the Second Prince, so Bellesac, who had unconsciously spoke informally to Perez, shut his mouth hurriedly.


    Perez, who seemed to understand why Bellesac was like this, replied in a calm voice.


    ¡°So far, there still isn¡¯t anyone that will save you. I think you¡¯re starting to get pretty desperate.¡±


    Perez opened one of the boxes that were left at the table by the knights and showed him the canteen that was inside before saying.


    ¡°During the investigation, Astana said that ¡®Bellesac was the one who handed me the canteen.¡¯¡±


    Bellesac¡¯s brown eyes shook wildly.


    Perez opened the second box.


    ¡°And this dagger that was used in the Emperor¡¯s assassination also belongs to you, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s...!¡±


    ¡°How do you think this would like to other people if the Angenas faction med this crime all on you?¡±


    Perez continued as he looked at Bellesac¡¯s face, which was gradually turning white.


    ¡°The Empress will use you as the main culprit, Bellesac Lombardy. You also know full well that she is the type of person to do that.¡±


    Bellesac bit his lip.


    It was exactly as Perez said.


    Bellesac himself knew how cruel Empress Lavini was.


    ¡°I, who was the original owner of the water bottle and you, who stole it and gave it to Astana. However, I¡¯m the investigator who¡¯s in charge of this assassination case, so I can¡¯t be used. The only person left to me is you, whosest name is Lombardy.¡±


    At Perez¡¯s words, Bellesac closed his eyes tightly.


    Then Perez asked.


    ¡°Do you want to live?¡±


    Bellesac lifted his head up.


    His dull brain worked quickly in order to understand the current situation.


    ¡°Do you want to live?¡±


    Perez asked once more.


    ¡°...y-yes! I, I want to live!¡±


    Bellesac seemed to cling onto Perez¡¯s legs.


    Perez looked at Bellesac with a cold gaze for a moment, before taking out a piece of paper from his breast pocket.


    It was a nk sheet of paper with nothing written on it.


    ¡°What...what is this?¡±


    Bellesac was puzzled, as Perez tossed the piece of paper onto the table and said.


    ¡°Write a letter to your mother, Serral.¡±


    <strong>[ / / / ]</strong>


    The Empress had called the Sushou Patriarch to the Imperial Pce.


    ¡°I can only count on the Patriarch Sushou.¡±


    Lavini said directly to Chanton Sushou.


    Last time, Empress Lavini¡¯s request for him to assassinate Perez was like a test.


    It was in order for her to see whether or not she could trust the character of Chanton Sushou.


    Eventually, Empress Lavini began to fully trust the former Imperial Knights Commander, Chanton Sushou, who had left evidence of his attempt to kill the prince.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t Sushou and Angenas on the same boat right now?¡±


    Empress Lavini poured tea for Patriarch Sushou with a beguiling smile.


    ¡°I can take care of Astana¡¯s side, so please take care of the noble meeting¡¯s side of things, Patriarch Sushou.¡±


    ¡°You mean the Browns.¡±


    Chanton Sushou asked in a peculiar monotonous tone.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. It¡¯s an extremely important issue.¡±


    The Empress replied whilst continuing to smile.


    But that smile didn¡¯tst long.


    It was because of what Chanton Sushou had said whilst putting down his tea cup.


    ¡°Then you should give us the estates belonging to Angenas.¡±

 Chapter 208

    <h4>Chapter 208</h4>


    A sharp silence that seemed as if it were about to explode pierced the room.


    Sushou remained calm, even in front of Lavini¡¯s face that was gradually bing colder.


    He lifted his teacup which he had put down again and even drank a few more sips of the tea.


    Although the body that filled the chair wasrge, the handling of the teacup was quite delicate.


    ¡°Just what...are you saying?¡±


    Lavini¡¯s voice trembled.


    She was furious.


    The face that was smiling beautifully, like a smooth porcin mask, was gradually cracking due her anger.


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly like I¡¯ve said.¡±


    The Sushou Patriarch answered while slowly lowering his hand down onto his bad knee.


    It was a hand that belonged to a knight who had many scars.


    ¡°The deadline for the funds lent out to the Angenas by Sushou has already passed. So, if you aren¡¯t able to return that money right away, we¡¯ll have to seize the coteral.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Patriarch Sushou!¡±


    Eventually, a loud shout burst out from the Empress.


    The smile that tried hard to seem calm finally copsed with a crash.


    ¡°You want me to return the money right now?! Aren¡¯t you also aware of how impossible your condition is?¡±


    ¡°Have I said anything that was incorrect, Your Majesty the Empress?¡±


    Chanton Sushou had an odd look on his face.


    His twisted mouth made it hard to determine whether he was angry or smiling.


    Seeing the face he had made, Lavini¡¯s anger within her exploded.


    ¡°Are you pretending to be me right now?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°If not, then what? What are you trying to do, getting me to suddenly repay you such arge sum of money at a time like this?!¡±


    ¡°I know. Borrowing such arge amount of money yet feeling so at ease, how strange.¡±


    Finally, the Patriarch of Sushou let out a dryugh and smirked.


    But the gaze in his eyes was as thin as the surface of ice.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve borrowed the money, it¡¯s natural that you now have to pay it back.¡±


    Empress Lavini red at the Chanton in front of her.


    She was so angry that she had reached the point where her shoulders were shaking every time she took a breath.


    However, she couldn¡¯t even scream ording to her personality.


    Because it was true that the Angenas had borrowed money from Sushou using their estates andnd as the coteral, and subsequently, the hilt of the sword was rightfully held by Sushou.


    The Empress, who had been ring at Chanton Sushou for a long time, finally opened her mouth.


    ¡°Is the South so insufficient for you to covet the West as well? Representing both regions isn¡¯t allowed, so the West will still be under the jurisdiction of Angenas.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already aware of that.¡±


    ¡°And yet you¡¯re still greedy for ournd. Aren¡¯t you being overly ambitious right now?¡±


    ¡°That could be possible.¡±


    The Patriarch of Sushou saidnguidly, as if he was stretching.


    ¡°But, of course, I wouldn¡¯t be the only one who has a lot of greed. Wouldn¡¯t the Angenas, the ones who seized someone else¡¯s property, also have a lot of greed?¡±


    ¡°Patriarch Sushou!¡±


    Her body trembled at the insults that were thrown directly in her face.


    Her nails dug painfully into her palm as she clenched her fists.


    However, thanks to the pain, Lavini regained her rationality.


    Then, she took a deep breath whilst calmly grasping the situation.


    ¡°Patriarch Sushou.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please continue.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re trying to pretend to be me, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said it a while earlier, Your Majesty the Empress. Sushou is not trying to rece Angenas. I¡¯m just iming the umted debt.¡±


    ¡°...then I¡¯ll arrange for the funds to be repaid within this month. If we¡¯re not able to by then, I¡¯ll hand over the deeds to thend.¡±


    Empress Lavini put down all of her pride and suggested.


    However, Patriarch Sushou shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Actually, the deadline stated in the contract is already three days overdue. I¡¯ve already waited for the past three days, so I came here in order to get the deeds to thend today.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no suchw...!¡±


    ¡°Or should we ask His Majesty the Emperor to mediate?¡±


    Sushou interrupted the Empress and asked.


    It was a method that was asionally used when conflicts between nobles escted.


    Just like it did with Angenas and Brown, a long time ago.


    It was normally a suggestion that was weed with open arms.


    But Empress Lavini¡¯splexion was still as dark as it was before.


    Because it was the excessively fickle Emperor Yovanes.


    She did not know what kind of ruling he would make if he was asked to solve such a problem, especially in a situation where because of Astana, he was in such a foul temper.


    Perhaps he might have asked Angenas to spit out something else on top of their fief as coteral.


    Clenching her teeth together, Empress Lavini rose from her seat and opened the safe.


    It contained the deeds to the various areas under the jurisdiction of Angenas.


    Lavini¡¯s fingertips trembled as she pulled out the deeds from among the pile to the ces that were stated in the contract.


    However, when she returned to her seat with the deeds to thend, her expression had already returned to normal.


    Before she handed over the deeds, Empress Lavini spoke.


    ¡°You already said you wouldn¡¯t pretend to be me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Then, please make sure you attend tomorrow¡¯s noble meeting. And what we¡¯ve done today is not to leave your mouth. Don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Now, it was more important than ever for Angenas to show an unshakeable and solid appearance.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Patriarch Sushou, who seemed to agonise over her request for a while, nodded shortly after.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that then.¡±


    ¡°Also, you¡¯ll return the deeds to our fief if we repay the amount of money we borrowed, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite difficult. We¡¯ve already made ns for the estates in the west.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better put aside those ns, since we¡¯ll get that money as soon as possible.¡±


    Empress Lavini¡¯s words and scornfulughter elicited a rareugh from Patriarch Sushou, who seldom did so.


    Then, while epting the bundle of documents that the Empress was offering to him, he told her.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to hurry, Your Majesty the Empress.¡±


    <strong>[ / / / ]</strong>


    The day of the aristocratic meeting dawned.


    In no time, my carriage was already approaching the venue where the noble meeting would take ce.


    Of course, it was the carriage that my Grandfather always used, the carriage for the head of the Lombardys.


    I swept my hand over the interior of the carriage which was beautifully decorated in gold, like the ck silk dress I was wearing.


    ¡°The feeling of riding on this carriage, I missed it.¡±


    This unshakable sense of security that seems to be put into this moving carriage!


    The Patriarch of Lombardy¡¯s carriage.


    Of course, I had also ridden in this carriage in my previous life.


    However, I was only apanying my grandfather everywhere as a secretary to assist him.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s mine.¡±


    Now it¡¯s for me, Florentia Lombardy, the Acting Patriarch Lombardy, and no one else.


    And just like that, I felt as if I had an unspoken connection with the carriage, and soon arrived in front of the ce that the aristocratic council was to be held.


    I patted the ornament of the World Tree and whispered.


    ¡°Just wait here for a while, alright? I¡¯ll be right back after finishing this task.¡±


    Those words weren¡¯t just said for no reason.


    The aristocratic meeting this time wouldn¡¯t be too long.


    I walked softly, taking leisurely steps.


    As soon as I entered the conference room, countless pairs of eyes focused on me.


    ¡°Oh it¡¯s young miss?¡± 1


    An old nobleman who was talking to another nobleman by the door asked me.


    It was a man who belonged to the faction that sided with Angenas.


    ¡°Are you sure you haven¡¯te to the wrong ce, young miss?¡±


    ¡°Is there perhaps a book club taking ce near here?¡±


    The sound of several people talking in whispers could be heard.


    As I slowly nced at their faces, one by one, the information regarding them floated in front of them.


    That fat man who offered a bribe to his father and was turned down.


    That grumpy looking man waspeting with Shananae in the mining industry.


    And the person who sent me a teddy bear for my 8th birthday.


    There were very few people who werepletely new to me in here.


    Then, someone approached me.


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Lombardy¡¯s young miss?¡±


    He was a nobleman I had seen several times before at a banquet.


    He was a member of a household who was quite close to Lombardy and was always stuck right next to either my grandfather or Viege.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Since I don¡¯t remember his name, let¡¯s just omit itpletely.


    Instead, I gave him a bright smile and asked.


    ¡°This is the conference room that will be used for the uing noble meeting, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but...¡±


    ¡°Could you please let me know which seat my grandfather sits in when he normally attends the meeting?¡±


    ¡°Where the Patriarch Lombardy sits?¡±


    The nobleman tilted his head for a while before telling me to follow him for now.


    As I started to walk, numerous pairs of eyes also moved with me.


    Curiosity, disapproval, vignce.


    All sorts of things stung the back of my head.


    I gradually became more and more convinced by the fact that if I were not a Lombardy, I would not have been allowed into the conference room.


    ¡°Patriarch Lombardy hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    Right now, Grandfather is recuperating in bed.


    ¡°Aha, then did you perhapse here to see Patriarch Lombardy?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing like that.¡±


    The nobleman who guided me to my seat constantly chattered on without stopping.


    Fortunately, my grandfather¡¯s seat was not too far from the entrance.


    Exactly to the right of the chairman¡¯s chair.


    The seat that was in the row furthest to the front and right in the centre.


    It was a chair that didn¡¯t look particrly stable or firm.


    However, I was well aware of what such a position meant in this ce.


    ¡°It¡¯s here. However, as you can see, Patriarch Lombardi hasn¡¯t arrived yet...¡±


    Flop.


    I ignored the nobleman who was talking about some other nonsense again and sat my butt down onto the empty chair.


    I saw the Angenas faction on the other side nce over.


    ¡°What an ideal spot.¡±


    Iughed when I thought of my grandfather sitting in this chair and ring at the nobles on the other side.


    ¡°What...exactly are you doing right now?¡±


    The eyes of the nobleman who guided me to my seat were wide open with astonishment.


    The responses of the others in the conference room were no different.


    ¡°Ahem. Lady Lombardi.¡±


    Then, I heard a courteous voice calling me.


    It was the chairman.


    ¡°Yes, Chairman Killian. It¡¯s been a while since I saw you. You came to mying of age ceremony, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did...do that.¡± 2


    I could see theplex emotions flit past the chairman¡¯s face.


    He probably won¡¯t be able to understand the situation any further since the appearance of me, sitting in the conference room probably oveps with the one of me, having mying of age ceremony only a few years ago.


    ¡°Ahem, Lady Lombardi. That seat is the seat of your grandfather, Patriarch Lombardy. the seat of my grandfather, the Lord Lombardi. If you¡¯d like to watch the noble meeting, there¡¯s a spot at the back over there...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯vee here to attend the meeting, not spectate it.¡±


    ¡°Attend...?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir Speaker.¡±


    The chairman looked at me, dumbfounded.


    The nobles who were waiting to attend the meeting started to talk as a crowd.


    However, it was all like joyous music to my ears.


    ¡°If you¡¯re attending...¡±


    I¡¯m sure you understand what I¡¯m saying by now.


    I repeated it once again, one word at a time in a clear and articte voice to the chairman in order to confirm it with him again.


    ¡°Florentia Lombardy. The Acting Patriarch of Lombardy.¡±

 Chapter 209

    <h4>Chapter 209</h4>


    "What do you mean by Deputy Head....?"


    Chairman Killian said in bewilderment.


    "Did something happen to the Head of Lombardy?"


    I could feel a lot of people listening to the Chairman¡¯s question.


    I knew this question woulde up.


    It¡¯s not good for them to know that Grandpa is sick in this situation.


    As it looks like a confrontation between Lombardy and Angenas, I should avoid demoralizing our side before the chaotic aristocrats¡¯ meeting starts.


    I spoke coldly with a smile on purpose.


    "It seems you have a lot of questions for me, Chairman Killian."


    I took a nce at the Chairman¡¯s hardening expression and watched his face as I added a question.


    "Will you ask my Grandfather so many questions as well?"


    "No, I just didn¡¯t get informed in advance...."


    Ah really, does everyone really have to know this beforehand?


    No matter how much I enjoyed this thrilling moment, I was increasingly annoyed by the unnecessary procedures and bureaucratic attitudes of the aristocrats.


    I looked straight at Chairman Killian and asked.


    "What do you mean by that, Chairman? Does my Grandfather need your permission first to send in a Deputy Head?"


    "Well, surely not, but..."


    "Then there¡¯s no problem at all, is there?"


    "Ah, yes..."


    Chairman Killian, who hesitated for a moment, changed his tone.


    I attended as a Deputy Head, so he needs to treat me the same way as the Head of Lombardy.


    "That¡¯s great, then."


    I smiled at Chairman Killian once and then turned away. It meant that I would no longer want to talk to him about this issue anymore.


    Then a person came in through the door of the conference hall.


    "The Empress..."


    The old nobleman, who had just stepped into the conference hall and was muttering to himself about me, saw Empress Ravini and quickly took a step back and bowed his head.


    That man was always loyal to the Angenas even in his previous life without receiving anything in return and it seems the same this time.


    I shook my head and looked at Empress Ravini.


    She looked so confident that no one would think that her son was detained for the attempted murder of the Emperor.


    The Empress, who stood upright and looked rxed inside the conference hall, found me sitting in the designated Head¡¯s seat.


    She seemed a little surprised at first, then she soon began to re at me. Even though it was quite far away, I could feel her death re.


    Unlike other nobles, I didn¡¯t stand up and greet her. But the Empress can¡¯t do anything about it.


    I¡¯m the Deputy Head of Lombardy now.


    Lombardy does not bow to anyone but the Emperor.


    Instead, I smiled with one of the corners of my mouth raised as I looked at the Empress. Really looked straight at her.


    Then I saw the Empress staring back at me with eyes ten times colder, before turning her head away and taking a seat in the audience.


    Today, we are having the council meeting of the aristocrats.


    Empress Ravini, who has already abandoned her status as a noblewoman and became one of the imperial family members, has no say in it.


    She has no choice but to sit in the audience and watch the meeting.


    Nevertheless, for her toe all the way here was proof that today¡¯s meeting is so important to the Empress and Angenas.


    "There are a lot of spectators from the Imperial Pce today, aren¡¯t there?"


    I said to the person sitting next to me, deliberately assuming a smug face.


    "Uh?¡ªhuh, that¡¯s right."


    As one of Lombardy¡¯s closest vassals, Head Bernese, who always sat next to my grandfather, nodded and responded instinctively to my sudden question.


    "Ah, His Highness, the Second Prince is here now."


    This time it was Perez who just arrived.


    Not long before Perez found me in the Head¡¯s seat, and when he did, he paused just as the Empress did a while ago.


    I did not deliberately tell Perez anything. I wanted to surprise him.


    Perez looked at me for a brief moment before nodding his head towards me. As if paying respects to my Grandfather.


    In an instant, the attention of the whole conference hall was focused on us.


    Although we are publicly engaged, we are now meeting as the Crown Prince and the Deputy Head of Lombardy.


    It¡¯s the kind of situation where you couldn¡¯t help but be curious.


    I likewise greeted Perez casually and started a conversation with the person next to me. Like it¡¯s no big deal.


    "Is it just me or is Head Angenas not here today?"


    "Uhm, that person is alwayste."


    ncing sideways, Perez was greeted by several nobles and took a seat in the conference hall opposite the Empress¡¯s seat. And there was a man who came in after Perez.


    "The Head of Braun Family is here."


    At my words, the nobles sitting around leisurely quickly turned their heads in the same direction as mine.


    Head Braun, who entered the conference room with aplex expression, thought for a moment before sitting next to Perez.


    "That person is the rumored..."


    "He looks just like the former Head Braun that I met when I was young."


    Head Braun, who quietly seated at his chosen seat in the conference hall, looked excellent.


    The reactions of the nobles who did note to the huntingpetition were not so bad.


    Had Head Braun tried to settle in a seat where only nobles are seated, he would have greatly offended them.


    It was important not to catch their attention and offended those who attended the conference as much as possible, as Braun was trying to reim their rights as a noble through this meeting.


    "The faces of those Angenas and the people sticking to them don¡¯t look so good."


    "Maybe because he¡¯s not sober right now."


    This time the young nobleman sitting behind me asked,


    "What about him not being sober?"


    "Duigi, the Head of Angenas Family, is weak, he can¡¯t stay bare before this important meeting. I heard he was drinking strong alcohol before the meeting."


    "Hmm."


    There were quite a few people around me coughing a little.


    This meant that the existence of the Head of Sousseau Family was ufortable for the people of the pro-Lombardy camp.


    And at that moment I saw.


    The silent encounter between the eyes of Head Sousseau and Perez.


    It was just a brief second when our eyes met while they were turning their heads to look away.


    I felt like I was going tough.


    "If it wasn¡¯t for Chanton Sousseau..."


    Bernese muttered.


    "Half the power of the Angenas familyes from Chanton Sousseau, right?


    As I said, Bernese and the people surrounding us opened their eyes wide.


    "Lady Lombardy... rather, I would like to know why you¡¯vee to be the Deputy Head?"


    Ha...This old man is so...


    You¡¯re judging people quite openly.


    However, the prejudice towards me being just a Young Miss is only the beginning.


    In the future, I will face these curious gazes and prejudices countless times.


    I can¡¯t let myself get tired already.


    I replied with a shrug.


    "Should there be any reason why my Grandfather made me the Deputy Head, Lord Bernese?"


    "Ah, no, there isn¡¯t. It was careless of me to ask..." Fortunately, Bernese shook his head quickly and admitted.


    And I was thinking of saying, ¡¯Don¡¯t worry too much.¡¯


    If it wasn¡¯t for the stare that¡¯s piercing my side.


    I turned my head and looked at the person staring at me.


    "Lord Bernese."


    "Yes, Lady Lombardy?"


    "Why is the Head of Sousseau looking at me like that?"


    The people around me looked at Chanton Sousseau at my words.


    However, Head Sousseau even drew a persistent gaze towards me.


    "Shall I yell and tell him off so he¡¯ll look away?" Head Bernese leaned closer and asked quietly.


    "...What yell?"


    The meeting hasn¡¯t even started yet. It¡¯s still early, but the atmosphere was already not good.


    The people around me answered my question.


    "No, well, what else can we do?"


    "In the past, even before starting such important meetings, we were sometimes yelling at each other and we were always cheering for the ones on our side."


    "That¡¯s right. That¡¯s how the atmosphere gets better."


    ...Is this a cheerleading event?


    "No, it¡¯s okay."


    I refused, waving one hand, not wanting to see the old people screaming loudly with veins visible on their necks in front of my eyes.


    But why does everyone looks disappointed?


    "It¡¯s past the start of the meeting and everyone seems to be present, so I will now close the door to the conference hall."


    Chairman Killian stood up and coughed several times before dering in a solemn voice.


    "Now then, let¡¯s start the council meeting."


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    The gavel mmed three times.

 Chapter 210

    <h4>Chapter 210</h4>


    At Lombardy¡¯s mansion.


    Rulhac quickly put candy into his mouth after taking the medicine Estira handed him.


    "It¡¯s very sweet, very sweet."


    Rulhac would have been fed up with the bitter medicine by now and should be frowning, but it¡¯s quite the opposite.


    "You¡¯re in a good mood today, my Lord."


    Estira asked, tilting her head. "Are you feeling much better?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s right."


    Rulhac smiled wryly.


    Then he said, checking the time.


    "Maybe the meeting has begun by now."


    Then he rolled the candy in his mouth once. Eventually, a burst ofughter flowed from Rulhac¡¯s mouth.


    "...my Lord?"


    "Hahaha! How embarrassed they must have been since Tia suddenly showed up instead of me!"


    Rulhac grabbed his stomach andughed hard.


    "It¡¯s too bad that I can¡¯t see those faces, it¡¯s regretful! Hahaha!"


    The loudughter of Rulhac went on for quite a long time.


    Estira, who was shaking her head while watching him from the side, said quietly.


    "Will Miss Firentia be alright?"


    "Yes." Rulhac stopped hisughter and looked at Estira.


    "Why do you think she won¡¯t be okay, Dr. Estira?"


    "Because...she¡¯s still young and the fact that a woman is attending a nobles¡¯ meeting as a Deputy Head..."


    "She¡¯s not just any other kid, it¡¯s Tia who we¡¯ve seen doing all sorts of things."


    "That is so..."


    "Of course, I had tried to discourage Tia at first, however..."


    Rulhac¡¯sughter, which had stopped, began again.


    "Haaa... they will definitely die in envy."


    "Envy?"


    "How many of those families do you think have a proper sessor? They are all at their wits¡¯ end because of their stupid children. Seeing our Tia, how envious they must be, wouldn¡¯t they?"


    Rulhac stretched out on the bed and threw another candy into his mouth.


    "Yes, they must be envious, envious! Hoho."


    Rulhac hummed, imagining the faces of the nobles filling the conference hall as Tia walked in and show how smart and stubborn she is.


    Leaning against the bed, the tips of each foot bobbed to the cheerful hum.


    ***


    "The first and only issue of today¡¯s meeting is the restoration of the Braun family¡¯s name in the Registry of Nobility."


    Chairman Killian said, looking left and right at the audience.


    "His Majesty personally referred to the nobles¡¯ council meeting and he said, ¡¯I will leave the judgment entirely to the result of the meeting.¡¯"


    Jovanes, that punk.


    I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s passing all this important decision on to someone else.


    The only thing he does, to say that he is the Emperor, is to open his reserves, which are not open to the aristocracy.


    "Gird Braun,e forward." Chairman Killian said.


    Pointing to the low podium prepared in the middle of the seats spread out on both sides.


    Soon, Head Braun, who was sitting in the conference room, slowly approached the center.


    He didn¡¯t look as intimidating as he did when I first saw him, and he looked nervous.


    Although he might be nervous, Head Braun seemed confident.


    Especially throughout his walk, he looked straight at the Angenas.


    Standing on the podium, he showed courage for everyone to see, even for the side where the Empress was sitting.


    He didn¡¯t even try to hide his right sleeve, which was empty of limb and swayed along with his steps.


    ¡¯This is what your family did to us.¡¯ It was as if he was saying so.


    "I¡¯m Gird Braun, Head of the Braun Family. First of all, I would like to thank Chairman Killian for giving me the opportunity to speak."


    I thought a messy, trembling voice woulde out.


    Unexpectedly, Braun¡¯s voice was calm.


    It was as if he had dreamed dozens or even hundreds of times that this day woulde.


    "Our Braun family had lived for decades as a sword to protect the Imperial family until it was trampled by bandits 40 years ago,"


    It was referring to Angenas, the bandits.


    "Although for a while our rights as an aristocrat have been forfeited. The Brauns have lived up to their pride as one of the oldest and most prestigious families in the Empire."


    The Head of Braun¡¯s firm eyes met mine.


    "Gird Braun is here to beg his fellow nobles. To please help the Braun family once again serve the great Lambrew Empire as an Imperial noble and Imperial sword."


    It was a good speech.


    It was neither overly low-key nor arrogant.


    The Braun family, once the main pir of the Empire, was dignified but modest in asking for help.


    As the aristocrats in the conference hall thought so, the atmosphere that had been hardened was softened a lot.


    "Now, are there any families reapproving on this agenda?" Chairman Killian asked the nobles.


    Anyone can freely present an agenda, but whether or not it is properly discussed at a nobles¡¯ meeting must be approved by at least five noble families.


    There was a low silence in the conference hall and most people were looking at each other.


    Sitting in the audience, Perez and Empress Ravini read each other¡¯s minds.


    Requesting the Brauns to be reinstated was a direct contradiction to the interest of the Empress and her forces.


    So, no one easily wanted to reapprove the agenda. It was obvious in their heads that they were busy weighing the pros and cons.


    ¡¯Is this really the end of the First Prince?¡¯


    ¡¯If so, will we no longer need to see Angenas and catch the Empress¡¯s attention?¡¯


    ¡¯Someone said that the Frist Prince was drugged, wouldn¡¯t there be room for consideration as per usual?¡¯


    And most crucially.


    ¡¯Which side should we follow, the First Prince or the Second Prince?¡¯


    Just by looking at the people¡¯s concerned faces, you can see that the power of Angenas is still alive.


    Bing the great lord of the West just by having blood ties with the Empress and kicking out the Braun family.


    It¡¯s a great deal of power.


    But that too ends today.


    "The Lombardy family makes a second reapproval."


    In an instant, all eyes were on me. And a few secondster.


    "I will reapprove."


    "My family would also like to re-appoint them too so I reapprove."


    "I will also reapprove."


    From the side where I was sitting, there was a line of derations of reapprovals.


    "Well, since there are far more than five families calling for the re-appointment of the Braun Family, I will approve the "Braun Family Reinstatement" as an official agenda. From now on, you may feel free to express your opinion on this agenda."


    As soon as Chairman Killian reached the end of his words, Duigi Angenas rose from his feet.


    "The Angenas family thinks this issue doesn¡¯t make sense at all."


    The Head of Angenas looked at the Head of Braun with blue eyes resembling Empress Ravini.


    "ording to the Imperial Nobility Act, in order to maintain the rights of aristocrats, there must be a territory. Even if it is a palm-sized territory."


    I knew it woulde out like this.


    There wasn¡¯t much that Angenas could im to prevent the Brauns from being reinstated.


    Duigi Angenas continued his words.


    "Because it is the duty of the nobles to pay taxes and protect the other noble families living in thends given by His Majesty the Emperor."


    People around Angenas nodded in unison.


    "In addition, the familyw states, ¡¯If more than 20 years have passed since the estate was lost, the family would be relegated to a ¡¯fallen nobility¡¯.¡¯ It is precisely stated that after 10 years of not owning a territory after bing a fallen noble, they shall be removed from the Registry of Nobility through the due process at the nobles¡¯ meeting."


    So just a few years ago, by the instigation of the Angenas, the Braun family disappearedpletely from the Registry of Nobility.


    It was for 40 years.


    "No one in this position will be able to deny that this is the strict criteria that separate the nobility, the fallen nobility, and themoners."


    Oh, you¡¯re good at talking.


    Hees in like this with the help of alcohol. Duigi, the Head of Angenas, spoke in a loud voice without signs of great nervousness.


    For a second, I almost felt like saying, ¡¯Is that so?¡¯


    The atmosphere inside the conference hall has changed subtly.


    I turned my head slightly and checked the audience.


    The expression of the Head of Braun has hardened.


    And the Empress...


    No need to say it. Albeit beautiful, a smug smile slowly spread across her lips.


    "But what¡¯s with the situation of the Brauns now?"


    Eventually, Duigi Angenas said aloud, pointing his finger at the Head of Braun.


    No, maybe he wants to point at Perez behind Gird Braun.


    "There has been no territory for the past 40 years and its name has long since disappeared from the Registry of Nobility! How can such a familye out now and demands the rights of nobility again!"


    And, as if showing everyone he was drunk whilst being such an enthusiast¡ª"Bang!"


    He even hits the armrest of the seat.


    "True!"


    "That¡¯s right!"


    The nobles of the Angenas camp raised their voices together as if they had waited for this very moment.


    It was in an instant that the quiet conference hall became a street market.


    "In addition, what do you think of nobles who have not paid a penny in thest 40 years! Every family here pays huge taxes to the imperial family every year!"


    "If you calcte it, it will be around four thousand! Four thousand gold!"


    "Hey, Gird Braun! You have a mouth, so why don¡¯t you speak up and tell us yourself!"


    Taking the opportunity, Angenas pushed hard, trying to root him out.


    "Well, you¡¯re right. There arews like that."


    Chairman Killian muttered and sneaked a nce at me.


    Although the Killian family was close to Lombardy in nature, he must remain neutral as the Chairman.


    But as I sat still, the Chairman¡¯s face showed disappointment.


    It was clear that he thought that I am not doing my part as a Deputy Head of Lombardy.


    "Hah!"


    Duigi Angenas wasughing while looking at me, whispering about something with the nobles sitting around him.


    I turned my head and looked at the Empress.


    The Empress was no different. She was smiling lightly just to maintain her dignity.


    But I clearly knew how she felt inside.


    I slowly opened my mouth while looking at her face.


    "The Braun Family¡¯s backlog in taxes is exactly 4,320 gold."


    The conference hall slowly became quiet.


    "I will give 5,000 gold, courtesy of Lombardy."


    Long ago, the Lira coal mine I bought was 2,050 gold. Five thousand gold was a huge sum of money for any noble family.


    But not for Lombardy.


    5,000 gold? Even if tenfold of that is withdrawn, the bottom of Lombardy¡¯s finances won¡¯t show.


    I smiled slowly and asked Duigi Angenas. "Then only the territory is left, right? Head Angenas?"


    "Well, yes!"


    "Then the Braun Family¡¯s reinstatement shouldn¡¯t be a big problem."


    "What nonsense!" Duigi Angenas huffed loudly.


    Mister, you¡¯re going to have a runny nose if you keep it up.


    "Why? Do you intend to take one of Lombardy¡¯s estates for yourself?"


    How crude.


    I am sitting here as Deputy Head of Lombardy. But that¡¯s how you talk to me? So rude.


    Not surprisingly, people from Lombardy¡¯s side started to point fingers and yell.


    "Hey, you!"


    "What in the hell are you saying?!"


    "Did you sell the Braun Family off along with your conscience?!"


    I smiled at the nobles who were angry in my stead but soon gestured that it was fine before speaking to Duigi again.


    "That¡¯s a great idea."


    "Well, that..." Duigi Angenas was greatly flustered.


    He looked surprised that I would even given away one of Lombardy¡¯s estates right now.


    "But it won¡¯t be necessary, Head Angenas."


    "A territory would not drop from the sky!"


    No matter what else Duigi Angenas yells, Ipletely ignored it.


    Then I looked at Chanton Sousseau, who was sitting silently in his seat.


    "Isn¡¯t that right, Head Sousseau?"

 Chapter 211

    <h4>Chapter 211</h4>


    I thought I heard a whistling sound.


    The direction of people¡¯s eyes, which was focused on me, all at once headed towards Chanton Sousseau.


    "Hmmm!"


    Looking at Duigi Angenas puffed his reddening face like a tomato, Iughed.


    "What do you mean by nonsense? No, it isn¡¯t, right Head Sousseau?"


    Sousseau was looking at me now with slightly widened eyes.


    As he looked surprised, I grinned at him.


    Anyhow, he must have been surprised. Because it was a secret matter that only he and Perez knew.


    The secret that they are deliberately pretending to be in a bad rtionship.


    I turned my head and looked at Perez.


    "......"


    Perez¡¯s reaction was not much different from the Head of Sousseau.


    I took off my back from the chair and seemed to get up anytime soon.


    "Head Sousseau..."


    Duigi called Chanton Sousseau in a trembling voice as if he had witnessed the scene of his lover having an affair.


    "What are you talking about right now, Head Sousseau?"


    However, Chanton Sousseau did not even look at Head Angenas but still looked at me with precarious eyes.


    "Please speak, Head Sousseau."


    "....the Deputy Head of Lombardy is right."


    Chanton Sousseau¡¯s deep voice reverberated in the conference hall. And slowly, he got up from his seat.


    It was only after Sousseau began to walk that I realized the sound of the unusually heavy footstepsing from his shoes.


    The shoes worn by Chanton Sousseau, who is wearing colorful and luxurious clothes on the outside, are rugged boots worn by the Imperial Knights.


    After getting out of the seat, Sousseau stood in front of the Head of Braun standing on the podium.


    And the continued actions of Chanton Sousseau make it seemed like his behavior before was an illusion.


    "Lambrew Empire¡¯s 41st Imperial Knight Commander Chanton Sousseau meets the Head of Braun."


    His existence itself was like a ferocious weapon yet he bowed his head politely. Then the hand with a clenched fist was brought to his chest.


    It was a salute used by active-duty knights to express their utmost respect.


    Chanton Sousseau, who thoroughly pretended like he¡¯d forgotten all of his knighthood before, revealed his true self as the Head of Sousseau.


    "As a person who was born in the Empire and been given a chance to wield a sword, it is an honor to be able to repay the grace received by the Braun family."


    "Thank you..." Head Braun said in a trembling voice.


    Once again, Chanton Sousseau, who greeted him briefly, took out some well-organized documents from his arm.


    "Please take a look at this, Chairman Killian."


    It was a meeting full of unexpected situations.


    Chairman Killian, who had been absent-minded for a while, quickly came to his senses and asked.


    "What is this?"


    "It¡¯s a document of rights to thends owned by the House of Sousseau."


    "Rights...document?" Chairman Killian¡¯s eyes were round.


    "This...isn¡¯t this and document?"


    "Yes, the House of Sousseau will hereby hand over the rights of Bellier, Ripota, Romole, Kipore, and Leon to the Brauns."


    The people¡¯s mouths were wide open.


    It was a travesty to give away a territory. So it must have been a great shock to see a family that pulls out his territory from his possessions. Five of them to be exact.


    Amidst their confusion, someone eximed, "Wait! If it¡¯s Bellier, Lipota, Romole, Kipore, and Leon..."


    And someone followed by asking, "Isn¡¯t that thends of Angenas?"


    Indeed.


    Although there were norge cities and no farms were built on it, they were ignorantlyrgends and these currently belonged to the Angenas.


    But at the same time, it was also thends that Angenas took away from the Brauns.


    At that moment, a fierce voice rang out through the hall.


    "What are you doing right now, Head Sousseau?!"


    It was Empress Ravini who got up from the audience seats.


    "You have no right to surrender thosends!"


    The Empress¡¯s beautiful face was distorted with anger.


    "Pardon me, Chairman Killian?" I said, raising one hand.


    "This is a nobles¡¯ meeting. As far as I know, people who are not aristocrats do not have the right to speak, am I correct?"


    Even if it is the Imperial family.


    At my words, Empress Ravini red at me like she was going to kill me.


    You¡¯re really making meugh.


    "...The Deputy Head of Lombardy is right. Please refrain from speaking, Empress."


    Chairman Killian said unavoidably with a look of dread.


    "Duigi!"


    With her trembling voice, Empress Ravini called out to the Head of Angenas in anger.


    "Hey look here! Sousseau!"


    Duigi Angenas took over the baton from Empress Ravini as he shouted.


    "Thosends are clearly owned by the Angenas!"


    "But I have thend documents."


    "What if you have the documents? Those properties have been taken care of by Angenas for the past 40 years¡ª"


    "Like how the Brauns had been taking care of them for hundreds of years before?"


    "Well, that...!" Duigi, who was speechless, shouted one more time to see if he could think of something to say.


    "Certainly, thosends are not supposed to be returned until Angenas paid it back! However, verbal promises are still promises, we have a contract!"


    That¡¯s true.


    But Chanton Sousseau replied with a rare rxed smile.


    "No, as I said, I had ns for thosends. So if you want it back, you¡¯ll have to hurry."


    Then he looked back at the Empress and asked.


    "Isn¡¯t that right, Empress?"


    "Chanton Sousseau...!"


    The Empress was already furious.


    "You...! You...!"


    Perhaps shepletely forgot that there are a lot of eyes watching, but she was even talking informally and pointing fingers at Sousseau.


    But like it or not.


    Head Sousseau asked Chairman Killian.


    "Please look at thend documents and contracts I gave you and make sure that the documents are free from ws, Chairman."


    "Haa..." A heavy sigh flowed from Chairman Killian¡¯s mouth.


    He didn¡¯t know why this was happening to him.


    Only the sound of a bell was heard in the conference hall where hundreds of people gathered.


    It was then.


    "Think carefully, Chairman Killian." Empress Ravini said in a grave voice before continuing,


    "You will have to make the right decision. If you don¡¯t want to regret it."


    It was clearly a threat.


    ¡¯If you sided with Chanton Sousseau in this situation, be prepared.¡¯


    At that moment, I saw an inexplicable emotion in the eyes of Chairman Killian.


    After carefully reading thest page, Chairman Killian said, "There¡¯s nothing wrong with the documents. As requested, their properties confirm that ownership has been transferred from Sousseau to Braun."


    "Chairman Killian!"


    The Empress called out to the Chairman, screaming.


    But Chairman Killian didn¡¯t care.


    Then he handed the document to Braun and said, "Now that the territory¡¯s issue has been resolved, there is no reason why the Brauns can no longer regain their rights as a nobility. Additionally, the Lombardy family would pay the nobility taxes on their behalf."


    Chairman Killian looked at me.


    "I¡¯ll give you a lump sum in cash."


    "For the family who favors the Brauns to exercise their noble rights again, say, ¡¯I agree.¡¯"


    "I agree."


    "I agree!"


    It was a quick battle.


    "Chairman Killian, you can¡¯t do this! This can¡¯t be!"


    Duigi sprung out of his seat and rushed towards the Chairman.


    "Why? You also want to say that I will regret it?" said Chairman Killian to Duigi as he frowned.


    It was clear that what the Empress said touched the Chairman¡¯s pride.


    Yes, no matter how timid Chairman Killian is, why did you threaten him in such a public ce? You should have not done that.


    I clicked my tongue and raised my hand.


    "What is it, Deputy Head of Lombardy?"


    "I was just wondering..."


    In the mayhem of chaos and dismay, the nobles looked at me as if they were saying, ¡¯What is it this time?¡¯


    "Bellier, Lipota, Romole, Kipore, and Leon aren¡¯t they pretty big estates?"


    "Yes..."


    "Then who will be the representative family of the West? Is it the Angenas or Braun?"


    Gasp!


    The nobles gasped in shock and astonishment as they grasped the intentions of my question.


    "If you think hard about it, thends that Angenas and Braun have is almost even."


    I even added a kind exnation.


    "Well,e to think of it...!"


    "The representative family is determined by the size of their territories!"


    Yeah, that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m trying to say.


    The Head of Sousseau is very smart, he only picked therge territories and held them as coteral.


    "Now, wait a minute..."


    Chairman Killian said, holding his head.


    "This is beyond my authority. It¡¯s not to be decided by the nobles¡¯ meeting."


    "Then what will happen, Chairman?"


    To the question of a nobleman, Chairman Killian shook his head and replied.


    "I will hand over this matter to His Majesty. Yes, yes, His Majesty will decide."


    Bang!


    The door opened and closed with a loud sound.


    When I turned around, the seat where the empress was sitting was empty.


    She left before the Chairman even dered the closing of the meeting just because she was angry.


    "How rude."


    I muttered loudly, tongue-tied so that everyone could hear me.


    "This little....!"


    Duigi Angenas red at me as if he wanted to rip me apart and kill me.


    Why? What? What are you going to do now?


    "Come on, let¡¯s call it a day."


    As the atmosphere became increasingly bloody, Chairman Killian quickly announced that the meeting was over.


    "Uhm, Chairman."


    "....What is it, Deputy Head of Lombardy?"


    Chairman Killian looked at me with a pretty tired face.


    I pointed my finger at the gavel and said, "You have to knock the gavel."


    The meeting officially ended only by tapping the gavel twice.


    Chairman Killian, who was staring down at the gavel for a moment, moved his hands mechanically.


    Bam! Bam!


    It was a cheerful sound at the end of the nobles¡¯ meeting, in which Angenas had lost half of their estates and the Braun family had been reinstated.

 Chapter 212

    <h4>Chapter 212</h4>


    "This book, where did you get this from?"


    Chanton Sousseau asked Perez in a low voice.


    The little prince, who is still only 11 years old, stared at Chanton.


    His eyes were so mysterious that one couldn¡¯t think of them as the eyes of a child.


    The Prince¡¯s swordsmanship ss teacher, Juves, was injured during training and was currently unable to teach swordsmanship to the Second Prince.


    However, it was not possible for anyone to be sent to teach the Prince¡¯s swordsmanship ss, so the Commander of the Knights, Chanton Sousseau, had visited the Poc Pce as a temporary swordsmanship teacher.


    However, after seeing the title of the book on the Second Prince¡¯s desk, Chanton Sousseau felt cold.


    He picked up the book.


    "Why is this..."


    Why does the Prince have this?


    The Imperial Family doesn¡¯t have the right to hold possession of this book.


    As he watched Chanton Sousseau barely swallowing his anger, Perez said, "It¡¯s mine."


    His blunt voice was full of vignce.


    Chanton Sousseau took his gaze away from Perez and looked down at the book in his hand.


    And when he turned over one page, he saw the name.


    Gerard Braun.


    It was the name of the predecessor of the Head of Braun, who died at the hands of Angenas.


    A very old memory came up in Chanton Sousseau¡¯s head like it happened just yesterday.


    ***


    "Run away, Master!"


    Chanton Sousseau¡¯s father, Ralph Sousseau, cried out to Gerard Braun.


    "Ask for the help from the lords around you or the Imperial Knights who follow the Braun family! At this rate, everyone will die!"


    Ralph hurried to find his teacher when he heard rumors that Angenas would raid the castle where the members of the Braun family were taking shelter.


    At that time, Gerard Braun was watching the swordsmanship of Chanton, the son of Ralph Sousseau.


    No matter how much Ralph begged, Gerard Braun devoted his heart to teach the son of his pupil.


    "Please, Master!"


    Ralph, who was burning inside, cried out again.


    "Ralph, you are going back to Sousseau today."


    "Sousseau..? Master why? .... No, I won¡¯t! I will remain and fight with the Brauns. I am a Knight of the Braun family!"


    "No, you are just one of the many southerners that Braun gets entrusted with to learn the swordsmanship."


    "But¡ª!"


    "Are you going to let your son die?"


    Gerard the Head of Braun Family, who deliberately wrung his student with harsh words, bent one knee and aligned his eyes with Chanton.


    "Chanton, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to be a Knight?"


    "Yes!"


    Gerard, the Head of Braun smiled as he looked at the young boy¡¯s bright eyes.


    "Then there is one thing you need to keep in mind. Can you make a promise with this teacher that you will keep it?"


    "Yes, Sir!" Chanton nodded vigorously.


    "Always wield your sword for the weak. Keep your promises and don¡¯t lie. Andstly,..."


    Gerard Braun said as he was looking into the future of the young Chanton, who has a genius talent for swordsmanship.


    "Lastly, if your sword is stronger and sharper than anyone else, be an Imperial Knight. And in our stead, protect this Empire and the Emperor Durelli."


    At thest words of the Head of Braun, Ralph clenched his fist.


    And Chanton answered vigorously without knowing anything.


    "Yes, teacher! I¡¯ll do that! I will definitely be an Imperial Knight!"


    "Hah! That¡¯s very reassuring!"


    Gerard Braunughed heartily, truly relieved.


    ***


    In the afternoon, Ralph Sousseau returned to the Sousseau family with his son, Chanton.


    And that night, Angenas attacked the Braun family.


    Eventually, he became an Imperial Knight to keep that promise.


    Although he took over the title of the Commander of the Imperial Knights, Chanton Sousseau had no loyalty to the Imperial Family.


    The Durelli Imperial family was uglier than any other family he has ever seen.


    There weren¡¯t the ones to whom he could offer his loyalty.


    Chanton Sousseau was unhappy.


    In the end, he will resign from the position of the Commander of the Imperial Knights tomorrow.


    "Give me this book."


    Chanton Sousseau said so to the little Prince.


    It would be better to take the book with him when he returns to his family¡¯s territory, rather than with the Prince who might die at the hands of the Empress.


    He thought so.


    "That book is very precious to me."


    The Second Prince replied with a frown, not looking like a child.


    Only then did Chanton take a closer look at the book.


    How many times did he read it, there were stains and handprints all over the cover. The leash that tied the book was also loose.


    Then the Second Prince sighed softly.


    "...Take it."


    "...Didn¡¯t you say it was precious?"


    "Because I promised that if someone asks for it, I will give it."


    Chanton Sousseau frowned because he didn¡¯t understand what the Second Prince murmured.


    "If I don¡¯t give it, Tia will be disappointed."


    However, it seemed quite sad that the young Prince who said so had his shoulders drooping.


    Chanton Sousseau felt emotional as he seemed to have be a bully who had taken away precious things from children.


    The Second Prince snapped at Chanton Sousseau, who was just standing while holding the book.


    "If you¡¯re not going to teach me swordsmanship, go back quickly."


    Chanton Sousseau shook his head.


    He couldn¡¯t get the book from a prince who was smaller and thinner than his age and go back without doing anything.


    "I¡¯ll teach you."


    "I don¡¯t need your sympathy."


    But it was a cold refusal that the Prince¡¯s hurled back.


    "You are sympathizing with me right now."


    His blood-red eyes seemed to see through Chanton Sousseau.


    "I¡¯ve memorized everything in the book. I can do it alone."


    On the back of the Second Prince, who was about to go outside with a wooden sword, Chanton Sousseau asked.


    "Why do you want to learn swordsmanship?"


    Then the Second Prince replied briefly.


    "Because I¡¯m sick of being weak. And I made a promise to someone."


    "I promised to study hard and practice swordsmanship every day."


    The Second Prince, who said so, went out alone.


    Chanton Sousseau, who was standing there for a while, also followed the Second Prince.


    His reason to follow was to be his swordsmanship teacher.


    Not because he felt sympathy.


    It was also because Juves gave the Second Prince praises every day until his mouth went dry and so he became curious.


    To that little Prince with decent fascinating eyes, unlike the other Durelli people.


    "Head Sousseau."


    Chanton Sousseau awoke from his thoughts at the voice of someone calling him.


    He was standing in front of the building where the nobles¡¯ meeting was held.


    "You did a great job. I¡¯ll see youter."


    Perez said, patting the Head of Sousseau on the shoulder.


    "Is your back all right?"


    "Back?"


    "The other day..."


    The words were cut off, but Perez understood what the Head of Sousseau meant.


    His thick eyebrows frowned unpleasantly.


    "Do you think I¡¯m still struggling with just a scratch?"


    "...No."


    Chanton Sousseau bowed his head lightly.


    At that time, they could see Lombardy¡¯s carriage parked in the middle of a row.


    "Do you not need to follow?" The Head of Sousseau asked Perez.


    However, Perez shook his head.


    "Tia has something to do now. The same goes for me. I¡¯ll see youter."


    The voice that said so was calm.


    "If so, I will ask you a question."


    Perez paused and turned around at Chanton Sousseau¡¯s words.


    "Regarding Lady Lombardy... did you share everything to her?"


    Looking back at the meeting, Firentia Lombardy asked Chanton, urately addressing the problem of the territory.


    "No."


    "But how did Lady Lombardy know it?"


    "Head Sousseau." Perez called the name of Chanton Sousseau who¡¯s confused.


    "If it weren¡¯t for Tia, you and I wouldn¡¯t be having this conversation."


    At Perez¡¯s words, Chanton Sousseau¡¯s brows furrowed deep, but he didn¡¯t exin any further.


    Perez simply left a brief farewell and walked to his carriage.


    "I¡¯ll see you at the next meeting."


    In front of the building owned by the aristocracy, where most of the nobles still remained, Perez¡¯s carriage was on standby and ready to go.


    Nothing has changed.


    Four gentle-eyed horses were pulling carriages, surrounded by Imperial Knights.


    However, Perez stopped as he approached the carriage.


    And at one point, a mocking half-smile hung over the corners of his mouth.


    He slowly scanned the Imperial Knights escorting the carriage.


    Flinch.


    The Imperial Knights looked at any direction and avoided Perez¡¯s intense gaze.


    Seeing such Knights, Perez got on the carriage and vehemently ordered.


    "To the pce."


    As Perez got on, the carriage started moving right away.


    Like an imperial object, the carriage was splendid and tranquil.


    Perez opened his mouth, listening to the constant noise of the carriage wheel, which sounded small as if it were far away.


    "If you have something to say, just say it."


    The cold red eyes captured the person sitting across him.


    "Empress."


    ***


    At Lombardy¡¯s mansion.


    "The Brauns have sessfully reinstated and it remains to be determined who the representative family of the West is at the meeting."


    "Hah! Well done, well done!" Grandfatherughed loudly.


    "When you joined the nobles¡¯ meeting, were those aristocrats surprised by a lot?"


    "They thought I came to see my grandfather." I replied with a shrug.


    "Really? So what did you say to them?"


    "I said that I am the Lombardy¡¯s Deputy Head."


    "Hahaha! A lot of people must have been surprised!"


    "Yes, I am d that no one has copsed from a heart attack."


    My grandfather burst intoughter at my words. He then asked me in a subtle voice.


    "So how was it? Living a day as a Deputy Head of Lombardy."


    "It¡¯s perfect. It¡¯s perfect for me." I answered with a smile blooming from the inside.


    "Please let me have that life, Grandpa."


    I said it lightly, but my grandfather knows that my sincerity is in it.


    My grandfather¡¯s brown eyes were looking at me as if he knew everything.


    After looking at me for a few seconds without a word, my Grandfather opened his mouth.


    "Our Tia said so. What do you all think?"


    The meeting room filled with the vassals, who were just listening to the merry conversation between my grandfather and I, looked at me in unison at the question.

 Chapter 213

    <h4>Chapter 213</h4>


    "I¡¯ll quit."


    It was the first words the Empress said.


    "I¡¯ll stop here, so leave Angenas alone."


    The usual loft tone and smile had already been thrown out of the carriage.


    Her face left only a look of frustration and exhaustion.


    "We¡¯ve already lost half of our properties. As way things are now, Angenas will not pose a threat to your future."


    Perez did not answer.


    Instead, he slowly crossed his legs and looked at Empress Ravini with an oblique gaze.


    The Empress, who has been receiving that gaze for a while, said, "I promise."


    "...Promise."


    Finally, Perez¡¯s tight-lipped mouth opened.


    "What exactly do you promise?"


    Empress Ravini¡¯s eyes trembled at Perez¡¯s question, looking as if she couldn¡¯t stand the humiliation.


    "Angenas..."


    Empress Ravini¡¯s voice shook so gently that sympathizing with her could be justified.


    "Angenas willy low and live quietly in the future."


    "And?"


    "I will stamp the sign of approval for the processing of your appointment to be the Crown Prince."


    "And?" Perez cynically asked again.


    "What more do you want to hear?" Empress Ravini asked, raising her voice.


    But Perez only shook his head leisurely.


    "Aren¡¯t the things you are presenting too meager, Empress? I¡¯m holding on to the Empress¡¯s life in my hands right now."


    There was even a faint smile in his voice.


    The Empress red, looking as if she would kill Perez any minute now.


    But that¡¯s only for a while. Soon Ravini breathed out in resignation.


    "I will step down from my position as the Empress."


    This time it was unexpected.


    The Empress handed out a better card than he thought.


    Calm red eyes stared at the Empress.


    Then Perez threw a word.


    "That¡¯s not how you apologize. Get down on your knees."


    At Perez¡¯s outrageousmand, the Empress opened her eyes wide.


    But that¡¯s all.


    There was no such thing as ¡¯lowly¡¯ or ¡¯humble¡¯ words that usually follow.


    The Empress sighed, trying to calm down. Her eyes, which were staring at Perez, also closed tightly.


    And then.


    The Empress got up from her seat and knelt on the floor of the carriage.


    "I-I apologize. So, please..."


    Ravini, with her slightly lowered head, uttered word per word, sounding like she¡¯s struggling with pain.


    Perez looked down at the figure with cold eyes.


    There was no sense of triumph on his face that the Empress could see.


    While staring at the Empress for a moment, Perez suddenly looked out of the carriage window.


    A knight, who continued to look back at the carriage with an anxious face, was seen turning his head in a hurry when Perez met his eyes.


    "What do you want?"


    "Please stop the result of the meeting, nothing else."


    "...That¡¯s a reasonable price."


    Empress Ravini¡¯s face glowed when Perez said those words.


    "Well, that¡¯s what I¡¯m going¡ª"


    "My mother, who died apologizing to the Empress, will not return alive."


    "You...you...!"


    The Empress got angry and tried to get up from kneeling on the floor.


    But with no time for Ravini to escape, Perez leaned over to her face right away.


    "I will tell the future of the Empress."


    The red eyes shone eerily.


    "Yes, it would be better to start with Angenas first," Perez said as if he had already decided.


    And he lifted one index finger straight out.


    "In years time, the name of Angenas will disappearpletely from this Empire. Your name will not be found on the map, as well as on the Registry of Nobility. In a few years or so, even themoners who you say are so dirty will say, ¡¯I never heard such a family name.¡¯"


    "Second Prince..."


    "I¡¯m not done yet."


    Perez shook his head and covered the Empress¡¯s mouth.


    "And when Angenas is scattered, I will search all over the Empire and remove those who are loyal to the Empress. Everyst one of you. One by one."


    Perez didn¡¯tugh.


    "I¡¯m sending Astana to the battlefield on the borders. If he has the talent, he can survive. On the battlefield, you don¡¯t know who will stab you in the back."


    However, he was enjoying himself watching the fear spread over the Empress¡¯s face.


    "And you who are left alone."


    At that moment, Empress Ravini felt a chill running down her spine.


    It was because Perez was slowly smiling in front of her.


    "You will be trapped in a ce no one knows. Where no one can help you, no one can hear you."


    Like how he was left alone in that crumbling pce.


    "And just die alone there, Empress. This is your future that has already been decided."


    Perez clicked his tongue.


    At that time, the carriage rattled loudly once.


    "We¡¯ve arrived at the pce."


    At Perez¡¯s words, the moving carriage gradually slowed up.


    "But you¡¯ll have to thank me for doing it in haste. At least everything will end quickly."


    The carriage came to aplete stop.


    However, there was no attendant rushing with a footstool.


    The Imperial Knights weren¡¯t getting closer with the inadequate timing.


    It can¡¯t be helped.


    Perez lifted himself from the seat and gave a short message by the Empress¡¯s ear.


    "But don¡¯t ask me for mercy, Empress."


    Perez¡¯s hand twisted the doorknob of the carriage.


    "From the beginning, wasn¡¯t it a game that ends when one of us disappears?"


    Then he politely opened the carriage door for the Empress and said, "There¡¯s no turning back now."


    Without a chance to prevent it from happening, the door instantly opened and the Imperial Knights and servants standing further away have witnessed it.


    The figure of the Empress kneeling before Perez.


    Their eyes widen in astonishment.


    "Then I¡¯ll get off first. Goodbye." Perez said so and he stepped off the carriage.


    Then he gave a word to the attendant.


    "The Empress will need a foothold. Attend to her quickly."


    Leaving that order alone, Perez took a step towards the Poc Pce.


    The three members of the Academy, who were waiting in advance, quickly joined after that.


    But a sense of wonder has all crossed their faces.


    "Your Highness?"


    It was because Perez¡¯s face was getting frigid.


    The Empress knelt in front of him, why the hell?


    Perez, who was walking in the lead, said in a low voice, "Lignite."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Make more thorough surveince on Astana."


    "That foolish brother of yours? Why?"


    Perez replied with the sound of heavy footsteps walking on the stone path of the Imperial Pce.


    "She didn¡¯t ask for Astana to be spared even though she was kneeling to her knees."


    Perez didn¡¯t believe for a single moment that the Empress¡¯s acting was sincere.


    He had seen the Empress for too long to do that.


    The Empress never gives up on Astana.


    Ravini wants absolute power and without Astana, she can¡¯t hold it in her hand.


    She just wanted to keep Perez off her guard and make some time.


    "Sooner orter, the Empress will move."


    Of all the things the Empress said in the carriage, there¡¯s only one truth.


    It was that she was frightened of what would be the oue of the meeting.


    ***


    At the meeting room in Lombardy Mansion.


    No one easily answered my Grandfather¡¯s question.


    "Everyone must have a lot on their minds."


    Grandfather nodded and said, "Okay, I wouldn¡¯t have called you all like this if it had been just to appoint a Deputy Head. I hope you all get it."


    At my grandfather¡¯s words, the lords have stirred up again.


    "Are you talking about...session?"


    Everyone held their breath and waited for Grandpa¡¯s answer.


    It¡¯s the same case for me.


    Like a student waiting for her report card, I looked at my Grandfather with a trembling heart.


    My heart was about to pop out of my chest.


    "That¡¯s right."


    I knew it!


    I clenched my fists under the table.


    Not just a Deputy Head, but the sessor to Lombardy.


    Oh, I love it!


    The words I heard directly from my Grandfather¡¯s mouth were so sweet that I felt like I was about to faint.


    ¡¯Done! It¡¯s done!¡¯


    I want to stand up and shout.


    I managed to swallow the cheers and instead smiled quietly.


    "Tia." Grandpa called me.


    "Everyone seems anxious."


    "That¡¯s understandable."


    I looked back at the people with a nod.


    I meant it from the bottom of my heart.


    I would be worried as well.


    Skipping the son and daughter of the Head and moving to the granddaughter below them. And of all people, to me, who is still ridiculously young.


    "I understand it because you all care for the Lombardy family."


    Because I know well what can happen when a wrong person bes the Head of the family.


    "Well, let me ask you a few questions. Answer that question honestly."


    "Yes, Grandpa."


    "How do you think Lombardy should behave in the current situation?"


    "Lombardy..." I opened my mouth and tried to answer right away but I shut up at once.


    It was because I remembered my previous life that I wanted to shout out what I was about to say.


    "Hmm."


    I pretended to be coughing and took breaths.


    If I didn¡¯t do that, I felt like I would burst out the old resentment that I had forgotten for a while.


    "The path that Lombardy has to go now is so simple and clear."


    In my previous life, they couldn¡¯t do this simple thing which led the Lombardy family to ruins.


    Because I couldn¡¯t do this easy thing before, my great Lombardy had to disappear into history.


    I spoke to my Grandfather and the vassals who were looking at me.


    "The Second Prince will be the Crown Prince. We need to maintain a friendly rtionship with Second Prince Perez and take advantage of it. That¡¯s all."


    But in this life, it¡¯s different.


    I came back for this very moment, and I ran all the way here.

 Chapter 214

    <h4>Chapter 214</h4>


    "Though things are going in favor of His Highness the Second Prince, it is the Emperor who eventually makes the final decision."


    Lord Bray, who was listening in silence, said, "Also, even though the Angenas have been demoralized and theirnds reduced, isn¡¯t the representative family of the West still the Angenas?"


    "I think so too."


    Lord Herringa also agreed with his statement.


    "If thends owned by the Angenas and Brauns are now about the same size, the Emperor will favor the Angenas."


    Everyone seemed to agree.


    Because Angenas was still the Empress¡¯s family.


    "No, the representative of the West will change."


    No matter what the oue of the meeting, it will change.


    But at my words, Lord Herringa shook his head.


    "It¡¯s going to be difficult under the current situation, Lady Firentia." His words were polite but with certainty.


    "It¡¯s going to change."


    "Even if it¡¯s difficult?"


    "Oh yes, it will change."


    "Even if you say so, it will be difficult!"


    Oh, now we¡¯re getting a little emotional.


    I smiled a little bitterly and asked.


    "Then do you want to make a bet with me, Lord Herringa?"


    "?!"


    As the atmosphere bes like this, the lords of the vassal families started asking me questions freely.


    "Then can I hear what you think of the other regions of the Empire except for the West?"


    It was Romassie Dird who just asked. As a man who runs Lombardy¡¯s merchant guild throughout the Empire, he knows how to look at the bigger picture.


    "The most worrying thing is the South."


    "If it¡¯s in the South, do you mean the Sousseau?"


    "Yes, currently, Sousseau¡¯s grain business has been spreading throughout the Empire. The West, in particr, is ustomed to lower grain prices because of the close agreement between the Empress and the Head of Sousseau. But what will happen when the Head of Sousseau raises the price of grain?"


    "Uh..." Murmurs flowed throughout the room.


    "Of course, I am not just talking about the financial gains from price differences. There¡¯s something more frightening than that."


    "It¡¯s the initiative seized by Sousseau in the trade." Dird said, rubbing his beard.


    "Yes, that¡¯s right. There¡¯s no other ce in the South that can producerge amounts of grain right now without worrying about the drought."


    Everyone nodded as they agreed with me.


    "Then what about the East and the North?"


    "There will be no big change in the North for the time being. The new Head of Ivan has just been instated and they¡¯re still recovering from the devastating damage caused by thendslides. Also, the East..."


    I once again looked at Dird and said, "The leader of the merchant guild needs to work harder."


    Hearing my thorny words, Dird pressed his lips tightly.


    "I don¡¯t know what it would be like to use unpleasant words at a ce like this, but my Grandfather told me to answer honestly."


    "Yes, you should." My grandfatherughed satisfactorily.


    "Carrying on, how many upper branches of Lombardy are currently located in the East?"


    "Five."


    "I see. I was expecting ten branches by now."


    "...My apologies." said Dird as his eyebrows narrowed slightly.


    "It¡¯s definitely worth reflecting on the fact that we have not yet taken the initiative in the Eastern trade from the Pellets. Is the merchant guild leader of Lombardy behind in the scale and fundspared to the merchant guild leader of the Pellets?"


    Even though it¡¯s mypany.


    The Pellet Company is still smallerpared to the merchant guild of Lombardy.


    However, it was a serious matter that Lombardy¡¯s merchant guild had not yet taken the initiative in an important trading market like the East.


    "I heard that Lord Dird is currently looking for a sessor. Your first-born son has been running the merchant guild for the past few years, isn¡¯t that right? Is it because of that?"


    If so, then it only means that his eldest son is not qualified to lead the merchant guild of Lombardy.


    I asked the next question without waiting for an answer.


    "The Pellet Company has secured three ports in Chesail Harbor and we know it will increase to four by next month. So how many designated ports do we have at the merchant guild of Lombardy?"


    "Two..."


    Dird¡¯s voice was a little somber.


    "Lord Dird."


    I said with a smile, though, with courtesy.


    "I don¡¯t have to tell you more, you know that, right?"


    "...I will fix it." Dird replied, bowing his headpletely in front of me, even though he was known for his fastidious attitude and stiffness.


    At that time, the Head of the Devon family, ng Devon, called me with a little hesitation.


    "Lady Firentia, may I ask you a question that might seem a bit rude?"


    "Yes, go ahead."


    "If you officially be the Deputy Head and the sessor....what will happen to your engagement to the Second Prince?"


    Everyone looks at me eagerly, turning their heads in curiosity.


    Ah, that...


    I reflexively curled the corners of my mouth a little. I must be smiling right now.


    Although, I also felt a bit of anxiety.


    "The most important thing for me is Lombardy."


    I tried to speak as calmly as possible.


    "I will never abandon Lombardy."


    I heard ng Devon exhaling a small sigh of relief.


    After that, several questions came and went. There was nothing difficult for me to answer.


    "Then I¡¯ll ask you thest question." My grandfather said, taking himself off the back of the chair.


    "Lombardy is the closest family to the Imperial family, but at the same time, is the only family that can keep them in check. The aristocrats of the Empire depend on us a lot."


    That¡¯s right.


    No aristocrat wants the Emperor to wield all of its power at will.


    "But at the same time, they don¡¯t want Lombardy to have more power than the Imperial family. Because we already have a lot."


    My grandfather¡¯s words made all the vassal lordsugh a little.


    "But, as you said, if the Second Prince bes the Crown Prince and rises as the Emperor in the future, there will be voices of concern that the Head of Lombardy and the Emperor are too close. The Head of Lombardy can do whatever she wants to the Emperor, so it looks like she holds a dangerous power. What do you think about this matter?"


    My grandfather was already asking, assuming that Perez became the Emperor and when I became the Head, not just a sessor.


    I was lost in thought.


    However, the worries were not that long.


    "First and foremost, Lombardy is not just any other family, asking permission from the other noble families in the Empire. There is no reason for me to soothe their worries."


    "Uhuh, that¡¯s right."


    "But their ¡¯fear¡¯ is definitely something to be wary of."


    "Fear?"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if Lombardy¡¯s power is an object of envy and jealousy to the nobles, but if it bes a threat, unnecessary noise can arise."


    Sole power does notst long.


    Because Lombardy¡¯s strengthes from maintaining its current position as a representative of the nobilities.


    "But I¡¯m not too worried. Because over time, the nobles will find that I am wise andpetent. But if they still express hostility, then I would put them through the wringer."


    I watched the nobles sitting around and finally made eye contact with my grandfather.


    "I wonder if there ever seems to be someone on the throne that Lombardy didn¡¯t allow to sit?"


    Grandfather didn¡¯t say anything for a moment. He was just looking at me with a smile as always.


    And at some point, the smile grew deeper and my grandfather looked back at the vassals and said, "Can it be more perfect than this?"


    ***


    "The official announcement will be made tomorrow. You¡¯ve had a hard time, so go ahead and take a rest, Tia." My grandfather said as he patted my head.


    "Yes, Grandpa."


    I bade my grandfather and the vassals farewell before going out of the conference room.


    "Haa.."


    The tension that I had endured burst out along with a great heave of sigh.


    In my hands were a heavy stack of documents handed by my grandfather.


    Of course, these were things I had already read and learned in my previous life.


    "Let¡¯s go back to my room."


    I¡¯m going to look through the documents just in case there¡¯s something I missed before.


    I slowly started walking towards my room.


    Today was like any other day.


    The employees of the mansion, who bundled up in the chilly weather, saw me and greeted me with joy on their faces.


    I also greeted them with a smile.


    But as I walk, my body got heavier and heavier.


    Like cotton in water, it was difficult to climb the stairs after some time.


    When I finally arrived in my room, I even stumbled a little.


    "Sigh.."


    I leaned against the closed door behind my back and took breaths.


    From the conference room to here, I just slowly walked a short distance.


    Yet, I was exhausted as if I had been on a very long journey.


    "Shall I take a break?"


    Originally, I was thinking of going through the documents as soon as I arrived.


    As I am now, it was obvious that even a single letter wouldn¡¯te into my head.


    I put the documents on the table andy down on my bed with a heavy thud.


    "I¡¯ll just take a short nap."


    The moment I muttered those words, the feeling of fatigue as Iy on the soft nket finally struck me with sleep.


    It was already dark when I woke up and my mind was still in a haze.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw Perez right in front of me.


    He was lying in my bed, facing me.


    Red eyes were shining like jewels in the moonlight.


    "Pretty." I muttered in a sigh.


    "Is this a dream?"


    But Perez didn¡¯t answer.


    His eyes, which were always excited with joy whenever he saw me, were subdued.


    It must be a dream.


    I thought so and slowly reached out.


    Soon, my palm touched Perez¡¯s cheek.


    Looking back in the past.


    Every day when something important happens, wey face to face like this.


    So was the day when Perez was rescued from the cold and crumbling pce and the day he found my father¡¯s cure.


    Perez and Iy together like this and fell asleep side by side.


    I spoke in a slightly dazed tone because of my somberness.


    "I¡¯ve officially be the Deputy Head. The session will be announced tomorrow."


    Then his still red lips moved slowly.


    "Congrattions, Tia."


    It was a deep voice.


    "You have achieved your dream."


    "Almost."


    Still, I couldn¡¯t smile.


    "Perez."


    "Yes."


    "I chose Lombardy."


    Perez blinked his eyes.


    "When the announcement is made, the fake engagement between you and me is over."


    "I never thought it was fake."


    "You know I can¡¯t be the Empress."


    Without realizing it, we¡¯re having a pep talk.


    "The Emperor cannot change the Imperialws which will only apply to him."


    Just as Jovanes couldn¡¯t escape monogamy even if he wanted to.


    But his red eyes are only looking at me.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Perez."


    "Why?"


    When he asked me back, I hesitated for a moment.


    And I brought up the words that I couldn¡¯t say to the real Perez.


    "I¡¯m sorry I like you."


    But then heughed.


    A smile immediately spread on his hardened face that seems like a portrait.


    "Why are youughing?"


    "Because you said you like me."


    "... Dummy."


    I¡¯m so emotional. Something came up inside me.


    "Don¡¯t you hate me?"


    Instead of answering, Perez kissed my fingers with the tip of his lips, looking at me thoroughly with his eyes.


    His temperature that tickled my fingertips was so regrettable that I dug into Perez¡¯s arms.


    "Perez."


    Just like what he did to me once. I rubbed my face in Perez¡¯s arm like a child.


    I buried my face and mumbled where I could hear a low heartbeat.


    "I don¡¯t regret it."


    At the end of this life, I¡¯ll wish for the next life where I am next to you.


    I¡¯d like you to look at me again with those glimmering eyes.


    I just want to hold your hand and find happiness in that warmth.


    However, not in this life.


    Because I¡¯m going to be the Head of Lombardy.


    "Tia."


    Then Perez called me in a whisper.


    "It¡¯s okay."


    His hand stroked my head.


    "Everything will be fine."


    As if he were reading my mind, he whispered, "Don¡¯t worry about anything."


    "Don¡¯t think about anything. Sleep a little longer. From hereafter, you¡¯ll get even busier."


    At that moment, I almost fell asleep. But I woke up in a daze at his words.


    "Trust me, and have a good night¡¯s dream."


    I closed my eyes again to his gentle touch and soft voice soothing me. Feeling the warmth of Perez on the tip of my nose.


    When I opened my eyes again, I was alone.


    That afternoon, in the name of the Head of Lombardy, my grandfather announced my session.


    He appointed Firentia Lombardy as the Deputy Head and the official sessor to the Lombardy family.

 Chapter 215

    <h4>Chapter 215</h4>


    The announcement made by the Lombardy family created a big repercussion.


    It was not just because Firentia Lombardy got officially appointed as the Deputy Head but also became the official sessor of Head Lombardy!


    Skipping the eldest son, Vieze, and his other children, Shann, and Gahan, Rulhac appointed his granddaughter, Firentia as the sessor.


    If this continues, the first-ever female Head will be born.


    There¡¯s also the fact that the engagement of the Second Prince and Firentia was broken.


    It was an announcement that surprised people in many ways.


    "Nonsense!"


    Vieze, who had been drinking to death at a social club, hurries home after hearing the news.


    His dull, dark skin, red blood-shot eyes, and the terrible smell of alcohol made the other people frown.


    Serral returned home after a few days and watched Vieze, who was changing clothes while screaming, ¡¯I have to go see my father!¡¯


    "That lowly wench, of all things, became the Deputy Head¡ªand worse, the sessor?! This cannot be!"


    Vieze quickly changed his clothes and vented his anger.


    Because he was drunk, he became a mess and couldn¡¯t lock his button properly, but he wasn¡¯t even aware of that.


    "My father must be senile. I, the eldest son, should go and stop him....Arrggh!"


    Vieze was under a foolish illusion even after he was kicked out of the main building of the mansion and moved to a separate house where guests stayed.


    He thought that his father was only angry for the time being and tossed him out temporarily, but he was mistaken that everything would go back to the way it was in due time.


    And after drinking his brains out, he persuaded himself that what happened today is a mistake.


    "This is a mistake! He¡¯s making a big mistake...!"


    Vieze muttered the words over and over again with vacant eyes.


    "No matter how many times I told you to go to your father and ask him to get Bellesac out of there, you didn¡¯t listen and pretending not to hear!"


    Eventually, Serral, who couldn¡¯t stand it, shouted at Vieze in a harsh voice.


    "Aren¡¯t you too much?! Are you not even worried about Bellesac?!"


    Serral couldn¡¯t sleep at the thought of her son being locked up somewhere in the pce alone.


    Although Vieze was not good enough in many ways, she thought that at least he felt the same concern she had for their son, Bellesac.


    Laranne, who had left for the East, did not even reply to the letters she kept sending. And now Bellesac, the only child left with them, was imprisoned in the Imperial Pce for a severe case.


    She thought that he was drowning himself in alcohol every day because of that.


    But that wasn¡¯t it.


    He just doesn¡¯t want to go visit his father and ask for Bellesac¡¯s sake because it hurts his pride.


    Serral trembled with anger and betrayal.


    "What?"


    Vieze crumpled his face seeing Serral crying.


    "That¡¯s because he did something wrong, what can I do?!" He shouted.


    "Of course, if you did something with the First Prince and even brandishing a dagger, you will obviously get caught and cannot get away because of how big of a deal it is!"


    Then he looked at Serral from head to toe before spitting disapprovingly.


    "Who do you think came up with such a stupid n?!"


    Vieze, who left only that word, mmed the door as he goes out.


    Left alone again, Serral stood there for a moment.


    Then she went back to her room and picked up a letter on her desk.


    ¡¯The Empress is using me as the culprit in the case. I took the medicine in the canteen of His Highness the Second Prince. Please get me out of here. I¡¯m so scared, Mother.¡¯


    Serral¡¯s fingers trembled as she stroked the messed-up handwriting.


    "Bellesac...."


    Serral med herself.


    It was Serral, herself, who put the dagger in Bellesac¡¯s hand and pushed the child to do such a thing even though he did not want to go to the huntingpetition.


    ¡¯Go and throw your body in front of the Prince if necessary¡¯ saying such harsh words to the end.


    Then Serral read one sentence in the letter again.


    ¡¯The Empress is using me as the culprit in the case.¡¯


    When she first read the words, Serral denied it.


    The Empress won¡¯t do that.


    However, as time passed by, she was forced to admit it.


    The easiest way to deal with the situation right now was to put everything on Bellesac.


    And she knew that her cousin, Ravini, wouldn¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice Bellesac at all.


    ¡¯I¡¯m so scared, Mother.¡¯


    Serral closed her eyes tightly, hearing Bellesac¡¯s fearful voice in her head.


    ***


    "What essories would you like, my Lady?"


    After changing my dress, and finishing my hair and makeup.


    Laurelle asked as she opened the jewelry box in front of me.


    "If you don¡¯t like any of these, I¡¯ll bring you another one."


    "No need."


    I said, reaching out to the ne in the middle. A ne made by Perez himself with a red ruby the size of a thumbnail.


    It caught my eye.


    "My Lady..."


    Laurelle, who knows what this ne is, looked at me anxiously.


    "I just want to wear it. There is no other meaning."


    I said so and hung the ne myself. And I put a shawl prepared next to it over my shoulders.


    It was woven with thick fur and was tightly trimmed with a string from just below the corbone.


    If I wear this, no one can¡¯t see what kind of ne I am wearing.


    "Help me with the shawl, Laurelle."


    "...Yes, my Lady."


    Laurelle nodded, clearly understood what I was thinking.


    Smiling, she attended as she wrapped the shawl about me.


    But I couldn¡¯t hide my sad expression well.


    Knock! Knock!


    A small knock was heard.


    "Come in."


    It was Clerivan who appeared from the door.


    "Wee, brother." Laurelle greeted Clerivan happily.


    "Long time no see, Laurelle." Now ustomed to Laurelle calling him ¡¯Brother¡¯, Clerivan greeted her, unable to help it.


    "Did you bring it?"


    "Yes, here you are."


    Clerivan gave me what he cherished in his bag.


    It was a bundle of documents, well bound with thick leather.


    I got up and put it in the safe.


    "There is nothing wrong with being careful."


    Not that I don¡¯t trust the people of Lombardy. It¡¯s not something you can just put on a table and carry it around.


    "...Clerivan?"


    "Hmm. Uh..." He coughed and turned his head away, but the sounding from him is a little strange.


    "Are you crying?!"


    "Oh, no."


    No way!


    How is it not tears when you take off your sses and wiped your eyes with your sleeves!


    Then is it sweat flowing from your eyes?


    I sighed a little and took a few steps towards Clerivan.


    And then.


    I stopped and asked just in case.


    "You will cry more if I reassure you, right?"


    "....Yes. Hmmmf..."


    Clerivan replied, turning his head to the side again and quietly grasping his eyebrows.


    "I understand why you¡¯re crying."


    "Hmm. I¡¯m sorry. It seems that I became a little emotional for a moment." Clerivan said, taking a deep breath.


    His voice and facial expression changed. He was back in his usual, calm appearance.


    "When did Lady Firentia grow up to be the Deputy Head and sesso¡ª!"


    Clerivan cut off himself from talking and touch his eyebrow again.


    It is unusual for his head to bow down and his shoulders to shake.


    I sighed again and said to Laurelle, "Give Clerivan a handkerchie¡ªLaurelle?!"


    "Haaah! Wahh!"


    Oh Laurelle, not you too.


    Laurelle, who stood next to Clerivan, looked the same as she bowed her head and was damping her eyes with a handkerchief, shedding tears.


    "Oh, my youngdy... You look so dignified today...!"


    Crying greatly, Laurelle wiped her tears and handed the handkerchief to Clerivan.


    "Here you go, Brother."


    "....Ahh, thank you... Haah..."


    I can¡¯t believe them.


    I shook my head and left the room with the two people who burst into tears.


    "Where are you going, my Lady?"


    Laurelle asked through the open door.


    "Imperial Pce. I have some business to attend to. Now that I¡¯m officially the Deputy Head, I now have to take responsibility for all family members."


    My first job as the Deputy Head of Lombardy is ¡¯this¡¯.


    I¡¯m a bit dumbfounded myself.


    "And there¡¯s a ce I need to stop by before I leave for the Imperial Pce."


    I looked back at Clerivan and said, "Don¡¯t cry too much and see you tomorrow at the Corporation, Clerivan."


    "Yes, have a nice first day at work, Deputy Head.....ugh!"


    "Oh my god, this is really happening, Laurelle!"


    "...Hmmf!"


    I really can¡¯t stop these siblings.


    Thest thing I saw was Laurelle squeezing Clerivan¡¯s shoulder through the closing door before I started moving again.


    The destination was my grandfather¡¯s bedroom.


    "I¡¯m here, Grandpa!"


    My grandfather, dressed infortable clothes and drinking tea in the parlor attached to his bedroom, smiled wide at me.


    "Oh, our Tia is here!"


    "You should take a rest. Were you working again?"


    "Haha! I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s a habit."


    Grandfatherughed as he put the papers aside on the table.


    "But where are you going? You probably didn¡¯te here just to see your Grandpa all dressed up like that, right?"


    "I have to go to the Imperial Pce but before that, I have things to report to my grandfather and also want to ask something."


    "Yes, what is it?"


    Grandfather smiled as he took the teacup to his mouth.


    I looked at his figure and said.


    "I think you lied to me."


    Grandfather¡¯s movement stopped.


    "How bad is your health?"

 Chapter 216

    <h4>Chapter 216</h4>


    Surprised, my grandfather opened his eyes wide and stared at me for a long time.


    "How did you know?"


    Fortunately, it seemed that he had no intention of hiding it until the end.


    "If I tell you, will you be honest with me?"


    "I will."


    Grandfather grinned as he put down the teacup.


    There is nothing I can do.


    "The announcement of the session was too fast."


    I sighed softly and began to answer.


    "It¡¯s natural to help my grandfather as a Deputy Head and gradually learn things. It¡¯s a procedure that usually takes several years. But my grandfather did it in just over a month."


    "Isn¡¯t it just because that I liked you to run things so much?"


    "That¡¯s possible. That¡¯s what I thought, so I never questioned it. However..."


    I shook my head.


    "I noticed yesterday when you called me to the ce where you gathered the vassals. What happened yesterday wasn¡¯t just to inform the vassals of my grandfather¡¯s decision to take me as his sessor, am I right?"


    At my words, a light smile passed over my grandfather¡¯s face.


    "Then what do you think it was?"


    "....It¡¯s an interview for a sessor. In a short period, the lords had prepared to ask questions about me that would convince them to approve of me."


    Due to the nature of Lombardy¡¯s vassals, who have very high loyalty to the Head of the family, the outstanding devotion of the old vassals to the Head sometimes bes a problem.


    The circumstance of not epting and trusting a new Head sometimes urs.


    Therefore, it is not only the current Head¡¯s authority to decide the next Head, but the vassals must be fully convinced of the decision as well.


    That way, when a change of Head urs, the power gap can be minimized as much as possible without ending in an upheaval.


    And this is something that happens naturally through a sessor education curriculum that takes ce over several years.


    The Head entrusts big and small things to the Deputy Head or the sessor, and this naturally creates opportunities to work and collide with the vassals.


    Then, when the sessor finally bes the Head, the vassals will already know what the new Head Lombardy is like, in what areas they can do well, and what they need their help with.


    "Unless I have to make the vassals my own in a very short period, my grandfather is not the kind of person to make such a decision."


    I could have even made a slip of the tongue in front of the lord vassals.


    Or instead of capturing them, they could have been discouraged.


    But my grandfather wanted me to be recognized quickly by the lords, even at the risk of that.


    "Am I right?"


    "... I really can¡¯t fool you."


    My grandfatherughed. It was a very tiredugh.


    "How much...is it that bad?" With a lump forming in my throat, my voiceing out sounded terrible.


    "Haa...Tia worries a lot."


    My grandfatherughed lightly, but I couldn¡¯tugh.


    I thought I had changed the future enough by going back to the past, but there may be exceptions this time.


    There may exist aw of regression that I don¡¯t know.


    For example, a person¡¯s lifespan is fixed and cannot be changed.


    "Estira¡¯s medicine is working well. Don¡¯t worry too much." My grandfather said, stroking my head.


    "I was just being impatient because if I had to overdo it or put my mind to it, my body wouldn¡¯t listen likest time."


    I stared into my grandfather¡¯s eyes. It was because I was afraid that it woulde true.


    "Ohh, no need to worry!"


    Grandfather smiled a little awkwardly at my constant concern.


    He keeps stroking my head.


    I quietly raised my hand and pulled down the hand of my grandfather that was stroking my head.


    "...Since when have you been like this?"


    Grandfather¡¯s hands were trembling slightly against his will.


    "When I woke up today, it was already like this."


    Grandfather spoke nonchntly as if it were someone else¡¯s business.


    "I have already been examined by Dr. Estira. She said that there is no change in my body and it seems to be a temporary symptom. Look, I¡¯m fine."


    My grandfatherughed, clenching and unclenching his hands.


    I was a little relieved by his appearance.


    It¡¯s a simple act, but I know it would cease to move if my grandfather¡¯s illness gets worse.


    "I¡¯m like this because I am rxed. It¡¯s all because I feel at ease."


    "Grandfather..."


    "I¡¯ve been running Lombardy on my own for decades, and now that I think I have a reliable granddaughter that will take over, my body seems to be a bitzy."


    What do you mean byzy?


    The Grandfather I know is the farthest person that you can call zy¡¯.


    "Time is catching up with metely."


    "Then, shall I put off being a sessor?"


    "Hey now!"


    My joke left a little bit of loneliness on my grandfather¡¯s face.


    He then looked out of the window and said, "I have no regrets about the years I lived for Lombardy. But looking back, I have lived my life only for Lombardy."


    My grandfather¡¯s face, bright in the sunlight, looked serious today.


    "I thought I was doing my best. But I guess I still have regrets."


    I followed my grandfather¡¯s gaze and looked outside.


    "Let go of me! I¡¯m going to meet my father! Let go!!"


    Vieze was screaming as he was being dragged by the guards.


    "I said it in passing, but it would be great if I could go back to the past and live again."


    Mumbling in a low voice, my grandfather turned his head and looked at me.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Tia."


    "Why would you say that?"


    "I let you carry a huge load on your shoulder because of the family¡¯s matter."


    It seemed to be the situation about Vieze, who is staying in the Lombardy mansion with a modest status, and Bellesac, who was still held in the Imperial Pce.


    "Tia."


    "Yes, Grandpa."


    "Maybe I should have given you the position of the Head earlier than I thought."


    "I understand." I immediately replied with a nod.


    In my previous life, my grandfather continued to work until the very end.


    It was my role to assist in his work, so I know how hard and lonely he was at that time.


    "Please give me all the hard tasks and just take a rest."


    Then grandfather will live a much longer life than before.


    I¡¯ll make it that way.


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid?"


    "No."


    "You, aren¡¯t you being bold?"


    "I¡¯m confident because I don¡¯t have to do it alone anyway." I said as I shrugged my shoulders.


    "There are vassal lords who can help me and I also have Aunt Shann to ask for help if there is something I don¡¯t know. And above all, I have my grandfather."


    "...Yes, being the Head doesn¡¯t mean you have to do everything alone."


    Grandfather¡¯s warm brown eyes looked at me.


    "So Grandpa, please be honest with me from now on. Especially when ites to your health." I said, holding my grandfather¡¯s hand tightly.


    "...Yes, I will."


    "Don¡¯t hide it or anything in case you worry about me. You have to be honest with me so I will be able to help you easily." I said, deliberately, with a little brighter voice.


    "If your eyes get dim, I¡¯ll read all the documents and books for you. If walking bes difficult, I will make you a wheelchair and take you anywhere you want. Let¡¯s go for a walk in the garden where Grandmother loves to watch the sunset with you, Grandpa."


    "Tia..."


    Grandfather held my hand tightly together.


    And heughed with me and said in a joking tone.


    "Then will you tell me if you can¡¯t do it anymore if it¡¯s bing too hard?"


    "No." I shook my head as I said with confidence.


    "I can do it all."


    I¡¯ve been doing it all for years in my previous life.


    "Yes, yes."


    Grandpa didn¡¯t seem to believe me.


    However, his heart seemed to have gotten much better, and the trembling of his hand had subsided.


    I talked to my Grandfather for a while. And cautiously brought up the second purpose of visiting my grandfather today.


    "And there¡¯s one thing I need permission for, Grandpa."


    ***


    The Lombardy¡¯s carriage I rode in reached the entrance to the Imperial Pce.


    From a distance, I could see the soldiers of the Imperial Pce, who confirmed Lombardy¡¯s family crest, were seen rushing to open the door.


    Lombardy¡¯s carriages are open to any pce without being checked.


    Considering that the imperial force cannot enter the Lombardy mansion, it is an unfair treaty.


    It just meant that if I wanted to, I could go to the pce where the Empress is located.


    However, my destination today is not the Empress Pce.


    "Will you take me to the Knights building?"


    The coachman drove my carriage to the headquarters of the Imperial Knights.


    Soon after, I was standing in front of arge three-story building made of ck bricks.


    "What¡¯s the matter...why is the youngdy here?" The knight who was guarding the front approached and asked.


    It seems he knows who I am, even though his face was expressionless, he still looked uneasy.


    "I¡¯vee to meet the officer in charge of the attempted murder case of His Majesty."


    I raised my head confidently, feeling the countless gazes focused on me, and asked, "Is His Highness the Second Prince here?"


    "Well, yes, but he is currently interrogating¡ª"


    "Please call him."


    "...Yes?" The knight got flustered and asked me back.


    "I told you to bring me His Highness the Second Prince."


    "How dare youe and demand for His Highness...Also, he¡¯s officially on duty."


    "If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t be asking like that if you know who you are having a conversation with."


    Only then did a certain expression pass on the face of the imperial knight.


    I looked straight at the Knight and said word by word.


    "Go and tell him ¡¯the Deputy Head of Lombardy wants to see His Highness.¡¯" Then, I smiled brightly.


    "Can you do it?"


    "Y, yes."


    The Knight quickly disappeared into the building.


    "I can¡¯t believe you let your guest stand on the road." I mumbled to myself.


    I felt unfairly treated, but I didn¡¯t me the Knight for hisck of front desk skills.


    I won¡¯t wait long anyway.


    I thought so and watched the knight through the window.


    He went up to the second floor, opened a door near the stairs, and went inside.


    It¡¯s probably the interrogation room.


    And it wasn¡¯t until a few secondster.


    Bam!


    Immediately, the door opened and Perez popped out.


    I could see him running down the stairs, half flying.


    When he looked at me still standing on the road in front of the door, he ran faster.


    Afterward, a series of Imperial Knights and the Knight Commander who we had met each other at thest huntingpetition followed behind.


    Perez quickly approached and asked, "Howe you didn¡¯te in?"


    "How can I get in when no one has invited me in?"


    At my words, Perez red at the knight guard.


    "I apologize!"


    "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not here for an apology." I said so and told Perez.


    "Today, I¡¯m here to do my official duty as a Deputy Head of Lombardy."


    "Official duty?"


    Even at the moment, I can¡¯t believe this is my first official job as a Deputy Head.


    However, as Deputy Head, I can¡¯t pretend not to know anymore.


    "Please transfer Bellesac Lombardy¡¯s case to the Lombardy family, Your Highness."

 Chapter 217

    <h4>Chapter 217</h4>


    A little earlier on the same day


    Empress Ravini was in front of the Emperor¡¯s bedroom.


    The bedroom door was tightly closed but Ravini¡¯s face was bright.


    Soon after, the ck-haired maid came out and bowed her head politely before her.


    "Come in, Empress. His Majesty is waiting."


    The red corners of Ravini¡¯s mouth went up quietly.


    Not long ago, she was stopped at the door. But she was given permission toe inside today.


    "Yes, thank you."


    Thedy-in-waiting, thanked by the Empress, bowed her head further without making eye contact.


    The sight made Empress Ravini feel even better.


    "Your Majesty."


    Entering the bedroom, the Empress called Jovanes in a friendly voice.


    "You¡¯re here."


    Looking as if he had just woken up, Jovanes was still in his pajamas and being attended by the maids, answered silently.


    As a result for having been drinking alcohol for a while, the ck shade under his eyes were clearly visible and so was his shabby face.


    "I was worried to hear that you were not feeling well before. I¡¯m d you¡¯re feeling better now."


    The phrase ¡¯not feeling well¡¯ that Jovanes always used is only an excuse because he didn¡¯t want to see the Empress¡¯s face.


    But she didn¡¯t know it.


    The Empress had been talking to Jovanes in a friendly tone, looking genuinely worried.


    "Why are you here, Empress?" Jovanes asked in an irritating voice, fed up with Ravini.


    "If you want to ask regarding Astana¡¯s case..."


    "I came here because of the Second Prince Perez."


    Jovanes, who nced at Ravini for a moment, leaned over to the wash water that his maid had brought.


    As Ravini watched his reaction, she was convinced.


    The Emperor already knew the affairs of Perez and Firentia Lombardy.


    But it seemed like he was going to pretend not to know, so she had to y along.


    "Have you not heard it yet? It is said that this morning, the Head of Lombardy appointed Firentia, who was currently engaged to the Second Prince, as the next official Head, Your Majesty."


    "...That¡¯s what happened."


    Jovanes spoke slowly and sshed water on his face.


    Ravini guessed it right.


    As soon as the Emperor opened his eyes, he heard Rulhac¡¯s decision.


    At first, it was absurd. He was also angry because he was deceived.


    But he pondered it, and it wasn¡¯t too bad for Jovanes himself.


    The rtionship between Lombardy and the Imperial Family was inseparable.


    That meant that the Emperor should share the absolute power that only he deserves.


    Jovanes hated it unbearably.


    However, until now, no Emperor has escaped this shackle. Even the terrifying previous Emperor and Jovanes himself.


    He tried to get out of Lombardy¡¯s hands, but he was only faced with greater retaliation.


    "Are you all right, Your Majesty?"


    Ravini approached Jovanes with a worried voice to see how he reacted.


    The face behind the towel was smiling.


    Firentia Lombardy was a young woman with no political experience. She would be much easier to handle than Rulhac Lombardy.


    "It¡¯s okay."


    Jovanes replied, but Empress Ravini shook her head.


    "You don¡¯t look well, Your Majesty."


    Oh, no.


    Now, Jovanes was barely holding back theughter that was threatening toe out.


    This is a great opportunity to break Lombardy¡¯s spirit.


    But to do that, he still needed the Angenas.


    If Angenas disappears right now, he wouldn¡¯t know how much time it would take to create the centerpiece of the nobles that would weigh the Lombardys down.


    "I was also enraged at the case of the Second Prince."


    Jovanes looked at the Empress who continued to say so, through the mirror.


    He still had nightmares every night because of Astana¡¯s image, who was stilling at him with a dagger.


    But if Lombardy pushed forward, he couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to Astana who did it.


    It just so happens that Astana was rumored to be out of his mind at that time and that he was framed by someone.


    ¡¯That doesn¡¯t mean I can just let it go.¡¯


    It¡¯s treason.


    Someone had to pay for the crime.


    "Haa... I feel ufortable these days, Your Majesty." Ravini said, sighing.


    "Didn¡¯t the First Prince get deeply injured? But the Second Prince didn¡¯t let me, his mother, to see even Astana¡¯s hair..."


    Reading Jovanes¡¯s heart, the Empress cried and brought up Astana¡¯s side of the story.


    "The poor First Prince must have been framed, Your Majesty."


    "It¡¯s just a suspicion."


    "But what if it¡¯s true, Your Majesty?"


    Empress Ravini took out her handkerchief and damped her tears away.


    "How many days has it been already since the First Prince was locked up? He even lost his right hand."


    The Empress¡¯s voice was desperate as if she was genuinely concerned for Astana.


    "Of course, it is true that hemitted an unforgivable sin against Your Majesty, but didn¡¯t he greatly pay for such offense already?"


    "Empress." said Jovanes, finally looking back at Ravini.


    "Isn¡¯t the real culprit out there?"


    However, it wasn¡¯t the words the Empress said that swayed him. Rather, there was something about the subtle tone that made the listener hear her out.


    "As a father, I also feel sorry for Astana¡¯s suffering, but it doesn¡¯t change that fact that we have to find the culprit."


    "The culprit..."


    The Empress looked deep into Jovanes¡¯s eyes and asked, confirming.


    "If we find out who the real culprit is, will Astana be released from custody?"


    "There¡¯s no reason why he couldn¡¯t be released."


    "Is that so?"


    Empress Ravini nodded her head. Then she took a few steps backward.


    "I will wait for Your Majesty¡¯s preparations to bepleted. Would you like to have breakfast with me? We haven¡¯t shared breakfast in a long while."


    "...I¡¯ll do that."


    As soon as Jovanes gave his confirmation, the Empress left the bedroom in a hurry fearing that he would take back his words.


    He wondered where she was going, but the Emperor did not ask. Heughed inwardly.


    "The first Emperor to tame Lombardy."


    It was a very pleasing achievement.


    ***


    "Bellesac Lombardy¡¯s case..." Perez looked at me as he muttered low.


    "Why don¡¯t we move to a different location and have a proper conversation, Deputy Head Lombardy?"


    "Let¡¯s do that." I nodded at Perez¡¯s suggestion.


    "This way, please." Perez said as he led me into the Knights building.


    We arrived in a small office that Perez seemed to be temporarily using.


    "Here we are."


    I went inside first. Then I heard Perez talking behind me.


    "Don¡¯t even think abouting in."


    "But, Your Highness..."


    "Get far away from the door."


    "Still..."


    "It¡¯s an order."


    "...Yes, Your Highness."


    Eventually, the Knights who lost to Perez stepped back and closed the door.


    Only the two of us were left in the room.


    Perez, who came closer, was just looking at me with a faint smile.


    What¡¯s wrong with him?


    With the slightly awkward atmosphere filling the room, I spoke first.


    "Your Highness, I¡¯m here to fulfill my official duties, and the reason the knights weren¡¯t with me is because¡ª"


    "Did you sleep wellst night?"


    When only the two of us were left, Perez¡¯s tone became rxed.


    What¡¯s with him all of a sudden?


    I replied reflexively, slightly frowning.


    "Of course, I slept well..."


    A moment passed, my eyes widened as I¡¯vee to realized.


    "Yesterday....you came to my room.....?"


    "Yes."


    "Well...then.....that¡¯s....that¡¯s...."


    Wasn¡¯t it a dream?!


    I nearly stumbled as I stepped backward. But Perez just stepped forward as much.


    "I didn¡¯t tell you that I left because you were sleeping so well. I didn¡¯t want to wake you up."


    "I thought it was a dream!"


    "For me, it was definitely a happy dream. Tia said she likes me¡ª"


    "Perez!" I looked back at the door and shouted urgently, but Perez only smiled at me with joy in his eyes.


    What a dog! What do you mean it wasn¡¯t a dream?


    I felt my face reddening.


    No, let¡¯s stay calm. Calm down!


    I took a deep breath and said, "I¡¯m not here to talk about anything personal today. I want you to hand over Bellesac Lombardy."


    I just want to do my business quickly and avoid this situation.


    If Perez refuses, I have prepared a long list of reasons to convince him.


    "Take him, Deputy Head." But Perez replied with a calm face.


    "I have prepared in advance. A little while ago, he was packing before I came out."


    "...It looks like you knew I wasing today."


    "As long as you became the Deputy Head, I thought that you would take responsibility for all of the Lombardy family members."


    "You know me very well."


    Perez replied with a faint smile to my words. "Thank you for thepliment."


    If you¡¯re this handsome, then it¡¯s a price worth paying for.


    I nced at Perez a little and said, "Then I¡¯ll take him right away without wasting any time. Where¡¯s Bellesac?"


    "Upstairs."


    It seemed to be the room where Perez came out a while ago.


    "Please take the lead." I said so and tried to open the door.


    "Before that."


    Before I could fully open it, the door closed again at Perez¡¯s gentle push.


    "The string has been loosened, Deputy Head."


    Perez reached out to me, speaking softly.


    "Ah..."


    As he said, the straps of the shawl were slightly loosened.


    Then a red ruby ne was revealed between the hems of the crooked shawl.


    "This..."


    At that moment, I made eye contact with Perez.


    My heart was racing. It was because Perez was smiling.


    The feeling of him fiddling with the ruby ne on my corbone tickled.


    "Fromst night until today. What should I do if you keep giving me presents like this?..."


    The red eyes looked at me as if they were burning me.


    "Deputy Head Lombardy."

 Chapter 218

    <h4>Chapter 218</h4>


    "What are you doing?" I said, removing Perez¡¯s hand from fiddling with my ne.


    His eyes still felt hot, but I didn¡¯t make any more eye contact.


    "Like this."


    I covered the ne with the shawl after returning it to its ce. And then I pulled the string hard and tied it up.


    The glowing red ruby was no longer visible.


    "I¡¯m burying us," I spoke as calmly as possible.


    "There is no future between you and me. It¡¯s just a rtionship that will end someday."


    "Deputy Head¡ª"


    Perez tried to say something but I cut him off.


    "Now that I¡¯ve seeded Lombardy, I can take breaks, but what about the Emperor?"


    Perez kept his mouth shut but his eyes told me that he has so much to say.


    My heart ached at his sorrowful face.


    "You must defeat the Empress and you must be appointed as the Crown Prince. And then you¡¯ll have to spend your time as the Crown Prince being wary of all things so that you¡¯ll be the Emperor. Are you still going to continue your rtionship with me, who can¡¯t be an Empress?"


    I shook my head.


    Even with Perez, there are limitations.


    "At this rate, Your Highness will achieve nothing."


    When I saw Perez, my heart that was pounding again was slowly sinking.


    It was right to sort out our rtionship here and now for the both of us.


    "It¡¯s a very long journey for the Prince to be the Emperor. And the Imperial knights were divided in half right now, right?"


    Perez nodded silently.


    I am d that you are taking my words well.


    But apart from that, I felt another painful throbbing in my heart.


    I put my hand on Perez¡¯s chest, hiding my expression as much as I could. It was the ce where also my heart ached.


    "That¡¯s why we should bury our feelings. We each have something to aplish. And then at some point..."


    It¡¯ll all go away.


    I was going to say that.


    But my lips won¡¯t open.


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say that.


    It was because I wasn¡¯t sure myself either.


    Will this heart of mine really forget as time passes?


    Will all the desire to hurt a person as this disappears?


    At that time, Perez held my hand that was on his chest.


    It was a frighteningly warm hand.


    And slowly, he pulled my hand and gently rubbed his face in it while his gaze deeply fixed on me.


    At that moment my heart sunk.


    It was because I realized that what I said a while ago did not push him away, but instead stimte him more.


    "If I bury my heart, it will not disappear."


    Unlike me, Perez said with conviction.


    "Deputy Head."


    A voice that was as hot as my body temperature called me.


    "Is it okay for me to ept someone else as the Empress? Can I stand side by side with her while we smile at each other?"


    There was something that came to my mind.


    Perez and Ramona stand together in front of the crowd and cross their arms.


    It was a memory from my previous life.


    My heart hurts iparably more than before, so I had to clench my teeth.


    Meanwhile, Perez came closer.


    "Am I supposed to have children and grow old together for the rest of my life with someone else? Is the Deputy Head confident to watch it from afar?"


    I¡¯ll be able to watch.


    But whenever Perez is happy andughing with someone else, I¡¯ll be crying without anyone knowing.


    I closed my eyes tightly to erase the dark future that seemed to be being painted right in front of me.


    Perez carefully lifted my chin and made me look at him.


    We are now looking at each other with a distance of a breath away.


    "I can¡¯t."


    His voice became murky.


    "No one other than me can stand beside you."


    Perez¡¯s red eyes glowed over me, like the ruby I hid a moment ago.


    "Just imagining that the Deputy Head is marrying someone other than me...."


    Perez¡¯s voice shook very dangerously.


    "I¡¯m getting angry."


    Like I did a little while ago, Perez put my hand on his chest.


    Thump. Thump.


    A strong beat, albeit not fast, is pounding dangerously as if it were going toe out of his chest.


    "If I don¡¯t pierce the heart of that man, who doesn¡¯t exist, I¡¯m going to explode in anger." Perez whispered in my ear before his lips were approaching mine.


    Then he kissed me, pressing his lips onto mine so fervently.


    Once, twice. It engulfed me like a wave that came over me countless times.


    Perez, who kissed me in one breath and at some point looks like it wouldst forever, stopped.


    He said to me lightly as his lips touched my forehead.


    "Like this, I will put my lips on the Deputy Head."


    Then Perez¡¯s lips dug into my exposed neck.


    "I¡¯m the only one who can do this."


    The vibration of his lips as he talked tickled my skin.


    "It must be me. Only me and no one else."


    Slowly pulling away, Perez looked at me with unbearable eyes.


    "And there¡¯s one thing you¡¯re misunderstanding."


    However, Perez, who messed up my hair and clothes with his kisses, was now as sweet as the well-tamed wolf.


    "The Deputy Head of Lombardy is exactly what I want. I want neither the crown nor the throne, but you."


    Perez¡¯s fingers lightly brushed my lips.


    "You being mine. That¡¯s exactly what I want." Perez smiled tenderly as he said so.


    "The rest are just bonuses, Deputy Head of Lombardy. And I¡¯ll do anything to get what I want."


    "Perez, you..."


    Who are you?


    The guy in front of me was unfamiliar.


    For a moment, it seemed that I saw the dark side of the guy I hadn¡¯t known before.


    Click.


    Perez leaned towards me and opened the door behind my back.


    Woosh.


    The cold air outside blew into the office.


    My body trembled and it gave me goosebumps. It was like waking up from a dream.


    "Then, shall we go save the Deputy Head¡¯s cousin?"


    Before I knew it, Perez came back to his usual form and asked me.


    ***


    "I¡¯m not going!"


    What are you saying, you shitty bastard?


    Stubbornly, Bellesac sat with his arms tightly crossed and said such absurd words.


    "I¡¯d rather be safe here where the Imperial Knights can protect me!"


    "Didn¡¯t you say he was packing up to go back to Lombardy?" I said as I looked up at Perez.


    "It seems like he changed his mind." Perez said with an expressionless face.


    But I know that he is annoyed. Very annoyed.


    Perez¡¯s eyes were slightly narrowed.


    "Haa..."


    I, too, had no choice but to sigh in irritation.


    I¡¯m already annoyed at the fact that I have be a Deputy Head and that my first job is to get Bellesac out of the Imperial pce¡¯s custody.


    "Bellesac Lombardy, you¡¯d better think about it carefully."


    Are you going to refuse my help?


    Bellesac slightly flinched at my words, and immediately looked at someone with anxious eyes.


    I quickly followed that gaze.


    An Imperial Knight?


    What Bellesac looked at momentarily was a Knight standing silently with his hand behind his back at the door.


    "Sir, what is your name?"


    "...I¡¯m Olka Barraport, a member of the 1st Knight Division."


    Aha.


    I had a rough idea of what was going on.


    I spoke to Perez.


    "Will you send the Knights out for a while, Your Highness?"


    "....Get out."


    At Perez¡¯smand, the Knights emptied the room.


    Now it was just me, Perez, and Bellesac in the interrogation room.


    "Hey, Bellesac."


    I looked down at Bellesac sitting on the chair and said, "You idiot."


    "Ah... You¡¯re cursing at me again, you..."


    "Even if I give you a lifeline, the fact that you don¡¯t even know that it¡¯s a lifeline, you really are an idiot."


    I clicked my tongue.


    "While Perez was away for a while, what did that Barraport Knight tell you?"


    Bellesac did not answer.


    I was just wondering if he would talk to me with that stupid head of his.


    So I told him instead, "I bet the Empress must have told you that Perez and I were trying to make you the culprit."


    "Well, that...!"


    "She must have said that the people of Lombardy couldn¡¯t help you if you followed me back so just stay here."


    I didn¡¯t even have to ask, ¡¯Am I right?¡¯


    Bellesac¡¯s eyes were shaking, seemingly nervous.


    "And that¡¯s when you fall for it, you idiot."


    At myst words, Bellesac was looking like he was going to throw harsh words at me but shut his mouth again.


    "I don¡¯t have enough affection to persuade someone who doesn¡¯t even want to go."


    But I am the Deputy Head of Lombardy.


    At least, as long as Bellesac still carries the surname of Lombardy, he is under my responsibility.


    "So I¡¯ll give you onest chance, Bellesac."


    I sighed loudly and said gravely, "Take your bag and get on Lombardy¡¯s carriage."


    Bellesac¡¯s fingers twitched nervously.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Bellesac eventually said, "I¡¯m not going. I said I¡¯m not going."


    "You¡¯ve finally decided to trust them."


    "I¡¯m sure mother and the Barraport family...."


    "Mother?"


    Do you mean Serral?


    Before I could ask any more questions, Perez intervened.


    "Leave him be, Deputy Head."


    Perez¡¯s gaze was cold as he looked at Bellesac crouching down.


    "Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s safer here?"


    Perez surely was pissed off.


    "A witness says that he won¡¯t go, then we can¡¯t force him."


    That¡¯s an absolute rule.


    I shook my head and spoke to Bellesac.


    "It¡¯s your decision. Don¡¯t regret it."


    "Regret...I will not." Bellesac said stubbornly.


    "Idiot."


    Bellesac, who doesn¡¯t have the brain to figure out the situation, can only build up his self-esteem.


    He hasn¡¯t changed since his previous life when he pped me on the cheek.


    ***


    Bellesac was asleep after a long time.


    Since he was detained, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep easily because of his anxiety.


    He drank the drink that came with the dinner and fell asleepfortably.


    He didn¡¯t want to get out of his worry-free dreams.


    However, in an instant, he felt his body was turning upside down.


    "Gasp!"


    Bellesac opened his eyes with terrible pain in his throat.


    There was still nothing but darkness in the room.


    "Haa! Uh! This...!"


    As he struggled because he couldn¡¯t breathe, someone¡¯s knees pressed against his back suppressing Bellesac¡¯s body deeper into the bed.


    And


    His throat tightened, unable to breathe with a small sound of pulling something.


    "Die fast, you bastard."


    It was Olka Barraport, a voice that Bellesac knew.

 Chapter 219

    <h4>Chapter 219</h4>


    Bellesac struggled desperately.


    He was somehow trying to get on his back and drop the person off him.


    "Sheesh! You¡¯re really¡ª!"


    Olka Barraport swears in a hushed tone and corrects his disheveled posture.


    A stronger force than ever before strangled him again.


    Bellesac reached back and tried to grab Olka Barraport, but the power of the Knight was unbeatable.


    It was all the more difficult that he was strangled in the back.


    "Haa! Ugh!"


    Bellesac¡¯s mouth opened wide and the sound of harsh breathing came out. His head was about to burst.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t want to die like this!¡¯


    Bellesac somehow tried to tear the rope wrapped around his neck.


    There was red blood flowing out of his wounds, but he was undeterred. Red blood spattered on Bellesac¡¯s white clothes.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t want to die! Someone help! Help me!¡¯


    Bellesac wanted to shout.


    "Gasp! Gasp!"


    But he couldn¡¯t even scream with his current situation.


    ¡¯It¡¯s your decision. Don¡¯t regret it.¡¯


    The words that Firentia said, rang in his head.


    "Just hurry up and die."


    He heard Olka Barraport muttering impatiently.


    He¡¯s getting exhausted.


    Desperate, Bellesac once again tried to move his body. But it was already toote.


    Contrary to his will, Bellesac¡¯s movement gradually subsided.


    His limbs, which he wanted to swing with all his might, were only convulsing.


    He couldn¡¯t see anymore.


    He couldn¡¯t even feel the awful feeling of the rope digging through his neck.


    He was dying.


    Bellesac peed at that terrible thought.


    ¡¯Please, someone, save me.¡¯


    He screamed silently.


    It was then.


    A loud noise was heard, which was the only sense that seemed to be working.


    And.


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!"


    The pressure that was strangling him disappeared in an instant.


    Bellesac instinctively swiveled his body to the side and breathed in the air in a hurry.


    "Cough! Woh! Ah!"


    In tear-jerking pain, Bellesac trembled with relief that he had ¡¯lived¡¯.


    "Huh...."


    His eyes closed, savoring the precious feeling of being able to breathe again while spewing forth sounds that weren¡¯t human-like.


    Soon, a sharp, eye-opening pain hit his face.


    Wam!


    "How long are you going toy down? Get up and move."


    "Ugh.. who...."


    Bellesac raised his eyes and looked up at the man who pped him on the cheek.


    However, all he could recognize was a pair of red eyes.


    "....Should we just say that he died."


    The man in front of him murmured in a low voice and someone next to him stopped him.


    "Hey, Your Highness, don¡¯t do that. They will be waiting for him."


    Bellesac quickly rubbed his eyes. Only then did his hazy vision bes clear.


    "Ah...."


    The door was torn open, and Olka Barraport fell on the floor, unconscious.


    Three people, including Lignite Luman, who is known as the closest aide to the Second Prince, were seen searching the arms of Barraport.


    "Hey, look at this."


    "Hey, Lombardy. Here¡¯s your suicide note."


    Tedughed and took a piece of paper from Olka Barraport¡¯s arms and threw it on Bellesac¡¯sp.


    [....Repenting for the sins of attempting to kill the Emperor...The First Prince is just a victim of this incident....for the sins I havemitted with my own life...]


    A chill settled over Bellesac¡¯s spine as he read the note.


    "Isn¡¯t this exactly your handwriting?"


    Steeley asked as heughed knowingly.


    "Is there anyone around you who can copy your handwriting and write a suicide note?"


    "I think he¡¯spletely lost his mind."


    Lignite flicked his tongue at Bellesac, who was nkly looking at a suicide note bearing his name.


    "Get up."


    Then Perez approached and grabbed Bellesac by the cor and lifted him.


    It was a swift move as if holding a teacup, to lift arge adult man with one hand.


    Bellesac¡¯s body staggered by the rough handling. But no one was there to sympathize with him.


    "Let¡¯s get going, Your Highness. Leave this guy to me. I¡¯ll be interrogating this one!"


    Lignite Luman spoke with his feet on the chest of Olka Barraport, lying on the ground looking beat-up.


    "Follow me." Perez said as he took the lead first.


    Without asking where he was going, Bellesac drooped his shoulders and followed suit.


    A carriage was seen waiting outside the Knights¡¯ building.


    But Perez opened the door to the luggagepartment, not the main door.


    "Get on."


    "But this is a luggagepartment¡ª"


    But before Bellesac could even finish talking, Perez grabbed Bellesac by the cor once again and threw him into the luggagepartment.


    Thud!


    "Ugh!"


    Bellesac held his head in pain, but there was no change in Perez¡¯s expression.


    "A baggage fits in the luggagepartment."


    After saying that, he just mmed the luggagepartment door closed.


    ***


    Early in the morning in a small mansion at the end of the Lombardy estate.


    "Oh, Bellesac!"


    "Mother!"


    When the carriage with Perez arrived, Bellesac and Serral¡¯s unmoving reunion took ce.


    "By the way..."


    "...Why is he getting out of the luggagepartment?"


    Perez shrugged his shoulders at Serral¡¯s question.


    "...?"


    "Well..."


    I¡¯m sure Bellesac didn¡¯t go in on his own.


    But it didn¡¯t matter to me where Bellesac got on, so I turned to Serral and Bellesac again.


    "Oh my god, you¡¯re injured...!"


    Serral was horrified to see the dark red marks on Bellesac¡¯s neck.


    "Oh, Sir Olka Barraport broke in and strangled him..."


    He didn¡¯t need to exin more.


    Realizing what had happened, Serral silently looked at the terrible marks on her son¡¯s neck and turned to me.


    "You must have known what the Empress was like. So you¡¯re not surprised, aren¡¯t you?"


    Serral shook her head with a troubled look at my words.


    "I knew... I knew what my cousin was capable of, but I was afraid. I was so afraid..."


    Serral spoke to herself in a voice full of regret. She looked very exhausted.


    Serral approached me a few steps and said.


    "Thank you, Fi¡ªNo, thank you, Deputy Head."


    "There¡¯s nothing to be thankful for." I said, ncing at the old mansion where they would live in the future.


    "Since it was in my best interest to let Bellesac live rather than to die at the hands of the Empress, that¡¯s why I helped."


    Serral looked at me with mixed emotions. Then she took a letter out of her arms and held it out to me.


    It was a purple letter.


    "This is..."


    I took it and handed it over to Perez right away.


    It¡¯ll be a weapon that Perez can use if it¡¯s in his hands more than mine.


    "Bellesac."


    Instead, I called Bellesac, standing behind Serral with his shoulders shrinking.


    "From now on, you and your mother will live here as if you are dead."


    "Eh, here?"


    Bellesac looked around the mansion with bleak eyes.


    It was a building with traces of the years left intact in scarlet bricks.


    He can¡¯t get his act together until the end.


    "Why, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s not enough?"


    "It¡¯s not like that..."


    I walked in front of Bellesac.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t get me wrong. You and I use the same surname, but you with lowly blood will never be part of the family.¡¯


    In my previous life, the words that Bellesac said as he pped me in the cheek rang in my ears.


    He also looked at me with a clear, contemptuous gaze as if looking at a dirty thing.


    Thinking about what happened back then, I was furious.


    ¡¯You can only live as our servant as you are now.¡¯


    But the current Bellesac, who is standing in front of me, was far from spitting at my feet.


    He was still stupid and foolish, but he was terrified. His veins were about to burst, he gave off a disgusting smell and looked like a mess.


    "You called me half-blood."


    Bellesac¡¯splexion turned white at the words I muttered in a grave tone.


    "Sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t know any better at that time! I¡¯m sorry, Deputy Head."


    Bellesac plunged to his knees.


    I looked down at Bellesac and said, "You¡¯ll lose everything with that half-blood word of yours, Bellesac."


    "Please forgive me...!"


    My anger slowly died down.


    It wasn¡¯t in vain.


    It¡¯s one of the fruits of mybor that I¡¯ve built up since I returned.


    My foolish cousin was just obtuse,zy, and infinitely evil to the weak.


    I slowly opened my mouth at Bellesac.


    "I¡¯ll send you money in your name to live and eat every month. But that¡¯s all you¡¯ll ever deserve with your patronizing breed."


    I said with a low voice.


    "Live like a dead man. Don¡¯t let me hear your name again if you don¡¯t want to lose any more than this."


    I stared at Bellesac for thest time and boarded the carriage that Perez had been riding on.


    Perez followed right behind me.


    A glimpse of Bellesac, who was still kneeling on the ground can be seen outside the carriage¡¯s window, but I did not look back.


    There was still silence in the carriage.


    "If you interrogate the Knight that tried to kill Bellesac, you may find out something."


    When the Lombardy mansion began to appear, I asked Perez.


    "But why aren¡¯t you looking good, Perez?"


    Perez didn¡¯t speak as if he was agonizing over something at my question.


    I asked while looking at him.


    "You... Is there something wrong?"


    I felt anxious. I felt like there would be one more hidden move by the Empress.


    And when I got out of the carriage, I could see the figure of someone approaching me fast.


    "Miss! Lady Tia!"


    As soon as the carriage door opened, Laurelle rushed in and shouted.


    "Huaa! The Imperial Knights raided the Pellet Corporation and Brother¡¯s house!"

 Chapter 220

    <h4>Chapter 220</h4>


    Empress Ravini was looking out of her window in a dark hallway where she deliberately turned off the lights.


    There was a briefmotion inside the Knights Building in the distance, and soon she saw Perezing out.


    Bellesac was following closely behind him.


    After a while, a carriage carrying two people passed through the Knight¡¯s Alley.


    Watching the back of the carriage until it couldn¡¯t be seen anymore, the Empress began to take hurried steps toward the Imperial Pce.


    It was past midnight, but she didn¡¯t hesitate to make the move.


    It was because she knew from the henchman she nted inside the Imperial pce that Jovanes hadn¡¯t gone to bed yet.


    "Inform His Majesty that I am here to see him, Maid Otua."


    The maid came out as she heard there was a visitor and found that it was Empress Ravini. Herplexion instantly hardened.


    "...Yes, Empress."


    After a while, Maid Otua went inside again, and the door to the bedroom opened.


    "The Empress has been looking for me a lottely."


    Jovanes, who changed into a white robe, smiled crookedly at Ravini.


    It¡¯s obvious tough at her actions, but Ravini was just standing still with a strange smile.


    "Hmm."


    Jovanes looked at her demeanor with interest and asked, "What are you doing herete at night, Empress?"


    "I have something to tell you, Your Majesty."


    Nodding his head, Jovanes beckoned lightly and all the attendants in the bedroom went outside.


    "In a few days, the meeting will be held again."


    In the Emperor¡¯s bedroom with the only two of them remaining, Ravini opened her mouth first.


    "Ah, if it¡¯s that then I know more or less what you¡¯re talking about." Jovanes said, frowning slightly.


    The long-standing territorial conflict between the Angenas and Braun has been on the agenda of the meeting.


    As the Emperor, Jovanes had to decide who would qualify as the representative of the West.


    "You¡¯re asking me to side with the Angenas at the meeting, aren¡¯t you?"


    Having said that, Jovanes picked up a thin stack of papers that had been ced on the table.


    "However, my aides found out that the overallnds that went to the Brauns were a little bigger."


    But the difference was so small that it could be brushed off by the Emperor¡¯s words.


    "...That¡¯s right." Empress Ravini admitted.


    "I havee to you to confirm that you choose the Angenas."


    "Confirm?" Jovanes smirked.


    Then he took out another piece of paper from under the pile and showed it to the Empress.


    "This is the letter from the Lombardy family."


    After entering the bedroom, the confident smile of Empress Ravini cracked for the first time.


    [We will give 100,000 gold aspensation for the annulled engagement between the Second Prince and Firentia Lombardy.]


    100,000 gold.


    It was a huge sum indeed.


    No noble family in the Empire could have that much money and remained intact after giving it away.


    But Lombardy was an exception.


    As always, Lombardy was an exception.


    "How dare they smear the Emperor¡¯s dignity and bribe him with money?" Emperor Jovanes murmured grumpily.


    Of course, he was going to get the money. Jovanes wasn¡¯t a fool to refuse 100,000 gold.


    But he will show them that everything doesn¡¯t go ording to Lombardy¡¯s will.


    He would be in favor with the Angenas many times in order to press down the arrogant nose of the Lombardy.


    That said, Angenas cannot threaten the Imperial power like the Lombardy.


    Jovanes said to Empress Ravini.


    "At the meeting, my verdict will be in favor with you Angenas."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!"


    With a big smile, Ravini secretly added.


    "Also, there¡¯s one more thing I need your confirmation."


    "Huh, another one? I knew the Empress was greedy." Surprised, Jovanes said with a grin.


    "Yes, do tell me."


    "Please allow the Imperial Knights to investigate the Pellet Company today and arrest its owner, Clerivan Pellet, Your Majesty."


    "Pellet?"


    This time, Jovanes¡¯ eyes were wide open. It was because apletely unexpected name came out from Ravini¡¯s mouth.


    "That¡¯s quite a big shot."


    No one in the Empire wouldn¡¯t know a merchant guild named Pellet Trading Company which is owned by Clerivan Pellet, a man well connected to high ranking people.


    The merchant guild, which was created only a decade ago, has already berge enough to form the axis of the Empire.


    In particr, the Eastern trade was dominated by the Pellet Company.


    Some even said that in order to sell goods in the East, it had to go through the Pellet Company first.


    "What is the reason?"


    "The investigation into the attempted murder case was slow, and as a result of my own research, I found out that the suspicious drug that the First Prince drank was distributed through the Pellet Company."


    Ravini answered without changing a single color on her face.


    "It¡¯s quite a dilemma..."


    In a word, this was a ¡¯may-or-may-not¡¯ type of situation.


    Jovanes grinned as he thought of the Knights dressed in their Imperial uniform surrounding the Pellet Company.


    After a long time, he thought that it may be a good opportunity to show the authority of the Imperial Family.


    Also, the fact that Clerivan Pellet was a person of Lombardy also yed a part in Jovanes¡¯ decision.


    "The Imperial Knights are not the hands and feet of the Imperial Family for nothing." Emperor Jovanes said to Empress Ravini.


    "There¡¯s no reason why the Empress should not be in charge of the Imperial Knights."


    ***


    "Damn it."


    Looking at Laurelle¡¯s pale face, I let out a curse.


    "This is what the Empress was after."


    Perhaps from the start, Bellesac was a decoy. My and Perez¡¯s attention was drawn there but the Empress¡¯s real aim was Clerivan.


    "Howe the Knights of the Imperial Family havee..." Frightened, Laurelle asked in a trembling voice.


    "They might be trying to find a contract. A contract that states how Angenas borrowed money as coteral."


    "But I can¡¯t believe that¡¯s the reason why the Knights of the Imperial Family had made a move..."


    "I¡¯m sure she cajoled the Emperor into doing her bidding. Also, there happens to be one good excuse for the Imperial Knights to move, right?"


    "Ah, don¡¯t tell me..."


    Laurelle couldn¡¯t bring herself to put the word in her mouth and only her lips trembled.


    "Right. The attempted murder of the Emperor. We need to find Clerivan at all cost."


    She could easily gets her hands on hard-to-produce usible evidence, like how Bellesac had a made-up suicide note or making excuses.


    However, one thing is for certain. That Emperor Jovanes would tolerate the Empress¡¯s actions.


    "Did they catch Clerivan?"


    "Oh, no, they are just searching through houses and buildings..."


    Then there is still a chance.


    "First, we have to find Clerivan."


    I looked back at Perez and said, "Perez, release your people to search for him in the Lombardy estate and the Imperial City."


    "The Imperial City?"


    "Clerivan went there a few days ago. Today, he is scheduled to meet his father at the main branch of the Gahan clothing store in Imperial City. I don¡¯t know exactly what time it will be, but he may have already reached the Imperial City."


    "Okay, I¡¯ll look for him."


    After releasing the horse that was pulling the carriage, I checked the back of Perez who was riding the galloping horse, and said to Laurelle, "We¡¯re going to the barracks of the Knights of Lombardy."


    "Knights?"


    "Yes, I have something to ask."


    I walked quickly without saying anything more, but rage was boiling within me.


    Empress Ravini, how dare you touch one of my people!


    ***


    "Search everywhere! Find out where Clerivan Pellet is hiding!"


    "Yes!"


    Imperial Knights and soldiers rushed into the Pellet Company¡¯s building outside Lombardy.


    An angry Violet ran out of the office and rushed over to the Knight who appeared to be in charge.


    But it was strange.


    It was not the same Imperial Knights that she knew, but looks like the Knights of Angenas, who were giving orders to the Imperial Knights.


    Standing tall in the middle of themerce site, a giant Knight with one head bigger than the others was a man Violet knew well.


    Ethan us


    He was the Commander of the Knights of Angenas, who only listened to the orders of the Empress. That Commander was currently giving orders to Imperial Knights.


    It was a ridiculous sight, but the Empress was the one who made it possible.


    And Violet could guess what was going on from just looking at the scene.


    But that didn¡¯t mean that she would let them wander through the Pellet Trading Company to their heart¡¯s content.


    Raising her head more confidently, Violet stood in front of Ethan us.


    "I am Violet Lippe, the co-owner of Pellet Company. What the hell is going on here?"


    "Co-owner?"


    However, Ethan us looked at Violet from head to toe without answering before ordering an Imperial Knight standing next to him.


    "Take her away and interrogate her.


    "What?! Hey, stop this! Let go of me!"


    They already had no intention of talking to her anymore.


    Violet resisted as hard as she could, but she couldn¡¯t beat the Imperial Knight¡¯s strength.

 Chapter 221

    <h4>Chapter 221</h4>


    While being dragged helplessly, Violet found a familiar figure behind the warehouse building.


    The man was deeply huddled in a cloak that hid his face, but Violet could tell it was Clerivan.


    As Violet was dragged away by the Knights, Clerivan was trying to walk out from behind the warehouse where he was hiding.


    ¡¯No! No! No!¡¯


    Violet looked at Clerivan and shook her head hard.


    She didn¡¯t know what the hell was going on, but the Imperial Knights were searching high and low to look for Clerivan.


    Her guts told her that it was dangerous for him toe out right now.


    ¡¯Don¡¯te out!¡¯


    When Violet nced again, Clerivan paused in ce.


    That was thest sight Violet saw before she was dragged back into her office.


    Meanwhile, Clerivan hid in a corner again and gritted his teeth.


    Fortunately, a message sent by Bate through an informant in the Pellet Company along with a cloak that could cover his face arrived in time.


    [Dangerous... Both the Company and the mansion were attacked... It was the Empress... Be careful.]


    Had it not been for this scribbled note, it could have been Clerivan, not Violet that was being apprehended.


    He wanted to run towards Violet, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t beat the Imperial Knights with his strength alone.


    Clerivan leaned against the cold warehouse wall and tried to cool off his heated head.


    Soon after, he stealthily began to exit the Pellet Company¡¯s site.


    Like a maze, it was a hugeplex with dozens of buildings, but it was a very familiar ce for Clerivan.


    For now, it was urgent to get out of here.


    He almost ran into the Imperial Knights several times, but fortunately, Clerivan was able to safely escape the Pellet Company.


    Standing in a deserted alley, Clerivan thought, catching his breath.


    ¡¯Now where do I go?¡¯


    The mansion was also attacked so he can¡¯t go there.


    The first thing that came to his mind was, of course, Firentia.


    But Clerivan shook his head soon.


    If what they¡¯ve put on themselves were rted to treason...


    "I can¡¯t get you involved."


    It was then.


    "Hey, you. Show me your face."


    An Imperial knight walking towards the Pellet Company¡¯s entrance noticed Clerivan and asked.


    "Damn it."


    Clerivan turned slowly as if he hadn¡¯t heard him and he walked as quickly as possible around the corner of the alley.


    "Huh? You! Hey!"


    However, the Knight did not give up and continued to follow him.


    Clerivan¡¯s steps elerated even more as the Knight followed him relentlessly.


    Eventually, Clerivan began to run.


    "Hey! Stop! It¡¯s an order!"


    The knight, who felt that something was unusual, began to scream and pursue him further.


    "Gasp! Huff! Haa!" A short breath burst out of Clerivan¡¯s mouth. But he couldn¡¯t stop.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll hide in the crowd.¡¯


    Just as Clerivan thought so after getting out of the alley and entering the main street when someone called him.


    "Mr. Pellet!"


    A familiar voice came from somewhere. Clerivan looked around in a hurry.


    "Your Highness... The Second Prince?"


    He didn¡¯t expect it at all. But it was definitely Perez who rode the horse towards Clerivan.


    "Come, get on! I got you!"


    It was such a surprise that made Clerivan pause for a brief moment looking at Perez.


    Because of this, the Knight chasing Clerivan was able to catch up with him and grabbed him at the back.


    "You! Huff! Clerivan, haa! Pellet, I was right!"


    As if the Imperial Knight had caught a big fish, he grinned at Clerivan.


    Then he said, staggering a bit, "Clerivan Pellet, you are under arrest for essory to the attempted murder of the Emperor ump¡ª!"


    The Knight couldn¡¯t finish his speech as his body flew away andnded somewhere.


    Clerivan heard Perez¡¯s voice closer to his ear while he looked at the Knight rolling on the ground.


    "Hurry!"


    Perez reached out his hand to Clerivan so he could get on the horse.


    On his other hand, he brandished a sword as if preparing to strike the Knight.


    Clerivan hesitated for a moment. But he soon tightly took the hand.


    "Thank you."


    Perez lifted Clerivan with one arm. Before he knew it, he was settled on the horse.


    "Oh, huff! What the hell!"


    The Knight, who had been buried in the dirt, barely came to his senses and jumped out of the ground.


    He yelled as he tried to sheath his sword from his scabbard.


    "Who dares to assault an Imperial Knight¡ª!"


    "Stop."


    Perez once again pointed the sword in front of the face of the Knight, who was about to unsheath his sword.


    "Your Highness the Second Prince?"


    After recognizing Perez, the surprised Knight stiffened and blinked his eyes.


    "If you draw your sword at me, you will be executed for treason."


    "Uh...uh.."


    The Knight knew he couldn¡¯t do it.


    When Perez began to ride with his horse, the Knight shouted out loud.


    "There it is! Clerivan Pellet is over there!"


    He raised his voice, hoping to be heard by his colleagues who are searching every corner of Lombardy for Clerivan.


    And at that moment, Ethan us coincidentally walked outside the Pellet Company and heard the cry.


    Hearing the sounding from afar, us reacted sharply.


    He quickly jump on his horse and whistled loudly to gather the Knights around him.


    "That way!"


    Ethan us¡¯s gray horse was the first to lead and head out.


    Eventually, one Angenas Knight and two Imperial Knights followed closely behind.


    At their master¡¯smand, Ethan us¡¯s horse ran at full speed down Lombardy¡¯s avenue.


    "Ahhhh!"


    "Get out of the way!"


    The surprised citizens of Lombardy screamed and avoided the horses running at great speed.


    "Ahhh!"


    However, in the middle of the road, there was a woman with a child holding her hand that couldn¡¯t escape at a moment¡¯s notice.


    The woman, seeing the horse approaching with fearful eyes, hugged her child tightly with a face resigning to their fate.


    However.


    Ethan us strongly grabbed the reins of his horse and yanked it up, making the horse jump over the woman and the child.


    Doug-duck! Doug-duck!


    After briefly ncing at them and seeing that they were unscathed, Ethan us continued to run without hesitation.


    And finally, he saw a horse running with two people in front.


    Ethan us once again kicked the horse¡¯s belly with his heels,


    Doug-duck! Doug-duck! Doug-duck!


    The horse began to pick up its speed again.


    "Faster! Faster!"


    Perez, who saw Ethan us closing the distance, urged the horse he was riding on. However, a horse that originally drove a carriage could not run faster than a military horse.


    "Clerivan Pellet!" Ethan us called out Clerivan in a loud voice.


    With a premonition that he would be caught as it is, Clerivan gritted his teeth.


    It was then.


    "We¡¯re nearly there!"


    Clerivan raised his head at Perez¡¯s shout.


    In front of them, the Lombardy mansion was visible.


    "This ce...?" Clerivan briefly did not understand.


    However, Perez grabbed the reins of his horse tightly and elerated as much as possible.


    Doug-duck! Doug-duck!


    When Ethan us¡¯s horse started to elerate.


    "Done!"


    Perez eximed, crossing the boundaries of the Lombardy mansion.


    And at the same time, Lombardy¡¯s Knights standing in front of the mansion¡¯s iron gates began to move forward.


    Armored and fully equipped, they blocked Lombardy¡¯s gates.


    Ethan us¡¯s horse was running at a terrifying speed, but they didn¡¯t budge.


    Heeeinngh!!


    Eventually, Ethan us¡¯s horse stopped in a hurry as it neighed loudly for a long time.


    "Aarggh!"


    Ethan us screamed in anger as he watched Perez and Clerivan escape.


    "Get out of the way!"


    At that time, the Imperial Knights who had been following Ethan us shouted.


    "We are here to arrest a sinner involved in treason! Get out of the way!"


    "It¡¯s impossible."


    The Commander of the Knights of Lombardy, who was standing in front, said briefly.


    "Who dares to stand in front of the Imperial Knights!"


    "I¡¯m Lambert Lombardy, the Commander of the Knights of Lombardy."


    "Lambert Lombardy..."


    The nephew of Rulhac Lombardy, Lambert Lombardy is the Commander of the Knights of Lombardy.


    It was a name that the Imperial knights and all of the other families¡¯ Knights knew well.


    "Sir Lombardy! If you don¡¯t get out of the way right now, you will be used of cooperating with treason...!"


    "I said it was impossible." Lambert Lombardy said in a low voice.


    "In ordance with the treaty of the First Emperor and the First Lombardy,"


    Lambert¡¯s brown eyes showed fiercely, continuing.


    "No Imperial troops are allowed to enter the Lombardy mansion."


    And he added, looking at Ethan us, who was still staring only at the backs of Perez and Clerivan.


    "Not to mention the hounds of Angenas."


    He smirked. It was a word mixed with ridicule.

 Chapter 222

    <h4>Chapter 222</h4>


    "Clerivan!"


    I run as I saw Clerivan getting off the horse. I hugged him immediately when I got closer.


    Perhaps because of the horse ride, Clerivan smelled like the wind.


    "...Firentia."


    Clerivan also hugged me.


    "You had it hard, Clerivan. It was scary, wasn¡¯t it?"


    "It would be a lie to say it wasn¡¯t." Heughed as he said that, but Clerivan¡¯s body was trembling and only starting to rx.


    "Brother...." Laurelle approached Clerivan carefully.


    Tears that had just stopped were flowing again from Laurelle¡¯s already swollen eyes.


    "....Laurelle."


    Watching the pitiful figure, Clerivan took out his handkerchief from his pockets and handed it to Laurelle.


    "Oh, thank you..."


    Laurelle¡¯s eyes widen seeing the handkerchief handed over, and burst into tears again.


    It was because the handkerchief that Clerivan carried was the handkerchief she gave himst time.


    Even if he didn¡¯t express it outwardly, Clerivan was also thinking of Laurelle as his younger sister.


    While patting Laurelle on the shoulder, Clerivan said to me.


    "The Imperial Knights have Violet."


    "Violet?"


    I turned my head and nced at the Imperial Knights outside at the front gate of the mansion.


    "They¡¯ve really¡ª"


    I¡¯d want to turn everything upside down. But it¡¯s not time yet.


    I need to wait for it to ripen.


    "Oh no, Miss Violet...what do we do now, my Lady?" Laurelle asked me with frightened eyes and one hand sped at the hem of Clerivan¡¯s robe.


    "It¡¯s okay, everything¡¯s gonna be fine. I¡¯m not gonna let anything happen to her."


    But the charge... allegations of essory to the attempted murder of the Emperor.


    It¡¯s too much.


    "Wouldn¡¯t it be okay to just thoroughly exin that my brother has nothing to do with such a thing?" Laurelle carefully suggested it to me.


    But I shook my head.


    "No, if so, the Empress will create another allegation."


    "Then what to do..."


    "I have to aim at the Empress. I might not be able to get this kind of chance again." I said, looking at the Imperial Knights still confronting the Lombardy Knights.


    "I can¡¯t believe they are able to move the Knights of the Imperial Court like that. It¡¯s proof that the Empress was driven at a dead end. So there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of."


    This side holds the knife anyway.


    "It¡¯s only a few days left until the meeting. All we have to do is hang in there."


    Then I turned to spoke to Perez.


    "About Violet..."


    "I know. Don¡¯t worry. Let me handle it." Perez answered right away.


    "I¡¯ll move her to the Knights building and protect her."


    Fortunately, Perez was responsible for the investigation of the attempted murder.


    However, no matter how the Knights were divided, Perez still had the authority to interrogate those involved in the case.


    "I¡¯ll go now." Perez said as he got on the horse again.


    "Wait a minute."


    I grabbed Perez¡¯s arm a little hard.


    "It shouldn¡¯t happen to Violet what happened to Bellesac. Of course, I know you had deliberately loosened your guard on purpose then but¡ª"


    I stopped talking.


    It was because Perez¡¯s lips came into contact with mine all of a sudden.


    I was flustered for a moment by that short kiss.


    What on earth does that kiss mean?


    As if reading my thoughts, Perez said, whileughing deeply.


    "Because I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll see you for a while."


    "I¡¯m not kidding, Perez. I really don¡¯t want anything to happen to Violet. Violet is my person."


    "I know how much you value your people. So don¡¯t worry." Perez said once again, kissing my forehead.


    "I won¡¯t let something happen that will make you sad."


    Perez, who said so, jumped and mounted the horse.


    When he held the reins of the horse, I approached him and said.


    "Be careful."


    It¡¯s a battlefield out there now.


    I would be safe in the mansion, but I felt uneasy about sending Perez alone again outside.


    Without saying a word, Perez nodded with a faint smile.


    "Let¡¯s go! Hah!"


    Only after watching Perez on top of the horse as it run safely past the gates did I take Clerivan into the mansion.


    ***


    The Head office of the Angenas mansion.


    "Clerivan Pellet sneaked into Lombardy¡¯s mansion."


    Ethan us reported to the Empress.


    It was an area exclusive for Duigi, the Head of Angenas, but neither the Empress nor Ethan us, the Commander of the Knights of Angenas, had any second thought on using the room.


    "Like a rat..!"


    The Empress hit the desk and gritted her teeth.


    "You should¡¯ve been in front of there from the start!" The Empress shouted fiercely at Ethan us.


    "I¡¯m sorry."


    Ravini once again red at Ethan us, who apologized silently, and soon asked.


    "What about the contract andnd mortgage documents?"


    "I¡¯m searching through both the Pellet mansion andpany building. I will find it soon."


    "You have to get your hands on it at all costs. Otherwise..." Ravini paused.


    Now that the Emperor¡¯s favor was inclined to the side of Angenas, the contract was the only remaining weakness she had left.


    "I don¡¯t have a good feeling about this." Ravini muttered nervously, biting her fingernails.


    After contemting for a while, Ravini rose from her seat.


    "Are you going?"


    Ethan us lifted the Empress¡¯s robe and wrapped it around her shoulder.


    "Ethan."


    Empress Ravini looked back at Ethan us and said.


    "What¡¯s most important is to prevent Clerivan Pellet from attending the meeting."


    Because the only person who could exercise the rights of the contract was the owner of the Pellet Company.


    "Guard the front of Lombardy mansion. And when Clerivan Pelletes out, kill him."


    Rather, it wouldn¡¯t be bad for the Pellet Company to crumble like thin air.


    Empress Ravini smiles beautifully at the thought.


    ***


    "I haven¡¯t been here in a long time."


    Crenny smiled at the scenery of Lombardy that he missed.


    He took a soft, deep breath and even smelled the air.


    "Let¡¯s go so I can show off to Tia!"


    After Crenny went to the academy, he grew up like a fish in water.


    Was it because since he was young he read a lot of good books with the rmendation of his sister cousin, Firentia, or is that he was intelligent from the beginning?


    He never missed being the top of his grade.


    "If I tell them that I will be skipping for a year this time, my sister will be happy as well!"


    Now the process that usually takes six years, will bepleted in four years. Therefore, he has only two years left until graduation.


    Crenny¡¯s face flushed.


    Thump!


    "Ugh!"


    At that time, his carriage made a sudden stop, and Crenny hit his knees on the opposite seat of the carriage.


    "What¡¯s going on?"


    "I¡¯m sorry, Young Master! The Knights are standing in the way!"


    "Knights?"


    Crenny¡¯s face hardened as he tilted his head and looked out of the carriage.


    The Imperial Knights were looking at Crenny with hideous faces.


    "What¡¯s going on?"


    Crenny looked surprised seeing the front gates of the mansion.


    "Why are the Imperial troops surrounding the mansion?"


    Fortunately, the Imperial Knights slowly withdrew and the carriage was able to reach the periphery of the mansion.


    "Check it."


    At that time, the door of the carriage Crenny was riding opened wide.


    Crenny, nervously, looked at the Knight who suddenly opened the door.


    "....Brother Gillieu?"


    "What, so it was Crenny?"


    Gillieu, dressed in the Lombardy Knight¡¯s uniform, grinned at Crenny.


    "Huh? It¡¯s Crenny?"


    Mairon¡¯s face also popped inside the carriage.


    "You¡¯re here for vacation?" Mairon asked.


    "What¡¯s happening? Why is there in front of the mansion...."


    "Go and ask Tia. She¡¯ll be able to exin it more. It¡¯s not a big deal actually, so don¡¯t worry too much."


    Having said that, Gillieu closed the carriage door again and gestured to the Lombardy Knights.


    The gates of the tightly closed mansion slowly opened, and the carriage carrying Crenny inside began to move again along the path of the mansion.


    Meanwhile, Rulhac was watching a carriage barely entering the mansion.


    "Father." Gahan approached Rulhac¡¯s back and spoke.


    "Are you going to leave it as it is?"


    "What if I do?"


    At Rulhac¡¯s remarks, Gahan frowned.


    "Shouldn¡¯t we help Tia solve the situation?" Shann also approached and asked carefully.


    "There has been a confrontation for several days already, Father."


    "Is it really the confrontation between the Imperial family and Lombardy that you are worried about, Gahan?"


    Rulhac turned to Gahan and asked.


    "Why don¡¯t you tell me what you mean by that?"


    "Then I won¡¯t beat around the bush." Gahan opened his mouth with a heavy heart and continued.


    "The Head of Lombardy is still father, not Tia. If the confrontation continues, it will only put more pressure on Tia."


    "Gahan is right, Father. It would be better to send a letter of protest to His Majesty." Shann said, also helping Gahan.


    However, Rulhac shook his head with a stern face.


    "Father!"


    "Father!"


    Gahan and Shann spoke at the same time, but Rulhac was undeterred.


    "You¡¯re wrong. This is Tia¡¯s fight, Gahan."


    Then he stared at the Imperial Knights facing the mansion like a siege.


    "Now, Jovanes is trying to overpower Tia before she bes the Head. He¡¯s trying to tame her."


    Rulhac wanted to intervene right away, but he endured it again and again.


    "Tia must go through more than this in the future."


    "However..."


    "How can she lead Lombardy in the future if she can barely beat a foolish Emperor like Jovanes?" Rulhac said so, concealing his concern.


    Nevertheless, after an inevitable sigh, he mumbled to himself.


    "Tia has to ovee this on her own."


    ***


    Several days have passed since the Imperial and Lombardy Knights began to confront each other in front of the mansion.


    In the meantime, the Empress has literally devastated Pellet Company and Clerivan¡¯s mansion.


    ording to Bate, all the windows of the mansion were broken, the garden was messed up, and the items in the warehouse were all damaged, to the point that it could not be sold.


    No matter how much she searched, she couldn¡¯t find what she wanted, so she was livid.


    However, Lombardy remained silent with the mansion door closed.


    And finally, the day of the meeting came.


    "I will be back."


    "Be careful, Tia." My father said anxiously.


    "I wille home soon, so please wait for me. Let¡¯s have dinner togetherter, Dad." My words put a faint smile on my father¡¯s face.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    "Yes, Deputy Head."


    A veteran coachman, who has been driving the carriage of the Head for several decades, replied with a meaningful expression.


    The carriage started to move and gradually headed in front of the tightly closed iron gates.


    I heard Lombardy¡¯s Knights opening the gates as they saw my carriage.


    And, as expected.


    "Excuse me for a moment."


    Without waiting for my answer, the carriage door swung open.


    "You¡¯re crazy." I said, staring at the Empress¡¯s henchman, Ethan us.


    "These bastards are really..!"


    Behind the scenes, I heard Lombardy Knights bursting in anger.


    However, I told them not to intervene, so there was no fight uring.


    Instead, I spoke to Ethan us.


    "Opening the carriage of the Head of Lombardy, I guess there¡¯s nothing you fear now, Sir us."


    Hearing my spiteful remarks, us frowned slightly.


    It seemed to hurt his pride to hear this from me, who is a youngdy.


    But the status is more important than age.


    What are you going to do now?


    As I coldly red at him, Ethan us checked inside the carriage without answering.


    "Clerivan Pellet is not in this carriage, you can tell without looking at it like that."


    "...It¡¯s an imperial order to check every carriageing out of Lombardy."


    "It must be the order of the Empress." Iughed with one corner of my mouth raised.


    "Did the Empress tell you to stop Clerivan Pellet from leaving the mansion?"


    When the order of the Empress came out of my mouth, the atmosphere around Ethan us became fierce.


    But I¡¯m not going to be discouraged by such a thing.


    I said, looking more confidently at Ethan us¡¯ gray eyes.


    "Who are you to dare stand in my way, the Deputy Head of Lombardy?"

 Chapter 223

    <h4>Chapter 223</h4>


    "The young Deputy Head is very outspoken." Ethan us spoke to me in a harsh voice.


    When I mentioned the Empress, he seemed quite upset. However, even in the midst of that, Ethan us¡¯s eyes were searching the inside of the carriage.


    It seemed like he was looking through the corners to see if there was a space where Clerivan could hide.


    "I, the Deputy Head of Lombardy, have no reason to be wary of what I say in front of an Angenas Knight." I bit a sharp reply, wanting to not lose.


    "You¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t get out of the carriage soon, Sir us."


    "......"


    As soon as I finished speaking, us squeezed his body back out of the carriage while holding the door.


    Then all of a sudden, he pulled out his sword.


    Shiiing!


    There was a loud sound enough to make my ears ring.


    "You dare open the Lombardy¡¯s carriage. Do you want to die, Ethan us?"


    It was Lambert Lombardy, the Commander of Lombardy Knights, who appeared in an instant and swung his sword.


    The two men¡¯s shed swords were vibrating with tremendous force.


    "Move!"


    "Hounds of Angenas!"


    From the back, familiar voices were heard along with the sound of horses¡¯ trotting.


    Looking outside, I could see Angenas and the Imperial Knights that were close to the carriage, stepping away.


    "Tia, no, Deputy Head, are you okay?"


    It was Gillieu and Mairon who stood out from the window. In addition to the two, there are probably a few more Lombardy Knights who came along with them.


    I smirked at the hardened face of Ethan us who was looking at the Knights of Lombardy surrounding the carriage.


    It was known that I would go to the meeting, but did I say that I was going alone?


    Now Angenas and the Imperial Knights must be careful with their actions unless they intend to engage in an all-out war with Lombardy.


    Of course, what they¡¯ve done so far is not something to be overlooked.


    "Sir Lombardy."


    "Yes, Deputy Head."


    "You can stop now. I¡¯m fine."


    "Okay."


    To be precise, my Dad¡¯s cousin, Lambert Lombardy, was a man who¡¯s on good terms with me.


    But before that, we have a rtionship as the Deputy Head and the Commander of the Lombardy Knights.


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Sir Lombardy pushed back the sword of Ethan us before retreating.


    I spoke to Ethan us.


    "I dare you to open my carriage door again, Sir us."


    The eyes staring at me through the closing door were unusual, but I didn¡¯t care much.


    What can you do by staring at me like that?


    I spoke to the coachman.


    "Let¡¯s go to the ce I mentioned earlier."


    "Yes, Deputy Head."


    The carriage started moving again. But this time with the Lombardy¡¯s Knights escorting us surrounding the carriage.


    As we started to go down the avenue, I saw the Lombardy¡¯s citizens looking at the carriage with wide eyes.


    Soon after, I arrived at my first destination.


    "We¡¯re here, Deputy Head." The coachman informed me.


    But I didn¡¯t get off the carriage.


    Instead, the carriage slowed down and slowly passed by, as I looked out of the window to see the Pellet Company¡¯s building.


    "Those motherf*ckers..."


    It was a scene where swearing was bound toe out of my mouth naturally.


    ¡¯I told you it was a mess.¡¯


    The word ¡¯mess¡¯ was an understatement.


    There were no Pellet workers that were busily carrying the carts in the front.


    The surrounding area was still guarded by the Imperial Knights, creating a brutal atmosphere, and only upper-rank personnel were busily moving.


    In one ce, there¡¯s a group that collects broken and scattered crates and another group sweeps the floor with a cleaning tool in both hands.


    All of them were wearing miserable looks on their faces.


    "Ah!"


    At that time, one of the people carrying a crate screamed.


    His hand seemed to be stabbed by a piece of ss that had been mixed in the crate. The red blood flowing through his fingers drips on the ground.


    "They¡¯re dead."


    Anger rose from inside me.


    I wanted to immediately snatch away the broom from the staff¡¯s hand and get rid of all the Imperial Knights who were just walking around thepany with their noses high in the air, with it.


    I wanted to yell at them at the top of my lungs!


    "From today on, this will be our office."


    "But why is my name...?"


    "Because this building belongs to Clerivan."


    The old memories of starting the business of the Pellet Trading Company were flooding my mind.


    "The first goal of our Pellet Company is mining."


    There was Clerivan, Violet, and me. The times when the three people gathered in the office and had meetings passed like a kaleidoscope in my head.


    Also, it wasn¡¯t just us.


    To make Pellet Company what it is now, a lot of people have worked hard.


    I took my eyes off the Pellet Company and spoke to the coachman.


    "Depart now for the Imperial Pce."


    The Pellets do not end here.


    It will take some time to get it back to normal, but after that, it will start to run busily again.


    "I¡¯ll get it all back."


    Of course, after getting all those damn people responsible for it to pay the price.


    ***


    The conference hall of the Imperial Pce.


    There was still time until the meeting began, but quite a few nobles were arriving one after another.


    The seats in the conference hall were already full. As such, today¡¯s issue was of great interest to the Empire¡¯s nobles.


    Angenas or Braun, who bes the representative of the West will be determined after today¡¯s meeting.


    A battle between Angenas, who produced Empresses and ruled the West for the past 40 years, and Braun, the West-born Head with the Second Prince on his back.


    This wasn¡¯t just a simple matter.


    It was also directly linked to the inevitable appointment of the Crown Prince.


    These aristocrats, who sat in groups of twos and threes, were looking at the oue of the meeting.


    At that point, several people kept ncing at someone, looking nervous.


    "I can¡¯t believe the Empress is here..."


    "The fate of Angenas is at stake, so of course, she¡¯s present."


    Empress Ravini was sitting in the leftmost seat, among the three chairs at the top.


    It was originally where Astana sat.


    There was no sign of displeasure in the Empress¡¯s face, although all the aristocrats could be heard whispering.


    She was just sitting there with a soft smile as she was holding her ce in aid-back manner.


    In the state of Angenas¡¯ dignity, there were a lot of people vaguely expecting that today¡¯s meeting will end with Angenas¡¯ victory.


    "Empress." Duigi approached and reported half-whispering.


    "I got a report that Firentia Lombardy has left the mansion."


    "What about the carriage?"


    "That is...it¡¯s said that there was only Firentia Lombardy inside."


    "I thought I told you to check the luggagepartment as well."


    "The Lombardy also escorted her with their Knights...Lambert Lombardy and Shann Lombardy¡¯s sons apanied her."


    "...Sly foxes."


    The three were part of the Lombardy¡¯s Knights, but they were also members of the Lombardy family.


    If for any reason they were injured, then Lombardy would be given a justification to directly intervene in the conflict.


    But confronting Lombardy head-on was very burdensome not only for Angenas but also for the Imperial Family.


    ¡¯If you want to hit me, hit me if you can.¡¯


    That¡¯s what Firentia Lombardy is saying.


    "It¡¯s all that old man¡¯s trick." Empress Ravini gritted her teeth, recalling Rulhac Lombardy.


    Like ying chess while hiding in the mansion, they are moving Lombardy¡¯s blood rtives one by one.


    Probably being sick is all just an excuse.


    "How could a man as big as Clerivan Pellet hide in thepartment?" Duigi asked carefully.


    "Fool. They would do anything to oppress our Angenas family. Those Lombardy people." Empress Ravini snarled, ring at the vacant seat where the Deputy Head would soon be seated.


    "Tell Ethan to check the luggagepartment at any cost." She said.


    "But how..."


    "By all means." Ravini coldly said.


    "Tell them to check by any means necessary."


    "If Clerivan Pellet is hiding in the luggagepartment, then what should we do?"


    "Of course, kill him. If he¡¯s hiding in that small space, then just stab him."


    As the Empress looked forward to the nobles who could not hear their conversation, she smiled beautifully and said, making herself clear.


    "The dead can¡¯t speak, can they, Duigi?"


    The Emperor is on the side of Angenas anyway.


    All he needs to do is to attend the meeting and hand over to Angenas the rights of the securednd to the Braun family, just as Chanton Sousseau did.


    "...Yes, I understand."


    It was when Duigi, who replied with a dark face, turned around that apletely unexpected figure stood behind him.


    "Croiten?"


    It was Croiten Angenas, who ran the Durac merchant guild. Croiten, whose rtionship grew estranged after the Empress abandoned him whilepeting with Duigi for the title.


    However, theplexion of Croiten Angenas, who suddenly came to the conference hall, was dark.


    "May I talk to you for a moment, Empress?"


    "....You may."


    Sensing something unusual, the Empress quietly followed Durac merchant guild leader outside. The two stood in a deserted corridor of a courtyard.


    "Last night, my father passed away."


    Croiten¡¯s father was a member of the Angenas family for many years.


    "And before my father died, I was able to ask about his rtionship with the Brauns."


    At that moment, Empress Ravini¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    From the day the Braun family reappeared, Ravini was trying to figure out exactly what happened 40 years ago.


    However, no matter how much she searched and investigated, she couldn¡¯t find any information on what happened at that time.


    There was not a single piece of document left.


    Croiten Angenas¡¯ father was one of the few remaining elders who were active at that time. And thest time Ravini visited his death bed, he didn¡¯t open his mouth, saying he knew nothing.


    "What did he say?"


    "I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, but my father didn¡¯t want to mention what happened that day until the end."


    "What?" Ravini¡¯s voice sharpened.


    But the grim-faced Croiten Angenas wasn¡¯t as daunted in front of Ravini as before.


    It wasn¡¯t because he was bold. Rather, he was a person who was close to giving up everything.


    "I¡¯m here today to bring my father¡¯sst words to the Empress." Croiten Angenas said as he looked directly at Empress Ravini.


    And with a troubled face, he uttered his father¡¯s will.


    "Don¡¯t trust the Emperor."


    In the end, these were the departing words left by Angena¡¯s elder who was worried about the future of his family.


    "Don¡¯t trust the Imperial Family who abandoned the Braun family."

 Chapter 224

    <h4>Chapter 224</h4>


    Empress Ravini frowned.


    What do you mean by ¡¯Don¡¯t trust the Imperial Family¡¯?


    Although through marriage, Ravini herself was a member of the Imperial Family.


    Croiten Angenas continued to convey his words.


    "It is the cruelty of those who sit on the throne that the Braun family, who has devoted their entire lives to the Empire, are banished with just a word."


    It couldn¡¯t be more of a contradiction.


    It was Angenas who once enticed the Emperor to push the Brauns out and annihte them.


    But now you have to stand on the opposite side and look closely at the Emperor¡¯s motive.


    "For Emperor Durelli, Lombardy is the only eternal ally. Don¡¯t risk the fate of Angenas on the favor of the Emperor, whoe and go like waves."


    Ravini stood there for a moment without saying anything looking as if she didn¡¯t hear Croiten¡¯s words.


    She only stood looking at the dry branches swaying in the wind. Then she turned around and went back to the conference hall, leaving a remark.


    "It¡¯s toote."


    At those words mixed with the cold wind, Croiten Angenasughed unknowingly.


    ¡¯It¡¯s toote for Angenas.¡¯


    It was because that was the realst words his father had left.


    ¡¯So, you, Croiten, leave Angenas right now.¡¯


    But Croiten, left alone in the courtyard, shook his head.


    "Where am I going when I leave Angenas, Father?"


    His grayish hair shook in the winter breeze.


    He who inherited the blood of Angenas only lived and died with his name.


    ***


    At the same time, the waiting room next to the conference hall.


    Emperor Jovanes entered the waiting room with an annoyed face.


    He was just thinking of ending the schedule of the annoying and burdensome meeting so he can go on hawk hunting in the afternoon.


    At that time, a small noise caught Jovanes¡¯ attention.


    "It seems I have apanion." Jovanes said in an unpleasant voice.


    He doesn¡¯t like having to share the same space with others when he¡¯s already in a bad mood.


    "I was having a cup of tea before the meeting started, Your Majesty."


    Thatpanion was Perez.


    "I don¡¯t want to see the faces of the aristocrats filling the conference hall." As Perez said, the wrinkles on Jovanes¡¯ annoyed face ttened a bit.


    "I think it¡¯s too early for a young Prince to already think like that."


    Jovanes pretended to be decent, but he was thinking the same thing as Perez.


    That was the reason why he wanted to take a drink in the waiting room before the meeting.


    Originally, Jovanes was thinking of sitting far from Perez, but he changed his mind and sat in front of the Second Prince, pretending to be cordial.


    "I made a mistake out of frustration, Your Majesty." Perez said calmly and put the empty teacup in front of the Emperor naturally. He continued talking as he poured the tea into it.


    "I don¡¯t know how you¡¯ve been doing this for decades. Are they not those who only want to receive graces without reciprocating the Imperial Family?"


    The sound of tea pouring softly resonated in the room.


    "I have great respect for Your Majesty."


    "Hah! The Prince knows how to speak the right words!"


    Jovanes burst intoughter and brought the teacup to his mouth. Then he paused, stopping his acting, and asked Perez.


    "What kind of tea is this, Second Prince?"


    "It¡¯s a tea with a proper mix of tea leaves that calms one¡¯s senses and aids sleep."


    "Oh, really?"


    Jovanes looked into the light brown tea liquid and smelled it.


    The scent of the tea mixed with fragrant flowers was pleasant enough for him to enjoy.


    "I also drink often when I want to calm my mind."


    He can¡¯t believe that the Second Prince was also a regr drinker.


    Jovanes rxed and began to drink his tea.


    "You look exhausted, Your Majesty." Perez said in a slightly dry voice.


    But Jovanes rather liked it.


    Perez, unlike the others, did not try to be excessive in gaining his favor.


    He had more of a cheeky attitude, but Jovanes didn¡¯t mind that either.


    He thought that it was because the son of the Emperor, the owner of the Empire, was too reluctant to nose around.


    "As the Second Prince said, there is no single day to be at ease while seating on the throne." Jovanes said with a big sip of his tea.


    As Perez mentioned earlier, it has the effect of calming his senses, both mentally and physically.


    The more he drank tea, the drowsy he felt.


    Then Jovanes and Perez¡¯s eyes met.


    "It looks like the Prince has something to say to me."


    As if surprised, Perez raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "You didn¡¯t expect me to notice, did you?"


    "I guess my inner thoughts were revealed without my knowledge."


    "Haha! Although I¡¯m indifferent, I¡¯m not an insensitive Emperor."


    Maybe it¡¯s because he drank his favorite tea in a long while, Jovanes rarely smiled generously.


    "What do you want to say, Prince?"


    Perez looked troubled for a moment then he opened his mouth.


    "Would you please clear the surroundings first?"


    Jovanes waved his hand casually in the air to get the servants out of the waiting room.


    All of them, including Maid Otua, who was waiting for them, stepped out of the room.


    Finally, when only the two men were left, Perez began to speak, "Before the meeting begins, I have something to inform you."


    "Tell me."


    "Before that..."


    Perez poured another cup of warm tea into Jovanes¡¯ teacup, now nearly empty.


    "Please have some more tea."


    The sound of the tea pouring trickled again.


    "If you hear what I have to say, Your Majesty¡¯s heart will be greatly ufortable." Perez said with a smile as soft as tea pouring.


    ***


    At the final path leading to the central pce where the meeting is held there stood Lombardy¡¯s carriage surrounded by the Imperial knights.


    "Hah!" Lambert Lombardyughed bitterly as he saw the Knights in front of him.


    That¡¯s all he did but the shoulders of the confronting Knights flinched slightly.


    "It¡¯s like doing training withouting out of the mansion."


    It was a voice mixed withughter, but the energy and anger in it were enough to send shivers down everyone¡¯s spine.


    "Has Lombardy changed in the meantime or has the world gone crazy?"


    Lambert¡¯s eyes nced at each Knight. And finally, he looked at the person who stood in front of the Imperial Knights.


    "What do you think, Sir Ethan us?"


    "I need to check the luggagepartment."


    "As expected, animals do not speak humannguage." Lambert Lombardy said, slowly picking up steam.


    "How many times do I need to say that it¡¯s only possible if you knock me down?"


    A number fewer than ten of Lombardy Knights were surrounded by over thirty of the Imperial Knights including Ethan us.


    Lombardy was already outnumbered, but the atmosphere of the two opposing forces was the opposite.


    Rather, it was Lombardy¡¯s side that was on the rise.


    "Why are these guys so weak?" Gillieu said grotesquely while watching the Imperial Knights.


    "Commander, why don¡¯t you just knock them down yourself?"


    Like Lambert Lombardy, Maironughed, scanning the Knights of the Imperial family one by one.


    However, even with such words and actions, the Imperial Knights could not protest.


    "Damn it."


    This was because the power of the Lombardy Knights far exceeded the Imperial Knights.


    What Mairon was saying wasn¡¯t just a bluff.


    If they really move, all of the Imperial Knights here will be out of action or have to endure major injuries.


    Aside from the Lombardy Knights, Ethan us will be the only one who can get a single piece of Lambert Lombardy¡¯s sword.


    "This is an Imperial territory."


    Sir Lambert Lombardy pointed to an Imperial Knight standing next to us with the tip of his chin.


    "Are you the Vice Commander of the Fourth Division?"


    "Well, ye, yes..."


    "What do you think, Sir? Should Angenas¡¯ hound open the Lombardy¡¯s carriage and check the luggagepartment?"


    "Oh, we..."


    Looking alternately at Lambert Lombardy and Ethan us, the Vice Commander had been wary since and had a look of ¡¯I know nothing.¡¯


    "It¡¯s an Imperial order to check the luggagepartment of Lombardy¡¯s carriage!"


    "Howe?"


    "For security reasons!"


    "Oh, you¡¯re good at cooking things up." Lambert Lombardyughed as he felt his patience slowly wearing thin.


    "The Commander... startedughing."


    "It¡¯s gonna be the end of the world."


    "We won¡¯t be able to stop it."


    The twins, acquainted with the peculiar habit of Lambert Lombardy, who smiles as he gets angry, clicked their tongues, sympathizing with the Imperial Knights.


    Meanwhile, Ethan us was convinced.


    ¡¯Clerivan Pellet is in there.¡¯


    The meeting starts in a few minutes.


    However, the reason for the confrontation that was taking so much time was only one: Clerivan Pellet was hiding inside the luggagepartment.


    ¡¯It is also a good idea to stall for time to prevent them from attending the meeting.¡¯ Ethan us thought so, staring at Lambert Lombardy.


    It was then.


    "Sir Lombardy."


    From the carriage came the voice of Firentia Lombardy.


    "Yes, Deputy Head."


    "Let him take a look."


    Everyone outside the carriage was shocked. Especially, Ethan us, who was convinced that Clerivan Pellet would be hiding in the luggagepartment, flinched in surprise.


    "...You wouldn¡¯t mind?" Lambert Lombardy asked without taking his eyes off Ethan us.


    "I¡¯m quite upset, but I rather ask Angenas to take responsibility for that."


    The voice that came forth was rather calm.


    "It will be absolutely embarrassing to bete for the first meeting with His Majesty after bing the Deputy Head, right?"


    "...Okay, Deputy Head."


    Lambert Lombardy lifted his hand at the Vice Commander.


    "Check it, Vice Commander."


    The Vice Commander slowly swallowed his saliva as he approached the carriage.


    At the same time, the Lombardy Knights¡¯ pressure as they were watching the scene became sharper.


    It was like if he tried to do something nonsense to the carriage where the Deputy Head was riding, his wrist would be cut off.


    With a small noise, thepartment opened.


    And


    "Huh? There¡¯s nothing." The Vice Commander said.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Ethan us couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and stepped forth, knocking the Vice Commander aside.


    And what he saw was truly an empty luggagepartment.


    "This..."


    Are you really telling the truth that Clerivan Pellet won¡¯t be attending the meeting?


    This time, Ethan us hardened his face and couldn¡¯t hide his embarrassment.


    "Have you done checking it now?" said the Deputy Head of Lombardy over the closed carriage door.


    "Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m going to bete."


    Ethan us, who was looking at the empty luggagepartment with his bewildered eyes, looked up at her words.


    He was able to catch glimpse of the profile of Firentia Lombardy through the window.


    ¡¯She¡¯s..ughing?¡¯


    The Deputy Head of Lombardy was smiling.


    At that moment, us shook his head as he had a strong sense of foreboding.


    Something is wrong.


    However, Lombardy¡¯s carriage was already departing for the venue.


    There was no reason to block them anymore.


    With whatever the Deputy Head of Lombardy prepared, it¡¯s already toote to stop them.


    ***


    "I¡¯mte, Your Majesty, because there was a littlemotion on my way to the pce."


    I was able to get into the conference hall in the nick of time.


    The Emperor, Perez, and the Empress were already waiting for the meeting to begin, so I told them.


    But I didn¡¯t apologize.


    I could see it just by looking at Jovanes, who didn¡¯t ask me, ¡¯What was themotion?¡¯


    The fact that both the Emperor and the Empress knew in advance what was going on, I sat down at my seat with an expressionless face.


    When I nced at Perez¡¯s direction, I could see him nodding briefly.


    It meant that he had a sessful private conversation with the Emperor.


    Alright, so you¡¯ve prepared on your side as well.


    "Let¡¯s start the meeting."


    It was when Jovanes dered it from his seat that I met the eyes of the Empress.


    She was sittingfortably as if she expected a victory when she saw that I came in alone without Clerivan.


    She even smiles at me leisurely.


    Then I guess I have to wipe that off.


    "You¡¯re already off guard."


    Knowing the future of the Empress and Angenas, Iughed unconsciously.


    My lips quietly drew lines.


    As I smiled silently myself, Empress Ravini¡¯s blue eyes trembled uneasily.


    The smile gradually disappeared from her beautiful face.


    Then, there was a thud and a heavy sound.


    It was the sound of the door of the conference hall closing.


    It was also the sound of a trap that I had been working on for a very long time.

 Chapter 225

    <h4>Chapter 225</h4>


    Perez recalled as he looked at the steaming warm tea.


    ¡¯Remember, Perez, it¡¯s the Emperor who chooses the Crown Prince. Be careful not to fall out of the eyes of the Emperor.¡¯


    In other words, he needed to stay back in this meeting.


    Perez might take damage between the Angenas, who got the Emperor¡¯s favor, and Lombardy, who was at odds with them.


    A quiet smile spread across Perez¡¯s face. It was amon urrence whenever he thought of Tia.


    ¡¯You¡¯re cruel.¡¯


    She said that they can¡¯t be together ever, get married and make a family, but she worries about him like this.


    She told him not to love her when she¡¯s so lovely herself.


    With gentleness in his eyes, Perez poured another warm tea into the half-empty teacup of the Emperor.


    "Tell me now, Second Prince." Jovanes said over another sip of tea, getting familiar with him.


    "I¡¯m curious about what you are trying to say."


    Perez looked at the Emperor.


    His current situation in which the most detestable person trusts himself was ridiculous, and he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    "Would you like to take a look at this for a moment, Your Majesty?


    Perez pulled out a few folded sheets of paper from his coat and handed them to Jovanes.


    The papers were old and faded.


    "What¡¯s this?" Puzzled, Jovanes began to carefully read what Perez had given him.


    There was a lot of stuff written on the paper.


    It was not long before that creases appeared in between the Emperor¡¯s brows. Soon after reading, he asked Perez.


    "Is this a request order for an item at the Lombardy merchant guild?"


    "That¡¯s right." Perez nodded.


    "Leather, wood, horses, grain, and iron."


    In a low voice, Jovanes read down the items written on the document one by one.


    The rest were things that anyone could simply order. However, one word caught Jovanes¡¯ attention.


    "Iron."


    After checking the amount of iron on the order sheet, the Emperor asked Perez.


    "Who was going to wage a war?"


    The Emperor asked in a half-joke tone but there were a lot of thorns in it.


    However, Perez was calm in responding.


    "Although the name written there is faded, you can still figure out who was the purchaser at the bottom."


    "Gerard...Braun?"


    It was the name of the predecessor of the Head of Braun.


    Jovanes¡¯ eyes were wide open. Then he began to read the order again.


    "Your Majesty is right. The Brauns were preparing for war." Perez said to the Emperor.


    "These are the lists of items ordered by the previous Head of Braun from Lombardy merchant guild with the money borrowed from Angenas."


    Perez looked coldly at Jovanes, who was reading the paper with a grimace.


    "At that time, the Empire was preparing for war against the Kingdom of Leumann."


    Jovanes¡¯ father, the previous Emperor, had a dream.


    To win the war of conquest and expand the Empire¡¯s territory.


    However, it wasn¡¯t the right time for the Empire to start a war of conquest. But the previous Emperor was determined.


    Eventually, he began to open his hands to his subjects to start a war. Furthermore, Braun was the family that gave most of the supplies during that time.


    "How can you..."


    It was unlikely for Jovanes to not know it. Therefore, he kept silent.


    "The Braun family kept it confidential. But I was able to hear interesting things from them." Perez said, looking deeply at the unstable gaze of Jovanes.


    "It is His Majesty that arranged for them to borrow money from Angenas, and that Angenas has granted early security rights to take thends."


    Jovanes¡¯ face was so red.


    Perez said ¡¯His Majesty¡¯ as if it were someone else. As a matter of fact, he was pertaining to Jovanes¡¯ father.


    Jovanes had been silent for a moment before he asked Perez.


    "Did the Head of Braun tell you this to threaten me? To change the representative of the West to Braun?"


    Jovanes was so angry that he felt like he would cancel the Braun family¡¯s reinstatement right at that moment.


    But Perez shook his head,


    "The document is for you, Your Majesty."


    "For me...?"


    "If the Brauns knew how to intimidate you, things wouldn¡¯t havee this far. They are foolish people who have not told their unfair circumstances for a long time." Perez said, then continuing as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    "But it¡¯s obvious what will happen to the Imperial Family if this story goes out."


    The previous Emperor waged war with the help of his loyalists and prompted their fall because of jealousy.


    "That¡¯s why I asked for it. It¡¯s not good to just leave the Imperial court¡¯s disgrace in someone else¡¯s hand."


    If this story goes outside...


    Jovanes clenched his hands thinking about the situation that he didn¡¯t want to imagine.


    "I don¡¯t think Your Majesty¡¯s judgment is wrong." Perez spoke to Jovanes in a rxed tone.


    "If the tool is used up, we have to throw it away and change it to something else."


    At that time, a short knock came from outside the door to let them know that it was almost time for the meeting to start.


    Perez got up from his seat, buttoning his coat.


    "Today, the western representative changes."


    It was like a prophecy.


    Jovanes looked up at Perez with his eyes wide open.


    "I am telling you in advance that you will not be humiliated by not keeping your promise to the Empress."


    Having said that, Perez greeted briefly and walked out to the conference room.


    Jovanes, who was left alone in the conference room, felt his throat burning and poured the remaining tea into his mouth.


    ***


    After the opening of the meeting is announced.


    Emperor Jovanes looked back at the crowd and asked.


    "The Head of Braun, are you present?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Sitting next to me, Braun said as he bowed lightly in courtesy.


    "What about Angenas?"


    This time a loud voice answered.


    "I¡¯m here, Your Majesty!"


    Isn¡¯t he too much?


    Duigi Angenas jumped up from his seat and trembled. He must have already talked to Jovanes, and Clerivan was not even here.


    I bet he¡¯s grinning inside.


    "Today¡¯s meeting was held at the request of the chairman of the aristocratic council, to decide which of the two families would be the representative of the West."


    As the Emperor exined the agenda of the meeting, tension rose in the crowd.


    "And as a result of my own review."


    Gulp.


    I heard someone swallowing their saliva loudly.


    "The difference in the size of the estates between the two families is very small."


    That was all. Jovanes shut his mouth as if he had nothing more to say.


    That¡¯s right.


    I lowered my head slightly to suppress the smile that was about toe out.


    However, the surrounding nobles began to murmur.


    Because by now, the Emperor would have already chosen and decided by saying, ¡¯You are the representative of the West.¡¯


    I looked up and nced at the faces of Head Angenas and the Empress.


    "...Hmmfh."


    This time, it was really dangerous. I almostughed during the meeting.


    Of course, the faces of the two showed signs of embarrassment. Especially the face of Duigi Angenas that was losing its color.


    "Your Majesty, I would like to ask a question." The Head of Braun spoke.


    "How much is the small difference, and which family has arger estate?"


    The Head of Braun was calm.


    He was such a perfect aristocrat that I wondered if he was the same person who drove the carriage while living as amoner not long ago.


    Emperor Jovanes answered faintly as he lifted the documents presented by his aide.


    "The Braun family has arger estate. The difference is....enough to decide by the Emperor¡¯s decree.


    "Then..."


    "Isn¡¯t it decided?"


    When the nobles began to murmur again, Jovanes added a word.


    "However, it is not too significant to change the representative family with just this."


    "That¡¯s right!" Duigi Angenas jumped out of his seat once again as he shouted.


    "We can¡¯t concede with that difference!"


    "No, what do you mean by you can¡¯t concede?"


    Eventually, someone shouted.


    "No matter how small the difference is, you can¡¯t say that because there¡¯s obviously a difference!"


    Emperor Jovanes took an ambiguous attitude and of course, the fight caught fire fast like in a dry field.


    "The difference is that we can¡¯t give up the position of the representative of the West that our family has kept for the past 40 years!"


    He also raised his voice without losing their side in the Angenas camp.


    "Do not undermine your owner, admit defeat and step back! If you¡¯re a noble, you should do that!"


    "What honor!? His Majesty does not speak! It¡¯s too small for a difference!"


    Both sides were fighting with bulging veins on their necks, as they did at the nobles¡¯ meeting before, but Jovanes didn¡¯t curl up.


    He was just watching as if watching a fire across the river.


    The Empress was staring at Jovanes.


    You can¡¯t help but feel the hot gaze from the next seat, can you?


    Jovanes sat listening to a war of words while resting his chin on his hand, wearing a casual look.


    Then, as he seemed to be slipping out of an argument, Duigi Angenas threw the ball.


    "Your Majesty, please do a reevaluation!"

 Chapter 226

    <h4>Chapter 226</h4>


    "Reevaluation?" Jovanes said, tilting his head.


    Then the Emperor¡¯s aide, who handed the papers over, frowned and rebuked Duigi Angenas.


    "If you are concerned that we made a mistake in the calction now¡ª."


    "The calction is not the problem!" The Head of Angenas shouted in frustration.


    What is it then?


    "Please reassess thends to make sure the size of each estate is properly measured!"


    "That makes no sense..."


    "Even if you¡¯re desperate, there¡¯s a limit to how you can make demands!"


    Most nobles shook their heads and clicked their tongues.


    However, Duigi Angenas kept his shameless face straight and looked only at Emperor Jovanes.


    Probably by this point, he seemed to have no doubts, believing that the Emperor would side with him.


    After I watched the Emperor taking a nce at Perez at his side, I turned to look at Duigi and opened my mouth.


    "Head Angenas." I slowly sped my fingers and called him.


    "What is it, Deputy Head Lombardy?"


    Head Angenas replied with displeasure when I called him.


    "Are you saying that the difference is so small that you can¡¯t ept it?"


    "That¡¯s right."


    I nodded a couple of times and this time I asked Emperor Jovanes.


    "What do you think, Your Majesty?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Are you reluctant to make a judgment only because of the slight difference in size?"


    "Well, that¡¯s right."


    "So, does the rule still applies in which the size of the estate should be the only standard for selecting a representative family?"


    "It is."


    "Then I¡¯ll help you decide, Your Majesty." I said so and slowly got up from my seat.


    I don¡¯t need to be hasty since I already made a move on the board the way I nned it.


    As I walked, countless eyes moved together with my steps. My whole body was thrilled by their passionate gazes.


    When I reached the Emperor, I presented the documents I prepared from the mansion.


    That¡¯s what I cherished in my safe.


    Rattle.


    Empress Ravini was surprised and raised her body halfway which made the chair rattle.


    "What¡¯s this?" Emperor Jovanes asked me as he received the documents.


    I looked back at Empress Ravini and replied.


    "That is the contract that the Angenas family signed when they borrowed money from the Pellet Company."


    You have a hard time finding this, don¡¯t you?


    "Henforek¡¯s estate is held as coteral."


    The day I attended the nobles¡¯ meeting, the nature of the bundle of papers Clerivan brought was the contract he underwrote with the Angenas.


    I moved it to the Lombardy¡¯s mansion in advance because I anticipated that the Empress would definitely aim for it and she did when she was dead set on finding Clerivan.


    Being a member of the Imperial Family, if the Empress¡¯ weakness was hiding in the Lombardy mansion, she will lose her power.


    I lifted one corner of my mouth so that only Empress Ravini could see.


    "No, Your Majesty!"


    As expected. As soon as I finished, the Empress took the stack of documents.


    You should¡¯ve done that before. I was bored with only dealing with Duigi.


    "What do you mean by no? You didn¡¯t borrow the money, Empress?"


    "It¡¯s not that..."


    The Empress outright red at me and said.


    "I meant that the Deputy Head of Lombardy was making a very big misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding?"


    "Yes, the contract is between the Angenas family and the Pellet Company. Lombardy is not in a position where they could intervene."


    Then she added in a cold voice.


    "Also, would it even be possible to act as a representative of the criminal just because it was hidden in Lombardy?"


    A criminal?


    "What do you mean by that, Empress?"


    I¡¯m not going to let it slide this time either.


    "Aren¡¯t you saying too much? Aren¡¯t you falsely using someone without providing evidence?"


    I added one more thing, giving it a boost.


    "There is no evidence or witnesses to prove that Clerivan Pellet was involved in the attempted murder of His Majesty, so why are you making such a im? Are you just rousing suspicions or did you need an excuse to topple over the Pellet Company and find this contract?"


    "What?!" The Empress screamed looking like she was going to kill me right this instant.


    Everyone in the conference hall heard me. Then they began to nod their heads in agreement.


    "If she made a contract with her estate as coteral, then..."


    "Is that why the Pellet Company...?"


    "If that¡¯s the case, then it made sense."


    The eyes of the Empress and the Head of Angenas have changedpletely from before.


    As the chatter continued, it was not long before those who initially thought, ¡¯Is that really so?¡¯ suddenly changed to ¡¯So that¡¯s what happened!¡¯.


    In the meantime, Emperor Jovanes was reading the documents I gave him one after another.


    "It clearly stated here that the involved parties to the contract are only the owner of Pellet Company and Angenas. The Empress is right."


    Jovanes, you fool.


    Perez may have given him a hint in advance, but he was still on the side of Angenas, albeit vaguely.


    Such a man is the current Emperor of the Empire. I thought, holding back a sigh.


    "If so, I will have to check it with the Empress." Emperor Jovanes raised his head briefly as if telling me that he would do so.


    "The Angenas Family did not pay thest and previous interest. Also, the interest for this month has not yet been paid. Is that correct?"


    She looked down at me with chilly blue eyes.


    "In fact, after borrowing money, the Angenas family never paid interest."


    Angenas do not pay interest even when they borrow money.


    It sounds ridiculous, but it was customary.


    Most of the people who have lent money to them who are in great power are trying to line up at Angenas.


    Even the fact that the contract contains the conditions on payment interest, if the Angenas do not pay the interest, the lenders will have to tolerate it because their opponent is the Empress¡¯ family.


    Therefore, Empress Ravini didn¡¯t pay the interest, because she thought that Clerivan was trying to impress her.


    I asked again.


    "Is this true, Empress?"


    Empress Ravini¡¯s close fists were trembling as she shut her mouth tightly.


    You have nothing more to say, it seems.


    "Your Majesty, if you look at thest page of the contract, there is a condition for the exercise of coteral rights."


    At my words, Jovanes nced at the Empress before opening thest page of the contract.


    "It says that if Angenas is unable to repay the interest and principal, the owner of the Pellet Company bes the owner of the Henforek estate, which is the coteral."


    "And it also states exactly what will happen if they can¡¯t pay the interest and the principal back."


    I held my hand up and raised three fingers.


    "Three times. If you can¡¯t pay the interest three times, you¡¯ll be met with a condition where the lien gives the lender the right to take your property if you fail to pay back the whole interest and principal."


    When writing the contract with Clerivan, the Empress must have known this because she had checked it herself.


    It¡¯s a condition written under the contract where the owner can exercise its rights to use the coteral as security to pay back a lien¡¯s loan.


    That¡¯s why she used thest card which is the Imperial Knights to chase after Clerivan and search high and low.


    "Ha!" The Empress suddenly burst intoughter.


    "Even so, it¡¯s only a matter between the Angenas and Clerivan Pellet, the owner of the Pellet Company. You do not have the right to use the coteral even as a representative, Deputy Head."


    She continued with a crooked smile.


    "Are you going to bring Clerivan Pellet here?"


    If Clerivan probably stepped out of the Lombardy mansion right now, he will be killed right away.


    Because Empress Ravini will do anything to protect their position as the representative of the West.


    "Your Majesty, please call Clerivan Pellet here."


    Now she even tries to persuade Emperor Jovanes.


    I can¡¯t take this anymore.


    "You don¡¯t have to, Your Majesty."


    You¡¯re done now, Empress.


    "The owner of the Pellet Company is here."


    The crowd who had been holding their breath quickly stirred up.


    "Clerivan Pellet is here?"


    "Did he sneak in?"


    I forgot that the nobles were in the meeting and looked around.


    "What do you mean, Deputy Head Lombardy? Exin." Emperor Jovanes also leaned towards me and asked, urging me to answer.


    "Just like I said, the Pellet Company¡¯s owner is here." I said and smiled at Empress Ravini.


    "The owner of the Pellet Company is me, Firentia Lombardy."


    The surroundings be quiet in an instant. I couldn¡¯t even hear the sound of breathing at the conference hall.


    Only a dull silence flowed as if someone had covered my ears tightly with both hands.


    Then a cry came from the Empress.


    "What...?"


    At the same time, once again, a noisy wave swept through the hall.


    "Am I hearing it right?"


    "The owner of Pellet is the Deputy Head?"


    "Does anyone know how old the Deputy Head of Lombardy is this year?"


    It¡¯s a mess.


    The huge conference hall, which can amodate hundreds of people, has be as noisy as a street market.


    Coming out of that noisy field, Empress Ravini and I were facing each other.


    At first, the blue eyes, which seemed to have hardened and unmoving, gradually began to shake.


    You must want to believe that I¡¯m lying, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯re feeling it instinctively.


    That I meant what I said.


    I smiled and watched her with sincere eyes.


    Empress Ravini is falling apart.


    "How will you prove...Do you have?"


    Emperor Jovanes asked me in a rather strangled voice, quite surprised.


    "May I call the Commander of the Knights of Lombardy inside for a moment, Your Majesty?"


    "Yes, you may."


    At the behest of the Emperor, the servant ran outside, and shortly after Sir Lambert Lombardy entered the conference hall.


    "Sir Lombardy, will you give me the envelope I left in the carriage?"


    Suddenly called over to the scene of chaos and confusion, Sir Lombardy nodded with a what-the-hell-is-going-on? kind of face.


    After he came back, he handed me an envelope that had been in his thick armor.


    I took a piece of paper out of it and showed it to the Emperor.


    "It¡¯s an employment contract written by me and Clerivan Pellet when the Pellet Company was first created."


    "Employment...contract?" The Emperor epted it with a puzzled face.


    The content of the contract was simple.


    [I, Firentia Lombardy, the owner of the Pellet Company, employ Clerivan Pellet as its merchant guild leader.


    As my representative, Clerivan Pellet will be entrusted with full authority over the merchant guild, and this employment contract remains in effect indefinitely unless Clerivan Pellet requests termination of the Contract.]


    And beneath it was the date of the year I turned eleven and the signatures of me and Clerivan can be seen side by side.


    I felt like I wouldugh seeing my crooked handwriting as a child. I used to write each word in every letter.


    "As you can see, I am the owner of the Pellet Company and Clerivan Pellet is the one I employed as the merchant guild leader."


    Instead of the ineffable Emperor and Empress, I looked at Perez.


    He was smiling.


    Red lips drew a perfect curve and eyes full of warm affection were looking at me.


    The moment when my secret, which I have kept for a very long time, is revealed to the world, he is the one who¡¯s closest to me.


    I smiled at Perez and then took the employment contract halfway from the Emperor¡¯s hand.


    Ah! I got a fingerprint!


    How important this is!


    I thought, holding Clerivan¡¯s lifelong employment contract, folded it, and tucked it into the envelope.


    "As the owner of the Pellet Company, I will exercise my rights to secure the estate of Henforek."


    Just one statement will do.


    Thend is mine now and I can do with it as I please.


    "Can I have it back, Your Majesty?" I said, pointing to the contract between the Angenas and Pellet.


    "Yes, here you go."


    Emperor Jovanes handed over the contract he had in his other hand.


    Look at this, there¡¯s a fingerprint here too. But this time, I didn¡¯t care much. It¡¯s not even mine.


    I quickly handed over the contract to the Head of Braun.


    "I will transfer the Henforek estate to the Braun Family."


    This is the end of the game.


    Although the Henforek estate is said to be and a size of a nail, it is only a nail on the map of the Empire, but in reality, it is and where the vast and empty fields are very spectacr.


    "Oh, thank you, Deputy Head Lombardy." Braun said as he received the bundle of contracts with both hands.


    "Don¡¯t mention it."


    I walked slowly again and returned to my seat and sat down.


    Now everyone in the conference hall was looking at Jovanes.


    "Then..."


    It was when Jovanes had just opened his mouth that he was being pushed back by the unspoken pressure.


    "You¡¯re Majesty, please."


    Empress Ravini grabbed Jovanes by the arm.


    "You can¡¯t do this, you can¡¯t."


    Empress Ravini¡¯s voice was shaking.


    She used all her cards to defend herself but eventually lost. All she could do now was to plead with the Emperor.


    The usual high-profile and imposing appearance of the Empress is nowhere to be found.


    Her big eyes filled with tears that seemed to flow at any moment.


    You might be swayed for a moment by that miserable look. But Emperor Jovanes shook his head coldly and pulled out his arm from her grip.


    And dered.


    "The Braun Family has be the new representative of the West."


    Thump! Thump!


    I felt like I was hearing such a cheerful sound from somewhere. It feels empty because there isn¡¯t.


    ***


    Jovanes threw off his coat roughly on the couch.


    Even though he didn¡¯t drink a sip, his face was red and his head hurts.


    After the meeting, he went on hawk hunting as scheduled, but he had toe back soon.


    It was because he wasn¡¯t feeling well.


    "Call the doctor." Jovanes cried out loud as he sat on the bed.


    "Now that the West is cleared up, it will be a little quieter."


    For the Emperor, the meeting held during the morning meant that it was annoying and troublesome work.


    Perhaps that is the reason why he was not in a good shape right now.


    Thinking about the confrontation between Lombardy and Angenas that had been going on, his head seemed to throb more.


    Jovanes stood up looking at a bottle of liquor by his bedside.


    "I can¡¯t believe the little one had such a secret. Ah, she¡¯s pretty good."


    Unstable shaking hands made it difficult to pour alcohol into the ss. So Jovanes put his mouth directly on the bottle instead and gulped it down.


    Once, twice.


    It was at that moment.


    "Ah!"


    Emperor Jovanes squeezed his chest and fell on the floor.


    Thud!


    A loud sound rang in the Emperor¡¯s bedroom.

 Chapter 227

    <h4>Chapter 227</h4>


    The sun was about to set when I arrived at the Lombardy mansion.


    The carriage door was already open, but I didn¡¯t get off right away.


    As I sat down for a while, two familiar faces popped inside the carriage.


    "Tia, aren¡¯t you getting off?"


    "Let¡¯s go quickly and have dinner."


    As promised before I left the mansion earlier, a dinner gathering was scheduled for the whole family.


    "Yes, I will go." I answered, but my body didn¡¯t move easily.


    Then Mairon asked me, tilting his head.


    "By any chance, even Uncle didn¡¯t know?"


    "Is Tia really the owner of the Pellet?"


    When I didn¡¯t answer and looked away, the twins eximed "Wow" with their eyes wide open.


    "Even Grandpa didn¡¯t know?"


    "Everyone would be very surprised."


    "What if Grandfather falls down again because of how surprised he is!?"


    "Ah, really! Stop making fun of me, you two!"


    I¡¯m so nervous right now, I feel like dying!


    When I shouted, the twins burst intoughter wearing the same faces. Then they shrugged and said.


    "Is there anything to be nervous about?"


    "Right, it¡¯s Tia anyway."


    "What do you mean it¡¯s me anyway?"


    Gillieu answered my question first.


    "Grandfather or Uncle, everyone will be surprised at first, but in the end, they will be happy for you."


    "Because it¡¯s Tia! Who would think that you can do this?" Mairon said tapping on my shoulder.


    His warm hand wrapped around my shoulders.


    "Because we are happy for you, they will be as well."


    "Although it was a bit sad that you didn¡¯t tell us directly."


    "But we understand. There must be a reason why Tia hasn¡¯t told anyone."


    "You guys..."


    When did you grow up like this?


    It seems like yesterday that I ran away and made excuses saying I didn¡¯t want to y hide-and-seek with them because I want to read books.


    But their yfulfort made me feel at ease.


    "Thanks, Gillieu, Mairon." When I spoke in a slightly weak voice, the twins grinned.


    "If you¡¯re having a hard time, tell us anytime."


    "We will be right next to you and we will protect you."


    I grabbed both of their hands tightly and got off the carriage.


    My legs feel numb as if I had been dragging my feet. So one step at a time, I headed to my father¡¯s room.


    Knock! Knock!


    "Dad, I¡¯ming in."


    As I carefully opened the door, I saw my father putting books on the bookshelf.


    "Tia!"


    Those are my favorite books.


    My father almost threw the book away as soon as he saw me entering the room.


    "How did the meeting end?"


    Thanks to the twins, my beating heart, which had subsided a little, started to beat fast again. My mouth seemed to be drying out of tension.


    When I didn¡¯t answer, my father looked at me anxiously.


    "Tia?"


    Dad, you¡¯ll cry, won¡¯t you? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll cry.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t let them hear this through other people. I have to say it myself.


    "If the change of the representative family didn¡¯t go well¡ª"


    "Dad, let¡¯s talk a little bit." I said, leading my father to the center of the drawing-room.


    But my father didn¡¯t sit on the chair. He was just staring at me with green eyes full of worry.


    I took a deep breath and clenched my fists.


    "Dad."


    "Yes, Tia."


    "Actually, Clerivan and I, we¡¯re not in a mentor and student rtionship."


    "...What?"


    There was a slight wrinkle on my father¡¯s forehead.


    "What do you mean, Tia?"


    Somehow, my father¡¯s voice lowered.


    "Our rtionship isn¡¯t between a mentor and a student but between an employer and employee...."


    I was going in circles without realizing it. No, it¡¯s much better to get it over with and be straightforward.


    I clenched my fists once again and said, "As a matter of fact, I¡¯m the owner of the Pellet Company."


    My father¡¯s eyes blinked slowly.


    It seemed like he was trying to understand what I was saying....No, is it okay as it is?


    I faltered and approached my father.


    "Ah, Dad....?"


    At that moment, my father staggered as if his legs had been loosened and plopped down on the sofa.


    I¡¯m d there¡¯s a chair nearby. Otherwise, my dad would have copsed on the floor.


    "....Tia, so you..."


    "I¡¯m the owner of the Pellet Company."


    "Ah, the owner..." My father talked to himself with a nk gaze but soon shook his head.


    "But then, Tia was only eleven years old at that time...Did you take over in the middle?"


    My father¡¯s confused face immediately gave an expression who expected me to say, ¡¯Yes, that¡¯s right.¡¯


    "No, from the beginning, Pellet was mine."


    "Haa...." My father sighed heavily and rubbed his face.


    I¡¯ve been hiding it for more than a decade.


    In order not to earn other people¡¯s suspicion, I sometimes act and lie.


    You must be disappointed in me...


    "Ah, Dad?" My father¡¯s arm hugged me strongly to the extent that we swayed and nearly stumbled.


    I carefully looked up at my father¡¯s face.


    "Are you alright?"


    Confusion remained on my father¡¯s face. It seemed like he was trying to ept what I said.


    But before that, my father seems to have something to say first.


    "...You must have worked hard, Tia."


    That encourages me.


    My father¡¯s warm hands patted my back gently.


    "From that young age up to now, you¡¯ve done a great job."


    "Dad...."


    "I already guessed that the rtionship between you and Mr. Clerivan was not that of a typical student and teacher, but I didn¡¯t guess that you were the owner of the Pellet...." My father mumbled with a weak smile.


    "I¡¯m sorry for not telling you in advance." I said, burying my face in my father¡¯s arms.


    "It¡¯s alright, Tia. You must have had a reason for doing that."


    Oh, really.


    My father was also saying the same things the twins told me.


    As I rxed, my body became a littlefortable.


    Even after releasing me from the hug, my dad kept on patting my head.


    "For a while, every noble that I meet will only be talking about you..." My father suddenly stopped talking and asked me.


    "Tia?"


    "Yeah?"


    "Did your Grandfather know?"


    "....Ah."


    I forgot for a moment.


    The fact that there¡¯s still the final boss left.


    ***


    Before dinner at the Lombardy mansion begins, Clerivan stopped by the dining hall and was packing up a small basket.


    It contained simple food to eat, such as bread and fruit that the dining hall¡¯s employees had prepared.


    "It¡¯ll start soon." Clerivan muttered as he looked over the long table.


    The dining hall was already full of delicious dishes for dinner. But the sumptuous disy didn¡¯t give him an appetite.


    Although his house was attacked, it was not enough reason to intervene in the dinner with immediate people, who are taking care of him at the Lombardy mansion.


    Above all, it was because he knew that today¡¯s dinner was going to be an ufortable one.


    "Ugh."


    Suddenly reminded of himself in a muddled position made Clerivan nauseous.


    Just imagined it was ufortable.


    "I¡¯m going back to my room as soon as possible."


    Out in the dark hallway, Clerivan put a basket on his side and began to speed up his pace.


    He was like that when he turned around the corner.


    "Mr. Clerivan."


    From the other side of the corridor, Gahan walked over, calling for Clerivan with a fresh smile on his face that has not changed at all even in his middle forties.


    "Ah, Lord Gahan."


    However, Clerivan wasn¡¯t very happy to see Gahan today.


    "Uhm... Did you finish the conversation with Lady Firentia?" Clerivan asked carefully.


    "Hah! Yeah, I was a little surprised, but it ended well."


    "I see." Clerivan said, half relief, but he was still ufortable.


    This was because all this time, he had also been tricking Gahan.


    Clerivan, who made up his mind, opened his mouth.


    "Well, Lord Gahan, I..."


    But Gahan cut him off.


    "Mr. Clerivan."


    "Yes?"


    "Thank you."


    Gahan, who suddenly said so, bowed his head before Clerivan.

 Chapter 228

    <h4>Chapter 228</h4>


    "Why...why are you doing this?" Embarrassed, Clerivan approached Gahan to stop him.


    Gahan said, smilingfortably at Clerivan. "Because Tia wasn¡¯t alone thanks to you, Clerivan."


    "Ah..."


    "As Tia¡¯s father, I wanted to say thank you for looking after my daughter."


    Clerivan was silent for a moment.


    He had so many thoughts that he felt like once he opened his mouth, a mess of tangled words would pour out.


    After taking a few breaths, Clerivan carefully opened his mouth.


    "Thank you is something that I should say." He chuckled at the end of his words.


    "You don¡¯t know how much my life has changed because of meeting Lady Firentia, Lord Gahan."


    Taking care of the Lombardy house and teaching the heirs, Clerivan thought that he was withering away.


    Day by day, he did what was given to him and didn¡¯t have any clear goal in mind.


    In addition, he was also greatly disappointed that Rulhac¡¯s grandchildren, whom he had been teaching for quite some time, were more ordinary.


    And then, Clerivan met Firentia.


    "I feel like I¡¯ve met someone who recognizes me and values my worth. It¡¯s like being reborn."


    The session training room was decorated like a yroom for children. The room was filled with low desk chairs, colorful cushions, and dainty dolls.


    But then the excitement he felt at the moment when he weed Lady Firentia, who showed up with sharp eyes!


    "If it weren¡¯t for Firentia, I would be lonely until I die."


    Clerivan bowed his head with a big smile at the old memory that was overwhelming even as he thought of it now.


    "Thank you, Lord Gahan." Clerivan said, fixing the basket on his arm.


    "Have a good evening with your family."


    That¡¯s when Clerivan greeted politely and tried to pass by Gahan¡¯s side.


    However.


    Gahan¡¯s hand grabbed Clerivan¡¯s shoulder.


    "... Lord Gahan?" Clerivan¡¯s eyes shook as he looked down at Gahan¡¯s hand on his shoulder.


    "What is it...?"


    "Mr. Clerivan." Gahan said and asked with a distinctive grin. "Where are you going?"


    "The dinner is about to begin, so I shall go to my room..."


    "Would you be fine with just eating dinner with that food?" Gahan said, pointing at the basket.


    "Ah, no, I¡¯m okay with this, really...."


    "But I¡¯m not okay." Gahan was still smiling.


    His smiling face was clearly the same, but his green eyes were fierce.


    Clerivan somehow got a little scared.


    Gahan¡¯s fingers gripping his shoulder also dug a little deeper.


    "Gal....Lord Gahan?"


    Then, Gahan asked.


    "Are you going to leave Tia alone in front of my father?"


    "That¡¯s..."


    "You two lied together." Gahan¡¯s fingers squeezed Clerivan¡¯s shoulder even tighter.


    "You have to take responsibility as well."


    "Uhhhh...??" Clerivan frowned.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t want to! I am also afraid of the Lord!¡¯


    He wanted to shout that way, but when he looked into Gahan¡¯s eyes, which folded beautifully and wouldn¡¯t budge, Clerivan eventually replied with his head down.


    "....Okay."


    "Haha! That¡¯s great, then! Let¡¯s go inside!"


    Gahan patted Clerivan¡¯s shoulder and pushed him against his back.


    "I told the Chef to cook a lot of seafood that Clerivan likes."


    "Yes? How do you know that I¡¯ll be attending..."


    "It¡¯s all going ording to n! Haha!"


    Being pushed by Gahan, who was trying to gloss it over, Clerivan wandered.


    ¡¯Wasn¡¯t it a coincidence that we met in this hallway?¡¯


    Thinking of Firentia, who ispletely different from Gahan, he has vaguely thought that she probably resembles herte mother.


    Well...


    ¡¯Maybe the one she truly resembles is Gahan...¡¯ Clerivan thought so as he was dragged into the dining hall helplessly.


    ***


    "Clerivan?"


    Howe you are here?


    When I ask him with a look, Clerivan looks at my father with a somewhat helpless face.


    I didn¡¯t quite understand, but it seems to be about him being dragged to dinner because of my father.


    "Oh, I¡¯m hungry."


    "It¡¯s been a long time since we all gathered together like this."


    The twins and Shann came in.


    "It¡¯s been a while, Mr. Pellet." Shann gently greeted Clerivan.


    Although it was a family gathering, no one seemed to be ufortable with Clerivan here.


    "Yes, it¡¯s been a while, Lady Shann."


    When greetingse and go like that.


    "Everyone¡¯s here."


    My grandfather arrived.


    Soon the food came out and the meal began.


    When the dessert was served over time, I brought it up.


    "Grandfather, I have something to tell you."


    "Hmm? What is it, Tia?"


    I clenched my fists again, remembering the time I spoke to my father.


    Let¡¯s take it off at once!


    "You know that the West representative became the Braun family at today¡¯s meeting, right?"


    "Since you¡¯ve stepped up to the te, I thought it would work from the beginning."


    "Eh? How?"


    "Because Tia and the Second Prince were working together." Grandfather drank wine with a smile.


    He hasplete trust in me. Thinking that he do, my heart became heavier.


    Then, my father gave me a look as if to cheer for me.


    "You¡¯ve taken the money that Angenas owed to the Lombardys from Pellet¡¯s before, right, Grandpa?"


    "I did."


    "At that time, the Pellet Company lent money to Angenas and secured thend as coteral."


    "Oh, you must have taken advantage of that, huh? Very good! Very good! Hahaha..." My grandfather¡¯sughter grew smaller. Soon, he tilted his head and asked me.


    "By the way, how did you manage to obtain the coteral without Clerivan going to the meeting?"


    "Read this, Grandpa." I quietly handed out Clerivan¡¯s contract.


    "Hmm. Let¡¯s see. ¡¯I, Firentia Lombardy, the owner of Pellet Company¡ª¡¯...." The voice stopped reading the contract.


    But the most important part has alreadye out.


    That I am the owner of the Pellet Company.


    Grandfather was still looking through the contract and Shann smiled, shook her head, and drank wine.


    "You..you...you...."


    I bowed my head with the thought of being reprimanded. But the sparks spattered in the wrong ce.


    "Clerivan, you bastard! You should have told me!"


    "...I¡¯m sorry." Clerivan calmly bowed his head, as if he had expected it to some extent.


    "That¡¯s all right! But, how can you not take me seriously?"


    "Grandpa, it is not Clerivan, it is I¡ª"


    "Wait." My grandfather raised his hand to stop me and asked.


    "Then, the first business that had beenunched after the Pellet Company was established is the famous Lira Diamond Mine."


    The mine that was stolen from under Lombardy¡¯s eyes.


    "....It was what I did."


    "But wasn¡¯t it the time when you were only eleven years old?"


    "It is."


    "Then, the grain at Sousseau that we bought and sold in the East..."


    "Yes, that too."


    "What about the Trivia Wood in the North? Which is the base of the Eastern trade now?" Grandpa asked me again with a voice that I couldn¡¯t tell whether he was angry or curious.


    "Really... are you really saying that Pellet Company is Tia¡¯s business? You¡¯ve been raising Pellet since that young age?"


    "Yes."


    "Without this grandfather¡¯s help? Without the help of the family?"


    "Sometimes I got Lombardy¡¯s help. Grandpa didn¡¯t know." I nodded as I answered.


    Grandpa looked at me and Clerivan alternately several times.


    And all of a sudden.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Biggerughter burst out than ever before.


    You¡¯reughing so hard.


    He even picked up a napkin and damped the tears from his eyes.


    "That¡¯s what I meant! Haha! A child of only eleven years old! Hahaha!"


    Thank God. I was relieved, giving a small sigh.


    Fortunately, Grandpa didn¡¯t look angry.


    He sipped his wine andughed, again and again, looking back at the contract.


    "I was worried that Tia was young andcked experience! To think Tia was the boss of a merchant guild!"


    With my grandfather¡¯s reaction, I was able tough a littlefortably.


    "By the way, Tia." Shann called me.


    "Wouldn¡¯t it be hard to take care of both the Pellet Company and the Lombardy family?" It was a question full of worries.


    "I don¡¯t want to give them both up. I am a little greedy." I said as I shook my head.


    "And I didn¡¯t raise Pellet alone from the beginning. Clerivan and Violet have done all the hard work. I¡¯m going to leave the Pellet business as it is now."


    "Of course! Of course! Tia should seed me and be the Head of Lombardy!"


    "Well, Grandpa. Aren¡¯t you mad at me?"


    The atmosphere wasn¡¯t bad, but I was still worried.


    "It¡¯s not bad for a person to hide some of their abilities. Good job, Tia." My grandfather rather praised me.


    You¡¯re not really angry.


    Then


    "Grandfather."


    "Yes?"


    "Give me the contract." I said, pointing to Clerivan¡¯s contract in my grandfather¡¯s hand.


    "It¡¯s a life contract."


    "Ah, yes! Keep it safe! To hold Clerivan tight!" My grandfatherughed again as he hummed and returned the contract to me.


    Oh, another fingerprint.


    Now Clerivan was smilingfortably at my grandfather¡¯s words and shaking his head as if he couldn¡¯t stop him.


    "So, you¡¯re done with the Angenas?" Grandfather asked me.


    "Uhm, no."


    "You mean there¡¯s more to do? Perhaps..." Grandfather said, anxiously narrowing his eyebrows.


    "You¡¯re not gonna let the Angenas off the hook? Our Tia isn¡¯t weak-hearted..."


    "I still have a debt to collect. Clerivan, how much was it?"


    Clerivan answered my question, wiping his mouth with a napkin.


    "The first is 2,500 gold, and the second is 4,500 gold. A total of 7,000 gold."


    "That is the money that the Head of Angenas borrowed from the Empress secretly with the Henforek estate. Of course, they didn¡¯t pay the interest either..."


    "If you include the three-month interest plus the penalty for breaching the contract, it is a little over 8,000 gold."


    "That¡¯s what it says."


    I smiled at my family looking at me and Clerivan with a slightly amazed look.


    "Oh, and there¡¯s more! They destroyed the Pellet Company and Clerivan¡¯s mansion. So we have to get them to pay us back!"


    "We can¡¯t forget about Violet too."


    "She must have felt anxious in the Knight¡¯s building. Violet needs to take a break, too."


    "Didn¡¯t you know Violet¡¯s personality? For you to be forgiven, you have to pay back for what you¡¯ve owed."


    "That¡¯s what she is."


    I¡¯ll pay you back twice as much.


    I spoke to Clerivan, making a promise.


    "I¡¯ll make you a nice new house, Clerivan."


    "Yes, would you like to raise thepany building to a better building?"


    "Oh, that would be great!"


    I heard my grandfatherughing while listening to the conversation between me and Clerivan.


    "Yes, yes. That¡¯s my granddaughter!"


    At that time, butler John hastily entered the dining hall. He wouldn¡¯t bother with a family dinner if he could.


    Therefore, my grandfather¡¯s face hardened when he saw Johning in with a letter on a tray. And the rigid atmosphere became heavier when John spoke.


    "An urgent letter has arrived from the pce."


    Grandfather put down the wine ss and opened the envelope of the letter. After reading carefully, he got up right away.


    "Jovanes is in critical condition. I should go to the pce right now."


    The Emperor is in critical condition?


    Didn¡¯t he look fine until the conference?


    "Tia."


    I looked back when grandfather called me.


    "You will also go with this grandfather as the sessor to the Lombardy family."

 Chapter 229

    <h4>Chapter 229</h4>


    After the meeting, Duigi Angenas and Ethan us returned to Empress Ravini¡¯s pce.


    Flop!


    The sound of Duigi falling into the couch was loud.


    "It¡¯s all....over." Duigi muttered, squeezing his head.


    In addition to being deprived of the territory of Angenas, he was eventually deprived of his position as the Western representative.


    "It¡¯s a perfect y."


    Duigi was still dazed.


    "Pellet...The Pellet Company..."


    Should he be angry or afraid? He didn¡¯t even have a clue.


    "The Deputy Head of Lombardy is the owner of the Pellet Company...Huh." He evenughed out of nowhere.


    "In that case, from the first time Clerivan Pellet came to lend money, no, from that time with Sousseau....No, that¡¯s not it either." Duigi shook his head, muttering to himself.


    The reason they needed the Head of Sousseau was because the Western development project failed, and the reason that the project failed.....Duigi Angenas covered his mouth with both hands.


    "Where in the hell did you start¡ª"


    "Duigi." Standing on the back of the sofa, Empress Ravini called her younger brother coldly.


    "Shut up."


    The Empress, who shed sad tears while holding the Emperor¡¯s sleeve in the conference hall, was nowhere to be found.


    Herplexion was white, but the fire remained in her eyes.


    Ravini curled up her hands looking at Duigi with a death re, wanting to tear his mouth to stop its chattering.


    The leather of the chair made a horrifying noise as Ravini scratched her nails.


    "Jovanes, that cowardly man."


    It didn¡¯t matter when the lowly Second Prince and Firentia Lombardy began to work together.


    In the end, it was Jovanes who put a knife in the back of Angenas.


    From the day he became engaged to Ravini, Jovanes had never been a decent spouse for a single moment.


    He was constantly weighing on Angenas and was only called to worship him, and then he would covet new women.


    Perez was the only illegitimate child that Ravini missed out on among the many seeds of infidelity.


    And that mistake was now strangling Ravini.


    "I should have killed him when he was in his mother¡¯s womb." Ravini muttered coldly.


    "Now, isn¡¯t it something we have to talk seriously about?"


    "...What?"


    "The Second Prince, if we apologize well enough for what you¡¯ve done in the past, isn¡¯t there a possibility that he might leave us alone?" Duigi said with nk eyes.


    "Or, if you call for Firentia Lombardy and try to get along with her...?" He nodded his head as if he liked his own idea.


    "Even if you kneel down and pray for three days and nights, do you think the Second Prince will leave Angenas alone?"


    "You don¡¯t know until you try!" Duigi, who screamed at Ravini, even rose from his seat.


    "This is a decision I will make as the Head of Angenas. It¡¯s useless even if my sister stops me¡ª."


    "Ethan."


    "Yes, Empress."


    "Cut the tongue off of Duigi."


    The moment the order was given, Ethan us stepped up to Duigi without any hesitation.


    "Wha...Sister...Empress!" Duigi freaked out and ran away.


    However, it happened in an instant, he was caught and Ethan forcibly opened his jaw.


    "Huh! .. uhhh!"


    It was when the dark dagger was about to dig into Duigi¡¯s mouth.


    "Give it to me."


    Ravini¡¯s white hand took the knife from us and pointed it to Duigi¡¯s eyes filled with fear.


    "Head of Angenas?" Raviniughed in a faintly trembling voice.


    "You, who had done nothing for the family except being born as a son, had the gall to say that in front of me?"


    "No, uhh..." Duigi trembled and shed tears at the terrifying power of Ethan us, who was holding his jaw.


    "As the Head of Angenas, you will apologize for that lowly thing?" Ravini¡¯s blue eyes gleamed terribly.


    "Then I¡¯ll have to tear your mouth so you can¡¯t do that."


    "Ah! Ahhh!"


    The de of the dagger cut a long tail of Duigi¡¯s mouth.


    Red blood gushed out of the cracks.


    "Uh...uh..uh..!"


    Duigi couldn¡¯t even scream. He held his torn mouth in his hand and trembled.


    "Now it¡¯s a little quiet."


    Ravini threw the dagger next to us.


    The blood-stained dagger rolled casually on the floor.


    "How did Ie this far?" Ravini said, remembering the days when she had to endure all sorts of shame and humiliation to get the favor of Jovanes.


    And the only way out to deal with this situation crossed her head.


    "Indeed." A smile that can draw a chilling sensation on anyone formed on her red lips.


    "I am the Empress of this Lambrew Empire."


    The authority that the Second Prince and that adorable little girl have not yet taken away from her.


    And it will remain that way.


    Ravini summoned one of her maids who had been waiting outside.


    As soon as she entered, the maid, who saw the Head of Angenas bleeding from his mouth, became horrified and scared.


    "D-did you call, Empress?"


    "Go and call Maid Otua." Contrary to the horrible view of the room, Ravini¡¯s voice was so calm.


    "Yes, Empress." The maid replied quickly and left the room, seemingly running away.


    ¡¯Otua.. The head maid?¡¯


    Duigi, who shuddered in terrible pain and was only focused on stopping the bleeding of his mount, opened his eyes wide.


    Maid Otua was the one who attended right next to the Emperor.


    ¡¯No way.¡¯


    And Ravini, who was looking at him, met his eyes.


    "You must have noticed it this time." Ravini threw her handkerchief at Duigi andughed.


    "What happens if the Emperor dies without an appointed Crown Prince? You know, don¡¯t you, Duigi?"


    "Haaa..b-but s-sister..."


    "Yes, I have the authority to choose the next heir to the throne."


    Gulp.


    Duigi swallowed unconsciously.


    The taste of metallic blood spread in his mouth but he was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t even notice it.


    "If he can¡¯t make my son the Crown Prince, then I will make my son the Crown Prince."


    After a while, Maid Otua stood in front of the Empress.


    "Did you call me, Empress..." Maid Otua said without even looking at Duigi¡¯s side.


    "Where is His Majesty right now, Maid Otua?"


    "He hasn¡¯t returned from the hunting yet."


    "If he¡¯s gone hunting, he¡¯ll be thirsty when he gets back."


    The Empress put down a small bottle in front of Maid Otua.


    Maid Otua closed her eyes tightly with her head down.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time the Empress had put a ¡¯small ss bottle¡¯ in front of her.


    "What you gave me the other day... it still half full."


    "I told you to pour all of it. You must have beenzy again." Empress Ravini spoke as if she were scolding a child.


    "It¡¯s not that..."


    "Take it. It¡¯s not different from that."


    At the words of the Empress, Maid Otua was forced to put the ss bottle in her pocket. Her fingertips were shaking to bits.


    "It¡¯s the poison of a Tithi spider. Pour all of the contents in the bottle this time."


    Maid Otua knew well what that meant.


    From the time the Empress¡¯ order began to poison the Emperor¡¯s food little by little, she thought that this day woulde.


    "What about my life?" Asked Maid Otua.


    "You¡¯re asking an interesting question." Empress Ravini then said, raising one corner of her mouth crookedly.


    "Are you going to make a deal with me?"


    "That¡¯s not what I meant! I only wish that even if I put this poison in His Majesty¡¯s drink, my life would be spared...!"


    "Who is it that has allowed you to be the Head Maid now?"


    Maid Otua bit her lips.


    Although she was a maid, because of the influence of Empress Ravini she became a maid with a higher position.


    Towards the maid who was biting her lips and couldn¡¯t say anything, Empress Ravini said.


    "Don¡¯t forget that one of your blood is still in Angenas."


    "....Okay." Maid Otua only said a word of assent and returned to the pce of the Emperor.


    "Do you believe her?" Ethan us, who was watching quietly, asked.


    "What if I don¡¯t believe her?"


    "Then I will follow her."


    He meant to destroy the essory to the murder.


    "I¡¯m always happy for your loyalty, I know I can trust you." Empress Ravini said, sitting in a chair for the first time after entering the room.


    "A maid who poisoned the Emperor¡¯s liquor with her own hands will be snitching on me? Should I be scared?"


    In addition, she held Head Maid Otua¡¯s family hostage in the Angenas estate.


    "That maid cannot betray me." Ravini, who said so, ordered Ethan us.


    "Go back to the mansion and prepare the troops of Angenas. And when I send a notice, bring them to the Imperial Pce."


    Empress Ravini picked up another handkerchief and said, wiping away the blood on her hands.


    "If His Majesty dies, some disturbing forces may do something dangerous."


    "I ept your orders, Empress." Ethan us answered solemnly.


    But Ravini wasn¡¯t looking at him. Her frowning eyes were on the blood sttered on her dress.


    It was a red bloodstain that was imprinted on the blue silk dress and would never be erased.


    ***


    The sun has set.


    A carriage carrying Emperor Jovanes returned to the pce and it was quite sometimeter.


    Ravini, took off her blood-stained dress and changed into a new one, and sat alone.


    Ravini didn¡¯t move, even bat her eyshes, as if the flowing time were deflecting her.


    How much time has passed?


    "Empress!"


    Ravini turned her eyes straight towards the urgent voice calling her.


    "Your Majesty! The Emperor has fallen!"


    "What do you mean!?" Ravini shouted as shest checked herself in the mirror.


    Along with her dress, her jewelry was also reced with simple ones.


    The Empress, dressed up nicely next to the dead Emperor, was not good to look at.


    "Well, I¡¯ve just heard from the Imperial Pce...I think the Empress should go..!"


    "If it¡¯s a false rumor, I¡¯ll slit your throat!" The Empress burst open the door and shouted.


    She looked at the mirror a little while ago and only a surprised face remained from the sudden news.


    Ravini grabbed the hem of her dress and hurriedly walked to the Imperial Pce.


    As she neared the Emperor¡¯s bedroom, the Empress smiled inwardly.


    This was because the chaotic atmosphere of the Imperial Pce was evidence that everything went ording to n.


    Once she got there.


    "Here you are, Empress." The Pce Doctor said as he wasing out of the Emperor¡¯s bedroom wiping his sweat.


    Then he said with a sigh of relief.


    "The Emperor has safely ovee the crisis."

 Chapter 230

    <h4>Chapter 230</h4>


    The Lombardy¡¯s carriage my Grandfather and I rode made its way quickly toward the Imperial Pce.


    Hearing the news that the Emperor was in critical condition, although we are on our way, my Grandfather didn¡¯t look so impatient.


    "You have a long day."


    I¡¯m tired but I already had enough time to rx myself earlier.


    "True." I replied with a shrug as if I couldn¡¯t help it.


    "But you didn¡¯t ask me why I¡¯m taking you with me."


    "I thought you must have something to show me."


    "Yes, you¡¯re right." Grandfather smiled and nodded. Soon he asked me in a subtle voice.


    "What kind of rtionship do you think Emperor Durelli and Lombardy have, Tia?"


    "Isn¡¯t it some kind of a partnership?"


    "Partnership?"


    "Yes, since the establishment of the Lambrew Empire, both families have been moving together. We¡¯ve been through a lot together for a very long time whether we like it or not."


    The answeres from how the Emperors treated Lombardy for generations.


    Even though they hated and couldn¡¯t tolerate Lombardy¡¯s existence, no Emperor tried to destroy Lombardy. They¡¯ve only tried to hold the family¡¯s g.


    "You¡¯ve been watching properly." My Grandfather smiled satisfactorily at my answer.


    "When the Emperor dies, Lombardy goes to the pce for one reason. To confirm the Emperor¡¯s death with both eyes."


    This is a little unexpected.


    I took my back off the chair and asked.


    "Why do we confirm the death?"


    "The Durelli family has been ced in Lombardy¡¯s custody, in addition to the assets that have been attributed to the Crown."


    "It¡¯s kind of like a slush fund."


    "Yes, only the Emperor knows and can use the assets. And when the Emperor dies, the ownership of the money is temporarily transferred to the Head of Lombardy."


    "Oh, so it¡¯s like that..."


    That¡¯s a tremendous trust.


    I can¡¯t believe that the money the Emperor had been collecting over the years will be handed over to the Lombardy¡¯s Head.


    "And Lombardy is supposed to announce the existence of the asset and hand it over again when the legitimate heir inherits the throne after the Great Emperor."


    "Legitimate..."


    The weight of that word was considerable. As I quietly thought it over, my grandfather exined further.


    "I¡¯m referring to the Crown Prince with the approval of the representatives from each region, especially Lombardy. Of course, there were exceptions." My grandfather said as he sighed briefly mixed with dissatisfaction.


    "It¡¯s been a pain in the neck."


    The sound of my Grandfather rubbing his bearded chin stretched inside the carriage.


    "Are you referring to the absence of a ¡¯legitimate heir¡¯?"


    "Yes. Jovanes usually doesn¡¯t even want to talk about session, so no one can guess what¡¯s going on inside his head."


    "If the Emperor is truly dead." I asked, holding back the desire to swear.


    "Then the next monarch that has the authority to decide who inherits the throne..."


    "... is the Empress."


    Damn it.


    After all the trouble of managing to turn the West representative from Angenas to Braun, you¡¯re telling me that she has the authority to decide on who sits on the throne!


    "He can copse anytime he wants, but to copse at a time like this. Jovanes, you fool." Grandfather said as he clicked his tongue.


    "By the way, Grandpa."


    "What is it, Tia?"


    "Howe you¡¯re not surprised?"


    Grandfather tilted his head. My question itself seemed iprehensible.


    "When you received the news that His Majesty was in critical condition. You¡¯re not surprised at all."


    My grandfather simply informed his family of the letter¡¯s content and stood up to prepare for departure with a calm face.


    "His Majesty was always healthy. But the message that he is critical is too sudden."


    "Hmm."


    Grandfather seemed to be lost in thought for a moment. And after a short silence, a deep voice called me.


    "Tia."


    "Yes, Grandpa."


    "As I reached this age, there is one thing I¡¯ve realized."


    "What is it?"


    "That it is true how ¡¯people reap what they sow¡¯."


    I also agreed.


    If you do something good, you will be rewarded; if you do something bad, you¡¯ll get punished.


    Everyone heard that as they were growing up.


    "Do you know that Jovanes poisoned his father, the previous Emperor?"


    "Poisoned..?"


    Today, I am learning a lot of things I didn¡¯t know. I was a little surprised.


    The death of the Emperor is very confidential. Ordinary people don¡¯t even know what the Emperor¡¯s health was like.


    Then one day, you will suddenly hear the Emperor¡¯s obituary.


    "Jovanes, who poisoned his father, knew this day woulde."


    "But when you say, ¡¯You reap what you sow,¡¯ Does Grandpa think someone poisoned His Majesty?"


    "...I told him to be careful about what he eats and drink."


    Instead of answering, Grandpa clicked his tongue lightly and muttered. Soon after, he looked at me.


    "Between the Second Prince and the Empress. Who do you think did it, Tia?"


    Grandfather¡¯s brown eyes shone coldly in the moonlight from outside.


    At the same time, though my head was a little confused, I¡¯m calmlyposed.


    "You¡¯re saying that that¡¯s the only thing we, Lombardy, have to worry about, right?"


    Grandfather grinned.


    I looked at him for a moment before looking out the window.


    It seemed that my Grandfather wasn¡¯t expecting an immediate answer from me.


    I recalled a few days ago returning to Lombardy after handing Bellesac over to Serral.


    "Estira told me to deliver it."


    I held out a small box to Perez.


    "One bottle of Tithi Spider venom and one bottle of antidote that you asked for."


    "Thank you." Perez replied, closing the lid of the box again.


    "I¡¯ll use it well."


    I didn¡¯t ask Perez how he was going to use it. Perez didn¡¯t exin to me either.


    I was lost in thought like my Grandfather.


    Perez and the Empress. Which one of them poisoned Jovanes?


    "We¡¯ve arrived at the Imperial Pce."


    At the voice of the coachman, both my Grandfather and I woke up from our thoughts. Looking out of the carriage door, we frowned at the same time.


    "It seems like something happened in the Imperial Pce, Grandpa?"


    The surroundings of the Imperial Pce were chaotic.


    There were troops moving in groups and Imperial Knights were rushing into the Pce.


    "...Let¡¯s go to Jovanes¡¯ bedroom." Grandfather hurried and told me. As soon as we reached the corridor where the Emperor¡¯s bedroom was located, I could see in a sense what was going on.


    "Get out of the way, Second Prince!" The Empress¡¯s shouting echoed throughout the corridor filled with Knights.


    "It¡¯s worth seeing this spectacle." Grandfather spoke in a low voice.


    "It appears in front of the Emperor¡¯s bedroom Knights are standing in a row carrying swords."


    Amid these armed Knights are the Empress and Perez staring at each other.


    ***


    "What did you just say?" The Empress asked the pce doctor in a trembling voice.


    "You said... that His Majesty crossed the hurdle?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s right." The Imperial Doctor shrunk his shoulders with the sudden unusual pressure.


    Then, the tightly closed bedroom door opened and Perez appeared.


    "Second Prince?"


    "...It seems that news has already been delivered to the Empress¡¯s Pce." There was a sign of disapproval in Perez¡¯s words.


    "....So the Prince was already here?"


    "I found the Emperor copsed on the floor." Perez said in a calm voice.


    "How..."


    Empress Ravini was opening her mouth wanting to find out the situation.


    Again, the door to the bedroom opened and the Knights took one person out.


    It was Maid Otua.


    "Take her to the Knight¡¯s Building...Don¡¯t let anyone approach her until I say so."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Maid Otua, who had her arms seized and half dragged by the Knights, looked at the Empress.


    ¡¯You stupid thing!¡¯


    The Empress chewed her lips.


    Maid Otua must have made a fool of herself.


    Tithi spider venom was a deadly poison that few people knew, and the symptoms were simr to those of a normal sudden illness, so there was little risk of getting found out.


    But something was strange.


    Empress Ravini thought she would be dragged right away, but Perez was just staring at her.


    The moment she realized it, the Empressughed unwittingly.


    ¡¯There is no evidence!¡¯


    And there was one more idea that strikes her.


    "Step aside, Prince."


    Perez stood unmoving, guarding by the door of the bedroom.


    "I have to check His Majesty¡¯s condition myself." The Empress said, clenching her fists with joy.


    "...You can¡¯t."


    ¡¯The Emperor is dead!¡¯


    ¡¯The Second Prince is now trying to somehow conceal the Emperor¡¯s death!¡¯


    "I am the Empress of this Empire!"


    Maid Otua was dragged away, but she didn¡¯t open her mouth easily. As long as her dreadful family was in the hands of Angenas, Maid Otua couldn¡¯t betray the Empress.


    So Ravini¡¯s voice grew louder and harsher.


    "His Majesty is safe and sound. It¡¯s His Majesty¡¯s order to not let anyone in."


    "Ha!"


    What are you talking about? There¡¯s no way a dead emperor can speak!


    The Empress snorted unconsciously.


    "His Majesty is resting now."


    "I have the right to see how he¡¯s faring!"


    Eventually, a screaming high voice rattled through the whole corridor.


    Perez stared at the screaming Ravini before asking.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    "...?"


    "His Majesty is not well and said that he will not meet anyone, so why are you being so forceful?"


    "Forceful...?!"


    "Did you not believe my words that His Majesty is safe, or are you convinced that it will not be possible?" Perez¡¯s red eyes stared coldly at the Empress.


    "I think it¡¯s thetter, I wonder why."


    "...Get out of the way." Instead of answering the Prince, the Empress took a step closer.


    "No." Perez stepped forward and blocked the Empress.


    "Step aside."


    The moment he grabbed the Empress by the shoulder.


    "You dare touch me with your filthy hand!"


    p!


    The Empress pped Perez on the cheek.


    "Do you think I¡¯m going to step down because you¡¯re blocking me?!" The Empress shouted before calling her attendant.


    "Go and let them know!"


    After hesitating for a while at the behest of the Empress, the servant quickly ran down the hall.


    And after a while.


    "Get out of the way, Your Highness!"


    "How dare you disobey the Empress?!"


    Different groups of Knights, each following to the call of the Empress and Perez, were in a yelling match against each other.


    Those who were contacted btedly joined their respective forces, and the corridor of the bedroom was gradually filled with no time to step up.


    "Shame on you as an Imperial Knight!"


    "Who¡¯s going to tell who!"


    Tension flowed between the knights, which had been divided into two forces, looking like they would draw their swords at any moment.


    "Get out of the way, Second Prince!" The Empress cried out loud once more. However, there was a faint smile on her face.


    Despite such a big uproar, there was no reaction in the bedroom. This could never have happened if the Emperor was alive.


    The Empress was convinced of her victory.


    The Emperor¡¯s absolute power was right in front of her eyes, and she seemed to be able to hold it if she reached out.


    It was then.


    "What are you doing right now!"


    With a roar, the Knights split like water.


    "Empress! Prince! Both of you stop this instant!"


    At the end of the hallway, Rulhac Lombardy with his hands behind him, stood with angry eyes.

 Chapter 231

    ©~ ? ? Chapter 231 ? ? ©~


    "What the hell is going on here?!" My grandfather shouted as he walked along the path that had been created by the Knights.


    How terrifying that aura was.


    Even the Knights couldn¡¯t make eye contact with my Grandfather and bowed their heads.


    "You¡¯re here." Perez greeted me, seeing me following behind my Grandfather.


    In this chaotic situation, Perez seemed rxed.


    And maybe a little strange.


    At that time, a sharp voice intervened between Grandpa and Perez.


    "This an Imperial affair! Outsiders should stay out of this!"


    "Outsiders?" One of my Grandfather¡¯s eyebrows went up.


    "Although you¡¯re right..." He paused, looking at Perez, and continued.


    "Can you exin first what¡¯s going on, Prince?"


    Well, if the Empress doesn¡¯t want to talk, he can simply ask Perez.


    "His Majesty has copsed, but he is safe now and recovering."


    "That¡¯s a good thing. But why did this situation happen?"


    "There was an order from His Majesty not to let anyone into the bedroom."


    "But the Empress insisted on going inside."


    "That¡¯s right."


    After hearing Perez¡¯s exnation, my Grandfather looked back at the Empress and said.


    "Why don¡¯t you go back to the Empress pce and wait for His Majesty to ask for you, Empress?"


    "I have the right to check His Majesty¡¯s condition." The Empress answered without looking at my Grandfather at all.


    "Of course, the Empress has that right." Grandfather nodded and added.


    "Although it can only happen if His Majesty passed away." I could clearly see the Empress¡¯s shoulders flinch.


    My Grandfather looked coldly at the Empress and said.


    "I see what happened now."


    It was a word mixed with ridicule.


    "Doctor."


    "Yes, Lord Lombardy." The pce doctor, who was trembling as he stood in between the Empress and Perez, quickly answered my Grandfather¡¯s call.


    "How is His Majesty¡¯s condition?"


    "His Majesty passed the critical stage and should only need a good rest."


    "What about further prognosis?"


    "...To be honest, His Majesty will have to focus on his treatment for a while. Because the situation almost became a big problem..."


    "Thank God. Isn¡¯t it, Empress?"


    But the Empress did not answer.


    It was then.


    With urgent footsteps, an Imperial Knight ran down the corridor and shouted.


    "Ah, the Angenas family¡¯s troops are about to enter the Imperial Pce!"


    They¡¯re crazy.


    I unconsciously made an impression on the Empress.


    With the Emperor down, the Angenas started to move. Their actions could be regarded as an act of treason.


    It was in an instant, not a day passed on that they took the opportunity.


    "Empress...!" My Grandfather stared at Ravini and tried to warn her of something, but the Empress ignored him instead and called the Imperial Knight standing next to her.


    "Vice Commander, get rid of those who are in my way."


    As the Angenas Knights arrived, they could not wait any longer.


    However, the Imperial Knights couldn¡¯t easily pull out their swords even at the order of the Empress.


    It was because he knew well that if he pulled the sword out right here, there¡¯s no turning back anymore.


    "What are you doing?! Move!" A loud voice came out of the Empress¡¯ mouth.


    "...Geez, damn it."


    Eventually, the Commander of the First Knights Division drew his sword.


    The cool metal sound resonates through the hallway. However, the silence that followed was so deafening that you could hear a pin drop.


    While staring at each other, no one dares to move.


    The one thing that broke the silence was the sound of the door bursting open.


    It was the bedroom door of Emperor Jovanes.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned in that direction.


    "Hi-His Majesty..."


    Seeing the situation outside, the attendant barely spoke with his eyes open.


    "His Majesty said toe in."


    ***


    "Are you conscious now?"


    Hearing a familiar voice, Jovanes opened his eyes.


    "Uh..." Jovanes groaned with terrible exhaustion as if his whole body had been crushed under a rock.


    "Heok! Uhh...huff.."


    He couldn¡¯t even breathe properly.


    "Ugh...What the hell....haa.."


    Jovanes forcefully opened his eyes and frowned in pain, confirming the figure in front of him.


    "Second Prince.....Ugh! Uhh!" Jovanes squeezed his chest once again.


    "Your Majesty, you need to take this...."


    The pce doctor was surprised but managed to pour more medicine into Jovanes¡¯ mouth.


    Perez asked the Emperor, who was slowly stabilizing.


    "Do you remember what happened before you copse, Your Majesty?"


    "Before I copse..." Jovanes breathed hard and pointed at the bottle that had fallen on the floor.


    "That drink...There must be poison in it...."


    "Doctor, check the remaining liquor.."


    "Well, that¡¯s...if we don¡¯t know what poison is it, it will take time to figure it out."


    When he was attacked by the Head of Sousseau, he immediately looked for Dr. Estira, who found out what poison it was.


    "...Check whether it¡¯s the venom of a Tithi spider."


    "Yes, yes, Your highness!"


    Jovanes asked as he was looking at the doctor which was starting to move in a hurry.


    "Howe... it¡¯s that poison..."


    "Not long ago, I was attacked by an assassin who used the venom of a Tithi spider."


    Even in confusion, Jovanes knew what Perez meant.


    "There is one thing I must confess to you, Your Majesty."


    "...What is it?"


    "The tea I gave you before thepetition contained an antidote."


    "...What?"


    "Just in case."


    "I guess that¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m alive." The Emperor no longer said anything but frowned upon the doctor.


    After a while, the doctor eximed.


    "It does contain the venom of the Tithi spider!"


    At that moment, Jovanes¡¯ hand grabbed Perez¡¯s robe. It was strong, unsuitable for a man who just got poisoned and bedridden.


    "In front of me right now, bring the Empress." His face distorted and his eyes shone in anger.


    Perez did not hold orfort the Emperor¡¯s hand.


    "I have a suggestion." He said to Jovanes in a dry voice.


    "Do you not want to see how the world will flow after the news of Your Majesty¡¯s death?"


    ***


    ".....His Majesty...?" The Empress asked back in a trembling voice. Her shaking eyes stared at the wide-open bedroom door.


    It was the Emperor¡¯s bedroom that she was so eager to enter before, but now the Empress did not move from where she stood.


    "Let¡¯s go in," Perez said, opening the way for the Empress.


    "I¡ªI...."


    "His Majesty is calling you now, is he not?"


    He donned in expressionless eyes, but he was smiling.


    The Empress began to move slowly. The shoe-d body reeled as if it were going to fall precariously at once, but no one tried to help her.


    After that, my Grandfather followed inside.


    Can Ie in too?


    As I hesitated for a moment thinking so, Perez beckoned me in a small voice.


    "Let¡¯s go, Tia."


    Oh, I see.


    This is the moment you bet everything to prepare.


    Perez¡¯s eyes were talking like ¡¯I want you to be a witness to my victory.¡¯


    Then there was nothing more to hesitate about.


    "Let¡¯s go," I replied and began to walk inside.


    When I entered the spacious room, the first thing that came to me is the smell of medicine.


    I could hear quite clearly as I approached the bed on the other side the breathing sounds like that of a wounded beast.


    "I greet Your Majesty." My Grandfather greeted first.


    The owner of the rough breathing was Emperor Jovanes. He was breathing hard against the bed wall, but the Emperor was alive.


    Though he looks pale and blue-lipped, Jovanes was alive.


    "Your Majesty." The Empress paused and couldn¡¯t get any closer on the bed anymore as if she was nailed on the ground.


    "Haa...ha....!"


    When the Emperor lifted one corner of his mouth, the sound of breathing in the room changed.


    "I am...I am alive."


    As if it was hard to say, Jovanes took another deep breath.


    "You are pleased, aren¡¯t you, Empress?"


    "I¡¯m..."


    Empress Ravini looked at the Emperor and Perez alternately.


    She doesn¡¯t seem to know what to say. Her red lips only trembled.


    "Second Prince."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "Closer."


    Perez leaned his head down near Jovanes and then went out of the bedroom.


    Soon after, he brought in a person.


    "Maid Otua." The Emperor called her coldly.


    "You will be answering my questions without a single lie.

 Chapter 232

    ©~ ? ? Chapter 232 ? ? ©~


    After Maid Otua came back from the Empress Pce.


    Head Maid Otua looked at the person in front of her with fearful eyes.


    The young man with ck hair and reddish eyes had such an outstanding appearance that anyone would be mesmerized by it.


    However, for the head maid, he was the scariest and most fearful man more than anyone else she has ever encountered.


    "Has the Empress given you orders?"


    Overly tense at Perez¡¯s low voice, the maid winced greatly.


    "Yes, it¡¯s the venom of the Tithi spider. She said to put it in His Majesty¡¯s liquor just now..."


    From her pockets, Maid Otua put the small bottle on the table with a trembling hand.


    "The venom of a Tithi spider." Perez smiled as he reached out and rolled the small bottle in his grasp.


    If the Empress didn¡¯t move, he thought he should move first.


    "I guess, I¡¯m lucky."


    Maid Otua crouched still with her head down at the words of the Second Prince, whosenguage were unknown.


    "I didn¡¯t expect the Empress to save me the trouble."


    It was shortly after returning from the Academy that the Second Prince first visited Maid Otua¡¯s home.


    He said, ¡¯If the Empress wants to harm His Majesty,e to me and let me know first.¡¯


    That¡¯s the reason behind the amount of moneying into Otua¡¯s secret ount every year.


    The sry of the Emperor¡¯s maidservant was not small. However, the money she got from him was an astounding amount even for Otua, who spent most of her time in her family¡¯s hometown living a difficult life.


    Although she had the Empress backing her up, she wasn¡¯t loyal to her.


    She was ckmailed with her family as a hostage and she waspelled to listen to her everymand.


    However, the situation has be increasingly strange recently.


    Each time the Second Prince moved, the Empress¡¯ power has noticeably diminished, and even the Western representative changed.


    Maid Otua was terribly afraid of the Second Prince.


    She can¡¯t even meet his eyes properly right now. There was a reason for her fear.


    "What should I do?" Maid Otua asked carefully.


    The answer was a fixed question. The maid came to see the Second Prince with the thought of breaking the Empress¡¯ order to kill the Emperor.


    "Pour it in."


    "...Yes?"


    "As the Empress told you, pour the poison in his bottle."


    "Huh...b-but.." Maid Otua was surprised and looked at the Second Prince. The red eyes she met for the first time was cold.


    "Why are you surprised?"


    "Then His Majesty..."


    "This won¡¯t be the first time you¡¯ve poisoned His Majesty¡¯s liquor."


    "That..how do you..."


    Instead of answering, Perez said with a faint smile.


    "So this time, you just have to poison the Emperor as the Empress told you."


    The maid didn¡¯t answer. She was just looking down at her hands grabbing tightly on the skirt of her dress.


    She then asked with a trembling voice.


    "What happens to my life?"


    It was the same question she asked the Empress.


    Empress Ravini did not guarantee her own well-being. That was the biggest reason why Otua visited Perez.


    "...Let me leave the pce and live with a new identity."


    Perez stared at the maid before saying.


    "Is that what you want?"


    Otua nodded. Getting out of this scary pce, shaking off the shackles of her family.


    That¡¯s what she wanted.


    The maid reached out again and grabbed the bottle of poison. But the hand touching the lid of the bottle was still full of hesitation.


    "Don¡¯t worry. If you give the antidote right after he copsed, His Majesty will not die."


    Not yet. It can¡¯t be this easy. Perez was supposed to be the first to discover the copsed Emperor.


    "If so..."


    At the words of Perez, theplexion of Otua remarkably brightened.


    "Howe you grew a conscience now when it didn¡¯t even exist more than a decade ago, Lady Be Otua." Perez said with a lot of sarcasm at the maid.


    "I don¡¯t think there was any hesitation when you brought me poisoned food."


    "Your Highness...."


    The only person alive who entered and exited the abandoned pce is Be Otua, the ck-haired maid. She opened her eyes wide.


    "Did you think I didn¡¯t know?"


    Maid Otua got up from her seat and knelt in front of him.


    "I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness!"


    Ba-dump! Ba-dump!


    Her head pounding was so fierce that she even heard it while pressing her head on the floor.


    "At that time, I had no choice but to... Please forgive me!"


    "Stop with the meaningless apologies." Perez coldly cut off the maid.


    "Go back to the Emperor¡¯s pce right now and poison his drink with the spider¡¯s venom. That¡¯s how you pay for your sins, Be Otua."


    After a while, Maid Otua, whose body was trembling, answered with her head down.


    "The order of His Highness the Crown Prince...I will follow."


    ***


    Back to the present.


    "Tell me what you did, Maid Otua." Emperor Jovanes asked, breathing hard.


    "I...." Maid Otua said, closing her eyes tightly.


    "I have poisoned your Majesty¡¯s drink."


    "Who told you to do it?"


    The maid raised her trembling finger to point at the Empress.


    "The Empress..."


    "No!"


    "No! This is nder, Your Majesty! The maid and the Second Prince conspire to frame me!"


    Instead of giving up and being devastated, the Empress seemed to choose to struggle to the end.


    "Here is the bottle of poison the Empress gave me." Maid Otua said, taking a small ss of bottle with just one finger from her sleeve.


    "It can¡¯t be used as proof!" The Empress strikingly and threateningly approached the maid with eyes as if they wanted to rip that mouth off right away. Then she looked down at the maid with her gleaming eyes and said.


    "Do you know what you¡¯re doing?!"


    It was obviously a threat.


    The maid took a frightening step back but continued to bow her head down.


    "She gave me the poison and told me to pour it all in His Majesty¡¯s bottle."


    "Your Majesty, this is unfair!" This time, the Empress approached the Emperor¡¯s bed and begged.


    "Do you believe that maid¡¯s words over mine? It¡¯s just a vicious nder, Your Majesty!" Then she grabbed the Emperor¡¯s sleeves tightly, like in the conference hall.


    "Please, believe me, Your Majesty."


    How pathetic she seemed. It was a performance that anyone could fall for.


    Then, Perez said, pulling something out of his arms.


    "There is evidence."


    "What?" The Empress spun her head quickly toward Perez.


    "Here¡¯s a letter from the Empress asking her henchmen to acquire the venom of the Tithi spider."


    It¡¯s a purple letter envelope.


    That was exactly what Serral gave me in return for saving Bellesac.


    "No way..." The Empress said in-between breaths, looking at the letter handed over to the Emperor¡¯s hand with doubt in her eyes. "That...How did you...."


    The Emperor briefly checked the contents of the letter. His lips, which became paralyzed because he couldn¡¯t breathe properly, rose crookedly toward Empress Ravini.


    And he said with a shallow breath.


    "How dare you do this to me."


    The Emperor hastily retrieved his arm from the Empress¡¯ grip before ordering the Knights.


    "Take the Empress to the dungeon."


    Two knights waiting at the door immediately walked to the Empress and dragged her by the arms.


    "Let go of me! Let go of me! Let go!"


    Empress Ravini struggled with all her might as she screamed.


    It was in an instant that her beautiful face turned ugly and distorted. And her perfectly dressed hair was messed up.


    "Ah! Let go of me! Do you know who I am?! Let go!"


    At one point, Empress Ravini resisted so strongly that even the knights were unsettled. Soon, she red at the Emperor lying on the bed and began shouting.


    "I resent you! I regretted that the poison didn¡¯t end up killing you, Jovanes!"


    There was madness in the blue eyes of the Empress.


    "You¡¯re even more useless than a pig!"


    Those ferocious eyes this time turned to Perez.


    "Perez! You lowly thing from a filthy maid! I should have killed you with your mother!"


    And she screams again.


    "Why isn¡¯t heaven on my side!? Why do you keep intercepting me!? Why!?"


    Her wailing face continued to shed tears. She was resentful and furious, releasing everything from her mouth.


    At that moment, the eyes of the Empress, with a glint of evil, met mine.


    The Empress¡¯s face, which had been crumpled and twisted like a devil, slowly unfolded and opened her mouth.


    Her shaking blue eyes stared at me.


    "It¡¯s you."


    The Empress mumbled somewhere in a weak voice.


    "Everything, it was all because of you."


    I didn¡¯t answer. But I didn¡¯t avoid the Empress¡¯s eyes.


    "Ha....!" The Empressughed with trembling lips. And it quickly spread into a bigugh.


    "Hahaha! Hahahahaha!"


    The Empress smiled madly as she bent her back.


    "...It¡¯s ugly. I don¡¯t want to see it anymore. Take her out." Emperor Jovanes frowned and ordered the Knights.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Despite the rough handling of the Knights, the Empress did not rebel as she did a while ago.


    "I was deceived! Hahahaha! I¡¯m a fool!" She was just reeling andughing out loud like a madman.


    Tears began to flow again in the face of the Empress.


    "Ha! Hahaha!"


    The sound of the Empress¡¯ughter as she was being dragged echoed from afar.

 Chapter 233

    ©~ ? ? Chapter 233 ? ? ©~


    After the Empress was dragged away, Jovanes began to breathe even harder.


    Whenever he breathed, he exerted himself so much and looked like he was in a much worse condition than before.


    "Doctor."


    Firentia called the doctor in the corner standing quietly with a frightened look.


    "Ah, yes..."


    Only then did the doctor rush up to Emperor Jovanes and hold up a bottle of medicine in his hand.


    "To think that that person was sitting in the Empress¡¯ seat."


    Even though he got a little better after taking the medicine, Jovanes was still busy swearing at Ravini.


    In the eyes of others, Jovanes and Ravini did not appear to be very different from each other.


    Jovanes was busy staring contemptuously at the ce where the Empress was taken.


    Rulhac sat on a chair near the bed and was looking at Jovanes with a pitiful heart for a moment before saying in a quiet voice.


    "Tia, Second Prince. Get out for a second."


    "....I¡¯ll be nearby," Perez answered and went outside with Firentia.


    "Your Majesty." As soon as the door closed, Rulhac opened his mouth.


    He didn¡¯t want to drag this conversation further. He just wanted to take his granddaughter back to the Lombardy mansion andy down on his bed.


    "Do you want to punish the Angenas?"


    "Of course, why ask?" Jovanes replied, drinking the whole medicine bottle before throwing it away once it¡¯s empty. He then continued.


    "I will erase the Angenas on the map of this Empire."


    Rulhac shook his head in annoyance by Jovanes¡¯ rationalization.


    Even though the sins the Emperor hadmitted havee back at him and even now, breathing has be a pain, Jovanes never realized anything.


    "How dare she bring her henchmen into the pce! They will be held ountable too. I¡¯ll make sure of that."


    He didn¡¯t think about why he was poisoned, and instead was struggling about how he was poisoned.


    That doesn¡¯t mean that Rulhac had any affection to wake the foolish Emperor up himself.


    ¡¯It might be better for him this way.¡¯


    At least the Second Prince is smart, unlike Jovanes.


    That¡¯s how Rulhac made his judgment at the moment¡¯s notice and started to pursue.


    "Wouldn¡¯t it be too much for you to do the work all by yourself?"


    "It¡¯s alright. If I take a few days off¡ª"


    However, Rulhac spoke without giving him a chance to respond properly.


    "Please appoint a Crown Prince."


    "Crown Prince?" Jovanes frowned.


    It was a reaction that was so like Jovanes, who didn¡¯t want to share his power with anyone.


    "It¡¯s time to change your mind, Your Majesty."


    But again, Rulhac did not give the Emperor time to refute.


    "As do I, so isn¡¯t it time for you to think about your sessor? I can¡¯t believe there hasn¡¯t been a fixed sessor yet. What would happen if Your Majesty had sumbed to the poison?" Rulhac spoke in the same tone as scolding a child.


    From the beginning, Jovanes was no match for Rulhac. And now that he can¡¯t breathe properly, there is literally nothing he can say about it.


    As if putting Jovanes on the palm of his hand while looking down at him, Rulhac, after giving him a moment, said in an authoritarian manner.


    "The sessor is not someone who takes away the power of the predecessor. He is the one who inherits it."


    Jovanes no longer attempted to object to Rulhac¡¯s words. He was just looking at Rulhac with dark circles underneath his eyes and breathing heavily.


    "I¡¯m not saying you should resign immediately. Rather, you appoint the Second Prince as the Crown Prince and make him your representative."


    "A representative?"


    "It is to let Your Majesty do the things you already had decided upon."


    A Crown Prince that moves as he was told.


    It was obvious to Rulhac that Jovanes¡¯ eyes were shaking.


    Of course, Jovanes didn¡¯t have a choice other than Perez.


    Rulhac did not mention it, instead, he said encouragingly.


    "Let the Second Prince punish the Angenas and bury the Empress¡¯ remaining sins. It is for everyone¡¯s sake, Your Majesty." Rulhac¡¯s voice became even lower.


    "What kind of ending does the family who were looking down on the Emperor have by then?"


    After saying so, Rulhac no longer added a satire. He didn¡¯t have to say anything anymore.


    All he had to do was to sit back with his backfortably on the chair and wait for Jovanes to nod.


    After a while.


    "Yes, I¡¯ll do it. I like the idea." Jovanes smiled at Rulhac, assuming an expression that he really liked his suggestion.


    Looking at the figure in front of him, Rulhac thought.


    ¡¯The first Emperor must have been a pretty smart man.¡¯


    Knowing that his descendants would not have enough power to continue the Lambrew Empire, he smartly provide them with great support called Lombardy.


    With the stupid and foolish Jovanes, Rulhac used his hand to pass the Emperor¡¯s power to the Second Prince who was worth it.


    As the Head of Lombardy, he did a good thing for the Imperial people in the end.


    Rulhac smiled as he faced Jovanes with a proud look.


    ***


    Emperor Jovanes brought us back faster than expected.


    However, the atmosphere in the room was very different from before we left.


    It was because the face of Jovanes, sitting on the bed, was noticeably bright.


    Besides, whether his excitement has subsided, the Emperor¡¯s breathing has be much softer, and his face had an unusual smile.


    What kind of conversation did they have with just the two of them?


    Both Perez and I looked at my Grandfather with questions in our heads.


    However, my Grandfather stood up smiling quietly, and just took the outer garment he had taken off on the chair.


    And the very next moment, my curiosity was solved.


    "Second Prince, Perez Brivachau Durelli." Jovanes called Perez¡¯s full name in an uncharacteristically solemn voice.


    "Tell me, Your Majesty."


    As he beckoned, Perez replied, walking to the side of the Emperor¡¯s bed.


    Jovanes looked at Perez for a while and said.


    "I will appoint you as the Crown Prince."


    At that moment, the bedroom became quiet. I couldn¡¯t even hear the Emperor¡¯s annoying breathing.


    I checked Perez¡¯s face.


    Perhaps he was quite surprised that he stood there looking at Jovanes without blinking.


    He looked neither happy nor sad.


    Perez is like a lost man who has so much emotion at once that he didn¡¯t know what to think.


    With that expressionless face, he was facing Jovanes.


    I should have told Perez in advance that he bing Crown Prince was somewhat expected. No, it happened rather a littleter than in my previous life.


    Apparently, at that time, the Emperor copsed and became critical a few days after Perez was appointed as the Crown Prince.


    Thanks to this, Perez was finally able to wield the power in his hand without anyone noticing.


    The first target was the Lombardy family, especially Vieze.


    I suddenly became curious.


    In this life, the Empress used poison, but why did the Emperor copse back then?


    I suppressed that curiosity and quietly looked at my Grandfather.


    It was a given that Perez should be named the Crown Prince.


    When we left the room, there wasn¡¯t any kind of atmosphere like this at all.


    Grandpa, what kind of magic did you do?


    Perhaps my Grandfather¡¯s training-Jovanes skills were much more proficient than I thought.


    "Howe you are not saying anything?" Jovanes urged Perez to speak.


    Then, as if he had woken up, Perez blinked. He immediately replied with a descendingly low voice.


    "I ept your order."


    "Also, punish the Empress and Angenas thoroughly for their crimes."


    I kind of like that order.


    Now there is a justification for Perez to exact his revenge properly.


    "Take this." Jovanes held out some papers to Perez.


    "What is this?"


    "It is a letter to be given to the East, West, North, South, and Central regions. Wouldn¡¯t you need their consent?"


    In order for the Emperor to appoint a Crown Prince, it is necessary for each region¡¯s family representative¡¯s approval, which was also a unanimous agreement.


    In addition, the heads of each family must gather at the Imperial Pce on a fixed day and stamp the consent form.


    Currently staying in the Imperial City is Braun of the West, Sousseau of the South, and Lombardy of the Central region.


    There were only three families.


    "If you want Ivan of the North or Leumann of the East toe to the Imperial City, you will have to give them a generous amount of time, three weeks at most." Grandpa said to Perez. Then he buttoned up his jacket before turning to call me.


    "Let¡¯s go, Tia."


    The situation has calmed down, so we don¡¯t have to stay in the pce anymore.


    "Yes, Grandpa."


    It was when I answered and tried to put on the outer garment I had in my hand that I got interrupted.


    "Wait." Jovanes said.


    "Deputy Head Firentia Lombardy."


    Why are you calling me?


    Also, by adding my title as ¡¯Deputy Head¡¯?


    Riding the back stems, an ominous feeling flowed within me. I have a hunch that something really bothersome will happen.


    Grandfather also looks back at Jovanes, narrowing his brows deeply.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." I answered politely for now.


    "I will give you a mission too."


    Mission? You¡¯ll give me a mission?


    At the moment, I had to exert my superhuman powers not to look up and down at Jovanes with very skeptical eyes.


    Grandfather also raised one eyebrow and asked, showing difort.


    "What mission do you mean?"


    "As a representative of the Imperial nobility, the Deputy Head should be a witness to ensure that the Second Prince¡¯s actions are legitimate."


    I knew it. It¡¯s very annoying just hearing it.


    "I¡¯m¡ª."


    I¡¯m about to refuse until Jovanes says the next thing.


    "Also, if the Second Prince confiscates the money from Angenas, then the Deputy Head of Lombardy will distribute it to the families who lent the funds to Angenas."


    Oh my, if that¡¯s the case.


    I quickly lowered my head and hid the corners of my mouth that kept rising.


    "The nobles who were deceived by Angenas will be relieved. I¡¯m amazed by your kindness."


    I also gave him some lip service to make him feel good.


    I heard it¡¯s almost time for him to die if he does something he usually won¡¯t do.


    I¡¯m sure I canpliment Jovanes this much before he left for this world.


    I can¡¯t be let out of bullying the Angenas.


    With the money lent, at the loss of the Pellet Company, and at the cost of repairing Clerivan¡¯s house, how much money do I have to rip out from them?


    I¡¯m worried if there¡¯s anything left in Angenas, where the cash dried up a long time ago.


    "I¡¯ll be d to follow yourmand, Your Majesty."


    A wise old saying that even dried squides out of salty water.

 Chapter 234

    ©~ ? ? Chapter 234 ? ? ©~


    Perez came to the front of the Imperial Pce to see Firentia and the Head of Lombardy off.


    "Second Prince." Rulhac was about to get into the carriage when he suddenly turned back and called Perez.


    "It was His Majesty¡¯s order, so I will give you permission. But don¡¯t even think about using Tia for your personal gains."


    The Head of Lombardy, whose fatigue can be seen on his face, was still taking care of his granddaughter.


    "With or without the money of Angenas, leave Tia alone. The Prince should be able to take care of most things by himself."


    Rulhac¡¯s love for his granddaughter was something Perez knew well, so he nodded his head without uttering a single word.


    "Grandpa! It¡¯ll be a huge sum of money!"


    Next to him, Tia grumbled with dissatisfaction.


    "I mean, Clerivan Pellet should also be rewarded."


    "Get as much as you need from Lombardy. That¡¯s fine, is it not? I don¡¯t see why my granddaughter is picking up their mess."


    "Did you forget that Pellet Company is mine, too? Do you want me to take your money to fill the hole in my business? That¡¯s more of a loss!"


    "Well, that¡¯s true, but..." Rulhac couldn¡¯t refute Tia¡¯s words and was flustered.


    "I have to get all the money back. I¡¯m going to tear down Angenas mansion and sell the bricks if I have to." Tia said, clenching her fists followed by her murmur, ¡¯Though I don¡¯t know who will buy it because it¡¯s bad luck.¡¯


    Rulhac could no longer say anything to his granddaughter but stared briefly at Perez.


    "Do well on your own, Second Prince."


    "Yes, I understand."


    Tia grabbed Perez¡¯s arm when he gave out a t answer and was eyeing him like, ¡¯You don¡¯t understand anything. You don¡¯t!¡¯


    Even without speaking, he could hear what she was saying with her eyes.


    Perez quietly escorted Tia to their carriage with a smile on his face.


    "You should take it easy, and don¡¯t overdo it," Tia told Perez through the closing door and was nagging him full of worries.


    Click.


    The carriage door closed, and Lombardy¡¯s carriage started to move.


    Perez, who stood looking at the back of the carriage for a moment before he turned around and began to move quickly.


    After confirming that the Empress had arrived in the dungeon, he made a list of the Imperial Knights who followed the Empress.


    Then he sent a trusted troop to the Angenas mansion located in the Imperial City to seal its gates.


    He sent letters to influential families, including Killian who is the chairman of the aristocratic council, exining what the Empress¡¯s n hadmitted and the imperatives to punish them severely.


    Finally, he sent a letter of the Crown Prince¡¯s appointment, written by Jovanes in blurry letters, to the representative families of each region.


    As if it has been prepared for a long time, Perez has done the task continuously without any dy.


    The officials who were helping with the task were amazed and their eyes were wide open seeing Perez work. Everything was done in just a few hours.


    As he worked like a machine without eating, drinking, or resting, Perez rose from his seat all of a sudden.


    "I will go alone."


    He continued walking, leaving only those words to the Imperial Knights that were about to follow him.


    Perez had wandered aimlessly, then at some point, arrived somewhere and stopped.


    Whoosh~


    In winter, dreary-looking branches devoid of its leaves made a wretched sound in the wind.


    Perez looked up at the pce in the secluded forest. The doorknob was broken, and the rusty door rattled every time the wind blew.


    Perez took a few more steps towards the crumbling pce. He stepped on fallen leaves that had not yet rotted.


    "Mother." Perez frowned slightly at the awkward word that he hadn¡¯t spoken for a very long time.


    It felt like he was wearing clothes that didn¡¯t suit him.


    The word ¡¯mother¡¯ didn¡¯t suit him.


    Likewise, Perez¡¯s mother, Ka, a maidservant, was far from being a mother.


    "My Prince, Your Highness."


    His mother always called Perez that way. Not as a son, but as if she was serving her master.


    Ka smiled broadly when his young self read the book for her and happily talked about it.


    Even in the eyes of a young Perez, that smile is so beautiful. Seeing that she looks so happy, Perez eagerly continued to read.


    But that only happened once...


    Only once did Ka show something simr to affection.


    He still remembered that time in midsummer the gentle hand wiping away his sweat after running around in front of the detached pce that was still well maintained.


    "You aren¡¯t hurt, are you?"


    Sadly after that, most of the memories of his mother were horrible things.


    With a sobbing voice, she looked up at the Knight.


    "I¡¯d rather you kill me. Kill me now, please!"


    Her shriveled hands held onto the Knight that the Empress sent to prevent her from entering the Pce.


    Ka wanted to die. Soon after that, she refused to eat on her own.


    It was the only resistance Ka could have made against a world that didn¡¯t give her the graces of death.


    Perez opened the door that was swaying in jeopardy and stepped into the pce.


    The birds that were building their nests in the copsing ruins were startled and flew away. Some of the feathers they dropped were the only thing remarkable in this ce.


    The Pce, which was familiar and unfamiliar at the same time, was filled with dust that could no longer be distinguished between ck and white.


    "Mother. Don¡¯t die, mother."


    Perez listened to his young self¡¯s pitiful voice, thinking that his voice seemed toe from somewhere in the ruins.


    Eyes that were dry because she refused to drink water didn¡¯t even shed tears as Ka cried.


    "Poor Prince. The Prince must live."


    She leaves behind her eleven-year-old son and chooses to die. Then she started to speak that seemed to have no end.


    "I have something to ask you, Prince. The Prince loves me, right? So will you listen?"


    "Listen carefully. Will you follow your mother¡¯s words?"


    "Live. And in the future, kill the Emperor and Empress. If you feel sorry for me, please avenge me."


    The ordinary brown eyes that seemed powerless gleamed fiercely at that time.


    "Before that happens, the Prince must not die until you avenge me."


    "Mother...?"


    "If you love me, please do me a favor. Survive and avenge me..."


    Baiting a child¡¯s blind love for his mother, Ka made such a cruel final wish.


    "It¡¯s not over yet." Perez¡¯s rough voice echoed in the high ceiling of the pce.


    "Are you a little satisfied now?"


    Mother.


    The word mother was swallowed in the end.


    A wind blew from somewhere and swept Perez¡¯s hair. Perez closed his eyes as the wind caressed his face


    The dark shadows of those days, when he longed for a piece of affection and endured the horrible things while surviving alone, seemed to seep into his whole body again.


    It was then.


    "I thought I told you to rest."


    The dark energy that had been imprisoning Perez was instantly shattered by a bright clear voice heard from behind him.


    "Is our future Crown Prince not going to listen to me anymore?"


    He could tell without looking back.


    "...Tia."


    "What are you doing here, Perez?"


    His heart skipped a beat at the sound of small steps approaching without hesitation.


    "I was just organizing my thoughts." Perez slowly turned around as he replied.


    "Yeah, I thought you¡¯de here," Tia said, looking at him with her green eyes that seemed to glow. And she said, looking back at the old pce.


    "It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been here. This is a ce full of memories."


    "...Memories."


    "Is it not? The first time we met was in the forest in front of this pce, and the second time was when we shared chocte cookies in the bedroom over there."


    "Ah." Perez¡¯s red lips were slightly wide open, remembering the times.


    "If I¡¯m the only one who thinks so, then I¡¯m a little disappointed." Tiaughed.


    "No, me too." Perez said as if urgently making excuses.


    "I¡¯m kidding, Perez. I knew how you feel abouting back here, so I made a joke on purpose." Tia, who said so, reached out to Perez¡¯s chest.


    "Aren¡¯t you odd?"


    "Hhmh?"


    "You should be proud, happy even since you¡¯ve won."


    Tia¡¯s vivid green eyes were as intense as seeing through everything.


    "Is that okay?"


    "Of course, you survived and came this far." Tia said in a low voice.


    "Good job. You¡¯re really amazing. So from now on, live a life for yourself, Perez. Not for anyone else, but for you¡ª!"


    Perez quickly hugged Tia. For fear of hurting Tia, his hands trembled as he struggled in wanting to hug her tighter.


    Tia seemed a little surprised and quickly patted Perez on the back.


    "Tia."


    "Yes?"


    "Thank you."


    Hugging her body tightly once more, Perez thought.


    ¡¯From now on, I will live a life for you.¡¯


    ¡¯I will live a life for <strong>us</strong>.¡¯


    Right now, he revised his n to demolish this pce.


    "I have to rebuild this pce."


    "Why all of a sudden?"


    Buried in his chest, Tia¡¯s voice became muffled. Hearing it, Perez replied with a quiet smile.


    "As Tia said, it¡¯s a ce that contains our memories."


    In the woods near the Empress¡¯s Pce, this little pce without a name would now be remembered by him in that sense.


    ***


    "This youngdy should go to work now!" I shouted, checking myself in front of the mirror.


    "Do you like it that much? About liquidating the properties of Angenas, my Lady?" Laurelle asked as she smiled at me.


    "Of course, they have a lot of hidden assets! There was no money left to pay off all their debts, but there will be money if we collect all their jewelry."


    How many secret ces with expensive items are hidden throughout theirrge mansions?


    Today¡¯s the third day, and seizing the assets of the Angenas family was fun as if we were going on a treasure hunt.


    "What are you looking for this time? Ruby? Diamond?"


    While humming in a good mood, I was about to answer when...


    "Sister!"


    "Oh, Crenny!"


    From afar, Crenny approached fast with a big smile on his face.


    "I heard you just came back from the academy. But I was so busy that Ipletely forgot."


    "I thought so, so I came looking for you."


    Crenny was quite tall and had a much brighter face than the time in his previous life.


    Is my early education paying off?


    It was natural since he was doing so much better in the academy right now than in his previous life.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Oh, to do some cleaning."


    "Cleaning?"


    "Yes, something like that. Do you need anything? Is it urgent?"


    Crenny shook his head at my question.


    "No, I just wanted to see my sister¡¯s face, so I came to say hello."


    "Oh, my lovely boy." I said, patting his head like when he was a kid.


    "Would you like toe back here tonight and have a meal together with me?"


    "Yes! I want to tell you about what happened at the academy, and I also have a present for you!"


    "Okay. This evening¡ªOops!"


    I stumble down the stairs while talking to Crenny.


    "Ah, are you all right?"


    I almost sprained my ankle. Thanks to Crenny, who was next to me, I didn¡¯t get hurt.


    "This won¡¯t do. I¡¯ll escort you to the carriage, sister."


    I thought he was only tall, but he has a lot of power in his hand that was holding me.


    "When did you grow up like this?" I tried to stroke Crenny¡¯s head again while saying so, however.


    "...Crenny?"


    I saw Crenny¡¯s smiling face turn white. And the reason was immediately revealed.


    "Who are you?"


    Perez was approaching with a cold look with his gaze stuck in my hand holding Crenny¡¯s.

 Chapter 235

    ©~ ? ? Chapter 235 ? ? ©~


    "Uh...." Feeling troubled, a vague sound came out of Crenny¡¯s mouth.


    His feet were as if rooted to the ground and his big round eyes locked at an angry Perez approaching us.


    Even though Crenny¡¯s life wasn¡¯t in danger, it would be difficult for him to endure all that ring and threatening auraing from Perez.


    "Haa.." I sighed softly while pulling Crenny slightly behind me.


    Then I raised my hand towards Perez and said, "Perez, stop."


    At my words, Perez stopped in his tracks a few steps away from me. However, his gaze continued to re at my hand holding Crenny¡¯s.


    "Woo...sister..." From behind my back, Crenny called me in a frightened voice.


    "Oh, God."


    One of them is a guy who skipped two years at the Academy while serving as a student council this year and the other one is a guy who skipped one year being the first ce of the Academy and a student council president.


    I can¡¯t believe this is happening.


    I let go of Crenny¡¯s hand and instead pointed to Crenny¡¯s face and asked Perez a question.


    "Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve seen this face before?"


    As if Crenny¡¯s existence itself was unpleasant, Perez¡¯s red eyes has darkened as he turned to stare at Crenny.


    "Hic!"


    Ah! You¡¯re doing all sorts of things again!


    Crenny was eventually frightened and started to hup.


    "Think carefully, Perez. Didn¡¯t you see him once when he was young and when he was this big?"


    Perez¡¯s thick eyebrows creased while he thought about it for a while.


    "Oh."


    Perez briefly recognized him and opened his mouth.


    "...Cre..Crenny?"


    He found out fast.


    Seeing him hesitating while calling his name, it was clear that he was not sure.


    "Oh, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time, Your Highness."


    "You¡¯ve changed so much that I didn¡¯t recognize you." Perez muttered, with a bit of making excuses uncharacteristically. Then he looked at me and said.


    "I¡¯m telling you, I didn¡¯t recognize him."


    "Yes, of course. Because you are not interested in the people around you."


    "No, I¡¯m interested in Tia."


    "....Wha¡ªwhat are you talking about?"


    As I was flustered at Perez, Crenny smiled broadly and blurted out.


    "You two look great together standing side by side like this!"


    "What?"


    Looking at the bright face of Crenny, it seemed he really meant it.


    It didn¡¯t seem to be in consideration that Perez and I were engaged and that the whole Empire know, but we temporarily broken up our engagement after I became the sessor of the household.


    "One is the heir to the throne and the other is the sessor to the Lombardy family. It¡¯s like looking at two different worlds!"


    Crenny continued to speak in a bright tone.


    "But you look so great together!"


    "Rumor has it that you didn¡¯t missed getting first ce in the Academy. You must be very smart." Perez nodded as he taps Crenny on the shoulder.


    "....Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Let¡¯s go now and head out to Angenas, Perez."


    These days, Perez was taking me every morning to work in Angenas¡¯ mansion.


    I¡¯ve repeatedly refused to went straight home to Lombardy from the pce and headed for the Angenas mansion in Imperial City, saying it was ridiculous.


    I didn¡¯t have the ability to win over the stubbornness of those guys from Lombardy once they start unless I started to move first.


    "You are going to Angenas, sister?" Crenny said, and opened the carriage door for me.


    "Because I have to take what I need."


    "Don¡¯t push yourself too much."


    "Too much?"


    It wasmon to say these things, but it sounded a little different this time.


    "There are so many families involved with Angenas. If you want to take into ount all of their interests, you will be very tired."


    "....You even thought about it, huh."


    I thought he was only tall, but Crenny had grown more mature as well.


    "Hehe. I meet people from so many different families at the academy. Some people want to get the money they lent to Angenas, and some want to bury the fact that they are acquianted with them even if they lose their money."


    It was as Crenny said.


    As soon as rumors spread that the Empress was imprisoned in a dungeon and that I was in charge of cleaning up the Angenas, I received dozens of letters.


    There were also several personal requests and pleas for help.


    In fact, it was more difficult to organize the tremendous inbound of letters from such families than to dispose of Angenas properties.


    But Crenny sees right through it.


    "Let¡¯s talk more over dinner tonight, Crenny."


    "Yes, sister! Have a safe trip!" Crenny stepped back with a smile.


    Although he was a lot taller, his smile when he was younger still remains.


    My gaze on Crenny stayed longer until the carriage departed.


    ***


    "Father." Shann called Rulhac.


    Standing by the window, Rulhac was watching the carriage his Granddaughter rode as it set off for the Imperial City. He turned at his daughter¡¯s call.


    "Why did His Majesty ask Tia to clean up Angenas?"


    Shann, who especially cares about her nephew, is particrly concerned about Jovanes¡¯ intentions.


    "He¡¯s been wary of Lombardy¡¯s power all his life, yet this time, he¡¯s given such responsibility to the new Lombardy sessor."


    Responsibility was bound to be apanied by power.


    For the noble families who had something to receive from Angenas, Tia has be a being with absolute power.


    "It¡¯s probably because of the Second Prince." Rulhac answered calmly.


    "With Tia as a Lombardy along with her cleaning up the Imperial mess, it means they have to stop thinking about Tia¡¯s origins. Jovanes did the right thing for the first time in his whole life."


    "Do you have to go along with it, Father?"


    "I can¡¯t help it. Although I¡¯m worried that Tia might be getting hurt. Still, she needed rapport to sort out bigger things." Rulhac spoke bitterly yet with resolute.


    But Shann shook her head.


    "I don¡¯t agree with Father this time."


    "Howe?"


    "I¡¯ve been thinking that it would be nice that Tia has everything."


    Shann¡¯s smiling face was somewhat lonesome.


    "With a life in which she can live as the head of Lombardy and also live with all of her loved ones."


    Shann was happy with her present life.


    As she worked for the family, she was rewarded day by day.


    The empty space next to her didn¡¯t bother her that much.


    In the past, she had chose love over her family, and now she only chooses her family.


    But Tia is not like that.


    "His Highness and Tia are deeply in love with each other as grandfather knows."


    "How can we not know unless we¡¯re blind?"


    His granddaughter seemed to be trying so hard to hide it. But her eyes never sparkled more than when she saw him.


    So, he felt proud and sorry for his granddaughter who chose to live as the Head of Lombardy rather than for her love for someone.


    "Tia is thinking of cutting off her rtionship with His Highness the Second Prince and only live for her family. That¡¯s what she is." Shann said to Rulhac, who nodded with his mouth shut.


    "But, is that really the path that father, who has lived his whole life for the family, wants Tia to walk?"


    Rulhac could not answer easily.


    Living at the expense of everything for his family, the things that were lost in the wind were too important in a person¡¯s life.


    Rulhac didn¡¯t spend time with his little ones and wasn¡¯t a very good father.


    He wasn¡¯t a good husband who could take care of his wife as she was getting weak.


    It was all because of Lombardy.


    It was because Rulhac himself put the family¡¯s honor first before anything else.


    ¡¯If I could live once again, I wouldn¡¯t live like that.¡¯


    It was a choice that Rulhac had regretted repeatedly whileying on his bed at night.


    A life to live again.


    It was a futile imagination, but if he could, he would be a little more greedy.


    Greed to take everything without making a choice.


    Rulhac nodded slowly once again.


    "Yes, you¡¯re right, Shann." He said, looking at the carriage after it passed Lombardy¡¯s front gates, which were slowly closing.


    "I was taking Tia¡¯s sacrifice for granted without knowing."


    There must be a love somewhere out there that does not end even after a lifetime.


    Rulhac himself regrets a life that he blindly spends solely for the bloodline.


    Nevertheless, he was hoping that his granddaughter would only understand Lombardy with a heart.


    ***


    "How¡¯s it going, Clerivan?"


    Wearing his sses again after a long time, Clerivan smiled at me.


    "I¡¯ll be able to find and get the money back." Clerivan saidpetently, and from the first day, he had been turning Angenas¡¯ mansion upside down.


    "The work itself is going smoothly. However, I¡¯m worried that Angenas¡¯ debt isrger than I thought."


    "Is it that bad?"


    "If you look here..." Clerivan said as he held out some papers to me.


    "Did you discover all of these today?"


    "Are they mushrooms? Why do they kepting out of nowhere..." I looked at the newly discovered IOUs. It was a sight to see.


    (T/N: IOU or I Owe You is a written acknowledgment of debt that one person owes to another.)


    They seemed to have borrowed money from their own vassal, but the due date for the payment is not fixed and there is no interest rate.


    In addition, there is a use that says, ¡¯Angenas shall not be held liable if the debt cannot be repaid under unavoidable circumstances.¡¯


    It was an amount that would be a tremendous burden to their vassal family. Moreover, it was as in as day that this was almost to the level of extortion.


    While I was looking at the document, Clerivan spoke.


    "If you please, would you give me your time in a few days?"


    "Time? If you have anything to say, you can say it now, Clerivan."


    At my words, Clerivan waved his hands.


    "No, it¡¯s not urgent, so I¡¯ll tell you again when you don¡¯t have much work to do."


    I got quite curious.


    It was because Clerivan¡¯s face while talking to me seemed tense.


    This world¡¯s Clerivan Pellet is nervous?


    "It¡¯s not a bad thing, is it?"


    "Such a thing is...no, it¡¯s not."


    Clerivan looked like he wasn¡¯t ready yet.


    Sometimes there are things that take time to put out into words.


    "It¡¯s fine."¡¯


    So, I nodded and put the matters of the IOUs back in my head.


    However, not before long, Clerivan suddenly approached me and said, "There seems to be a new problem, Lady Firentia."


    ***


    "Even if I dispose all of Angenas¡¯ properties, is it not enough to pay off all of their debts?"


    Sitting in his office, Perez raised one eyebrow at the official¡¯s report.


    "Yes, Your Highness. Even if we seize all of their tangible properties, real estates, and ounts...."


    "What about the property of the vassal lords?"


    The official winced at Perez¡¯s question.


    Strictly speaking, it was right to confiscate and dispose of all the properties of the families who were in the same boat with Angenas.


    Then, it was clear that the opposition from the nobilities would increase.


    "Your Highness, it¡¯s...."


    Perez frowned as the official hesitated without answering.


    "What does Lombardy think about this issue?"


    "I haven¡¯t spoken to them yet. Anyway, the Pellet Company is also one of the creditors, Your Highness." The official said while looking into Perez¡¯s eyes as he sneaked a hint.


    "If Lombardy finds out and asks us to raise the priorities of Pellet..."


    Money was scarce and there are many who will want to get it back. Therefore, he asked in case the priorities would naturally be set ording to the power of the family.


    "...Let us do what the Deputy Head of Lombardy asks us to do."


    Coincidentally, it was when the official nodded and tried to answer that the door burst open.


    "Your Highness, may I speak with you for a moment?"


    With an irritated face, Tia entered the office.

 Chapter 236

    ©~ ? ? Chapter 236 ? ? ©~


    Office of the Head of Lombardy.


    There was a brief silence between the two people, Shann and Rulhac.


    Rulhac¡¯s face, rubbing his bearded chin like a habit, darkened with worries thinking about his granddaughter.


    Shann smiled a little at the sight.


    "Father."


    When Shann grew up, Rulhac was very strict. Who knew that Rulhac would change like this?


    "Don¡¯t worry too much."


    "But..."


    Despite Shann¡¯s soothing words, Rulhac¡¯splexion doesn¡¯t seem to ease.


    "Come to think of it, this is not a serious problem. Tia will be the Head of Lombardy, so wouldn¡¯t they still see each other regrly because she needs to talk with the Second Prince? However..."


    The Crown Prince cannot leave the Crown Princess¡¯s seat vacant.


    So the Second Prince would have someone to sit next to him, and Tia would just watch the situation unfold.


    "Oh, God."


    Thinking that his granddaughter¡¯s heart would be torn, Rulhac¡¯s insides seemed to go haywire.


    "Don¡¯t be so upset." Shann said, warmly covering the back of Rulhac¡¯s hand.


    "But even now, Tia will be clearing her mind little by little. The issues about Angenas was veryplicated. She would have run into the Imperial Family frequently."


    "Well, I don¡¯t know."


    Shann once again put a soft smile on her lips and said.


    "I think Tia and the Second Prince will solve the problem by themselves."


    "Haha. Yes, maybe they will." Rulhac stared at Shann¡¯s smiling face andughed.


    "Tia would do that."


    He had an infinite trust with his granddaughter.


    "Then it would be nice to help her out with what we can do right now." Rulhac said so and rose from his seat.


    "On your way out, tell Vieze and Roulier toe, Shann."


    ***


    Wetter, a second-rank administrator standing next to Perez, swallowed a gulp without knowing.


    This was because it was the first time he had seen the Deputy Head Lady Lombardy in person.


    Ryan, who wasst sent to Ivan with the Second Prince and was promoted to first-rank administrator for his excellent work, always mentioned a person named Firentia Lombardy.


    He said that, ¡¯She¡¯s the only one who can handle the Second Prince at will.¡¯


    Doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re engaged or not, His Highness the Second Prince is still such a terrifying man who does what he wants.


    But the moment he saw Lombardy¡¯s Deputy Head entering the office, he thought, ¡¯It really might be so.¡¯


    Her doe-like green eyes were attractive, but she was emitting tremendous dark energy that her beauty could not be seen at the moment.


    She even had the famous Clerivan Pellet in tow as if he were her personal secretary.


    Looking around the office, all the other administrators, except himself, were bowing politely as if they were oppressed by the Deputy Head of Lombardy.


    "Deputy Head Lombardy." Perez immediately rose from his seat and greeted Firentia.


    "No need for pleasantries. I¡¯m not here to say anything nice."


    "....Okay."


    Perez sat back in silence saying so, but administrator Wetter clearly saw the corners of the Second Prince¡¯s mouth quietly turned upward but just for a split second.


    Firentia took a seat on the opposite side of where Perez was sitting.


    The heads of the administrators who were working together in the office rose and turned to watch as Clerivan Pellet carefully put the documents in front of her.


    His Highness the Second Prince and the Deputy Head of Lombardy were so famous these days that whenever people gather, they were always the topic.


    Not to mention the Second Prince, who defeated the Empress and Angenas, was eventually selected as the Crown Prince. But it was the Deputy Head of Lombardy who was actually receiving more attention.


    ¡¯This woman would go down in history.¡¯


    A woman who transcends a generation and bes the Lombardy sessor.


    She is the daughter and sole heir of Gahan Lombardy, the owner of the Gahan clothing store, and the Lord of Chesail, who became the center of Eastern trade.


    And most of all, the recently revealed true owner of the Pellet Company.


    When thest information was known, she literally turned the Empire upside down.


    The story of the Braun family kicking the Angenas out and bing the new representative of the West was pushed back and buried.


    Though the rumors that have recently started to spread are about the Empress and Angenas, the Deputy Head of Lombardy yed a big role in it.


    If it¡¯s true, then the soon-to-be-crowned Second Prince, and the Deputy Head of Lombardy, were truly perfect political partners.


    Wetter, the oldest of the executives gathering here, quickly settled behind Perez.


    However, he wasn¡¯t too worried.


    ¡¯They were even engaged so what¡¯s the big deal?¡¯


    Although the angry face of the Deputy Head of Lombardy was lingering on his mind, Administrator Wetter took it easy thinking so.


    But then.


    "How on earth did the Imperial Family manage their assets?"


    In a few words, Wetter¡¯s futile expectations were shattered.


    Firentia red at Perez, dissatisfied with the documents handed over by Clerivan.


    "What is this?" Perez beckoned to Wetter, speaking in a calm voice.


    It meant to exin what the documents are about.


    "One of the families where Angenas borrowed money included the Imperial Family."


    Perez¡¯s red eyes briefly turned to the administrators. Seeing them sweating, it was obvious that they didn¡¯t have an answer.


    "It¡¯s a little less than 2,000 gold in total."


    Perez looked over the contents of the papers and said.


    "What do you want me to do, Deputy Head Lombardy?"


    Firentia answered in amanding voice as if she had been waiting for his words.


    "The Imperial Family should hand over the reserves."


    This time the administrators were stunned and began to read the faces of both Firentia and Perez.


    No matter how close they are, can she really say that to a member of an Imperial Family?


    No, is it allowed because she¡¯s a Lombardy? Still, he will soon be the Crown Prince.


    He hasn¡¯t been appointed yet, so does that mean Deputy Head Lombardy¡¯s position is higher?


    All sorts of thoughts passed through the administrator¡¯s heads.


    What is more, Firentia began to pressure Perez.


    "The Empress and the Angenas owe this irresponsible debt because the Imperial Family did not stop them and overlooked the situation."


    Although she was a little rough, there¡¯s nothing wrong in what she said.


    "Under the Imperialw, the Imperial reserves take precedence over any circumstances, So, the Imperial Family should waived their rights over it. It means to take responsibility for your negligence."


    No, he take that back. She was very rough.


    There was a heavy silence in the office, but Firentia showed no sign of retreat. Rather, she was looking at Perez without even blinking.


    Whatever the case, the Empress was a member of the Imperial Family, and it was right for them to take responsibility for it.


    epting Tia¡¯s words, Perez nodded and replied, "...I¡¯ll do it."


    "But, Your Highness!"


    That kid!


    Wetter quickly gave a pointed look at the young administrator standing near the doorway.


    It was Spio, a sixth-rank administrator who just started a few months ago, the person who voiced his dissatisfaction with Perez¡¯s decision.


    The 20-year old Spio gets into a lot of trouble with his surroundings because of his hot-tempered personality.


    That¡¯s how he ends up in trouble now.


    Even His Highness the Second Prince had his face hardened and looked at Spio with cold eyes.


    Even if he¡¯s Spio¡¯s senior administrator, Wetter just closed his eyes tightly. Bowing now and asking for forgiveness would not save his situation.


    "What are you dissatisfied for?" Firentia asked at Spio.


    It was quite interesting to see even a smile hanging around her lips.


    "That is..." Spio nced at Perez and seemed to be asking for permission.


    Seeing that, Firentia said to Spio. "I¡¯m the one who asks you, but you¡¯re looking at the wrong person. Look at me and talk to me."


    Wetter sighed inwardly as he watched the situation before him.


    It was so sad that Spio did not understand the subtle power structure between the Imperial Family and Lombardy.


    ording to thew, the most superior figure in this ce was, of course, the Prince.


    However, the Deputy Head of Lombardy has more power than the Prince who has not yet officially appointed as the Crown Prince.


    That¡¯s what she meant by what she said.


    ¡¯I have the highest position in this room.¡¯


    Administrator Wetter urgently blinked his eyes at Spio, urging him to quickly answer the Deputy Head of Lombardy.


    "Then I will take the liberty of telling you what I thin¡ª"


    "What¡¯s your name?"


    "Yes..?"


    "I was suddenly curious about your name and position."


    "It¡¯s Ricky Spio. I¡¯m a sixth-rank administrator."


    "Alright, Administrator Spio. Keep talking."


    But Spio¡¯s face hardened. Just by saying his name, he felt a lot of pressure. It was as if he had a sense of responsibility that he never had before.


    "Lo...Lombardy seems to be taking unfair profit."


    "Oh, unfair profit?"


    "Yes... It is true that Empress¡¯s personal and arbitrary actions are held ountable by the entire Imperial Family. However, the Pellet Company sizably securing the reserves....would be unfair."


    Gradually, the voice became more like the sound of an ant, but Administrator Spio said what he wanted to say to the end.


    "Then what if I penalize Administrator Spio instead?" At Firentia¡¯s words, Spio flinched his shoulder.


    "Well... I... Uhm, wha¡ª?" With a face that was about to cry, Spio looked at his boss, Wetter, to plead for help.


    Wetter quietly avoided his gaze.


    But soon after, Firentia smiled and said to Clerivan.


    "Clerivan, give the Prince the proposal."


    Soon a document with a few sheets of paper was handed over to Perez.


    "The Pellet will receive only half of the refunded amount from Angenas. I¡¯ll rece the rest with something else."


    "....Durac merchant guild?"


    "Yes, he says he is willing to waive his authority under the condition that all business rights at the Durac merchant guild are transferred to the Pellets Company as shares, Prince."


    The administrators nodded unconsciously.


    At the time when the parent organization, Angenas, liquidated, Durac merchant guild got no immediate cash value, but it had one thing left that is useful.


    "You are referring to the business, Coroy Textiles." Perez said in a low voice.


    "It¡¯s Coroy Textiles of the Durac merchant guild that my people are using. Pellet Company will take over and continue the production. We have a history of being in the Coroy business from the beginning, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it."


    "We will be able to pay the other noble families and get their money back."


    "The Pellet Company will have thergest shares, so I¡¯m sure you will." Tia said it profoundly, as if she¡¯s proud of her idea.


    Perez smiled furtively at her disingenuous attitude.


    "Do as you please, Deputy Head Lombardy."


    As Perez responded, Tia stood up from her seat. It means she is done with her business here.


    As she left the office, she paused for a moment and looked at Administrator Spio and said. "Be careful not to act too rashly. However, your courage to say the right thing wasmendable."


    "Oh, thank you." Administrator Spio quickly lowered his head, with his face turning red.


    In the office, which became quiet after Firentia left, Administrator Wetter found himself smiling and wiping his forehead sweat in relief.


    Also, seeing the cold-blooded Prince smiling softly, he realized that his senior administrator, Ryan, was right.


    She really was the one holding the reins to this fearsome Prince. The way she resolved the conflict that could arise between the Imperial Family and the nobility was also very wise.


    Administrator Wetter thought, ¡¯It would be great if that person would be the Empress in the future.¡¯


    ***


    Vieze¡¯s head was throbbing from the alcohol he drank all night. He gulped down the water in front of him, suppressing the vile that was about toe out. He shouldn¡¯t throw up at this moment in front of his father whom he hadn¡¯t meet in a long while.


    Looking at Vieze withplex eyes, Rulhac slowly opened his mouth.


    "Get out of Lombardy, Vieze."

 Chapter 237

    ©~ ? ? Chapter 237 ? ? ©~


    "Huuk! Cough!" Shocked, Vieze, who was drinking water, coughed until his face turned red.


    Rulhac waited silently, saying no more until Vieze¡¯smotion was over.


    "Get out of the mansion?!" Vieze yelled at Rulhac and continued.


    "Where am I supposed to go when I leave the mansion?!"


    "Well, that¡¯s up to you to decide."


    Even with the raging Vieze, Rulhac did not respond hastily. From beginning to end, he reacted in ackluster and thoroughly indifferent attitude.


    Vieze was quite unfamiliar with this image of his father. He was also scared.


    Those brown eyes always looked at them siblings unpleasantly. However, even with those strict eyes, Father¡¯spassion or affection has always existed.


    But now, Rulhac was looking at him as if he were dealing with aplete stranger.


    "I¡¯ve already told Roulier. He said he would go to Ginefolk Street at his wife¡¯s house."


    "But Father..." Vieze balked, fidgeting on the edge of the chair. This was noughing matter.


    "I don¡¯t even have a wife anymore! And then Angenas..." Vieze spoke in a manner that had always touched his father¡¯s weak side.


    ¡¯Surely, you¡¯re not going to throw away your eldest son, right?¡¯


    "How are Serral and Bellesac doing?" Rulhac asked.


    "Huh? Oh, those two..." Vieze couldn¡¯t answer easily.


    It was expected. He was told that Bellesac was released, but he had never seen his face ever since. The same was true of Serral.


    One day, he came back from drinking at the pub and found that all of his wife¡¯s valuables had disappeared from the mansion.


    "....Pathetic." Rulhac said as he clicked his tongue.


    "You don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on with your wife and children... You should have thought of taking care of your family."


    "Do you have any idea where Serral and Bellesac are?"


    "You don¡¯t deserve to know." Rulhac clicked his tongue once again.


    "I won¡¯t say much, Vieze. I¡¯m thinking of handing over Lombardy to Tia sooner orter. So you get out before then. This is thest thing you can do for Lombardy¡¯s future."


    "Tia! Tia! It¡¯s always Tia! Father only notices that girl who has no roots!" Vieze screamed as he leaped to his feet.


    "That girl will lead this family? You gave her everything! Ha! The whole Empire willugh at us! You handed over the family to a granddaughter who was born from a nomad! Have you gone senile!?" Vieze spat and drew blood around his neck.


    "It¡¯s all a lie that Pellet is hers! She¡¯s been greedy and wicked since she was a child, so you don¡¯t know what she might be capable of!"


    His body, soaked in liquor, couldn¡¯t scream for long.


    "Haah..hah.haa.."


    Using his sleeves, Vieze harshly wiped his mouth covered with an untidy beard and said as he pointed a finger at his father.


    "You are ruining this family with your hands! This great family! You are ruining Lombardy!"


    "Do you really think so?" Rulhac asked in a low tone.


    "What do you think would have changed if it¡¯s you, Vieze?"


    "That¡¯s..." Vieze tried to say something. But he was suffocated. He didn¡¯t know why.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, the words ¡¯I would have done better¡¯ did note out of his mouth.


    Rulhac sighed in sadness as he watched Vieze, whose mouth was puffing like a goldfish. At that moment, he pulled out a letter in the drawer of the table and handed it to Vieze.


    "This is Bellesac¡¯s handwriting..." With his trembling hands, Vieze opened the letter.


    It contained the current situation of Bellesac and Serral, which he conveyed calmly in finer writing than what he¡¯d known in his memory.


    "Tia looked after Bellesac to the end." Rulhac said to Vieze.


    "The Empress ordered a Knight to kill Bellesac and was trying to disguise his death as suicide."


    "....What...suicide?"


    "It must have been intended to make Bellesac a scapegoat for Astana. But Bellesac was able to get away thanks to Tia."


    "Then..."


    "That was the first thing she did after she became the sessor to the household. Not only that but Serral and Bellesac also found a house to live in peace."


    Rulhac pointed to the letter in Vieze¡¯s hand.


    "It¡¯s a letter from Bellesac to thank her for that."


    Vieze finished reading Bellesac¡¯s letter with shaky eyes.


    Although it was a low-quality paper that was iparable to the ones they used in the Lombardy mansion, a few lines of writing were enough to tell that Bellesac¡¯s life was much more stable than before.


    [...I¡¯m sorry and grateful. Please make sure to deliver my apology to Firentia, no, the Deputy Head of Lombardy.


    I hope from a distance that only peace will be in the road ahead of Lombardy....]


    Bellesac was sincerely apologizing.


    "Tia has done a better job than anyone else."


    To embrace and protect the family members, leaving her personal feelings aside.


    That was the most important duty of the Head.


    "So, Vieze, I¡¯ll answer for you. You wouldn¡¯t have made a good householder. And Lombardy will be even greater under the leadership of Tia." Rulhac¡¯s words contained unwavering conviction.


    Troubled, Vieze hung his head. And he sobbed.


    "I wasn¡¯t good enough...I amcking..."


    Vieze was truly repenting. But it was toote.


    "When the next Head is chosen, those whopete with them can choose. Either to leave the family or work for the family with the head¡¯s permission."


    Half of Rulhac¡¯s brothers also left the family, and the other half remained. It is an inevitable process.


    "But now you don¡¯t even have that choice. It¡¯s your punishment for the stupid things you¡¯ve done."


    Rulhac calmly continued his remarks against Vieze.


    "People don¡¯t change. The slight enlightenment you have right now that will make you a different person is just a foolish hope. Go now, it¡¯s already raining."


    At this moment, Rulhac only thought of Tia to seed him. He chose for his granddaughter to inherit the family.


    "Before Tia takes over the family, pack your things and leave the mansion. You don¡¯t have to say anything more."


    Vieze looked at Rulhac for a moment in despair. Only now did he realize that he had nothing left.


    No house, no family.


    It was an unforgettable fact even if he drank all the alcohol in the world.


    Vieze quietlyid down Bellesac¡¯s letter in front of Rulhac.


    At thest moment, he bowed to his father and took his leave.


    He was about to walk out of the main office with leaden steps when Rulhac called him.


    "Vieze."


    "Don¡¯t drink too much alcohol. Take care of your health."


    It was thest request a father could make to his son.


    ***


    I and Crenny had dinner together as promised.


    Gillieu and Mairon, who were on holiday, also came after hearing the news and now, we have gathered together for the first time in a long while.


    "Is Perez still that popr in the Academy?"


    "Of course! The Second Prince is a legend! A legend!"


    Even in the academy, Crenny¡¯s fanboying was still there.


    Hepletely forgot that Perez couldn¡¯t recognize him and showed him a terrifying aura.


    "The Second Prince remembers my name!"


    So it¡¯s like this, huh.


    Yes, of course. Isn¡¯t it a fan¡¯s dream to be receiving attention, whatever form it may be, from his idol?


    While stroking Crenny¡¯s head like I did when we were kids, I said.


    "I should¡¯ve been to the academy. It sounds fun listening to you talking about it."


    "If my sister went to the academy... that would be great."


    Crenny covered his mouth and muttered what he might have imagined.


    Mairon fills a ss of red wine in front of Crenny and said.


    "If that happens, we will also follow you. Isn¡¯t that great?! Right, Gillieu?"


    However, the amount he kept pouring was quiterge.


    Crenny just celebrated hising of age this year and has a very weak tolerance for alcohol.


    Looking at his face turning red, I said while pulling Crenny¡¯s ss aside.


    "Mairon, if Crenny gets drunk, you have to give him a piggyback ride."


    Mairon took away the ss he had poured for him and poured less than half of that amount into a new ss in front of Crenny.


    "Hehe." Crenny smiled, took the ss, and drank the wine.


    Then I asked the twins.


    "So, will you two continue to be in the Knights of Lombardy?"


    "Us? Well, I guess so."


    "I don¡¯t know about Mairon, but my goal is to be the Commander of the Knights of Lombardy."


    "What? You¡¯re weaker than me."


    Gillieu and Mairon began to argue again. However, Crenny¡¯s face looking at the two is strange.


    He looked envious, and he also seemed sad.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Crenny?"


    "Yes? Ah..." Crenny replied after sipping the wine again.


    "I just wish we could stay like this forever. That would be a little difficult, right? I want to see sister Laranne as well." Crenny smiled bitterly.


    I had a rough idea of what was going on hearing his words.


    "I guess Grandfather had a conversation with your father."


    "Uh, how did you know..."


    Crenny opened his eyes wide, apparently surprised. Soon, he said in a somber voice.


    "My parents are thinking of taking me and my brother to Ginefolk street."


    I nodded.


    At least he has a wife to go back to. It¡¯s not such a bad situation for Roulier.


    Crenny wolfed down his wine again.


    "I still want my sister toe to my graduation ceremony...Heup!"


    "You¡¯re drinking too much. Try and eat this." I pushed a cheese cracker into Crenny¡¯s mouth, smiling with a bitter face.


    "Oh, thank you."


    "So, what do you want to say, Crenny?"


    I rested my chin with one hand while looking at Crenny.


    "I¡¯ll listen to you, so say it."


    "Sister..." Crenny hesitated.


    However, his hesitation didn¡¯tst long. Soon, he looked straight at me and opened his mouth.


    "When I was young, why did Sister make me read a lot of books? I just go along with it because I like being with you in the library, Sister." Once he started talking, he goes on without stuttering.


    Indeed, I purposely educated my younger cousin quite early.


    "But when I studied at the academy, I realized that the things my sister taught me were helpful for my future."


    The voice that seemed a little shaky at first also gradually stabilized.


    "And the more I studied, the more I thought it wouldn¡¯t do. Because my studies had no purpose. So I thought about it. Where do I want to spend my knowledge?"


    "So what answer did you find?"


    "I want to work for Lombardy, Sister." Crenny¡¯s red face turned even redder as he answered. However, his bright eyes didn¡¯t shake at all.


    "I want to help my sister even after she bes the Head of Lombardy. Please allow me, Sister."


    I looked at Crenny for a while and then slowly nodded.


    "So be it."


    "I...really?"


    "Why do you think I educated you early, Crenny?"


    Just like my grandfather needed me in my previous life, I also need someone I can trust and leave my work to that person, too.


    That¡¯s why I thought it would be nice if Crenny, the brightest among my cousins, could fill the spot.


    "Instead, you shouldn¡¯t miss being the first ce until you graduate. It means, do not neglect your studies."


    "Yes! I can do it well!" Crenny replied aloud.


    "Great! It¡¯s a good day today, so let¡¯s drink to our heart¡¯s content!"


    "I¡¯m opening one more bottle!"


    As if the twins had waited, they pulled out two new bottles of vintage wine and said.


    "What should I drink first?"


    "I don¡¯t know. Anything will do!"


    "Wait."


    The jolly twins, hoping to pour more wine stopped at my words.


    I peek at the bottle.


    "Not that one, that one."


    They don¡¯t know anything.


    "That¡¯s more delicious. Open it quickly."


    "Okay!"


    As the twins opened the new bottle, I told Crenny, recalling the letter that arrived this morning.


    "We will be able to meet Laranne soon."


    ted, Crenny smiled widely and nodded.


    Will you believe me when I say that that smiling face was thest memory of that night?


    ***


    At the same time.


    Perez was walking down the stairs to the dungeon.


    The sound of heavy shoes ranted about the humid, cold air.


    "Oh, you¡¯re here, Your Highness!"


    "What about the sinner?"


    "It¡¯s over there!"


    A Knight who was guarding the door of the prison answered with a rigid voice and walked ahead.


    Shortly after walking, Perez stood in front of a cell.


    At once, he said to the person sitting with her back upright in a shabby chair.


    "Are you having a peaceful night, Empress?"

 Chapter 238

    ©~ ? ? Chapter 238 ? ? ©~


    Among the prisoners in the dark and damp dungeon, Empress Ravini was sitting in the innermost cell.


    "You don¡¯t look veryfortable." Perez said, casting a long dark shadow through a torchlight in the hall.


    In the dark, the Empress was like a withered flower. Her morous appearance that once caught everyone¡¯s attention has now lost its light.


    She was still sitting upright, pretending to be noble and confident, but in the eyes of the person standing outside the iron bars, she was just a filthy sinner.


    There was no ce for beauty to settle on her face with her messy hair, dirty clothes, and eyes with dark circles from ack of sleep.


    The reason was easy to predict.


    "Aren¡¯t rats such nasty creatures?"


    It was as it seemed like her secret was caught by Perez that the Empress¡¯s body shivered greatly.


    "Easy to squeeze into even the tiniest gaps and eats whatever it wants. All that sound of crawling around the bedside as if it was aiming for human flesh is likely to drive someone crazy."


    Whether it was a dungeon or an abandoned pce, it was the perfect home for creatures living in hiding, away from human eyes.


    "Unlock the cell." Perez ordered the guard behind him.


    A couple of heavy sps rang out in the dungeon and soon, Perez walked into the cell.


    "Are you here to kill me?" Empress Ravini asked Perez with her eyes ring.


    "Not, yet. However, it seems there is no sign of remorse on the sinner."


    "Ha!" Empress Ravini scoffed.


    "I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Only you and I fought a war with our lives. Indeed, I lost but you¡¯re tearing Angenas apart. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve paid for my sins unfairly." The Empress said, raising her chin with her shameless face.


    "I paid an uwful price."


    Perez looked down at the Empress with cold eyes.


    "The person who was punished has no intention of pleading for forgiveness, but that person paid an uwful price? You have a strange way of summing things."


    Every night, no matter how much he tried to cover his ears from hearing the voice of his mother, he still heard it very clearly.


    "You have a long way from fulfilling the pain my mother had gone through, Empress."


    Perez added briefly.


    "Do you still want to beg me to kill you?"


    He wanted to send the Empress to her death this instant but when he saw the blue eyes shaking with instinctive fear, he felt the anger that had been raging inside him calm down a little.


    It¡¯s not gonna be that easy.


    Of course, he did not intend to leave the scales tilted towards the Empress for too long.


    "Bring it in."


    At Perez¡¯s order, the guard guarding the door moved quickly. Shortly thereafter, the quiet dungeon became noisy after the door opened.


    "Hey! Let go of me! Let go! Hiik! Don¡¯t hit me! I was wrong!"


    The voice was familiar to both Perez and Empress Ravini.


    "...Astana?"


    "Uh, Mother!"


    Astana, who had been dragged by the guards, recognized Empress Ravini and cried like a child.


    Although he was rigorously the First Prince of the Empire, Astana¡¯s wretched appearance was more of a street beggar.


    Even if you wash your eyes, you couldn¡¯t find the Prince¡¯s inborn royalty anywhere.


    As Perez watched quietly, the guards released Astana¡¯s bound hands.


    "Mother!"


    Astana ran to Empress Ravini and grabbed the hem of her dress. His appearance in his mid-teen was surprisingly immature.


    If Astana had been the Emperor, everyone would know who would actually have the power of the Emperor.


    They could tell without having to think too hard.


    The guards who were watching beside Perez also had a hunch, and they quietly nced among themselves and frowned.


    "Oh, what¡¯s wrong with your face....?" The Empress said, looking at Astana¡¯s bruised face with trembling hands.


    "They are..! Uh!" Astana said, pointing fingers at the guards who dragged him.


    "He didn¡¯t want toe...I couldn¡¯t help it." The guard quickly made an excuse to Perez.


    "If the sinner doesn¡¯t listen to the orders, it¡¯s inevitable."


    "You bastard!" Ravini screamed at Perez.


    "Astana is the First Prince of the Empire! No matter how powerful you are right now, you can¡¯t treat His Majesty¡¯s flesh and blood like this!" Empress Ravini hugged Astana with one arm as she screamed at him.


    Perez replied coldly to their miserable appearance.


    "I¡¯ve been given amand to thoroughly interrogate the sinner, regardless of their status."


    "...Jovanes!"


    The Empress gritted her teeth, furious.


    It was quite different from the one who said a little while ago, ¡¯We only fought a war.¡¯


    Soon after, she shouted while staring daggers at Perez.


    "You¡¯re a devil!"


    Astana, who was embraced by the Empress, burst into tears.


    "Mother! They treated me poorly! How dare they treat me like an animal!"


    "It¡¯s okay, Prince. It¡¯s okay."


    The Empress acted like a poor mother protecting her son. And the image of them touched something inside Perez.


    The color of his red eyes darken as he looked at the two hugging each other.


    Did she say he was a devil?


    If so, he will have to live up to that expectation.


    "Astana."


    Astana lifted his head at Perez¡¯s call and sniffled.


    "What! What!"


    "His Majesty has entrusted me with the full investigations of this rebellion and the attempted murder."


    Perez¡¯s words reached Astana through the cold prison walls.


    "That¡¯s why you have been locked up in the dungeon rather than in your pce for days."


    "As expected you...!"


    "And yet the real culprit behind what happened in the Forest of the Pazzo has not been revealed."


    Astana paused. His stupid head worked fiercely, trying to figure out the meaning of Perez¡¯s words.


    Perez meant that Astana¡¯s fate will beid at ease.


    "I¡¯ll make it easy for you. In short, either you or your mother will be the culprit."


    "Uhh, then..."


    "But, as the Empress said, you have inherited the precious blood of the Emperor, so I will give you a choice." Perez said with a grin with only one side of his mouth raised.


    "Right here, right now, admit that your mother, Empress Ravini, gave you a dagger and she told you to harm the Emperor."


    "What...what...?"


    "Then I¡¯ll take into ount your cooperation with the investigation and get you out of jail right away."


    Perez made one more suggestion.


    Throughout the days in prison, Astana called the food his guards gave him "garbage", and he never touched anything.


    "If you write down a detailed confession of the situation at the time in your handwriting, I¡¯ll provide you with everything you want to eat."


    The whole incident in the Forest of the Pazzo went as nned by Perez.


    Astana had to get out of jail and fabricate things that didn¡¯t even happen on the condition of food.


    Perez waited for Astana¡¯s reply in a rxed manner.


    ¡¯That¡¯s ridiculous.¡¯ Ravini made a mockery of Perez¡¯s suggestion in her heart.


    It was neither a proposal to guarantee survival nor a proposal to guarantee him minimum rights as a Crown Prince.


    In this situation, where life may be lost due to immediate treason, Perez¡¯s offer in return was too pointless.


    ¡¯Who would ept it....¡¯


    The Empress¡¯s ridicule stopped when Astana released his hands from holding her and moved away.


    "...Prince?" Surprised, Ravini called Astana, but Astana avoided her gaze.


    At the same time, a sneer appeared in Perez¡¯s eyes.


    The Empress was stunned and tried to stop Astana. She was trying to advise him that he shouldn¡¯t fall for Perez¡¯s words, which doesn¡¯t even guarantee his life.


    "Prince! If you went through such a suggestion...!"


    "It wasn¡¯t my fault from the beginning." Astana muttered, still unable to even look at Ravini.


    "It¡¯s all my mother¡¯s fault, and it¡¯s not fair for me to get involved."


    Ravini gave up trying to help Astana. Instead, she trembled with his betrayal.


    "Uh...How...How dare you do this¡ª."


    "Isn¡¯t this all because my mother and Angenas were greedy beyond their means?" Astana shook away Ravini¡¯s hand that was holding him.


    "If a noblewoman in the Western region had be an Empress, she should have been satisfied with it! How dare you include me in your plots!" Astana shouted as he shot up from the ground.


    Astana has now condemned Ravini. And he said with a ring smile at Perez.


    "You and I are brothers. Brothers with the same father and share the same blood."


    Not only that, he came up with persuasion.


    "Whatever you say, I¡¯ll do whatever you tell me to do. Whatever my mother and Angenas do, it has nothing to do with me, Brother."


    With his hand reaching out, Perez slid away to avoid it. Instead, he gave an order to the guards.


    "Let go of me! I¡¯ll walk on my own feet!" Astana said, ring at the guards, and rushing out of the prison.


    "I want to eat freshly baked bread and meat! You better have it ready!"


    Astana, who was getting farther away, looked back at Ravini once. But that was it.


    Leaving his mother alone on the cold prison floor, Astana escaped from the dungeon, fleeing.


    That moron.


    Astana¡¯s well-being was guaranteed only until he receives his confession. Though he doesn¡¯t seem to know it yet.


    Perez scoffed, looking at Astana¡¯s back.


    "Hahaha..."


    The Empress sat down andughed in frustration. Her eyes have no focus and looking nkly on the prison floor.


    "How...How can..."


    "I¡¯m d that he didn¡¯t meet your expectations." Perez said in a voice with a hint ofughter.


    Hearing him say that, Ravini cried out.


    "You must be happy to have your revenge! But that¡¯s only for a moment! Soon you will be consumed with vengeance!"


    Then, looking as if she realized something, she grabbed her belly andughed.


    "Haha! Yes! It already worked! You seed in taking the throne to get your revenge on me! It means you can¡¯t live with that girl for the rest of your life!"


    "Hahahahaha!"


    The Empress¡¯ hystericalughter rang loudly in the cell.


    "That¡¯s great! Indeed! Keep living miserably!"


    However, tears were flowing from the Empress¡¯ eyes.


    Thump! Thump!


    Even at the moment when sheughed out of her mind, the Empress was beating her chest with her fist, grieving. The sound ofughter suddenly became a cry like that of an animal, and at one point she went into hysterics.


    However, the Empress¡¯ughter suddenly cut off and she snappily said.


    "Kill me. As the Empress who dared to kill the Emperor, put me on the execution table. Shouldn¡¯t you have toplete your revenge?"


    It was a voice full of exhaustion as if breaking apart. But Perez shook his head.


    "You underestimated me again. My revenge is not something you even dare toplete with your death."


    With a distinctly different tone, Perez tossed a piece of paper at the feet of the Empress.


    "The Empress will be held in seclusion. That means you¡¯re no longer the Empress of the Lambrew Empire. It also means you can¡¯t die on the execution table."


    Ravini¡¯s withering hands barely picked up the paper.


    Perez once again confirmed to Ravini.


    "You¡¯re nothing anymore."


    Ravini¡¯s body began to tremble as if she was hit by lightning.


    "No, you can¡¯t...I can¡¯t, no..." Ravini shook her head in denial of her reality.


    Perez approached Ravini, looming over her, and lowered his posture. Then he said decisively, looking straight at her bloodshot, tear-studded blue eyes.


    "Let me be clear. You¡¯re going to die here. It could be today, it could be tomorrow."


    Ravini¡¯s cracked lips trembled, listening to Perez.


    "You¡¯re going to die."


    However, it did not evoke any emotions in Perez.


    "Someone coulde in and attack you or could cut your throat when you¡¯re asleep. Or maybe a guard will serve you poison."


    Ravini¡¯s face was slowly tinged with fear.


    "So live each day in hell, feeling that today will be yourst day. Forgotten and rot in this ce where no one saves you, Ravini Angenas." Perez said before getting up and leaving the cell.


    "Not like that! Ahhhhh! Rather you kill me! Kill me now! No!"


    Ravini rushed to attack Perez in order for herself to be killed on the spot, but it was futile since she was quickly caught by the guards.


    Perez finally ordered the guards in a cold tone.


    "If the sinner wants to kill herself, gag her and tie her limbs."


    Perez¡¯s steps walking out of the dungeon were buried in Ravini¡¯s scream. But that¡¯s only for a while.


    When the thick door shut behind Perez¡¯s back, all he could hear was the sough of the wind. Everything about Ravini was now locked inside this dungeon.


    Perez walked through the Imperial Pce without looking back.


    ***


    "I haven¡¯t seen Perez these past few days," I said to Clerivan as we left the Angenas mansion.


    "I¡¯m sure he¡¯s busy. He¡¯s in charge of all the work assigned by the Emperor."


    "Oh, that¡¯s right."


    The Emperor¡¯s condition is still not getting better today and probably until tomorrow.


    Someone will have to take care of the piled-up work.


    "I need to get used to it."


    Perez will get busier and busier. The same was true for me. So, in the future, I won¡¯t be able to get back and forth as often as before.


    Even though I knew it well, my heart still felt sore.


    Ignoring the pain, I spoke to Clerivan.


    "Let¡¯s ride the carriage together. I will drop you off on the way."


    "Thank you."


    The inside of the carriage returning from the Imperial City to the Lombardy estate was quiet.


    I think it¡¯s about time.


    "Well, Lady Firentia."


    As expected, Clerivan carefully opened his mouth.


    "What is it, Clerivan?"


    It was Clerivan who said he wanted to say something to mest time.


    Angenas Family wasing to an end.


    I was right when I thought it was time for Clerivan to bring up what he wanted to say.


    "Haa.." After a short sigh, Clerivan looked at me and pulled something out of his coat.


    "What¡¯s this?" I asked, opening the paper. And it felt like my heart was thumping and sinking as I read the contents.


    "This..."


    "This is the life contract that I wrote upon the creation of the Pellet Company."


    Clerivan coughed loudly once again, and he said. "Please terminate this contract."


    What?


    "I would like you to ept my resignation from the Pellet Company, Lady Firentia."

 Chapter 239

    ©~ ? ? Chapter 239 ? ? ©~


    Romassie Dird, Clerivan¡¯s father, entered the Pellet Company office, which had just resumed its normal operations today.


    He had been waiting for this day since he already scheduled an appointment a few days ago.


    As for Clerivan, the reason for his difort was not because of Romassie Dird.


    "I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time, Sir Clerivan."


    It was because of Willian Dird, the oldest son of Romassie, who entered the office along with their father.


    Willian, who was two years younger than Clerivan, had an uncanny resemnce to Romassie Dird to the extent anyone could see in just a nce that he was indeed his son.


    Unlike Clerivan, who resembles his mother, blonde-haired and had a sharp impression, Willian was an impressive man with pale brown hair and expressive eyes.


    From head to toe, there was no corner in his body that wasn¡¯t polite and straightforward at all.


    He has an appearance that resembled his youngest sister, Laurelle.


    "Yes. It¡¯s been a while, Lord Willian Dird."


    Clerivan greeted him with a business-like attitude, concealing his difort.


    Judging from the fact that their father was with Willian Dird, who would soon inherit the leader position of Lombardy merchant guild, he decided it would not be a private visit.


    "What brings the people here from Lombardy merchant guild?"


    He didn¡¯t have the hobby of talking needlessly with someone sitting across from him while on the job.


    When Clerivan asked, Willian nced at his father, Romassie.


    ¡¯It looks like you haven¡¯t taken over the right to decide yet.¡¯


    It was well known that Willian, the eldest son of the Dird family and the current merchant guild deputy leader, began his session wholeheartedly so he can wlessly take over the position of the leader in the future.


    However, Clerivan knew that the process wasn¡¯t going very smoothly.


    It was because he wasgging behind in thepetition with the Pellet Company in several fields.


    However, quite a few people made it an issue because it is rted to the legacy of the Lombardy merchant guild, thergest trading organization in the Empire.


    It was a long andborious process. However, whether he takes over or not, the guild¡¯s operations were already fluctuating.


    He has to reject them properly today. Clerivan thought so and sped his hands firmly on his knees.


    He doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s going to beter.


    There¡¯s no need for Pellet to share the burden of coborating with the Lombardy merchant guild, whose standing was now shaking.


    "Today..."


    Romassie Dird suddenly took the opportunity to speak up first.


    Clerivan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. It was because Romassie Dird seemed very nervous.


    What the hell is going on?


    "I came here to make a request to the manager of the Pellet Company." Romassie Dird said, taking turns looking at Clerivan and Willian.


    "Please take over Lombardy merchant guild."


    There was a moment of silence before Clerivan, who was quietly watching Romassie Dird, opened his mouth in confusion.


    "Take over the Lombardy merchant guild? What do you mean?"


    "I mean it in a literal sense. I want the Pellet Company manager to seed me as the leader of Lombardy merchant guild."


    He didn¡¯t hear it wrong. Clerivan quietly looked at Willian Dird.


    Recognizing the meaning of that gaze, Willian spoke in a calm voice.


    "I was the one who suggested it first."


    "...Why would you do that?" Clerivan asked, raising one eyebrow.


    That¡¯s a ridiculous suggestion. Clerivan will seed Romassie?


    "Isn¡¯t he perfectly serving as the deputy leader?"


    "Do you think so? I¡¯m d it looked like that." Willian smiled with a weary face.


    "I have tried tirelessly to take over my father¡¯s position over the past few years, but it was just my way of reaffirming that it was beyond my ability."


    "I know that the process of session is not easy. I know what I¡¯m capable of, but I¡¯m not a good enough vessel to lead Lombardy merchant guild."


    Willian Dird shook his head and continued.


    "I know that I¡¯ll get used to it over time and I¡¯ll be able to imitate our father. But that¡¯s all there is to it. Even if I do my best, I can only keep the status quo at the merchant guild. But don¡¯t you know that a merchant guild that doesn¡¯t improve is bound to fall soon?" Willian Dird, who said so, had a very grim face for a man who was only in his 40s.


    But Clerivan shook his head lightly.


    "That doesn¡¯t exin it. The Lord has three sons."


    Not four, but three. Clerivan didn¡¯t count himself.


    It was natural for him to think so because he was an illegitimate child who was not officially recognized as a Dird.


    "I don¡¯t know how this might sound, but..." Willian said after a moment of hesitation.


    "None of our brothers and sisters, including Laurelle, has inherited our father¡¯s brilliance like you."


    Once again there was a heavy silence.


    Clerivan looked at Romassie Dird, who sat opposite of him, still motionless from his initial posture.


    With a heavy heart, he opened his mouth to reject their proposal.


    "I refuse¡ª"


    "Help the Lombardy merchant guild, Sir Clerivan." Willian said with his head down.


    "I understand how shameless it is to ask this favor to Sir Clerivan as a Dird."


    There was no sign of humiliation from Willian Dird, even though he bowed his head to his half-brother.


    Willian Dird was originally that kind of person.


    "Please reconsider." Romassie Dird also appealed to him.


    Even at this moment, it was difficult to conceal theplicated feelings of the cold Clerivan.


    Clerivan was the product of a mistake.


    When he was young, he wandered for a while after he learned of it, but he had already epted it for a long time.


    Romassie Dird, did not publicly acknowledge Clerivan, but he took responsibility through financial support.


    So, he had no feelings of resentment that he would have at this age. No, he just thought so.


    "Please take over Lombardy merchant guild."


    However, there seemed to be something left in his middle-aged heart. Seeing how this important man of the Dird family bows his head and the bitterness he felt.


    "I have no desire to join the Dird family anymore." Clerivan said with a stiff face.


    Romassie Dird replied.


    "You don¡¯t need to change yourst name to Dird. I¡¯m just proposing to the Clerivan Pellet, who does a great job over the Pellet Company, to be the next Lombardy merchant guild leader."


    "But if that happens, the Dird family will lose their rights to the Lombardy merchant guild."


    "I guess so." Romassie Dird replied so easily as if he was already prepared for it.


    "But there is something more important than the Dird family."


    "...The Lombardy merchant guild."


    "Right, the Lombardy merchant guild should be led by the right person. If there is no such person in the next Dird generation, it should be handed over to someone with the same ability to lead. That is my duty as Lombardy¡¯s vassal."


    He has a terrible sense of loyalty.


    But Clerivan could understand that mind. He would have made the same decision if he were in Romassie Dird¡¯s shoes.


    "If so, there are conditions."


    "...Tell me." Romassie Dird said with a small sigh with a determined look.


    "Even if I be Lombardy¡¯s merchant guild leader, Dird¡¯s people should not be pulled out from the guild."


    "... What?"


    "The people you hired from the Dird family should not quit their jobs just because I will feel inconvenience."


    "Well, that¡¯s...."


    Rather, it was a request from the Dird family.


    "But then, wouldn¡¯t that be problematic for Clerivan?" Confused, Willian questioned.


    Clerivan spoke coldly to Willian.


    "It¡¯s going to be years before the merchant guild adapts to the management change if all of Dird¡¯s people suddenly resign. I can¡¯t risk the guild¡¯s standing just because I want to work at my convenience."


    His loyalty to Lombardy is indefinite. And even more so if it¡¯s for the future Lombardy that Firentia will lead.


    "Thank you, Clerivan!"


    As if he had a weight off his chest, Willian, with a brightplexion, bowed his head once again as he thanked Clerivan.


    "Don¡¯t thank me yet. I can¡¯t give you a definite answer until I get permission from my employer."


    "Oh, then..."


    Willian seemed to look puzzled. Knowing his thoughts, Clerivan answered.


    "Shouldn¡¯t I have to get permission from my employer, Lady Firentia? She is the Lady I serve after all."


    ***


    "Who is it?" I asked coldly.


    "...Yes?"


    "Who are those bastards that tempted Clerivan?"


    Oh, I¡¯m getting mad. Unknowingly, curses came out of my mouth.


    Who dares to take our Clerivan away?


    "I¡¯ll do better no matter what conditions you have so don¡¯t go."


    I sound like some crappy ex-boyfriend, but I¡¯m serious. They can¡¯t take Clerivan away!


    "Wait. Are you thinking of bing independent?"


    Then it¡¯s not good to stop him.


    I can¡¯t be a bad boss blocking my employee¡¯s path to his future.


    "Then you can do everything you want to do, however..."


    "...."


    I¡¯ve been wrapping my head around for a while the thought that Clerivan will leave and set on his own path, but Clerivan¡¯s reaction was a little weird.


    Seeing my struggles, Clerivan started tough.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Clerivan?"


    "Sorry, I¡¯m sorry... Ahh. Lady Tia is so cute..." Clerivan said, wiping the tears from the corner of his eyes.


    "Lord Romassie Dird has been proposing to me to take over as Lombardy merchant guild leader."


    "Guild leader?... Ah!"


    Right!


    In his previous life, Clerivan had seeded Romassie as the Lombardy merchant guild leader.


    When my grandfather died, he left Lombardy and set up Pellet Company.


    Clerivan seemed to have mixed feelings.


    That¡¯s quite understandable.


    He wasn¡¯t using the Dird¡¯s name, but he suddenly has to take over the position of Dird in Lombardy.


    "Then, you can hand over the Pellet Company to Violet."


    "That¡¯s what I think. Violet will do well."


    "From Pellet to Lombardy... So Clerivan¡¯s still my person, right?"


    Clerivan, who opened his eyes wide, soon smiled and nodded.


    "Yes, that¡¯s right. The person of Lady Firentia."


    Clerivan¡¯s face was a little red saying that.


    "Are you relieved of your anger now?"


    "Yeah, I¡¯m fine now. I thought someone was stealing Clerivan away."


    I was really distraught. That nearly took ten years of my life span.


    "Thank God."


    Clerivan smiled broadly at my words.


    I looked at the smiling face for a moment. In my previous life, Clerivan wasn¡¯t that bright.


    He had always a dark and sharp look, and sometimes he was wearing a smile bordering cynical.


    "... I¡¯m very d to meet you, Lady Firentia."


    Clerivan said that out of a blue.


    "So do I."


    We¡¯re sitting across from each other.


    Both me and Clerivan, how different we have be in this life.


    It was a new feeling.


    I said to Clerivan with a smile.


    "I look forward to your kind cooperation, Clerivan Pellet of Lombardy merchant guild."

 Chapter 240

    ©~ ? ? Chapter 240 ? ? ©~


    There were a total of four types of meetings leading the Empire.


    The first is the Bureaucratic meeting held by officials from various ministries. The second is the Council meeting, which is held by aristocrats, and the third is the Nobles meeting where aristocrats and the Emperor gather in one ce to discuss important issues of the Empire.


    However, thest one is called the Parliamentary Assembly meeting, which is held most often than the three meetings mentioned, and to discuss detailed agendas.


    Seven representatives of the aristocracy attended this meeting to collect the results of all three meetings and make a summary report to the Emperor.


    And today was Perez¡¯s first parliamentary meeting as the Emperor Regent.


    Chairman Killian and the others, who attended as representatives of the aristocracy, were sitting and waiting for Perez, the Second Prince, and soon-to-be Crown Prince, to arrive with his officials.


    "The Deputy Head of Lombardy is also a littlete." Chairman Killian said, looking at the still empty chair.


    Sitting next to him, Lord Maimbert moved closer and told Chairman Killian.


    "Don¡¯t you think today¡¯s meeting will end soon?"


    "That¡¯s what I was thinking. Let¡¯s have a meal together after the meeting, shall we?"


    "Let¡¯s do it! Why don¡¯t we all have a meal together?"


    "That¡¯s a great idea, hahaha!"


    The noblesughed leisurely and talked lightly. Even at thest meeting held by Emperor Jovanes, this situation was unimaginable.


    There was a reason why they were so rxed.


    "His Highness the Second Prince is proficient at his work, isn¡¯t he?"


    "That¡¯s what they say. Also, don¡¯t you know my third child is working in the finance department now?"


    "Ah, I heard he¡¯s been promoted recently! Congrattions!"


    "Yes, thank you. But that¡¯s not the point. Since His Highness began to perform as His Majesty¡¯s regent, the faces of the officials have brightened."


    "It is said that the burden of their workload has been cut in half."


    "You mean that much?" Chairman Killian intervened with his eyes wide open.


    "Indeed, it really has cut in half!"


    The person who brought it up said with frustration.


    "Does that mean that the officials of today had it easy for you to say that!"


    Then he lowered his voice a little and said.


    "My child attended the bureaucratic meeting a few days ago, and he said that it was as if His Highness can see through everything."


    "See through everything?"


    "Officials have to exin further and persuaded His Majesty of most of the agendas from previous bureaucratic meetings. This time, however, even before the officials told His Highness, he was not only familiar with all the issues, but he was capable enough to offer solutions that the officials could note up with."


    "Oh, that¡¯s incredible!"


    "And most of the agendas are already solved when His Highness gives separate instructions before evening up to the meeting, so everyone pouring their hearts out saying that their work has be easier."


    Upon hearing the story, Chairman Killian leaned over to the nobleman next to him.


    "Did it not seem like that yesterday?"


    "Come to think of it..."


    Yesterday, they held a nobles meeting.


    It was the first meeting in a long time, so everyone attended the meeting with an expectation that the meeting would be prolonged.


    However, this time, their meeting was shorter than usual.


    "Isn¡¯t it because the Deputy Head of Lombardy organized the meeting well?" Chairman Killian spoke honestly.


    Then everyone nodded and agreed.


    "I felt that way too. Would it have seemed like Deputy Head Lombardy mediated at the right time, said a word or two, and then immediately solved the problem?"


    "Yes, of course, it seems like that because there are no Angenas that used to be so confusing anymore."


    "Hmm."


    When the word Angenas came out, each of the nobles coughed and wore ufortable looks.


    Angenas, one of the families that lead the Empire not long ago, has now be one of the forbidden words that should not be mentioned.


    "Anyway, today¡¯s meeting is expected to end without a hitch, Chairman."


    "Yes, His Highness the Second Prince will be present and the Deputy Head of Lombardy will also attend. Oh, here she is now."


    Seeing Firentia after entering the conference hall, Chairman Killian stood up and said.


    "Everyone has already arrived before you."


    "Sit here, Deputy Head Lombardy."


    "The venue is a little far from the Lombardy mansion. Thank you for your hard work, Deputy Head."


    The attitudes of the nobles werepletely different from when Firentia first became the representative.


    Whether she was young or a woman, it didn¡¯t matter now.


    The Empire couldn¡¯t exist without Lombardy, and Firentia was perfectly fulfilling the role of Lombardy¡¯s deputy head.


    After a while.


    "His Highness the Second Prince has arrived."


    Perez arrived at the conference hall and the parliamentary assembly meeting began.


    ¡¯As expected, our prediction was correct.¡¯


    The nobles nodded with satisfaction as the meeting flowed quickly and easily as if it were sailing in the fair wind.


    But as time went by, the satisfaction began to turn into surprise. It was because the same pattern was repeated on every agenda.


    First, the officials reported their agendas.


    "In other words..."


    The Second Prince grasped the issues that emerged more clearly than the officials who were experts in the field.


    "That¡¯s the point in the ministry..."


    "No, it¡¯s better to seek advice from the superiors who actually do business rather than the rted ministries..."


    Both Perez and Firentia engaged in a quick conversation.


    After that, the official, who suffered from a bottleneck brought by his agenda, nodded his head in gratification and eximed.


    "I can do that! I¡¯ll apply it quickly and sent a report!"


    So it hasn¡¯t been a few hours, but the meeting has already ended with Chairman Killian and the other aristocrats uttering not a single word.


    "Oh, my God."


    "I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t contributed once..."


    The noblesughed sheepishly but were happy.


    Everyone has years of experience as a central region aristocrat, but who knew they didn¡¯t take that much attention.


    "I have a previous engagement, so I¡¯ll take my leave."


    Having said that, the Prince immediately got up and left the conference hall.


    Before leaving, Perez nced at Tia, nning to greet her, but it seemed she was busy talking to Chairman Killian.


    "Deputy Head Lombardy, do you have an appointment after this?"


    "No, there¡¯s none."


    "Then why don¡¯t you join us for a meal? We sometimes get together after a parliamentary meeting."


    Although she was the same age as some of the aristocrats¡¯ granddaughters or daughters, the aristocrats gathered around her and waited for her answer.


    "Ah..."


    However, everyone was sullen by the sight of Firentia hesitating for a little.


    They wondered if she didn¡¯t want to share a table with the older ones.


    "Have you already chosen a ce?"


    When asked instead of answering, Chairman Killian shook his head, a little embarrassed.


    "Then let¡¯s go to a ce that I know of. The owner of Caramel Avenue opened a new restaurant this time, and their menu is good."


    "I¡¯ve heard the news, too. But they said I have to wait a few weeks before I can get a seat..."


    "It¡¯ll be fine because I know the owner of the ce personally. Let¡¯s go there."


    "Oh, as expected!"


    The aristocrats, who were influential enough to attend the parliamentary meeting, walked behind Firentia.


    No one had yet realized that the herd¡¯s initiative had already been taken over by Firentia.


    ***


    "I¡¯m looking forward to it!"


    "The person who suggested it told me about the ce a few days ago. This... I¡¯m going to be hated for being there first! Hahaha!"


    As I slowly exited the conference hall and walked through the Imperial Pce, I was listening to the merry conversation behind me.


    Even if they look like that now, they were still the people who rushed to kill each other at yesterday¡¯s nobles meeting.


    Each family is thuspletely at odds in public, but in private, they are quite close together.


    Again, Bate¡¯s information has excellent uracy.


    Anyway, there wasn¡¯t a good ce to collect information like the ces Bate operated, so I offered them Bate¡¯s ce first.


    Since the main customers of Caramel Avenue are noblewomen, there was a limit to the type of information collected.


    So this time, I rented another building to open a room-style restaurant that also sells alcohol.


    I gave them free rent for life again, but don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m going to be kicked out of the door just because you¡¯re busy.


    As I was walking with that thought in mind, Chairman Killian spoke to me.


    "I was really relieved."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It¡¯s about Deputy Head Lombardy and His Highness the Second Prince."


    I had a rough idea of what he was going to talk about.


    I smiled adroitly and looked straight ahead, pretending to listen to Chairman Killian.


    "It¡¯s not easy to leave a political rtionship once you¡¯re engaged."


    "Right." I answered mechanically.


    "So, I was worried about whether the two of you would be able to work hand-in-hand as Head Lombardy and the Crown Prince in the future. Today, those worries havepletely disappeared."


    I didn¡¯t know. Chairman Killian, it seems you were a talkative man.


    I nodded my head superficially and replied in moderation. However, as soon as I saw a pair of a man and a woman in the distance, my heart sank.


    Chairman Killian asked me at that exact time.


    "You probably ended your engagement on a good note, right?"


    Indeed. Have we cleared up the engagement?


    At that moment, the people walking behind me found the man and woman I was looking at and said in amazement.


    "Isn¡¯t that the Second Prince and Lady Braun?"

 Chapter 241

    ©~ ? ? Chapter 241 ? ? ©~


    ¡¯You said you had a prior engagement... So it was with Ramona.¡¯


    It was the first thought that came into my mind.


    ¡¯As soon as the meeting was over, you rushed out without greeting me. It seems you were in a hurry to meet Ramona.¡¯


    That was my second thought.


    I¡¯m getting emotional.


    It¡¯s rather funny that something like resentment towards Perez unknowingly struck me. And I admit, it hurts to see him walking beside Ramona.


    "They look so good together."


    Someone behind me said that. If I turn my head, I can see who it was. But for some reason, I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off of Perez and Ramona.


    "I gather Lady Braun and the Second Prince were very close since their time at the Academy, right?"


    "That¡¯s right. In the Academy, rumors that the two were in a rtionship were spreading..." Chairman Killian proudly talked about the rumors he picked up somewhere and stopped talking.


    It was because Lord Widago, a younger central region aristocrat, nervously tapped the tactless Chairman Killian on the shoulder.


    "Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?"


    However, Chairman Killian was more tactless than I thought. But he instantly realized what he¡¯d done, however.


    "Ah, the Deputy Head of Lombardy is not someone who cares about something like this."


    Something like this?


    "They have never announced the dissolution of their engagement, but it must have already been sorted out among the parties. Am I right, Deputy Head Lombardy?"


    Chairman Killian was right. Perez and I were not officially broken off.


    Not yet, though.


    Of course, it was already expected when I became the Deputy Head of Lombardy.


    "...That¡¯s right." I replied with an utmost calm voice.


    "Look at that!" Chairman Killian eximed, giving me a look full of trust.


    "Our Deputy Head of Lombardy is not one to be swayed by personal feelings!"


    Even though Chairman Killian continued to say the right things, every single word began to bother my ears.


    He was crossing the line.


    Even though I have the title ¡¯Deputy Head Lombardy¡¯ before my name, my life story keeps pouring out from their mouths as if the words taste like their favorite food.


    "As expected of Lombardy¡ª"


    "Stop." In a low voice, I interrupted Chairman Killian.


    When I looked away from Perez and turned towards the Chairman, I saw a rather embarrassed face.


    I wasn¡¯t smiling anymore. I looked at Chairman Killian with an impassive face.


    I¡¯m sure you understand why I told you to stop.


    I said with a moderately polite smile again.


    "Should we spend our time here talking like this? Let¡¯s head over to the restaurant now. And His Highness... " I nced at Ramona and Perez, who were still walking side by side and having a conversation as I speak.


    "It¡¯s quite embarrassing knowing that we¡¯re watching them, don¡¯t you think so?"


    "Ah, hahaha..."


    At my words, the noblesughed awkwardly and nodded.


    "You¡¯re right."


    "Exactly. Let¡¯s get out of here!"


    The nobles and I turned a little out of the way from the direction Perez and Ramona were heading.


    While we were walking, I kept feeling empty as if there was a hole in the middle of my heart, but I struggled to shake off that feeling.


    I need to get used to it since I chose Lombardy.


    Perez will be the Emperor and the Emperor needs an Empress. So one day, someone will fill that seat next to Perez.


    Someone other than me.


    And Ramona was a really good choice.


    Braun is a loyal family that no one can object to, and now she has a glorious return. She will be able to support Perez, whose political base is weak.


    It will also y a part that Ramona is a very good person since she¡¯s a strong and sincere one.


    Even at a nce, anyone can tell that she likes Perez very much.


    ¡¯You need to get used to it.¡¯


    I once again recollected myself.


    At that time, I remembered what Perez whispered to me in the Knights Building¡¯s Office.


    "Like this, I will put my lips on the Deputy Head. I¡¯m the only one who can do this. It must be me. Only me and no one else."


    I felt Perez¡¯s temperature while holding me tight as if he would never let me go


    "Haa.." I let out a small sigh before smoothing my hair and pretending to look indifferent.


    If I didn¡¯t do that, it seemed like my heart, which had be a mess, would be revealed on my face.


    Look, you can do it.


    At that moment, I suddenly felt the confidence that I didn¡¯t know where it came from.


    In the future, whenever I¡¯m having a hard time like this, I¡¯ll take a deep breath and let it go.


    I can live without seeing Perez my whole life.


    I looked at Perez for thest time before we wentpletely in different ways.


    I will be able to breathe more. Yeah, it¡¯ll get better one day.


    Time will solve it all...


    However, I stopped walking without realizing it. As I saw Perez¡¯s face, I stiffened.


    Is he smiling at Ramona?


    ***


    Perez left the conference hall where the parliamentary meeting was held and tried to let go of his regret.


    ¡¯It¡¯s been a while since I saw you.¡¯


    It was very regrettable that he couldn¡¯t meet Tia¡¯s eyes and greet her properly at the end.


    "I will move on to my next appointment by myself." Perez spoke to the aides who are following him wherever he goes these days.


    "I¡¯m going to have a meeting with my colleagues at the Academy. I¡¯ll meet you all up again in an hour."


    He was heading to a ce to meet Ramona and the other three members of the Academy to receive reports about what happened in the past few days that are beyond Perez¡¯s awareness.


    The aide, who thought it was simply a private meeting between close friends, stepped aside like the others and replied.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Perez kept walking, only looking forward.


    On the outside, it looked like he was exuding cold air more than the winter wind with his expressionless face. But only thoughts about Tia were all in his mind.


    ¡¯You seem to have gotten a bit thinner.¡¯


    It was all part of Perez¡¯s n to take over all the Emperor¡¯s duties and keep everyone from feeling the vacancy Jovanes left.


    For a very short time, Perez had to make sure that the Empire could not run in full function without him.


    "Haa." Perez sighed uncharacteristically.


    The dawn-to-dusk work was tiring but bearable.


    Fortunately, Jovanes was not a very good Emperor, so it was easy to fill the hole.


    It was Tia who actually bothered Perez. To be precise, he couldn¡¯t even sleep because he misses her.


    He wanted to ride a horse over the wall of Lombardy¡¯s mansion at dawn. However, he couldn¡¯t because he was warned not to do so anymore.


    It was during the day when he read the documents that Tia sent him about the liquidation of Angenas¡¯ assets that gave him a breather.


    Although the contents were only business-like matters, such as what was disposed of and how much it cost, Perez seemed to be working right next to Tia all day long, as if he could hear her voice from each line.


    "Your Highness."


    While thinking of Tia, Perez, who had no idea who was approaching him, heard a rather familiar voice.


    "Lady Ramona Braun."


    It happened to be Ramona getting off the carriage.


    "The ce of appointment is over there, Your Highness." In a calm voice, Ramona pointed a little differently from the direction Perez was heading.


    "Ah."


    He didn¡¯t even know where he was going because he was thinking about Tia.


    "Let¡¯s go together." Ramona said as she noticed that something was different and guided Perez to the meeting ce first.


    While walking together, there was not much conversation between the two. They only talked briefly about sword training.


    At that time, Ramona broached cautiously.


    "I am officially joining the Imperial Knights next week."


    "Congrattions. You¡¯ve achieved your goal."


    "Thank you." Ramona smiled and bowed slightly before she added.


    "But that¡¯s not my dream."


    "You¡¯ve changed your mind?"


    Ramona¡¯s dream since she was at the Academy was to regain her identity and for the Braun family to be a part of the Imperial Knights once again like their predecessors.


    "Yes. When I saw Lady Firentia, I made up my mind and decided to follow in her footsteps." Ramona smiled shyly and continued. "Maybe sometime next year, I will seed the Braun family."


    "... It¡¯s quite unexpected."


    He didn¡¯t know that Ramona had such a dream.


    Ramona said she would be happy if she could solve her family¡¯s injustice and hold a sword for the rest of her life.


    "Seeing Lady Firentia proudly seeding to the Deputy Head position gave me courage. I¡¯m the only one my father has, but I don¡¯t think anyone deserves to be the next great Braun Head as much as I do." Ramona spoke with confidence.


    Her disposition resembled Tia in some ways, so Perez nodded his head.


    "That¡¯s a good thing."


    "I think there will be many people like me in the future. Because she has set a precedent that even if she is a woman as long as she has the ability, she can lead a family." Ramona¡¯s eyes twinkled as she said so.


    "Lady Firentia is a great person. Wise, beautiful, and powerful."


    It wasn¡¯t ttery. Ramona just genuinely likes Tia.


    "I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve been impressed by her kindness to the people below her."


    "Tia has been like that since she was a kid." Perez said, nodding his head several times now.


    "Ah, I see."


    "That¡¯s one of the reasons why there are always so many talented people next to Tia. Do you know Alpheo Jean?"


    "You mean the famous sculptor?"


    "Yes, he also said that Tia noticed him when she was very young and rmended him to the Head of Lombardy. At that time, he was just learning to work as a carpenter in the Lombardy family."


    Perez was proud. Because he can tell Ramona something about Tia that she doesn¡¯t know yet. He was heedful of the fact that he knew more about Tia.


    "Tia is that kind of person. Generous to the weak, strict to the coward..."


    With that said, Perez recalled the moment he first met Tia.


    The image of little Tia looking like a fairy and suddenly appearing from behind the forest was still visible in his eyes.


    How bright she looked at that time.


    Perez even thought that he was hallucinating and saw an illusion.


    "Stop it! What the hell are you doing?! Why are you eating that grass?!"


    He could still hear her clear childlike voice.


    When he recalled what happened at that time, Perez felt his heart pounding. As a result, the corners of his mouth, which had always been stiff, were loosened and a smile came out.


    "Lady Firentia?"


    Just then, Ramona found Tia standing up ahead of them. She stood with the most powerful noblemen in the Empire.


    "Tia." Perez unwittingly approached her, calling her name.


    However.


    "... Tia?"


    Something was strange.


    The way she looked at him was the first time Perez had ever seen. It was cold and stiff that even a single needle would unlikely fit in.


    Perez¡¯s heart sank.


    His heart, which had been pounding pleasantly a little while ago, trembled nervously.


    "See you again at the restaurant."


    Tia spoke to the nobles around her, then quickly turned around and started walking away.


    She didn¡¯t even look at Perez again.


    "Oh, yeah, sure." Chairman Killian said in a bit of bewilderment.


    Before Perez could do anything, Tia was marching away towards her carriage.


    Watching her back as she walked away, Perez felt fear that he had never felt when he was chased by an assassin.


    His body seemed to be cut in half with an invisible sword.


    "Damn it." Perez murmured and hurriedly chased after Tia.


    Something is terribly wrong.


    A stream of cold sweat flowed down his back.

 Chapter 242

    ©~ ? ? Chapter 242 ? ? ©~


    Perez followed me without saying a word.


    I¡¯ve been walking as fast as I can, but I can¡¯t beat Perez¡¯s pace. Eventually, the carriage departed with Perez in it.


    I knew he was sitting next to me, but I didn¡¯t turn my head towards him.


    After sitting close to the window, I didn¡¯t look back at Perez. I didn¡¯t want to show my face right now.


    At first, I wasn¡¯t going to say anything, but it was me who opened my mouth first after coughing a little.


    I can¡¯t help it when I felt Perez¡¯s restlessness at my side without even looking.


    "... Why did you follow me?"


    Fortunately, my voice was fine.


    "You seem to be busy with your previous engagement."


    Oh, no. I¡¯m getting emotional again.


    As soon as the meeting was over, he ran straight out like an arrow, and when I remembered the image of this guy with Ramona, I was upset.


    Even though I know well that I deserve it.


    "You have to get off before we leave the Imperial Pce..."


    Oh, I¡¯m screwed. I was holding it well. Despite how hard I tried, my heart couldn¡¯t stop the tears from falling.


    "... Tia?" Perez¡¯s voice trembled as he approached a little closer.


    I felt his hand carefully reaching out to me.


    "What is it..." I replied bluntly, as if nothing happened, turning further to the other side.


    But he didn¡¯t fall for it.


    A slightly trembling hand touched my chin and gently pulled it towards him.


    Perez eventually saw my face.


    The image before me showed a blurry face and red eyes that were shaking like an earthquake.


    Perez kept looking at me with a shocked face. His body hardened and unmoving however he asked with a voice that seemed to be strangled.


    "... Why are you crying?"


    "No, I¡¯m not crying." I said so and wiped my face with my sleeves.


    But it didn¡¯t work.


    "Gosh."


    I wonder if my tear nds suddenly broke.


    Tears streamed like a broken dam, ignoring my unwillingness to cry in front of Perez. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m ashamed.


    "Tia, don¡¯t cry. When you cry..." Perez said as he frowned, wiping away my tears with his hands.


    He was showing a painful expression as if he had been hit hard by someone.


    I don¡¯t even know why I¡¯m even crying.


    "Why am I crying?"


    Look at yourself. So embarrassing.


    I was angry at myself for a moment.


    Why am I crying when it was a decision I made, and I decided to ept it.


    "Tia, please. Please tell me." Begging, Perez held my hand tightly.


    His warm hands were always cold and hard, but right now they¡¯re telling me how desperate he was.


    But I can¡¯t tell you.


    I definitely thought so. However, my heart once again betrayed me.


    "Because Perez smiled at someone else."


    "?...What?"


    "You smiled at someone other than me, you...."


    "Well.. that¡¯s..." Looking a little flustered, Perez was at a loss for words.


    I quickly shook my head and said.


    "I know how stupid I am right now."


    The only thing he did was just smile.


    No matter how little he expresses his emotions, he¡¯s been close to Ramona for several years since their time at the Academy.


    They may be a lot closer than I thought.


    "I know that I¡¯m weird. My heart is being weird."


    To be honest, I was scared.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Perez. But I lost to myself."


    "Lost?"


    "I had to watch you with someone else..." Tears burst from my eyes again while saying so. I couldn¡¯t stop it.


    Hic!


    When I started crying again and even hupping, Perez was at aplete loss.


    He was in more pain as he wiped away my tears with his trembling hands.


    I squeezed the hem of Perez¡¯s clothes and said.


    "I don¡¯t want you to have someone more precious than me."


    Hearing my words, Perez, who had been constantly wiping my cheeks, stopped.


    Then he hugged me tightly and said,


    "I swear."


    His big hand pulled me until I couldn¡¯t get any closer.


    "No one is more precious than you. Now and forever."


    His red eyes looked deep into mine.


    "If you cry like this, it feels like I¡¯m going to die..." Then Perez¡¯s gaze was stuck on my lips.


    "How could you¡ª"


    I was interrupted because the carriage suddenly rattled. The horses hovered in their ces.


    Maybe it was because we were passing through the front gates of the pce.


    "Ah." Perez slowly blinked his eyes, as if he had woken up. Then he muttered in a low voice. "That was close."


    "...What was?"


    But he didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he looked at my lips for a moment a bit drowsily and sighed. Finally, he wiped away my half-dried tears with his thumb.


    "I will die if you cry so don¡¯t cry."


    What kind of logic is that?


    I looked him in the eye and said.


    "You."


    "Yes?"


    "What if I was doing this with another man inside the carriage?"


    As soon as I finished speaking, Perez¡¯s face hardened and I could hear the sound of something gritting their teeth.


    It seemed as if waves washed away the emotions from Perez¡¯s face. At the same time, the temperature inside the carriage seemed to drop by a few degrees.


    It wasn¡¯t enough to bother me, but I could feel it was there.


    The carriage shook greatly once again even though there wasn¡¯t anything on the ground.


    "What¡¯s wrong with yous?"


    Outside, a voice of bewilderment could be heard from the coachman as he talked to the horses.


    Horses that were much more sensitive to this kind of aura than humans, seemed to have been frightened and raving from it.


    I said with a smile.


    "Yes, that¡¯s exactly how I felt."


    In fact, Perez was only guilty of smiling at someone.


    Let¡¯s just skip that little distinction.


    "That¡¯s why let¡¯s take some time to think about it." I said, brushing his cheek with my hand just like what Perez did earlier.


    "I need time to organize my thoughts."


    "Tia." Perez said in a hurry. "If it¡¯s because of the improbability to serve both as the Empress and the Family Head under the currentw¡ª"


    "I know that there¡¯s a way."


    Perez paused at my words and stopped talking.


    "That¡¯s why I¡¯ll think about it more carefully."


    Other people would have no reason to worry like this.


    I like you. What else do I need to think about when I like you this much?


    "Because you and I are a little different. We¡¯re not the kind of people who can simply be together and break up just because we feel like it."


    "... Break up." Perez¡¯s face darkened rapidly.


    "No, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying!"


    "Uhm..."


    I hesitated for a moment before I spoke in a very small voice.


    "I like you. You¡¯re the only man for me. But if we want to be together, we need to be prepared."


    My voice started out small, but it got smaller and smaller as time goes by. Even I couldn¡¯t hear it in the end.


    "Oh."


    However, there seemed to be no problem for Perez, who in many ways exceeded human limits.


    "Alright?"


    My face turned red as if it were going to burst soon.


    This is really... It¡¯s quite embarrassing for the person who said it.


    "Well... You already know that it¡¯s not the first time I said it." Embarrassed, I said as I hit him on the shoulder. But my fist quickly fell into Perez¡¯s hand.


    "I¡¯m really no match for you." He said, bringing his hot lips on my knuckles and with his arm silently went behind my back.


    He suddenly pulled me close and a creak was heard from our seat.


    "Perez..."


    I tried to stop him.


    Because I know what those eyes, like the burning embers, mean.


    But Perez whispered in a very desperate voice.


    "Just once."


    It¡¯s worth getting used to it now. The way his face looked as he was pleading and his long eyshes fluttering.


    "Tia, just once."


    His deep voice tickled my ears and I felt dizzy at once. His lips hovered right in front of mine as if asking for permission.


    "Please."


    Oh, I lost.


    I closed my eyes without saying anything.


    Soon, his fingers intertwined with mine.


    In the end, Perez didn¡¯t get off the carriage until we arrived at the restaurant.


    ***


    "We¡¯ve arrived."


    The carriage stopped, and I heard the coachman announce our arrival.


    Of course, I already had smoothed the creases of my dress, looking pristine again and ready to get out of the carriage.


    But when I put my hand on the doorknob of the carriage, Perez stopped me.


    "Wait a minute."


    Perez came closer and stole my lips.


    "There are still some traces of me left."


    "Hmm."


    I coughed a little and deliberately opened the carriage door wide and got off.


    "Huh? Is that... His Highness?"


    "Did they ride this far together?"


    The noblemen who have already arrived and were waiting for me in front of the restaurant recognized Perez and were whispering to each other.


    "Please take the Crown Prince back to the Pce." I deliberately spoke to the coachman more confidently.


    "Then see youter, Your Highness."


    However, Perez poked his face out of the edge of the open carriage door, looking at me.


    He¡¯s smiling!


    The others haven¡¯t noticed, but I do.


    His face is expressionless, but his eyes were slightly narrowing as if smiling discreetly.


    "Yes, thank you for your work today. I feel like my worries have disappeared thanks to Deputy Head Lombardy. Return unharmed, my Lady."


    He looked very respectable. There¡¯s no breach of etiquette anywhere.


    It was so different from what he looked like a while ago...


    "Shall we go inside now?"


    I¡¯m about to turn red again so I hurriedly invite them inside.


    His persistent, hot gaze followed me relentlessly until I entered the restaurant.


    ***


    Perez and I met again sooner than expected.


    "You¡¯ve made sure that there¡¯s no one left inside, right?"


    "Yes, Deputy Head Lombardy."


    Today was the day to close and seal the gates of the mansion of the Angenas Family.

 Chapter 243

    ©~ ? ? Chapter 243 ? ? ©~


    I felt giddy, looking at the mansion of Angenas.


    The mansion of a size that was toorge to be located in the center of the Imperial City was already empty. The only items of value that had already been disposed of were furniture that the next owner of the mansion wanted to use.


    I turned my gaze to the opposite side and looked at the people gathering in front of the Angenas mansion.


    Hundreds of people, nobles, andmoners filled the area around the mansion.


    ¡¯It feels so strange.¡¯


    I¡¯ve seen this sight in my previous life. A scene where thousands of people gathered to see the fall of a family.


    The only difference was that the family at that time was Lombardy, and this time it was Angenas.


    And it was I, Firentia Lombardy, who made that difference.


    "Shall we start, Deputy Head?"


    An official from the Imperial Pce asked me. Only then did I realize the countless gazes that were focused on me.


    Perez was one of them.


    As you can see, I¡¯m the final decision maker, so it was up to me to clean up the Angenas Family since it was assigned to me by Emperor Jovanes.


    "Close it."


    At mymand, the Imperial Knights began to move by pushing the heavy iron gates.


    The people from Angenas were expelled from the mansion and arrested.


    In less than a few weeks, the gates quickly became rusty, making a grating noise as it was closing.


    As soon as the iron gates closed, the Knights with expressionless faces rushed and hung thick chains on the bars. Finally, therge lock bearing the Imperial symbol sealed the gates of the Angenas mansion.


    Anyone who opened the doors to this mansion without permission from the Imperial Family would be guilty of treason.


    I could hear the sounds of conversations of the aristocrats around me clicking their tongues and whispering among themselves.


    "Angenas is eventually ruined." A nobleman said cynically.


    "I knew this would happen."


    Really now.


    I quietly tilted my head, looking at the empty and deserted mansion of Angenas.


    Well, maybe some people expected this to happen, however, most people didn¡¯t.


    In the fight between Perez and the Empress. The expected winner was the Empress. And if you think about it more, Astana was more expected to be the Crown Prince.


    "Deputy Head Lombardy."


    In the end, the winner was this guy, Perez.


    "Are you all right?"


    It was a little absurd question thate up suddenly. But I know what he means by it.


    "I¡¯ve seen everything I want to see, so it¡¯s time for me to leave."


    "Hmm, my back hurts after standing for a long time."


    As Perez approached, all the nobles standing around me hurriedly step away. This incident has increased the number of people who are afraid of Perez.


    However, it was a good thing for Perez, who was about to be the Crown Prince.


    Fear will soon lead to a powerful Imperial sphere.


    "Deputy Head?"


    When I zoned out without answering, Perez called me again.


    His eyes were full of worries. I looked into those eyes and thought.


    Why is everyone so scared of Perez?


    This child won¡¯t bite unless someone touches him first.


    "I¡¯m fine. How about you, Your Highness?"


    Today, when Angenas got officially sealed and locked was also the day Perez¡¯s victory came to an end.


    "Very good." Perez replied, looking refreshed.


    "Soon, I will formally propose to the Aristocratic Council to remove Angenas¡¯ name from the Registry of Nobility."


    Yes, that¡¯s how you are.


    It was a perfectly neat finish. That¡¯s how you cut it offpletely so that revenge can¡¯t sprout again.


    I smiled while looking at Perez.


    "I¡¯ll give you my strength."


    Because the Nobles meeting is my territory.


    "Then shall I escort you to your carriage?" Perez said, reaching out politely.


    What¡¯s he doing when I¡¯m right near my carriage? But somehow, I can feel an invisible big ck tail wagging behind him.


    I sighed inwardly and ced my hand on his outstretched one.


    As we began to walk together, of course, people¡¯s eyes were both on us.


    They were quite curious gazes.


    But whether people are looking or not, Perez and I maintained a polite and businesslike attitude towards each other in public.


    "You look prettier today, Tia." He said in a voice that was so small that others couldn¡¯t hear it.


    Perez then asked, closing the door of the carriage I climbed on.


    "What¡¯s the rest of your schedule today?"


    "I decided to have dinner with my father."


    I haven¡¯t seen my father¡¯s facetely. I was busy, but my father was much busier.


    Because it¡¯s winter, Chesail estate shouldn¡¯t be too busy right now.


    "Hmm."


    I thought, narrowing my eyes.


    Isn¡¯t it a bit suspicious after all?


    ***


    At the same time.


    A weekly meeting was being held in Lombardy¡¯s mansion. There was nothing special about it because it was a meeting held regrly every month.


    Lombardy was going well without any problems today.


    "That¡¯s very nice." Rulhac, who had been briefed by each of the lord vassals, said satisfactorily.


    The faces of the Family vassals looking at Rulhac were also proud.


    "You look better today, my liege." Lord Bilkay said to Rulhac, looking happy.


    "Hmm, is that so?" When Rulhac asked, all the other vassals nodded and agreed.


    "It¡¯s probably because Tia¡¯s been taking care of her work so well. Haha!" Rulhac eximed, once again smiling contentedly.


    "It¡¯s a good thing, my liege."


    "Of course, of course. It¡¯s a relief."


    Rulhac finally looked at the lord vassals around the long table and soon said.


    "Today is myst weekly meeting."


    Mortification, sadness, regret. Various emotions crossed the faces of the vassals.


    "I think it¡¯s really fortunate that I can work with my whole body and mind until the end." Rulhac said sincerely.


    "Huh, don¡¯t make such faces everyone."


    "But my Lord..."


    "I couldn¡¯t be any happier than this. Why do you have to make such faces like that?"


    Then Rulhac continued.


    "There was a time when I was very scared. And I always had this lingering thought, ¡¯If I copse, will Lombardy copse too?¡¯. There were many days when I couldn¡¯t rx for even a single moment with that thought."


    Recalling the days that seemed a long time ago, Rulhac smiled.


    "But I don¡¯t have that kind of burden anymore."


    Rulhac¡¯s heart was light as if he was floating in the air. The ease has doubled in the past few weeks since Tia perfected her duty as the Deputy Head of Lombardy.


    Now there was no worries nor fear about handing over Lombardy¡¯s Family Head position.


    ¡¯I¡¯m very lucky. Very much so.¡¯


    Rulhac assessed himself in that regard.


    He¡¯s a very lucky person.


    ¡¯There is no other Lombardy Family Head who withdraws asfortably as I do.¡¯


    Thinking that way, Rulhac sat down and straightened his clothes before saying.


    "I really wanted to take this opportunity today to convey my heart to you all. In the future, I ask you to take good care of my granddaughter."


    Today is thest day he sits in this very chair.


    A journey that hadsted for decades was ending.


    "For a long time, I wanted to say that it was nice to be able to work with you. And, thank you." Rulhac said as he bowed his head with gratitude that he couldn¡¯t express more.


    And when he looked up again, Rulhac couldn¡¯t say anything for a moment.


    "...Thank you very much, our Lord liege."


    All the vassals were standing up from their seats and greeted Rulhac with a deep bow.


    Rulhac smiled and captured the appearances of his vassals one by one.


    "Thank you, everyone."


    That¡¯s how Rulhac¡¯sst meeting as Head ended.


    Then, as he stood up from his chair, Rulhac was surprised.


    His body was very light as if he hadid down his luggage.


    "Huh." Rulhac said, nodding his head and walking ahead with his hands behind him.


    "Those who are not busy,e and eat with me."


    Outside the window of the hallway, he could see warm sunlight filling the mansion.


    "Since today is a very good day."


    ***


    "Are you ready, Tia?"


    I heard my father asking carefully in the drawing-room.


    "Yes, I¡¯m done!" I replied, checking myself in the mirror for the final time.


    I¡¯m wearing civilian clothes that don¡¯t stand out and looked unlike a noble.


    This was what my father asked me to wear. So I wasn¡¯t wearing essories, I was picking out the most modest brown dress of the Gahan¡¯s ready-to-wear clothes.


    "Let¡¯s go now, Dad!"


    "Oh?..."


    But when I finally came out of the parlor, my father¡¯s expression was a little strange. His slightly frowning green eyes stared at me deeply.


    "What is it?"


    "Now that I see it, Tia looks so much like her mother."


    "Do I?"


    I have seen a picture of my mother. She was a beautiful person, but my appearance resembled my father more.


    "Yes, very much."


    But in my father¡¯s eyes, it seemed that I resembled my mother.


    I can feel his deep longing.


    "Well then, shall we go?" My father said as he gestured as if asking me to link arms with him.


    "Then I¡¯ll have to get the carriage ready¡ª"


    "You don¡¯t have to do that, Tia."


    My father smiled a little mischievously and said,


    "Because we are going around for a walk today."

 Chapter 244

    <h4>Chapter 244</h4>


    In the Imperial Pce bedroom.


    The quiet bedroom was filled with only the rough breathing sounds and the strong smell of medicine.


    "Why am I not getting better?!" Jovanes screamed toward the pce doctor with a scowl.


    His bony fingers trembled for weeks now along with his dry lips.


    "I¡¯m not sure either. I¡¯ve been concocting the same medicine as what¡ª"


    "You¡¯re trying to kill me¡ªCough!" As he raised his voice, Jovanes began to cough in fits.


    Every breath was painful, and if he shows a little bit of reaction, he would cough nonstop, making every day painful to bear.


    "Uh, Your Majesty,e and take the medicine¡ª" The pce doctor, who was so intimidated and wary, quickly rushed with a bottle of medicine as Jovanes began coughing.


    "Ah...You¡ª"


    Barely swallowing a few sips of medicine, Jovanes snapped and grabbed the pce doctor by the cor.


    "S-spare me, Your Majesty!" The pce doctor begged, closing his eyes tightly, and trembled.


    "Right now, make the medicine.....if you don¡¯t want to die...Cough!"


    He started coughing again and his eyes became bloodshot red.


    Eventually, after drinking another bottle of medicine the doctor gave, he started to breathe easily again.


    "Haa..."


    Looking at the back of the doctor making his escape, Jovanes took a breath again.


    There was silence again in the bedroom.


    "This is uneptable..."


    Jovanes was isted.


    He wasn¡¯t saying that he was trapped by someone. It¡¯s just that no one came to visit Jovanes.


    Jovanes was being forgotten.


    "What an ungrateful fellow."


    ring at an empty space, Jovanes pulled the string by the bed hard.


    "Did you call, Your Majesty?"


    Maid Otua suddenly disappeared one day, and the young maidservant, who had newly filled the spot, asked with her head down.


    "Bring the Second Prince."


    At Jovanes¡¯ order, the maid took a moment to reply. It was because starting the afternoon up to now, the Second Prince was bound to be busy.


    "...Yes, Your Majesty."


    Once again, the maid politely stepped out of the bedroom.


    After a while.


    "Did you call, Your Majesty?"


    As Perez came in and greeted him, Jovanes smiled viciously.


    "They said you¡¯re very busy."


    Perez did not answer. It was because he had already heard through the maid that Jovanes was very upset.


    None of the people who attended Jovanes weren¡¯t on Perez¡¯s side.


    "Do you think that power belongs to you?" Jovanes said in a very sarcastic tone.


    "With my words, you will be nothing right away."


    He still has the power


    "... I know," Perez answered in a low voice.


    At that appearance, Jovanes raised the corner of his mouth again and said.


    "Bring me tea."


    "...I will call the maid immediately."


    "No, bring it out yourself."


    If Perez and Jovanes are close, it¡¯s not too much of an order.


    Regardless of status, making tea for someone you care about was an expression of affection and respect.


    But Jovanes was now trying to humiliate him by ordering to bring him tea instead of the maid.


    "Why? Can¡¯t you?" Jovanes asked the unresponding Perez.


    Looking a little insincere for a moment, Perez replied.


    "... No, it¡¯s not that. Please wait a moment."


    After opening the door and getting hot water from the maid, Perez started brewing tea directly by Jovanes¡¯ bedside.


    Jovanes stared at Perez¡¯s every move with the intention of scolding him right away if he made any mistakes, but in the end, there was no reason to nitpick.


    It wasn¡¯t until the light green tea water was poured into a teacup, that Jovanes looked away and drank the tea.


    The refreshing scent of flowers stimted his nose.


    "At that time...it¡¯s the tea I drank before the meeting began."


    "That¡¯s right."


    Inwardly, Jovanes was amazed.


    It was because drinking tea seemed to make it a little easier to breathe.


    Jovanes said to Perez, who was standing still with his hand behind his back.


    "Second Prince,e twice a day and bring this tea to me."


    It was a ridiculous request.


    Perez was doing all of the Emperor¡¯s work in his stead. And now he wants the Prince toe twice a day and make tea.


    But Jovanes was impudent.


    If Perez refused, he intended to dy the appointment of the Crown Prince using it as an excuse.


    "I¡¯ll do that."


    But Perez nodded his head and was calm.


    "I¡¯ll be back tomorrow morning. Take a rest."


    When Perez took his leave and left the bedroom, Jovanes was left alone again.


    But unlike before, Jovanes was smiling.


    Soon after, he pulled the string one more time to call the maid and said.


    "Ask Chairman Killian, early tomorrow morning, to stop by."


    I will not be forgotten like this.


    Jovanes thought, trembling again.


    ***


    My father and I stepped out of the mansion and arrived at Lombardy square, precisely in front of the fountain.


    It was a fountain devoid of water because it was winter, but since it was a symbol of the square, people still crowded around it.


    "Would you like to sit here for a minute?"


    Father sat down by the fountain and tapped the seat next to him.


    When I sat where he indicated, he said with a big smile. "Can you see that tree over there? When springes, flowers bloom on that tree. And when the wind blows, the petals blow all the way here."


    "And here I met Shan for the first time."


    "Mother?" I asked again, a little surprised.


    "Yes, I was sitting here and drawing that tree full of flowers. And then, I met Shan."


    As if he had returned to that time, Father¡¯s eyes crinkled at their corners as he smiled.


    "There... She walked looking straight at me from that road. She stood in front of me and said ¡¯Do you like to draw?¡¯"


    "You remember all that?"


    "Well, that is the first thing your mother told me. And actually..."


    My father smiled a little shyly and scratched his cheek before saying, "I¡¯ve fallen in love since the first time I saw her."


    "Oh, love at first sight!"


    It was an anecdote that I had never heard personally in my previous life, until now.


    "I thought I should tell you this one day, Tia. How was it?"


    "Amazing! To be honest, I was also curious."


    Because my father rarely talks about my mother.


    I only heard that she died shortly after giving birth to me. But it was something I couldn¡¯t even ask my father about without being cautious.


    "Then, shall we go for dinner first?" My father asked, taking the lead.


    I got up quickly and walked with my father.


    Soon, we arrived at a small, shabby restaurant. At first nce, it looks like a ce that seemed to have a lot of history.


    How good the smell of the food flowing out was, my stomach growled unconsciously.


    My father opened the old wooden door rather familiarly and took us to a table by the window.


    "Two stews, please."


    When he ordered, a middle-aged woman who was serving food with vigor, quickly came with tworge round bowls filled with stew full of meat.


    As I was salivating while watching the steamy stew, the middle-aged woman asked my father after bringing us a basket of bread to go with the stew.


    "Hmm? You look familiar."


    "Haha. I used to be a regr a long time ago."


    When my father smiled warmly, the middle-aged woman pped her hands loudly as she remembered him.


    "Oh my God, yes! I thought you look familiar! You¡¯ve always been with a smalldy, haven¡¯t you?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s right."


    "I see. This is your daughter, isn¡¯t she?" The middle-aged woman said as she looked at me.


    To be honest I was a little nervous. It was a restaurant a little far from the Lombardy mansion.


    She might recognize my face.


    "You look just like your mother!"


    However, she was just a middle-aged woman without a sign of recognizing me, looking very happy.


    "I shouldn¡¯t treat a regr customer like this. Wait a minute!"


    After saying so, the middle-aged woman held a freshly baked apple pie in her hand straight from the kitchen.


    "It¡¯s on me! Go on and have this dessert!"


    After the middle-aged woman left such pleasant words, left to busily work again.


    "It¡¯s hectic, isn¡¯t it?" My father looked around the noisy restaurant as he asked me.


    Not really.


    In my previous life, I also toiled away at a restaurant like this wheremoners mainly gathered.


    "Your grandfather always said to us, The citizens of Lombardy should not know the faces of the Lombardy n."


    "So you¡¯re saying that you need to be sofortable to the extent that you couldn¡¯t care less who you¡¯re running into?"


    "Yes, indeed, they need to feel at ease in Lombardy." My father said as he encouraged me to try the stew.


    "Wow, it¡¯s delicious!"


    Even though it¡¯s a little early for dinner, I expected the food in this restaurant to be good after seeing so many people.


    The hot stew was more delicious than I thought.


    "It was Shan¡¯s favorite food." My father brought forth as he started eating with delight.


    In the end, my father and I even emptied the apple pie we got for free and exited the restaurant with full bellies.


    "....Huh?"


    But the more I walked, the stranger it get.


    "Where are we going now, Dad?"


    "We¡¯ll be there in a little while."


    Eventually, we stopped in front of an alley in a residential area where themon people lived together.


    "Here we are, Tia."


    My father pointed to a small house in the corner.


    It was a pretty house with a red roof and a shallow brick wall. It has a small garden that looks like spring full of greeneries when the days get warmer.


    "This is the house where Shan and I lived together until we entered the mansion."


    "Ah..."


    I couldn¡¯t say anything for a while.


    I only looked at my father as he was looking at the house in nostalgia and then turned my eyes to the corner.


    Down the street, I saw a bakery that was closed after a day of business.


    ¡¯Aunt Perry¡¯


    When I was just eleven years old, it was the bakery where Laurelle and I came to eat sandwiches. And right in front of it is the building where I lived in my previous life.


    "Here we are."


    Once again, I looked at the house where my father and mother lived.


    It was a familiar house because I walked through this street every day.


    In my previous life, I lived without knowing that the house filled with memories of my mother and father was so close.


    Then, my father said, pointing at Aunt Perry¡¯s bakery.


    "The bread at that house is very delicious. Shan loved it a lot. Let¡¯se together early in the morning next time. There¡¯s a secret menu that only regrs know!"


    I couldn¡¯t say anything.


    My dad slightly patted me on the shoulder andughed while standing still.


    "Then shall we go inside?"

 Chapter 245

    <h4>Chapter 245</h4>


    The house was bigger than I thought.


    The warm-painted living room and kitchen that I could see as soon as we opened the door were particrly impressive. Since this is a two-storey house, the bedroom must be upstairs.


    I looked around the house and something was brought to mind. I asked my father. "Did you hire someone to keep this house clean?"


    "Well, I spent the happiest time of my life here, so yes." My father replied and quickly added, waving his hands.


    "But that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m not happy with the time I spend with my daughter!"


    "Yes, of course. I know what you mean." As I replied, my fatherughed, sighing a little.


    Then he walked into the kitchen and beckoned at me.


    "Feel free to look around, Tia. I¡¯m just going to make tea."


    As if he were very familiar with the ce, he took things out of the cupboard and began to brew.


    Maybe he has been visiting this house often by himself.


    It was a house where there were a few signs of people living in. As Father said, there were people taking care of it separately, seeing it was clean and free from dust.


    I began to look and tread carefully inside the house, feeling as if I had been visiting someone else¡¯s home.


    "It¡¯s a cozy house."


    Even in winter, the house felt warm. The sunlight wasing in from therge windows and covering the whole interior of the house.


    I slowly approached the window, like I¡¯d been possessed by something.


    I stood still and received the sunlight with my whole body, then carefully sat down on the rocking chair in front of the window.


    Maybe it¡¯s been a while since someone sat here given that there was a noise as soon as I sat, but the chair surprisingly could support my body.


    Creak. Creak.


    As I leaned over my head, my body began to move slowly along with the rocking chair. It was just enough to calm my heart down.


    And strangely enough, sitting here, I could see my father¡¯s back busily moving in the kitchen.


    "Tia, the tea is ready."


    After he turned around with two big cups in hand, Father smiled in surprise when he found me sitting in a rocking chair.


    "Would you like to take that chair?"


    "Yes?"


    When I opened my eyes wide at the sudden remark, my fatherughed again.


    "Haha! The rocking chair was Shan¡¯s favorite thing in this house. But now, no one sits down on that chair anymore and only fills that empty corner. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for Tia to take it and use it once in a while?"


    "Well, yes, but..."


    I like the rocking chair a lot. It looks fragile, but surprisingly, it was quite durable andfortable to sit on.


    But it looks like I¡¯m stealing my father¡¯s precious things.


    As if reading my mind, my father said as he put the cup down on the table.


    "Your Mom would also want our Tia to have it."


    "Then...I will use it with care." I nodded, sweeping the armrest of the chair.


    "Oh, it¡¯s warm."


    The tea my father made was the first of its kind that I tasted. Moreover, as soon as I drank it, I felt as if all the remaining tension in my body dissipated.


    "We found out about Tia while living in this house and we lived here until your mother was in full term." My father said as he grabbed the cup with both hands, looking around the house. Soon after, my father pointed at my finger.


    "And it just so happens that you were wearing her ring today."


    "Right, this was Mom¡¯s ring."


    Dad gave me a purple sapphire ring the day I became an adult. He gave it to my mother when he asked her to marry him.


    I wanted to keep this ring on today, even without all the other essories.


    I touched the sapphire gemstone on the top, caressing it a little, wondering if it was a coincidence.


    "Tia." Dad called me in a gentle voice.


    "You look a lot like your mother. You know that, right?"


    "Yes, you said that a little while ago. I really might look like my mother when I wear this."


    "Yes, but appearance isn¡¯t the only thing that I was talking about. Tia¡¯s personality really resembles her mother." My father smiled softly.


    "Ah, I¡¯m d that your personality doesn¡¯t resemble me."


    Then he started stroking my hair like when I was a kid.


    "Shan never backed down if she wanted anything. She was so smart that she somehow got what she wanted in a way that would sometimes surprise me."


    Ahh...


    Now I know a little bit about why my father tells me that I resembled my mother.


    "Especially when she¡¯s angry, her green eyes shine fiercely, and this Dad of yours couldn¡¯t even refuse her. It was impossible to be angry with Shan in the first ce."


    My father then said in a low voice, looking at me intensely.


    "So Dad doesn¡¯t want Tia to give up what you really want even when you be Lombardy¡¯s Family Head.


    I immediately guessed what my father was trying to say.


    "Are you talking about Perez...?"


    Instead of answering, my father smiled slightly. But this time, I couldn¡¯t nod my head.


    Perhaps the reason I returned was to save my family that was destined to be ruined. So Lombardy is more important to me than anything else.


    I recently just realized how much I feel about Perez.


    Somehow, I feel a little resentful, but I also thought that it might be very difficult to dream of a ¡¯happy life¡¯ without him.


    However...


    What if the future with Perez gets in the way of leading Lombardy?


    This concern was still holding me back.


    "I¡¯m thinking about it."


    That was all I could say.


    My father smiled and nodded again.


    "Yes, you can think about it slowly, but you must do it thoroughly."


    Perhaps he brought me all the way here to tell me that, but my father didn¡¯t push me to decide now.


    "Because love is more important than you think in life."


    After saying that, I just leanedfortably against the chair and drank tea, as if retreating.


    Since we¡¯re being honest with each other, I have to say something.


    I tapped the handle of the cup with my fingertips and asked.


    "Don¡¯t you, Dad, want to marry again?"


    "Cough!...cough!"


    My father, who had been coughing for a long time, asked me back with a red face.


    "Why are you curious about that all of a sudden?"


    "I¡¯m an adult now, and Dad is still young. If you have a person in mind, I¡¯m telling you to not worry about me."


    "Tia...!" My Father screamed and shook his head with a frown.


    "The only person I love is your mother." My fatherughed as he said so, returning to his youthful look.


    "So there¡¯s no love left for anyone else."


    What a lonely thing to say, but my father¡¯s appearance was the opposite.


    "When my Dad talks about my Mom, my Dad¡¯s face changes. You look very happy."


    "Really? Haha. It must be." Dad said, scratching his cheeks awkwardly.


    "Because Mom and Dad had a love that they wouldn¡¯t regret."


    The next day.


    I woke up in the morning and the butler informed me that I was summoned by Grandpa.


    As soon as I washed my face and changed my clothes, I set off for my grandfather¡¯s office.


    "It¡¯s a bit chaotic today."


    I felt it as I walked from the annex to the main building where my grandfather¡¯s office was located.


    There were originally employees who started their work early in the morning, but today, they were all in a bustle.


    "What kind of event is there in the mansion for them to be busy like this? Hmm... Nothing reallyes to mind."


    No matter how much I searched my head for a forgotten schedule, there was no reason for the employees to be so busy today.


    Since the social season starts in spring, there is no banquet.


    No one also has any birthdays within the family.


    I¡¯ll ask my grandfatherter.


    Thinking so, I knocked on the door of the office.


    "Grandpa, it¡¯s me. I¡¯ming in."


    As usual, I opened the door and stepped inside.


    "...Huh?"


    I felt a strange sense of ipatibility.


    The appearance of the office remained the same. But something was different.


    It was when I looked at the window that I became sure of it.


    My grandmother¡¯s bust, which Imissioned Alpheo to give as a gift when I was young, was not there.


    "Oh, Tia is here? Come here." Sitting on the drawing-room sofa, my grandfather stood up and beckoned.


    "Grandpa...something¡¯s a little strange here."


    "Is that so?"


    With an unknown smile, my grandfather slowly entered the main office and gently pushed my back to lead me inside.


    After looking around the office and walking to where my grandfather led me, I paused and stood in ce.


    "Grandfather..."


    My grandfather smiled at me and put his hands on the chair of the Head¡¯s office. Then he said.


    "From this day forth, this is Tia¡¯s seat."


    "Bu, but..."


    A ce in Lombardy where only the Family Head can sit.


    Grandfather spoke in a low voice, confirming once again to me, who was too stiff to move.


    "From this very day and into the future, Firentia Lombardy is the Head of Lombardy."


    Not a sound was heard. It seems like time has stopped as well. And the next thing I realized was that I was sitting in my grandfather¡¯s chair.


    No, in my chair.


    After seating me in the chair, my grandfather stood across the desk and looked at me.


    "How do you feel?"


    ".... I feel great."


    "Hah! You really are my granddaughter!"


    Grandfather burst intoughter.


    Should I have said something more modest? But what do I do, I love it.


    Slowly, I swept the Family Head¡¯s desk with my palms. At the same time, I got goosebumps on my arms.


    I am...


    Lombardy¡¯s...


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m the Head now.


    I covered my mouth with my hands. If I didn¡¯t, I would have screamed.


    The words my grandfather said a while ago amid hesitation revived vividly in my ears.


    "From this very day and into the future, Firentia Lombardy is the Head of Lombardy."


    Firentia Lombardy, the new Head of Lombardy.


    I couldn¡¯t say anything as I looked at my grandfather.


    "Sometimes it¡¯s scary. Sometimes you¡¯ll be full of passion. Sometimes it seems like you are overwhelmed by the name Lombardy. In that case, you only need to remember one thing." My grandfather paused before saying, "You are Lombardy, and Lombardy is you. Don¡¯t forget that."


    Lombardy is me, and I am Lombardy.


    I nodded slowly before my hands sped the armrests of the chair unconsciously.


    Then, Butler John came in with the sound of a knock.


    "I¡¯vee to greet the new Head. I¡¯m John, the butler of Head Lombardy."


    "Ah..."


    John was now talking to me first, not my grandfather anymore.


    I forgot that John wasn¡¯t my grandfather¡¯s butler, but the butler serving the house.


    "The banquet is almost ready, Madam."


    "Banquet...?"


    Puzzled, I looked at my grandfather.


    "It¡¯s a banquet to celebrate the inauguration of the new Family Head. Your Dad and Shann worked hard to prepare it."


    "Oh, that¡¯s why!"


    That¡¯s why the employees were so busy today.


    "We will open the door of the mansion for the next three days and have a banquet. It¡¯s a Lombardy tradition." My grandfather proudly said as he led me out.


    The banquet hall was already set up and the tables were ced in the spacious garden.


    Grandfather said quietly to me as I was looking out the window in a daze.


    "At the end of this banquet, nothing should happen in this mansion without your knowledge. Everything shall pass through you first."


    The two fists neatly ced on the window sill are clenched, and my grandfather looks even better.


    I looked him in the eye and said.


    "I will make this family even greater, Grandpa."


    Then my grandfather patted my shoulder and answered.


    "Yes, Firentia, I believe you can do it."


    It was the words of my grandfather, who has led the family more sessfully than anyone else in Lombardy.


    And it¡¯s the future I¡¯ll recognize.


    From today on, I am the Head of Lombardy.


    ***


    As my grandfather said, the banquetsted three days and nights.


    The nobles of the Empire and the citizens of Lombardy all gathered together to enjoy eating and drinking.


    And the afternoon of thest three days came quickly.


    "Madam."


    "What is it, John?"


    "A guest came from a distance."


    Apletely unexpected guest has arrived.


    "Lady Shan¡¯s mother. The person who identified herself as Madam¡¯s grandmother is asking to meet you in the garden."

 Chapter 246

    <h4>Chapter 246</h4>


    An old woman, a young man, and a woman. Three people who did not blend with the surroundings were slowly stepping through the banquet hall in Lombardy¡¯s garden.


    They wore clothespletely different from the ones the Imperial nobles wore at the banquet.


    The unique thing was their clothes which mainly used intense colors of red, blue, and yellow had beautiful lines and embroidered borders, and their long skirts were touching the ground.


    In addition, they wore essories made of wood, not jewelry, which caught people¡¯s attention in an instant.


    However, as if they weren¡¯t aware of the curious gazes, they walked leisurely like out on a tour and looked around the banquet hall and the nobles.


    "Wow, this is incredible." Said the man with dark skin and unusually red hair.


    "Because the Empire ispletely different from our ce. It¡¯s really different to see in person than in books!" The red-headed man eximed after admiring the white cloth covering the table, the beautiful evergreen trees by the garden, and the curvy mustache of the man who was passing by. Then he spoke to the elderly woman who was walking ahead of him.


    "Chief, how is your body?"


    Although he said it in a passing tone, his eyes were filled with concern when he looked at the old woman who was called ¡¯Chief¡¯.


    "I¡¯m fine."


    "You can¡¯t just keep saying you¡¯re fine. I¡¯m one of the chief¡¯s representatives. If anything happens, how will I look at the faces of the tribe¡¯s members?"


    The man picked up a ss of fruit juice from a nearby table. Afterward, a subtle light, which was not visible to the eye, moved to stir the juice, creating a whirlpool in the middle of the ss, and then it suddenly stopped.


    "There, it¡¯s safe to drink now, Chief."


    "Thanks, Onta."


    While the old woman was drinking juice, the young woman standing behind her constantly looked around with just her eyes.


    The silent woman with an expressionless face and no unnecessary body movement reminded anyone of an upright tree.


    "You¡¯re right, Onta."


    "What are you talking about, Chief?"


    "The Empire is very different from our tribe."


    "Right? I don¡¯t understand."


    Onta frowned dreadfully, ncing at the colorful nobles passing by.


    "What¡¯s the point of being so greedy? I¡¯d rather be happy to share my wealth with everyone else."


    "Each one has their own way to live."


    "But look Chief. How many of those people here are truly happy?"


    As Onta spoke discontentedly while pointing to the surrounding nobles, the old woman lifted her wrinkled eyes and carefully examined them.


    It was amon outdoor banquet hall, but it was as if she could see something invisible to others.


    The old woman looked at them for a long time.


    "You¡¯re right again, Onta."


    "Look at it."


    Onta, who answered in a grumpy way, said.


    "It¡¯s nice to see the Empire, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a ce that will be there for that long. Let¡¯s finish our business here and go back to the vige, Chief."


    "This journey is not determined by your choices, Onta."


    Eventually, scolded by the woman who was escorting them, Onta replied with his lips pouting.


    "I know, Ana. However, staying in such a ce for a long time is not good for the Chief¡¯s health."


    "...."


    Ana, who has always maintained impassivity, was shaken by the word ¡¯health¡¯.


    "We¡¯ve already informed a man called a butler that we¡¯re here, so wait a moment and we¡¯ll know."


    "Ha, I¡¯ll just gonna walk around the neighborhood a little¡ª"


    "You don¡¯t have to." The Chief said, pointing to the side of therge building.


    "She¡¯sing from over there."


    Ana and Onta¡¯s heads turned in the direction the old woman pointed at the same time.


    A woman in a red dress strode along with her fluttering brown hair.


    "It¡¯s Shan¡¯s child." She said as her wrinkled lips smiled.


    ***


    "Suddenly, my grandmother...."


    I could feel my heart beating fast as I walked to the ce the butler mentioned earlier.


    Does Dad know?


    Suddenly, that thought crossed my mind. However, I quickly assumed that it would not be the case.


    If he knew, he would have told me in advance.


    "He said she was in the garden."


    I stepped out of the main building and walked toward the garden. It was a direction that needed to cross arge outdoor banquet hall.


    "Head Lombardy!"


    "Good afternoon, Madam!"


    "Congrattions!"


    I was distracted by the nobles greeting me and letting out pleasantries, but I nodded and briefly replied here and there then continued walking.


    "Ah."


    And when I got to the end of the banquet hall, I could see three people in the distance.


    There was no time to wonder if they were them. Because they had an extraordinary presence.


    My eyes met with my grandmother, an old woman with long gray hair tied together in braids.


    Without taking my gaze off, I stood in front of her.


    "Hello, nice to meet you." I bowed my head slowly and said my greetings first in a respectable manner.


    Then a voice imbued with a friendly tone returned my greetings.


    "Nice to meet you, Shan¡¯s child."


    ¡¯Shan¡¯s child.¡¯


    What she said was true, but it was a bit unique to hear.


    But that¡¯s what I liked about it.


    In particr, the Family Head was even more likable to her grandmother that has a confident attitude, was carefree, and with eyes that did not avoid anyone¡¯s gaze.


    "Let¡¯s have a little chat." My grandmother said as she took the lead and walked into the evergreen forest as if no more greetings were necessary.


    You¡¯re quite a unique one.


    I thought so and quietly followed suit.


    At some point, when my grandmother and I reached the middle of the forest, the other two didn¡¯t follow.


    When there was only the sound of the dirt under our feet, grandmother opened her mouth first.


    "Shan¡¯s child. Your name... is Firentia?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s right. May I know Grandmother¡¯s name?"


    When I called her "Grandmother", she seemed a little surprised, and soonughed in a lighthearted way.


    "My name is Saura. It means ¡¯eye¡¯ in thenguage of our tribe."


    "Tribe...?"


    "The Chara Tribe I lead was located in the woods that borders the sea at the very southern end of this Empire. Do you know about us?"


    "Ah... By any chance..."


    It was from a book called ¡¯People of the South¡¯, which I read as soon as I returned here in the past.


    The sce that a schr named Ropilli discovered.


    "I didn¡¯t know that my mother was a member of that tribe."


    "We don¡¯t talk about our tribe outside the vige anymore. There are troublesome things that happened." Grandmother said with a light smile.


    "Then you must know that we have extraordinary abilities."


    "I remember reading in a book that there¡¯s this power called magic."


    "Oh, yes. You must have read a book written by Ropilli. Right, it¡¯s an ability that¡¯s only obtained through blood."


    However, while listening to the exnation in person, doubts rose in the corner of my mind.


    That kind of power really does exist?


    "You¡¯re a funny child. You knew full well and yet you doubt it."


    "... What?"


    "Haven¡¯t you already experienced the power of magic once? Firentia is living in the past again."


    I got goosebumps.


    "That...how.."


    "That¡¯s the power I have."


    Her blurry eyes looked at me and said.


    "I see things that others cannot see. Sometimes it¡¯s the past, sometimes it¡¯s someone¡¯s thoughts. Very asionally, I see the future through dreams."


    I couldn¡¯t say anything. I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    When I didn¡¯t know how to act in front of someone who knows that I have returned, my mind turned nk.


    My grandmother stared at me before saying as if it was no big deal.


    "Everyone from the tribe has at least one special power. Onta over there has the ability to heal people and make medicine out of water."


    My grandmother pointed to the man waiting at a distance.


    "And Ana moves like the wind. She also has the strength of ten people."


    "Then what you¡¯re saying is... My ability..."


    "Maybe you had the ability to turn back time."


    That¡¯s a superhero kind of ability!


    "Well then, what about Mom?"


    "Shan¡¯s ability was to see the future. From the color of the flower that one will pick tomorrow, to the flood that will kill many people. She was able to see everything in advance. Shan¡¯s ability was so powerful that everyone thought she would seed me as the Chief."


    My head went nk when I heard some sort of my birth secret. Then my grandmother said to me.


    "But you¡¯re only a half-blood. Rather, only half of the blood of the Chara tribe flows within you."


    "What?"


    It was a word I heard too often in my previous life.


    Half-blood


    A mockery that no matter how hard I try, I can only be half Lombardy. Even if it¡¯s been a long time since I heard it, it feels sad.


    When I didn¡¯t say anything, Grandma smiled again.


    "Don¡¯t feel bad. It¡¯s rather a good thing."


    "A good thing?"


    "The Chara tribe¡¯s abilityes with a price."


    Grandma pointed at the man once again.


    "Onta has the magic to save the dying people, but he cannot feel joy."


    Next, she pointed to Ana.


    "Ana is faster and stronger than anyone, but she doesn¡¯t feel pain. Even if many people were hurt, she, herself, wouldn¡¯t know until she bled to death. And she couldn¡¯t sympathize with the pain of others, so she hasmitted the crime of injuring many people since childhood."


    "Then, is grandma okay?"


    "I..."


    Grandmother smiled bitterly.


    "As you can see, I can barely see. And I lost the most precious thing to me."


    If it was the most precious thing to my grandmother...


    "The price for the eyes that can see everything was my daughter, Shan. The stronger the ability, the more precious you lose."


    Grandma said a little while ago that Mom¡¯s ability was a very powerful one.


    "Then my mother...."


    "Life. The price Shan had to pay was her own life."


    Grandmother, who answered like that, approached and looked up at me with hazy eyes and said.


    "So, Firentia. Don¡¯t be sad that you¡¯re a half-blood. Because of that, you appear to be out of the chains of Chara."


    Ineffable loneliness shed across the face of my grandmother who said so.


    "Then, fortunately..."


    I was about to sigh in relief when one question arose in my head.


    Can I ask this one thing?


    As I was hesitant, my grandmother said.


    "You must have a lot of questions. Ask, child."


    "I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t quite understand. Didn¡¯t you say a while ago that my mom can see the future?"


    "Yes, that was Shan¡¯s ability."


    "But then...I¡¯m sure she already knows so why did she give birth to me?"


    My mother gave birth to me and died about a hundred dayster.


    If she had seen her own future like that, then why?


    "Shan knew her future. Of course, she also knew of your presence, Firentia."


    "That means..."


    "Shan chose to give birth to you, Firentia. She left her tribe, her family in the woods, and left for the Empire with Ropilli, who hadpleted her research. Then she came to the Lombardy estate to meet your father."


    Grandmother¡¯s hazy eyes became even more blurry.


    "Even though she knew she was going to die."

 Chapter 247

    ©~ ? ? Chapter 247 ? ? ©~


    "Even though she knew she was going to die."


    The words throbbed as if they were stuck in my heart.


    "When Shan left the tribe, I tried to stop her to avoid a bad future. But she said with a bright smile. ¡¯My husband and child, whom I haven¡¯t met yet, were so lovely that I can¡¯t help but go.¡¯"


    My mother came to meet my father even though she knew what would be of her if she gave birth to me.


    "¡¯I¡¯ve decided to love my fate¡¯. That¡¯s thest word that child left."


    It seemed to be a very painful memory for my grandmother.


    "I still vividly remember the day Shan left. A mother can¡¯t forget the day her daughter leaves."


    A face full of traces of time looked at me.


    "Only once did she sent a letter to the vige after she got on a boat that day. Do you know what Shan wrote then?"


    I shook my head a little.


    Grandma spoke in a low voice.


    "¡¯My husband and daughter will live brilliant lives.¡¯"


    "Haa."


    She made a sigh before continuing.


    "That¡¯s why I came to see you today on your happiest day, Shan¡¯s child."


    My mind seemed to be tangled up, but at the same time, I knew for sure.


    That Mom was a very powerful person.


    And maybe it was a predestined fate that I returned too.


    "Shan loved her destiny, Firentia. Sacrificing her own life to bring you into this world. So don¡¯t waste that life."


    Waste?


    My life was far from being wasted. Neither in my previous life nor in this life.


    I¡¯ve always thrown everything and lived for my self.


    "No, you are living acent life right now."


    "You¡¯re saying that without knowing me. I am not a person who¡¯s living in vain." I said, refuting her without realizing it.


    Along with disparaging my love for Lombardy, these words were intolerable.


    "Don¡¯t live a life ofcency."


    "I¡¯m not even living in peace right now."


    "Then why are you thinking about your next life?"


    "What?"


    "Aren¡¯t you bragging about being satisfied with bing a Lombardy¡¯s Head in this life and then the rest will be fulfilled in the next life?"


    "That¡¯s..."


    "You can¡¯t even deny it."


    I couldn¡¯t refute. It¡¯s true that I sometimes thought about it implicitly.


    In this life, there were times when I convinced myself to think only about being Lombardy¡¯s Family Head.


    "It¡¯s as if you have a chance for a next life, isn¡¯t that right?"


    The foggy eyes looked at me sternly.


    "You¡¯re half. There is no next life for you since you¡¯re out of the chains of Chara, Firentia."


    A life that leaves regrets as if I could regressed once again.


    A life where you don¡¯t even try to achieve everything you want.


    It is acent life.


    "So move, because this life is yourst one."


    Myst life.


    As soon as I heard that, there was only one person in my mind.


    "There¡¯s a ce I need to go right now."


    My heart was in a hurry. This is what they must have meant by stamping on your feet. And the n unfolded in my head as fast as I was in a hurry is...


    To have everything I want in this life.


    "...Yes, you better get going." This time, Grandma smiled as if she had read my thoughts.


    "If you don¡¯t mind, please stay at the Lombardy mansion. There¡¯s a lot I want to know, Grandma."


    "Hmm." She thought for a moment, but soon nodded her head.


    "Just for a few days. I¡¯ll try to convince Onta."


    The name of that red-haired man with a rough face is Onta. At that moment, I saw a familiar face behind Onta and Ana.


    The face of my father who didn¡¯t know what to do while looking at me and my grandmother.


    "And there seems to be one more person out there who would like to talk to Grandma?"


    "....That would be Gahan."


    It might not be easy for her to see, but Grandma said it while looking urately at my father¡¯s direction.


    Father, who received Grandma¡¯s attention all of a sudden, flinched for a moment before bowing his head deeply.


    "I¡¯ll be back then!" I said, rushing out of the forest.


    Atst, a coachman was seen in front of the main building tending the carriage of the Family Head.


    I recklessly opened the door of the carriage, climbed up, and shouted.


    "Let¡¯s go to the Imperial Pce!"


    * * *


    Aftering to the pce in such a hurry, I regained some reason only when I got off the carriage.


    "I¡¯d acted irrationally this time."


    It¡¯s in the middle of the day when the sun is still hanging up in the sky. It was also a time for Perez to be busy working.


    "I don¡¯t want to interfere with his work."


    He haven¡¯t yete to the banquet thatsted three days and nights. It¡¯s a sign of how busy he was. It was only this evening that I received a letter in the morning stating that he had seeded in making time.


    "Shall we go back and wait?"


    The impulsive n gained weight one thing or another on the way to the Pce.


    There was also a pile-up of work that I needed to do in order to not regret anything.


    So that I could create a way to keep my position as the Head of Lombardy and not have to give up Perez at the same time.


    But it¡¯s not that easy. No, it was impossible under the currentw.


    However.


    "If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll make it work."


    Who am I if I cannot do the impossible, right?


    The first thing I have to do is to talk to Perez.


    At that time, Perez just walked out of the main pce in front of where I was standing.


    "Oh? Perez?"


    I forgot that there were Knights and servants who always stood behind him and brashly called his given name without realizing it.


    "....Tia?" Perez looked at me,pletely surprised with his eyes widen.


    "Why are you here¡ª?"


    "I need to talk to you." I said, grabbing Perez¡¯s sleeve.


    "I was originally going to wait for you until you arrived in the mansion in the evening. But anyway, let¡¯s just get this over with while we¡¯re at it."


    I don¡¯t like it when I¡¯m waiting with nervousness.


    "Is there a ce without people?"


    Perez thought for a moment before answering my question.


    "I know the right ce."


    * * *


    "We¡¯re here. There would be no one here."


    I don¡¯t think I can escape the forest today.


    The ce where Perez brought me was in the forest near the detached pce where Perez lived.


    "This is where we first met, right?" I said, then pointing to a round bush a little further away. "You were eating grass over there, Perez."


    "Yeah. Nobody¡¯s gonna disturb us here." Perez said, nodding his head satisfactorily.


    You¡¯re a real weirdo. Thinking so, I smiled without realizing it.


    Perez stared closely at my smiling face and said.


    "There¡¯s something I want to show, Tia."


    "What do you want to show me?"


    Perez didn¡¯t answer but reached out his hand to me and said. "Shall we walk further for a bit?"


    "Your hand..."


    Does he want to hold hands?


    As I looked closely at Perez¡¯s hand outstretched in front of me, I could see that his fingertips were shaking a little.


    Seeing that he¡¯s nervous, I grabbed his hand.


    "T-Tia?" Perez was panicking a little.


    You didn¡¯t think I¡¯d hold your hand like this without hesitation, did you?


    I won¡¯t hesitate anymore as long as I¡¯ve made up my mind.


    "What?"


    I walked ahead with my chin brazenly raised a little.


    Perez, whose ears are a little red, walked with those long legs striding a few times and caught up quickly.


    "Hmm."


    The hand I was holding was antsier than I thought. My heart is pounding, and in the woods, only the sound of the two of us walking can be heard.


    Feeling suffocated, I wiggled my hand a bit, and Perez¡¯srge hand held mine tightly.


    Is it because it¡¯s cold today? Perez¡¯s hands were as cold as mine, seemingly all tense.


    The ce where Perez led me was the ruins where he lived before. No, it seems there were no more ruins.


    There was only a small, brightly built mansion.


    "Has this been rebuilt in just a few weeks?"


    Perez nodded his head at my question.


    "Because it is no longer a ce I want to forget. Rather, I want it to remain in my memory for a long time."


    "As expected."


    Money and power are the best.


    He hasn¡¯t been appointed as the Crown Prince yet, but he¡¯s practically the Crown Prince now.


    "They must have had a hard time." I had a moment ofmenting, thinking of the workers who would have to work in this cold winter. But I was also truly pleased, looking at the mansion.


    "You¡¯ve done a great job, Perez." I praised him, patting Perez on the back.


    This once-abandoned pce was a symbol of the darkest and most disastrous days of Perez¡¯s life.


    The fact that Perez rebuilt the pce, which was still deserted after leaving, may mean that his wounds have healed a little.


    It urred to me vaguely at that point that there was something amiss.


    "You wanted me toe here to only show me this¡ª!" Looking back at Perez, I couldn¡¯t finish talking.


    "What are you doing, Perez?"


    Perez, who let go of my hand, took a step back. Then he looked at me and slowly fell to one knee.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re..."


    Then, Perez pulled something out of his coat. It was a piece of folded paper. He soon handed it to me.


    "What¡¯s this?"


    When I opened it in a hurry, the paper was stamped with the Emperor¡¯s seal. And inside it was poor handwriting but discernable words.


    [I, Jovanes Durelli, Emperor of the Lambrew Empire, amends the following with the Imperial Decree:


    First, the Empress maintains the right to retain her maiden name and inheritance.


    Second, thest name of the Empress is maintained.


    Third, the rights of independent property and authority originated and derived from the Empress¡¯s family shall be maintained.


    This is my decree. Any Imperial officials and/or nobles aren¡¯t allowed to dispute.]


    It¡¯s the Emperor¡¯s official decree. It was an absolute imperative that no one could contradict, looking like hisst will and testament.


    "Perez, you...How did you get this?" My voice was shaking that seemed to be strangled. But to my surprise, it didn¡¯t end there.


    "Tia." Perez called my name.


    It was when I reflexively met his red eyes and gaze that at that moment, I realized what Perez was doing right now.


    His eyes, looking only at me and kneeling on one knee.


    Instinctively, I realized what was going on, and my heart started beating faster.


    Then, Perez slowly pulled my hand and asked in a deep voice.


    "Firentia Lombardy, the Head of Lombardy, will you marry me?"

 Chapter 248

    <h4>Chapter 248</h4>


    A few days ago.


    Rulhac suddenly visited Jovanes¡¯ bedroom without any notice.


    "What brings you here?" Jovanes did not hide his difort and asked Rulhac.


    Those ring eyes were quite sharp, but Rulhac didn¡¯t care at all.


    Having caught a whiff of the medications, he looked around at the foggy bedroom with frowning eyes before answering in a calm voice.


    "I came to say myst greetings."


    "Last greetings?"


    "Tomorrow, I n to hand over the House to my granddaughter. After that, I am not going to set a foot in this Imperial Pce other than Your Majesty¡¯s funeral. Today¡¯s myst greeting."


    "Funeral?" Recognizing the implicit meaning of Rulhac¡¯s words, Jovanes quivered with anger.


    "You don¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to die, am I?"


    "It looks like you haven¡¯t epted it yet. That Your Majesty is dying¡ª"


    "LOMBARDY!" Jovanes roared as vigorously as he was filled with anger. But that was all he could do.


    "Cough!.. Huuk! AHH!"


    Jovanes¡¯ spasmodic cough and breathlessness began again.


    Rulhac looked sympathetically at Jovanes, who was bending his whole body and tearing his chest apart, before handing him a handkerchief from a nearby table.


    "Cough!.. Ack! Gah!"


    Eventually, the imperial doctor, who had been away for a while, burst in from the door and quickly took action so that Jovanes could breathe again.


    "Haa...ahh.."


    Without knowing that saliva flows through his blueish lips, Jovanesy exhausted and buried deep into the pillow.


    "How..did you know?"


    Jovanes¡¯ condition was getting worse day by day.


    They brought famous doctors from the Empire to examine him, including from the Imperial court, but all of them shook their heads thinking that the poison used by the Empress was so toxic that it was a miracle just to be alive. They concluded that it was time to be ¡¯prepared¡¯.


    However, Jovanes vented his anger by beating those doctors to the extent that they were nearly half dead before throwing them out of the Imperial Pce.


    ¡¯Quacks! Who says I¡¯m dying!?¡¯


    Jovanes denied it. However...


    "Your Majesty and I are very different, but we have one thing inmon." Rulhac said, approaching Jovanes¡¯ side before adding. "We¡¯ve got a pretty good sessor."


    "Ha!" Jovanes snorted.


    "A good sessor, huh. Well, it¡¯s none of my business." He said, grabbing the bedsheets that were moistened with sweat.


    "Even without me, the Empire will be running just fine. Those who swear allegiance to me did not even show their faces." Jovanes murmured as he continued his self-pitying speech.


    He¡¯s the very Emperor of this Empire, but he was already isted and forgotten.


    "Anyway, I¡¯m dying. What happens after that, it¡¯s none of my business."


    "That¡¯s it." Rulhac said and added. "That¡¯s why it¡¯s important."


    Jovanes looked up at Rulhac with cloudy eyes.


    Seeing his current state, Rulhac clicked his tongue a few more times.


    Jovanes¡¯ head, which was once surprisingly quick to judge gains and losses, has already be dull.


    He killed his father with poison, so this bridle of someone poisoning him was rather just. Still, it was not good to see Jovanes gasping for survival like an animal hit by an arrow.


    Rulhac felt sorry for Jovanes and opened his mouth.


    "The dead Emperor has no power."


    "Dead..."


    Rulhac wonder if there is anything he has realized now, but Jovanes¡¯ stupid gaze shook.


    "Now you must ept death and prepare for what wille afterwards."


    "Afterwards?"


    "That¡¯s right. If Your Majesty dies like this, what will remain of you? How will the rest of us evaluate Your Majesty? If you think about it, the answer wille out soon."


    "I...I..."


    Jovanes asked urgently. There was even an embarrassment in his eyes.


    "I used to be a pretty good Emperor, didn¡¯t I?"


    After entering the bedroom, Rulhac closed his mouth firmly for the first time instead of answering.


    In the ensuing silence, Jovanes breathed several times and asked again.


    "What.... should I do?"


    * * *


    "All that money really... Do you want me to hand it all out, Your Majesty?"


    A high-ranking official at the Imperial finance department asked again to confirm. Because he couldn¡¯t believe his ears.


    It was Jovanes who had never been generous to anyone and only think of himself throughout his reign.


    But suddenly, he was summoned and assigned to distribute arge portion of the budget as rewards to the bureaucrats, including the officials and staff employed in the Imperial Pce, and even servants and maids who do simple chores.


    "Yes, you¡¯ve all been through a lot. It¡¯s a gift from me." Jovanes nodded, pretending to be nonchnt as if the money was not a waste.


    "Everyone will rejoice in your grace."


    Leaving Jovanes alone and smiling contentedly, the official slowly exited the Emperor¡¯s chambers.


    He thought he¡¯d see a doctor. It was to make sure that he was able to make a proper judgment.


    "Oh, Your Highness the Second Prince."


    Then he ran into Perez, who was walking towards the bedroom.


    He bowed his head deeply with respect,pletely different from what he did with Jovanes a while ago.


    "Are you on your way back from seeing His Majesty?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s right. But..."


    The official exined to Perez what had happened in the Emperor¡¯s chambers. And he was asking him for permission at the end.


    "Can I really do that?"


    It was a question that anyone could find strange with a little thought.


    He was asking the Second Prince, who was not appointed as the Crown Prince yet if he could carry out the order.


    But the official was not aware of it.


    Perez, whom he had watched for only a few weeks was much more trustworthy and easy to follow than Emperor Jovanes, whom he had been assisting for decades.


    "Let¡¯s do that."


    "Thank you, Your Highness!"


    ¡¯It has been confirmed by His Highness!¡¯


    At the thought of receiving incentives, the official was ted and turned away.


    * * *


    "I¡¯m here, Your Majesty."


    Perez was on the way to make tea twice a day as promised.


    "Howe you¡¯rete?"


    Despite arriving on time, Jovanes nitpicked for no reason.


    "If you neglect me, it won¡¯t do you any good." Jovanes smiled, twisting his purple lips.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m taking care of Astana¡¯s affairs."


    Perez handed over a report with an expressionless face.


    "Astana¡¯s leg... got amputated?"


    "Yes, he was attacked by a monster, but his leg was quickly severed at the scene and this saved his life."


    "Stupid thing. He should rather have died." Jovanes said with a frown. Then he threw the report out of the bed as if throwing ugly garbage into a corner.


    "So, you¡¯re onlyte because of Astana¡¯?"


    "I think Your Majesty will need Astana, so please take care of him as much as possible. I am on my way back after getting your reply."


    "What do you mean?"


    He can¡¯t believe he needs Astana.


    Perez replied with a calm face. "I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to be the Crown Prince."


    "... What?"


    Jovanes was stunned and couldn¡¯t stop his mouth from reacting.


    "My lineage is a stumbling block to what I want to do most."


    "Huh, you¡¯re crazy."


    Jovanes was so surprised that he sneered.


    "The Imperial Family, the royal bloodline, stands in your way?"


    "That¡¯s right." Perez replied immediately without hesitation.


    Jovanes, who was staring at Perez, asked. "What do you want?"


    Because he¡¯s not crazy.


    No one in this world would be reluctant to take the throne as the future Emperor.


    This was what everyone wants.


    "When someone bes the Empress, change the currentw of losing your family¡¯s right to session and title. Then I will think about it."


    It was an odd condition. However, there was now an exnation.


    "Lombardy. Is it because of that girl?" Jovanes asked, twitching his face.


    Perez replied in silence instead.


    "You¡¯re crazy. Just because of a girl, you¡¯re going to throw away the throne! Are you blind!?"


    Jovanes began to take shallow breaths. He doesn¡¯t appreciate this kind of vulgarity!


    ¡¯How dare you make a deal like this to me?!¡¯


    It was all because of that Lombardy¡¯s half-b*tch!


    "Never mind! There will be no throne to be passed on to you!" Jovanes rejected hard.


    If he goes this hard, Perez will reluctantly change his conditions. That¡¯s what Jovanes thought.


    "Okay, then please write a letter to bring the First Prince back to the Imperial City. I¡¯ll send it on your behalf."


    Perez casually prepared a paper and pen and then handed it out in front of Jovanes.


    It was Jovanes who was embarrassed when the situatione to unfold like this. Even if he had to wrestle with Perez, the response was only cold and without any regret.


    Jovanes realized with a shock.


    "You¡¯re seriously thinking of throwing away the throne."


    "That¡¯s right." Standing with his hands behind his back, Perez nodded.


    "There would be no Empress unless it¡¯s the Head of Lombardy, and it would be better for someone other than me to be the Emperor in the future. I will live as an inw of the Lombardy family."


    "This crazy guy... you really are crazy."


    Jovanes was now repeating his words.


    "If you don¡¯t like Astana, would you like to send a letter to the Meyer family?"


    Jovanes¡¯s shoulders flinched greatly at the words of the Meyer family.


    The Head of the Meyer family was an illegitimate child from the branch family. If the sons of Jovanes could not seed on the throne, they would be the suitable sessor.


    While giving Perez a death re, Jovanes asked, "You want my Imperial edict, is that it?"


    The opposition of the aristocrats would be problematic if that humble thing that became the Head of Lombardy was brought as the Empress.


    The Imperial edict of the bedridden Emperor will be able to silence all the noise at once.


    "I would rmend Astana over the Meyer family. Although hecks one hand and one leg, and his head is dull, he is still Your Majesty¡¯s flesh and blood." Perez said to Jovanes.


    "It would be better than passing the throne to the Head of Meyer."


    "YOU BASTARD!" Jovanes milked out his meager strength and shouted. But nothing had changed.


    Standing upright with his hands on his back, Perez looked down at Jovanes devoid of emotions.


    The Knights who were guarding the door didn¡¯t jump in either.


    Since he was lying on his bed, Jovanes has been having his fit of angere and go more than twelve times a day.


    They are now trying to do so. It was a clear demonstration of Jovanes¡¯ standing.


    Shiikk!


    Jovanes snatched the paper and pen from Perez¡¯s hand and said spitefully.


    "Yes, I¡¯m gonna have Astana..."


    Jovanes was likely to write a letter to bring the First Prince back to the Imperial Pce.


    "Astana..."


    However, his hand holding the pen remained steady, contrary to his wheezing breath.


    Why does he feel like he was standing on the edge of a cliff?


    His heart beats as if he was looking at a dizzying cliff under his feet.


    At that moment, Perez spoke behind him.


    "Your Majesty, you can choose. Will you summon Astana here or will you write your Imperial edict?"


    Only Jovanes¡¯ breathing sounded in the bedroom. Then a momentter, Jovanes began to move his hand holding the pen.


    Perez looked down at the image of him writing in difficulty and quietly raised one corner of his mouth.


    * * *


    "Firentia Lombardy, the Head of Lombardy, will you marry me?"


    Perez¡¯s question seemed to be distracting me.


    Before I knew it, he had a ring in his hand. It was the red diamond ring I refused when I announced the dissolution of my engagement to unlock my grandfather¡¯s golden decree.


    "I..."


    Perez¡¯ red eyes trembled as I began to open my mouth.


    He is genuinely anxious.


    He¡¯s afraid I¡¯ll refuse.


    It¡¯s as if what you put in front of me is not a red diamond ring, but your own heart.


    Perez had a face as if he¡¯d die if I shook my head right this moment.


    Though, I really want to remember this face.


    I looked at Perez for a moment and said.


    "Yes, let¡¯s get married, Perez. Let¡¯s live together for a long, long time."


    The next moment, Perez¡¯s hand trembled as he put a ring on my finger.


    "Tia, I¡¯m really....I¡¯m..." Perez hugged me tightly and muttered a few nonsensical words.


    Thump, thump.


    I could feel Perez¡¯s heart beating hard as his face slowly approached.


    When our lips got so close.


    "Ump..?!"


    Several of my fingers blocked Perez¡¯s lips before saying to him with his mouth shut.


    "Before we announce our reengagement, there are a few things I must do."

 Chapter 249

    <h4>Chapter 249</h4>


    "What do you have to do?"


    "Ugh, you!"


    I immediately took my fingers off of Perez¡¯s lips as I felt him talking under my fingers and even want to take them into his mouth.


    He smiled mischievously and asked again. "What is it that you have to do?"


    Perez was likely to take off at any moment and get the job done once I said the word.


    "It¡¯s not something you can do. I have to do it myself."


    After I said that, Perez wore a long face. But he¡¯s still very handsome.


    "Because your fiancee is usually not of a special lineage. I have a lot to prepare." I said with a slight pat on Perez¡¯s cheek.


    "Tia, if it¡¯s because of the nobles, you don¡¯t have to worry about it too much. Because they cannot refute the Emperor¡¯s Imperial edict." Perez said anxiously.


    "I know, but my pride won¡¯t allow me to use it as a shield and hide behind it."


    "Hmm." Perez groaned and bit his lip.


    I know that it¡¯s this guy¡¯s habit whenever he can¡¯t refute something while worrying so much.


    "But you know, Perez. I was honestly surprised." I said in a low tone.


    "Surprise?"


    "I would have had to fight tooth and nail for quite some time to get the Emperor¡¯s edict. I didn¡¯t know you were that interested in the throne."


    "Ah." After thinking for a moment, Perez replied. "There¡¯s nothing more important to me than being with you, Tia. So I thought I¡¯d leave the Pce if the Emperor didn¡¯t let me have it."


    Right, it was more of a Perez personality I know.


    "However..."


    A subtle smile spread around Perez¡¯s mouth.


    "Maybe Tia changed me."


    "Did I?"


    Perez exined to me as I seemed confused.


    "Because you saved me. The bottle of medicine you gave me that day changed everything."


    Perez¡¯s fingertips slowly swept my forehead.


    "I thought that maybe I could rise to the throne and help people just as you did for me."


    Perez pulled my hand and kissed it.


    "The ss bottle with the medicine you gave me was a more precious thing than I could¡¯ve asked for."


    The sound of words brushing against my hand was warm.


    Perez looked right at me and said. "I want to ask you something."


    "Wha, what is it?" I stuttered a little without realizing it.


    When Perez looked straight at me with such deep eyes, my heart was inevitably beating hard.


    "Why did you ept my proposal?"


    "Oh, the truth is..."


    The resentment that I had forgotten came rushing in.


    "I came to the pce to propose to you. You beat me to the punch, so I quickly epted it."


    It¡¯s unfair. I can propose to you in a cool way too!


    But then, it wouldn¡¯t be nice since I hadn¡¯t got him a ring to propose with. What a shame.


    I thought while looking at the beautifully sparkling ring on my fourth finger.


    "Oh, of course. The proposal you made was the best. I can¡¯t believe you get the Imperial edict," I said as I looked up at Perez¡¯s face.


    Then all of a sudden, it hit me.


    Oh, I will grow old looking at this face from now on.


    I felt no fear anymore. Rather, I was only happy.


    When I get older and live to the end of my life, I will be filled with memories of being with Perez.


    "I just realized." Smiling, I looked at Perez and said. "I can only live once."


    "Tia." Perez said affectionately as he hugged me once again and gently stroked my head.


    I didn¡¯t push him away.


    I don¡¯t have to.


    Now that I promised to marry him, I didn¡¯t have to deny his advances anymore. So I gave Perez a big hug as well.


    "I was afraid." Perez confessed, whispering in my ear. "You said you love me too, but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d refuse to marry me at the end."


    "I can¡¯t do that." I said firmly. "I have no intention of making my child an illegitimate one."


    I grew up with my father¡¯s infinite love. And today I learned the truth about my mother.


    She loved me and my father enough to trade for her life. So I didn¡¯t have much of aplex about being an illegitimate child.


    But making my child illegitimate ispletely a different story.


    "I don¡¯t want my child to be short of anything."


    Although I don¡¯t have the ability to see my future child like my mother did, if possible, I want to give him or her only good things in life.


    But something was different.


    "Perez?"


    If it were the usual, he would answer, ¡¯Yes?¡¯


    Like a person with loose legs, he seems unable to get up.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Are you sick?"


    Did I get so excited to the point that I failed to notice that Perez was sick?


    Surprised, I also squatted down and looked at Perez¡¯s face.


    "Ah...child..." Perez murmured with a nk face.


    Oh, I was careless.


    I asked Perez carefully. "By any chance, having a child... you don¡¯t like it?"


    Seeing that Perez only stared at me instead of answering, my voice was full of tension as I rambled, "I have so many cousins, but I don¡¯t have siblings. So I thought about having two or three children¡ªPerez?!"


    Perez suddenly stumbled once more.


    "If you¡¯re sick, we should go back quickly and let the doc¡ª."


    "Not that."


    Perez¡¯s hand gripped my arm.


    "Because I¡¯ve never thought of having my own family."


    "Your face is....red."


    Finally, I could see Perez, who is prone to be so bright, turned red.


    "Perez." I said, putting my hand on Perez¡¯s which he caught at the same time. "You should know that as long as I promised to marry you, you and I will be a family. Do you understand?"


    "...Family."


    "Over time, the number of our family members will increase."


    Then, I added quickly because I felt sorry for him. I think he¡¯s going to faint this time.


    "Of course, only if you want to. If you don¡¯t like children, we can somehow find a suitable sessor from the Imperial family or Lombardy¡ª"


    "I want¡ª" Perez said urgently.


    "¡ªto have our child. Yours and mine."


    How urgently he answered. Every time he breathed, his shoulders were shaking lightly. But his red eyes were still trembling.


    It¡¯s understandable.


    In Perez¡¯s whole life until now, the ce of a family in his heart was vacant.


    "You don¡¯t have to worry since..." I said, holding Perez¡¯s hand tighter. "I¡¯m someone who protects my family with all I have."


    My father does, my grandfather does, Shann does, the twins do, and also Laranne.


    The same was true with all Lombardy people.


    "That¡¯s what I did when we first met in this forest. Back then, I promised that I helped you. Now, I promised again that I¡¯ll protect you, Perez."


    I could feel Perez¡¯s fingertips shaking under my palm. At the same time, his eyes slightly frowned.


    "That¡¯s what I want to say to you. You beat me to it." Perez said as he held my cheek. Like holding the most precious thing in the world.


    "I will protect you, Tia. No matter what happens, I will always protect you."


    It was something anyone could say between lovers. But Perez¡¯s promises aren¡¯t just empty words.


    He will protect me as he swore.


    No matter what happens.


    I looked at him and smiled quietly. Our eyes naturally locked.


    Perez approached slowly.


    Two people squatted in arge forest.


    At this moment, nothing in this world mattered more.


    Only we exist.


    Stopping just an inch away from my lips, Perez asked with half-open eyes, "Not going to block me this time?"


    I didn¡¯t know that it really got to him that I blocked his advances a little while ago.


    I smiled a little as I came closer and said.


    "Not gonna happen."


    The cold, dry forest made a sound like a fresh spring breeze. Just like the day we first met.


    * * *


    "Good morning, Madam." John the Butler greeted me in front of the main office.


    Originally, I would have helped everyone from the time I got up once I prepared to go to work.


    Since today is the first day of my official duty as the Family Head, I asked in advance that I would like to prepare quietly by myself.


    "Good morning, John."


    I likewise greeted him and carefully put my hands on the doorknob of the closed office.


    Click. Creek.


    As I applied strength in both hands, the two doors gently pushed forward with a slight noise. There was only the sound of my footsteps inside.


    I looked around the office with an indescribable heart.


    After my Head inauguration party was busy for three days and three nights, the office was ready to wee the new owner.


    Although the chairs and sofas that my grandfather had used for a long time were changed into new things. That alone changed the atmosphere in the office quite a bit from just a few days ago.


    "Haa..."


    With a short sigh, I turned and asked John with a heart filled with motivation. "What¡¯s my first schedule for today?"


    "I¡¯ve arranged a meeting with the vassals."


    It was appropriate.


    I¡¯ve known them well since I was young, but now that I¡¯ve be the new Head, I¡¯ll have to see their faces frequently from today onwards.


    "What time does the meeting begin?"


    "In a moment, the vassals will be arriving shortly."


    "Okay, let¡¯s go now."


    "But the meeting hasn¡¯t started¡ª."


    "It¡¯s my first meeting, so it¡¯s okay. I have to wait for them for this one."


    In the future, once Lombardy¡¯s operations will be hectic, they will always be the ones waiting for me.


    As I entered the meeting room next to the office with John, I went to the head of the empty table and sat down. And soon after, the vassals began to arrive.


    Two or three lord vassals who were close to each other entered the meeting room together.


    "Oh, my, Madam!"


    "Did you arrive first?!"


    "We apologize!"


    Startled, they quickly apologized and bowed their heads.


    "There¡¯s no need to apologize. I just waited because I wanted to. Everyone, please take a seat." I smiledfortably and beckoned for them to sit, but the vassals seemed to be embarrassed that I was here first.


    At that time, the door of the closed meeting room opened once again and a very familiar figure appeared.


    I smiled and greeted him.


    "Wee, Lord Pellet."

 Chapter 250

    Before the end of the time announced by Butler John, all the vassal lords had already been seated.


    Even if someone didn¡¯t tell me, the atmosphere became tense and everyone was looking at me quietly.


    I also looked at their faces one by one without saying anything.


    They are the people who currently lead the great family Lombardy.


    I was now seeing a scene that only my grandfather saw a few days ago.


    I spoke in a joke-like tone. "Looking at you all like this, everyone seems unfamiliar. It¡¯s like I¡¯m looking at the people I¡¯ve never seen before."


    "Haha!"


    Everyoneughed lightheartedly as the tension that had settled down in the meeting room disappeared at my words.


    "All of the people sitting here are the people I¡¯ve seen since I was very young."


    "And meet a bit more often." Lord Bray added.


    I nodded.


    "That¡¯s right. And so will be in the future. The vassal lords will have to listen to themands given by a person who you¡¯ve all seen grown and now has be the new Family Head. I also have to do arduous tasks sometimes, like how the rest of my family does since my childhood."


    Again, the meeting room was quiet.


    "But knowing those times, you still trusted me. I will repay this family by making it greater if you continue trusting me and follow me from now on."


    None of the family vassals even blinked an eye. Everyone was looking at me with their own passion andmitment.


    Those gazes came to me as a promise. With the promises from the vassals doing their utmost to assist me in the future.


    What more do I need?


    After a short nod which meant that I had received their promises well, I said, "Let¡¯s start the meeting."


    The vassal lords took turns reporting each family¡¯s situation and making ns. As the meeting progressed, I could feel the consideration of my grandfather.


    I didn¡¯t expect you to have it all organized like this.


    The major businesses of each family were all settled that I didn¡¯t have to work hard to grasp the current situation of the family.


    Each vassal was now awaiting orders from the new Head. As if a chapter of the book has ended and all I have to do was to write my story after that.


    After today¡¯s work, I have to go and massage my shoulders.


    Wouldn¡¯t my grandfather be waiting for the report of my first day as the Family Head?


    However, the meeting was longer than usual. We¡¯re having the meeting of the first week, so everyone was prepared and had signs of impatience.


    And at the end of the meeting, I coughed softly and brought it up. "Ahem. I have something to tell you."


    "Please do tell, Madam."


    Clerivan, who was organizing the paper he had taken notes on during the meeting, implored me to speak.


    "This is rather personal, but as long as I¡¯m the Family Head, I couldn¡¯t make itpletely private. So I think the vassals should be aware."


    Whoa, I¡¯m nervous.


    As such, the opinions of the vassals were important. Without trust, I might not be able to work as the Head of Lombardy.


    I breathed out for thest time and said.


    "I¡¯m engaged."


    ...Strange.


    Why isn¡¯t everyone responding? The vassals were strangely quiet.


    Looking at the faces of the vassals sitting in their seatsfortably as if there¡¯s nothing new, I said. "Does everyone know already?"


    "I saw you today wearing a new ring, so I guessed it is the case."


    Lord Herring asked to confirm. "It¡¯s the Second Prince, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Would there be anyone else who dares to propose a marriage to the Family Head other than him?"


    "Well..."


    They talk among themselves, and aftering to a conclusion, they stared at me.


    Their eyes were saying ¡¯So what?¡¯


    "....."


    Now, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s embarrassed here.


    "Don¡¯t you have....any opposition?"


    It is abination of Lombardy and the Imperial Family. Nobles tend to oppose the union of the two most powerful families. The vassals are nobles, so I have prepared my heart to hear some disagreement even inside Lombardy.


    "Opposition?"


    Lord ng Devon lifted his brows and tilted his head when he looked at Lord Bilkay next to him.


    Then Lord Bilkay said, who is a little calmer than Lord Devon. "Madam can do whatever you want since you¡¯re the Head of Lombardy."


    All the other vassals nodded their heads at his words.


    "No, if you don¡¯t like it, you can just say it."


    Because I want to hear the honest opinions of the vassals.


    But ng Devon frowned and asked me. "Are there any nobles who are opposed to it?"


    ng Devon, who was originallyrge and had strong facial features, was looking quite dreadful when he wore such a frown.


    At the same time, the atmosphere of the other vassals became brutal.


    "Who are they? Who dares to oppose?" Lord Herringa growled.


    "Since old times, if Lombardy and the Imperial Family got closer even if it¡¯s just a little bit, there are people who¡¯ll have seizures. Somehow, they are afraid that Lombardy¡¯s power is getting too big."


    "Indeed, as if Lombardy was aiming for the Imperial throne!"


    Perhaps their grievances have umted that everyone else nodded and sympathized for Lombardy.


    "To be honest, why would Lombardy covet such a thing?"


    "If we were going to get drunk on power, we¡¯d have done it a long time ago."


    Lombardy¡¯s meeting room exploded from all over the ce.


    "Madam."


    Then Clerivan, who was sitting still and listening to themotion, called me. The blue eyes behind the sses were especially cold today.


    "There are many ways to keep the nobles off the side of the opposition."


    Then Bray, who is in charge of Lombardy Bank next to him, quicklymented.


    "There are more than one or two families who are overdue on their loan interest. Do you want me to put pressure on them? Just write down the names of the family you¡¯re against and we¡¯ll take care of it."


    "And our schrship foundation..."


    "If you raise the prices of agricultural products, they won¡¯t be able to say a word."


    Ah, these guys are really...


    I raised my hand, thinking that if I leave them alone, I¡¯ll be in big trouble, and said, "It hasn¡¯t even been announced yet, so don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯m going to announce it after Perez gets to be appointed as the Crown Prince. Moreover, it has been kept under His Majesty¡¯s edict, so no one can go against it."


    "The Imperial edict of His Majesty the Emperor..." One of the vassals murmured.


    And after a few seconds, cheers burst out here and there.


    "As expected of Madam!"


    "This is great!"


    It felt like everyone was going to get up and give a standing ovation.


    It¡¯s a bit absurd but I can¡¯t help smiling because of how grateful I was feeling.


    From the seat right next to me, I heard Clerivan¡¯s proud voice.


    "What did I say?" He smirked, looking at the nearby vassals.


    "Trust and follow."


    After the noisier-than-expected meeting.


    In the afternoon there was a knock on the door of my office.


    "Come in, Dr. Estira."


    "Congrattions again, Madam."


    Estira, carrying a visit bag, bowed her head deeply before me.


    "I know that I already told you so many times throughout the banquet but."


    "I know, so thank you."


    We met as Estira, the little timid medical student, and I, the seven-year-old child. And now have faced each other as a renowned family doctor and the Head of Lombardy.


    "From now on, I will work with all my heart as the Family Head¡¯s doctor. So if you have any difort or if you feel any pain, no matter what time it is, please call me."


    Estira smiled warmly as she came up to me and said. "Then, excuse me for a moment. I¡¯ll do a check-up on Madam."


    She was doing a medical examination on me. It was much more detailed than I thought, and it was a thorough one, examining me from head to toe.


    After such a long time.


    Estira had some paper in her hand that contained my diagnosis.


    "You¡¯re very healthy. But working hard can hurt your body quickly. So exercise, eat healthy food, and most importantly, sleep. Madam will have no problem in the future as long as you follow my advice."


    Then she began to tidy up her visit bag.


    "Dr. Estira, are you busy today?"


    "No, do you feel ufortable anywhere?"


    "No, I have to leave the mansion for a while today. I thought it would be nice to take you with me."


    "...Yes. Okay, Madam."


    Estira seemed a little puzzled, but she didn¡¯t ask me any further questions. She just seemed to think I might have a reason.


    The vassal lords a while ago, and now Estira. I could see that everyone trusted mepletely.


    I should do better.


    With thatmitment, Estira and I got into the carriage.


    Lombardy¡¯s carriage quickly left the mansion and drove through the city of Lombardy.


    I asked Estira looking out of the window. "I heard you picked one more disciple this time?"


    "Yes, we have ten more people in total." Estira, who responded politely, suddenly sat upright and said.


    "It¡¯s all thanks to Lombardy¡¯s support. This has allowed many people to study medicine so they can take care of more people."


    Just as Dr. O¡¯Malley did in the past, Estira had several assistants and disciples.


    The ones she had taken in had gone through a kind of itinerary student system that began after bing Lombardy¡¯s family doctor. All amodation and meals are provided, and a fairly high sry was also granted.


    It was an unconventional treatment that did not have any other conditions other than treating the people of Lombardy first.


    Not long ago, after graduating, she returned to her hometown to open her first public medical office.


    "If there are many who study hard and will be able to find a cure for more diseases, it will be an advantage for Lombardy."


    After a while, I felt the carriage slowing down. The door opened and we set foot on a vast in outside the Lombardy territory.


    The carriage stopped at a ce where there was nothing but emptynd after harvesting produces.


    "Madam, why are we here...?" Estira asked me carefully.


    I pointed right in the middle of the in and said, "That¡¯s the ce."


    "Yes?"


    "From tomorrow, we will build a hospital there."


    "Oh...Madam.."


    Estira covered her mouth with both hands in surprise.


    "I promised you, didn¡¯t I? That I¡¯ll make your dreame true."


    A very long time ago, I made her a promise under the condition of making Melcon Medicine, an antidote for the poison that weakened Perez.


    "It¡¯ll be a ce where even the needy cane over and get treatment. I¡¯m going to build it so big that nurses and doctors alike and all kinds of practitioners can gather and provide medical treatment together."


    It was an empty field with nothing yet, but it was already clear.


    "There will be an office and a dormitory for doctors over there. And this is where the patients from far away ces will stay."


    I looked back at Estira and asked. "What do you think?"


    Estira was looking at me with eyes full of tears. And she slowly knelt on her knees on the spot.


    "Thank you. Thank you, Madam."


    I also slowly bent my knees to meet Estira¡¯s eye level.


    "I was able toe this far because Estira saved my father¡¯s life."


    "Uh... Madam Firentia..."


    "Now, Estira and her disciples can save more lives here. Then more people will remember Lombardy¡¯s name. It¡¯s not a loss for me either."


    Estira¡¯s tears didn¡¯t stop despite the light words I said.


    After a while, Estira calmed down a little.


    I approached, grabbing her by her shoulder and helping her up.


    "It¡¯s and with nothing yet, but do you want to take a tour?"


    Estira wiped away her tears with her sleeves and nodded eagerly.


    So we walked along the ins for a long time and were nning for the ¡¯Lombardy Hospital¡¯ until the sun settled.


    * * *


    Tomorrow was the inauguration day of Perez¡¯s appointment as the Crown Prince.


    Already two days ago, Head Migente Ivan from the North arrived in the Imperial City.


    He was walking with a limp, but he looked very lively.


    And today.


    "Oh, here theye." I said as I quickly came out at the front door when I saw the carriageing into the Lombardy mansion.


    An endlessly huge procession with a series of Knights on their horses and carriages was led by a veryrge and glorious carriage that was pulled by four white elegant horses.


    "As expected of the East."


    "Is that Eastern silk that¡¯s piled up like a mountain in the back?"


    The twins, who were escorting me and standing by my side, whispered among themselves and whistled low.


    The carriage stopped in front of me after the huffing of the horses that must have run a long way.


    Suddenly, the carriage door opened and the man with a very gorgeous appearance got off first.


    Then followed by a woman.


    A woman with ravenous brown hair and blue eyes in a bright and colorful dress particr to the East.


    As soon as she saw me, she smiled with delight.


    I greeted her with a smile on my face as well.


    "Wee home, Laranne."

 Chapter 251

    <h4>Chapter 251</h4>


    A/N: The whole chapter used Florentia¡¯s POV so yeah...


    Happy reading!1


    ---------


    "Tia!"


    Larane hugged me andughed.


    The pulling force and voice were iparably bright and powerful.


    "Hello, Larane."


    I also said while hugging Larane.


    Then I looked at Avinox, standing behind Larane.


    "Wee, Sir Avinox."


    "Thank you for the wee, Lord Lombardi."


    Avinox¡¯s face still seemed to be shining brightly, and his smile was full of joy on his face.


    "It¡¯s been a while, everyone."


    Larane, who hugged me, soon greeted the twins and said.


    "You seem to be much healthier than before."


    "Good for you."


    The twins also weed Larane.


    It wasn¡¯t just me and the twins who came to meet her in front of the mansion.


    "Wee, Larane."


    "How are you?"


    The employees who have worked in the mansion for a long time also came out to see Larane while taking a break during their busy days.


    "I missed you all."


    Larane cried as she looked at their faces affectionately one by one.


    It was apletely different sight from when she sneaked out of this mansion in the middle of the night.


    Everyone was gathered together to wee Larane.


    And finally, Larane stood before my grandfather.


    "It must be a lot of troubleing all the way here, Larane."


    Grandfather said that in a friendly voice.


    "Sir Avinox, could you bring it to me from the carriage?"


    "If that¡¯s it....Ah!"


    Avinox pped his hands lightly and hurried to the carriage.


    It was a bouquet of flowers that squeezed in between the employees who were busy unloading their luggage.


    Avinox, a burly build, was big enough to frown slightly.


    "Oh my goodness! Flowers in this winter!"


    "Oh my God, there are hundreds!"


    People opened their eyes wide in surprise.


    The bouquet was fresh enough to make me forget that it¡¯s winter now.


    "I brought it because I wanted to give it to my grandfather and the people of Lombardi as a gift."


    Larane said with a shy smile.


    "Lilies....is this really?"


    Grandfather asked, looking at the bouquet with a puzzled face.


    "Yes, that is correct."


    "But how did you save so many lilies in this winter?"


    "Because the Eastern part doesn¡¯t get very cold even in the middle of winter. When I built a greenhouse and raised it, it was growing very well."


    When Larane spoke lightly as if it were nothing, Avinox quickly added from the side.


    "Originally, lily was not a flower in the East. Larane is working on improving nts that do not originally grow in the East, like lilies, to fit the Eastern soil, Grandfather."


    "Ho, is that right?"


    "Yes. Not long ago, I started studying wheat that didn¡¯t grow well in the East, and it works very well."


    "You¡¯re doing a very good job, Larane."


    Larane¡¯s face blushed at the praise of my grandfather.


    "We will take the bouquet."


    John said as he brought two great employees.


    "Ah, then, thank you very much."


    As Avinox, who smiled, handed over a bunch of lilies, the two employees were seen staggering for a moment.


    "You must be tired ofing from far away, so let¡¯s go inside and get warm."


    Grandfather said, letting Larane first into the mansion.


    "And you."


    "Yes, ah, grandfather."


    Avinox, who was naturally trying to follow Larane with a smile on his face, froze at my grandfather¡¯s call.1


    Maybe he just realized his situation.


    The reason anyway, Avinox is the man who took Larane to the East by escaping in the middle of the night.


    He wasn¡¯t in a position to stand tall in front of my grandfather.


    Even in my eyes, taking a step back and watching, I can see the cold sweat that is flowing on Avinox¡¯s back by now.


    ".....uh."


    Grandpa looked at Avinox for a moment without saying a word.


    Gulp.


    I could see Avinox¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple move greatly with tension.


    "Let¡¯s go in."


    Grandfather said so, giving Avinox a tap on the shoulder, turned his back first and walked inside.


    That was all.


    However, Avinox¡¯s face instantly brightened as if it had been lit like a fire.


    "Oh, thank you!"


    Avinox¡¯s loud voice rang loudly as he quickly followed my grandfather.


    I looked at the bouquet of flowers that the employee was struggling to hold.


    "Lilies."


    Is this also a coincidence?


    "It is the flower that goes best with Larane."


    As I looked into the Lily flower, I remembered the memory of my previous life.


    The white lily that filled Larane¡¯s funeral home.2


    "Eastern climate must be right. When you see a big, fresh bloom of Lilies like this."


    I turned and said to John.


    "It would be nice to decorate the Lombardi mansion with this. Even the banquet tonight."


    "Yes, My Lord."


    Butler John said with a smile.


    "Ugh, it¡¯s cold. Come on, everybody, get in there. Don¡¯t catch a cold."


    I said that to everyone and shivered my shoulders a little and went into the warm mansion.


    Winter is still cold.


    Everyone in Lombardi gathered to wee Larane back.


    Not only my Father, but Shann, and even the people of the vassal family.


    Everyone gathered in one ce and a noisy banquet was held.


    Nominally, it was a party to wee Larane back, but a little look inside the banquet hall showed that it wasn¡¯t.


    Lombardi, however, does not hold a general banquet this grand.


    Instead it was prepared as an engagement party.


    This banquet was prepared by my grandfather for Larane.


    Therefore, it contained my grandfather¡¯s heart to take care of his granddaughter¡¯s engagement banquet even now.


    ".....!"


    That¡¯s why Larane began to shed tears as soon as she entered the banquet hall.


    But it wasn¡¯t a sad tear.


    "Congrattions, Larane!"


    "Congrattions!"


    A huge banquet hall full of people celebrating the engagement of Larane and Avinox.


    The banquet began, Larane and Avinox began to dance together.


    "What a picturesque pair."


    I muttered unconsciously, but everyone around me nodded.


    That¡¯s how much Larane and Avinox fit together.


    Avinox, which is bright like a sun, and Larane, who bloomed fresher with its light.9


    As you can see, it was a pair that can put a smile on anyone.


    "Florentia."


    My grandmother approached me while watching the dance.


    After my inauguration banquet, my grandmother and her tribal people, who have been staying in the mansion, have been sightseeing in earnest for the past few days.


    At first, grandmother¡¯s doctor, Onta, alsoined about the cold weather, as well as learning and experiencing new things every day.


    "What a nice man and woman they are."


    Grandmother said as she looked at Larane and Avinox, who are now spinning around.


    "There are some flowers that grow better in other ces than where they were originally born and rooted."1


    "Yes, Larane will live happily in the East."


    I don¡¯t have the foresight like my grandmother and mother, but I knew instinctively that the future would be full of happiness in front of Larane.


    "When Shan left the vige, she took a bunch of flowers in a pot and took them away. She said that she will make the flower take root wherever she will be."


    "My mother took a flower?"


    "What kind of flower was that?....Oh, yeah. It was a Bomnia flower tree."23


    "What did you just say?"


    Bomnia?


    "Bomnia is a flower that blooms in the fields in spring where we live..."


    "It¡¯s a red wildflower that¡¯s only native to the South."1


    I read it in Perez¡¯s letter.


    It is said that Bomnia is a flower that grows only in the South.


    And it was also the herb that yed the most important role in curing my father¡¯s incurable disease.


    "What in the world..."


    I wanted to ask if you were in front of me now.


    Mother, how far in the future did you see?2


    My grandmother said to me, who was so surprised that my mind got tangled up and handed over a wine.


    "I have a favor to ask of you, Florentia."


    "...Yes, please tell me."


    Leaving my ckened mind aside for a moment, I replied in as calm a voice as possible.


    "If I send some of the people from the tribe to Lombardi in the future, can you take good care of them?"


    "The people of the tribe?"


    People in my mother¡¯s hometown said they had a very closed culture.


    So did my grandmother and two people I¡¯ve met in the past few days.


    Most of the time, I didn¡¯t talk to the tribe, and sometimes they talk in a tribalnguage that I didn¡¯t know.


    As if reading my expression like that, my grandmother said.


    "Wouldn¡¯t it be impossible for us to hide in the jungle forever? When the timees, you have to break the egg ande out."


    Grandmother¡¯s gaze, who said so, looked at the colorful lights of the banquet hall, but she seemed to look somewhere further away.3


    "So be it. To me, the people of the tribe are like rtives."


    Grandmother smiled at my words.


    "Florentia, hold on."


    Grandmother, who grabbed my arm, came a step closer.


    Then she whispered in a very small voice so that no one could hear what she¡¯s going to say.


    "Sooner orter, someone around you will die."12


    My grandmother¡¯s cloudy eyes were looking straight at me.


    But it didn¡¯t scare me or give me goosebumps.


    Rather, I felt my worries intact, and I felt my surprised heart calm down for a momentarily.


    I wasn¡¯t scared by the warning of ¡¯death¡¯.


    Words can¡¯t describe it properly, but I had a hunch instinctively that it wouldn¡¯t be such a bad thing for me.


    "Yes, you¡¯re Shan¡¯s child."


    Even though I couldn¡¯t see it well, my grandmother, who was looking at my face directly, was smiling.


    She patted my hand and said.


    "It¡¯s a good thing that you weren¡¯t born full into the tribe. I was almost born with an overwhelming ability like Shan. I¡¯m d you¡¯re out of the loop."


    Grandma said so and held my hand tight for a long time.


    ****


    On the day of the signing ceremony for the appointment of the Crown Prince.


    I left the Lombardi mansion early in the morning.


    Just in case, my carriage was escorted by the Lombardi Knights, including the twins.


    Without stopping once, thanks to a carriage that ran to the imperial pce as if it were sailing in a fair wind, I was able to arrive at the conference hall where the signing ceremony was held long before the scheduled time was left.


    However, therge conference hall was already crowded with people.


    And there were a total of five chairs on therge round table in the middle.


    As I stepped on the soft carpet, the people standing around the round table greeted me.


    "You¡¯re here, Lord Lombardi."


    Luman of the East, Brown of the West, Ivan of the North, and Sushou of the South.3


    The local householders to sign the Crown Prince¡¯s appointment finally gathered together.


    --------


    A/N: Tia¡¯s Mom is sooooo cool! :¡¯)


    Note: The Flower was actually called by two names in the trantion: Bomnia and Springia. But I¡¯m sure you know what that flower is.

 Chapter 252

    <h4>Chapter 252</h4>


    (Florentia¡¯s POV)


    The conference room was no different from the usual conference sessions.


    Central aristocrats were invited to sit on both sides in the name of ¡¯witnesses¡¯, and their conversations were raucous.


    The difference is that a round table for the five householders was ced in the center, where Brown¡¯s witness stand was once ced, and a high tform was installed in the ce where the Emperor usually sat.


    And on top of the podiumy the crown for the Prince decorated with gold.


    "Long time no see, Lord Lombardi."


    As I looked at the Crown Prince¡¯s crown with a strange heart, Migente Ivan approached and greeted me dly.


    "It¡¯s been a while."


    I also greeted the others happily and mingled among the four representatives.


    "I heard you¡¯re building a Lombardi hospital."


    Oh, my.


    From the side, a big man, Patriarch Sushou approached and suddenly talked.


    Seeing the other householders were also looking at me with their eyes twinkling, everyone seemed to have heard rumors about the massive construction project that had now opened and began.


    Of course, that¡¯s exactly what I intended.


    "Well, I guess the rumor has already spread."


    "That¡¯s all the stories of the aristocrats of the Ecliptic. Lombardi¡¯s new owner is making an extraordinary move."


    If Migente Ivan, who arrived in the Ecliptic the day before yesterday, said so, the desired purpose of spreading rumors quickly about the hospital seemed to have been achieved.


    I replied with a nod.


    "That¡¯s right."


    "The hospital is...what exactly is it?"


    Asked the Patriarch of Sushou.


    "It¡¯s kind of a big legitor. The hospital, where any citizen of Lombardi cane and receive treatment, was scheduled to treat all Imperial citizens like the Academy, but it was deliberately reduced."


    "Anyone?"


    But that alone, Avinox, who hade as Deputy Patriarch of Luman, asked in amazement.


    "It was said that you would not pay very much for treatment. Anyone in Lombardi can use it..." Brown murmured quietly, a little shocked.


    I was proud of his reaction, but I was also a little offended.3


    Lombardi¡¯s wealth is evaluated to some extent, but he has such a shocked face.


    I shrugged and looked around, knowing very well that Brown had no intention of disregarding Lombardi.


    Then, before I knew it, I could feel a lot of eyes focused on me.


    A gaze that could possibly pierce right through me.


    Do you think I can¡¯t see you squirming at me when I¡¯m far away?


    As I grumbled, Migente Ivan, who looked at the seat of the nobles, made a bitter smile.


    "They must be paying close attention to know what the Matriarch of Lombardi is like."


    Well, it wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t understand the reaction of the aristocrats.


    It was me who became a hot topic every day from the time I became the sessor for the first time until it was revealed that I was the real owner of the Pellet Corporation.


    However, the first thing that started, after I took over the Lombardi, was far beyond people¡¯s expectations. It is a hospital that looks like it¡¯s going to cost an astronomical money.


    It would be a surprise to the nobles who don¡¯t know how much Lombardi¡¯s fortune really is.


    "I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not the only reason."


    Avinox, who was listening to the conversation between me and Migente Ivan, snapped.


    "It may be because of their fear of the Second Prince, who will soon be Crown Prince."


    Other householders were looking at him in amazement at the straightforward words, but Avinox seemed not aware of that.


    "From the forgotten Prince until this day. He brought down the powerful Angenas and the Empress. No wonder they feel scared."


    The Patriarch of Brown tried to stop Avinox, but I stopped the Patriarch from the sidelines.


    I meant to let them talk.


    "In this situation where the Emperor is not getting up from the bed, who can stand against Your Highness the Prince now? From the moment he was appointed as the Crown Prince, he will hold the unprecedented imperial power in one hand----ah."


    He noticed it quickly.


    Avinox¡¯s face turned red, when he btedly noticed that other states were staring at him.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I think I¡¯ve gone too far again. It¡¯s just that Eastern culture is different, I owe you an apology."


    He didn¡¯t say anything wrong.


    The nobles were afraid of Perez, and they are right to be scared.


    Many of the families gathered here moved with Angenas.


    Fortunately, we have avoided headwinds. But it will not be strange when Imperial soldierse in.


    Originally, the Emperor who came to the throne is supposed to set an example to solidify his authority.


    As Yovanes was dying, it would only give Perez the Imperial power as Crown Prince.


    With a consoling heart, I patted Avinox¡¯s depressed shoulder.


    "Your Highness the Second Prince ising in."


    At that time, the door of the conference room opened with a loud voice of the attendant, and Perez, apanied by Imperial Knights, walked in.


    The conference room, which was noisy like a banquet hall, quickly became quiet and cramped.


    It wasn¡¯t simple because of the courtesy of Perez, who would soon be the Crown Prince.


    It was because the pressure that seemed to weigh heavily on their whole body, spread in the conference room like thick fog, causing people to crumble.


    "Hmm."


    The Patriarch of Brown coughed a little from the side.


    The Patriarch of Sushou also looked at Perez.


    It was because a strong sense of pressure was flowing out from there.


    It was a perfect head start where hundreds of nobles who gathered in one ce were captured in an instant.


    Perez, who sat down, looked at the nobles with his red eyes without saying anything.


    Every time that gaze touched someone, quite a few nobles were seen wince their shoulders.


    Now it was my turn to step up.


    I slowly got up from my seat.


    Then I felt Perez and the eyes of the nobles concentrate on me.


    It was the authority and the duty of the Patriarch of Lombardi, the central representative, to lead the signing ceremony.


    "Let¡¯s proceed without dy."


    Then the Emperor¡¯s aides began to move busily.


    The Emperor¡¯s appointment letter, which had been rolled up, was spread out on arge marble te and nailed it in.


    Then he carefully ced it on the round table.


    Uponpletion of the signatures and seals of the owners, the appointment will be kept securely in the depths of the Imperial pce with thick ss atop it.


    First of all, the Patriarch of Brown moved.


    With a careful hand, he picks up his quill, signs his name, and presses the seal of the family he brought.


    Next was Ivan from the North, Luman from the East, and Sushou from the South.


    In the conference room where the silence had fallen, the sound of the householders moving their g pens rang loudly.


    "Lord Lombardi."


    Patriarch Sushou, whost took the seal, moved away from me.


    I stood in front of a marble te with a heavy g pen handed to me by my attendant.


    [The Second Prince, I order Perez Brivacheu Durelli as Crown Prince.]


    At the top of the letter of appointment, there was only a simple phrase written by the Emperor.


    And beneath it were four signatures and seals already in ce.


    Still holding a quill in one hand, I looked straight up and looked at Perez.


    He and I stared at each other for a few seconds, silently.


    Perez was expressionless.


    He seemed indifferent to the extent that he doesn¡¯t look like the person who would soon be the Crown Prince of the Empire, as if it were someone else¡¯s business.


    He¡¯s not honest.


    No matter how much Perez hid, at this moment, his heart couldn¡¯t really be calm.


    It would be more rewarding if you show off at least a little joy.


    At that moment, Perez¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Only enough for me to notice in this vast space.


    That onlysted for a moment.


    I lifted the quill with a smile on my face.


    [The Matriarch of Lombardi, Florentia Lombardi.]


    After a short signature, I took the ring off my finger.


    "Excuse me for a moment."


    The attendant waiting next to me put ink on the ring, and then I picked it up and pressed it right behind my signature.


    It was the moment when Lombardi¡¯s world tree took root and the appointment was finallypleted, and it was the moment when Perez was finally reborn as the Crown Prince.


    All the nobles watching the signing ceremony held their breath.


    Gulp.


    Someone couldn¡¯t ovee the tension and swallowed loudly.1


    After Lombardi¡¯s head had signed, the attendants pressed the ss to cover the appointment, making it like a frame, and quickly carried it out of the conference room.


    Some of the Imperial Knights followed suit.


    It was to keep the appointment letter in case of any ident.


    The sound of the door closing was heard, and the conference room was again surrounded by silence.


    Perez rose from his seat and stood on the tform.


    On the purple cushion, the crown of the Crown Prince was waiting quietly for its master, shining with jewels.


    It was about that time that the noble¡¯s agitation began.


    "What¡¯s going to happen?"


    Someone murmured.


    However, it was a question that all of the nobles gathered here came to mind.


    When the appointment of the Crown Prince ended smoothly, it was the Emperor¡¯s job to award the Crown Prince.


    When the Crown Prince knelt in front of the Emperor, the formal order was to ce his crown over his head , and to raise up his sessor who was on his knees.


    If the Emperor couldn¡¯t do it, it is passed on to the Empress.


    He was a Prince when he kneeled down, and stood as a Crown Prince when he stood up with the help of an Imperial adult.


    However, there was no emperor or empress now.


    "Uh..."


    Everyone was surprised by Perez¡¯s actions that followed.


    Perez didn¡¯t wait for someone to put the crown over his head.


    He reached out and grabbed the crown of the Crown Prince.27


    And without hesitation, he lifted it up and put it on his head.


    That¡¯s how he became the Crown Prince himself.5


    Once again, the conference room fell into astonishment and silence.


    From the Prince abandoned in the separate pce because no one was looking for him, to the Crown Prince with a powerful Imperial authority.


    It was a moment symbolizing his desperate journey.7


    --------


    A/N: I¡¯m literally tearing up when I was first tranting this. And it¡¯s effin¡¯ hard to edit while crying. lmao.1


    Anyways, Florentia did it. And Perez is almost there. Just a little more.1


    Congrattions, Your Highness the Crown Prince, Perez. <3


    I hope you enjoy the Sunday update everyone! Enjoy the rest of your day!

 Chapter 253

    <h4>Chapter 253</h4>


    A/N: This chapter is dedicated to @gyunjunwon. Thank you for trying to help me!


    Happy reading!1


    -------


    Perez closed his eyes.


    Above his head, he felt the heavy weight of the crown, ornately adorned with gold and precious stones.


    Perez Brivacheu Durelli, Crown Prince of the Lambrew Empire.


    He also reflected on his achievements as if savoring it.


    And as he slowly opened his eyes, he saw hundreds of nobles facing him.


    They seemed surprised.


    In the end, it seemed quite shocking that he was ascended to the position of the Crown Prince, and some of them closed their eyes tightly.


    Yeah, you wouldn¡¯t have known.


    No one would have expected such a future when he existed, the only illegitimate child of the Emperor who was born from the body of a maid became known to them for the first time.1


    They would have thought that the future of the illegitimate child will only be until he dies at the hands of the Empress before he reaches adulthood, or when he dies at the hand of Astana, who became the Crown Prince, after being lucky enough to live a little longer.


    "Until I get here."


    Perez opened his mouth in a low voice.


    It was a voice that gave listeners goosebumps on their arms.3


    The nobles looked at Perez somewhere with desperate eyes.


    "So many things have happened."


    The Crown Prince¡¯s red eyes found those who once spoke up with Angenas one by one.


    He hadn¡¯t even ascended to the throne yet, but he was a little arrogant with the attitude he showed at the Crown Prince appointment ceremony.


    No one dared to oppose him.


    Now that neither the Empress and the Emperor are not in ce, the new Crown Prince was already the Lord of the Empire.


    Perez said, as if proiming.


    "However, in the new era toe, the mistakes of the past should not leave a stain on them. So I¡¯m here today to sort everything out."


    Finally, the time hase.


    Who will be the victim of the example?


    It was when all the nobles gathered here couldn¡¯t even breathe.


    "Bring it."


    Perez beckoned to the servants waiting at the door.


    "What¡¯s that?"


    The attendants were holding a total of four sheets of paper.


    Just a moment ago, like the appointment letter of the Crown Prince did, each piece is enclosed in a straight frame.


    "Astana Nerempe Durelli, and even Patriarch Meyes and his descendants."


    Perez said, pointing to the frames one by one.


    "A memorandum of their abdication of the throne."


    Renunciation of the title of session to the throne.


    It was a promise not to seed to the throne no matter what happened in the future.


    It was to surrender and dedicate practically everything as an Imperial family, giving up the greatest rights given by the lineage.


    "Uh, at some point..."


    The nobles were appalled.


    There was no time to feel the relief that they were not the target of ¡¯cleaning up.¡¯


    It has been repeated numerous times throughout history that the new throne, or the winner of the crown, arranges other sessors to the throne.


    But the process was usually messy and ugly.


    Many died, and in the process, there were many cases of losing the trust of the imperialists and nobles.


    It was also the first gateway for ¡¯Eunwon¡¯ to jump into the politics tangled like a spider web and defile his body.1


    "Uhh..."


    The aristocrats were in a doldrums.


    As if to looking at everyone¡¯s eyes, the abdication documents of the heir to the throne shone brightly beyond the gold-painted frame.


    The Crown Prince won and made them surrender their rights without shedding a drop of blood.


    It was a perfect control.


    Now, the only lineage that will continue the throne to the Empire will begin with the Crown Prince in the future.


    "I think we¡¯re ready to start anew."


    Perez spoke with satisfaction, then pulled another document out of his arms.


    "I will convey to you the maintenance of His Majesty."


    It was a perfectly clerical attitude, but the nobles who epted it were not.


    "What do you mean maintenance..."


    "I didn¡¯t expect the sickness to be this severe..."


    Giving down maintenance meant that the Emperor¡¯s life was running out.


    The nobles listened to the Crown Prince in deeper silence.


    "I, Yovanes, Emperor of the Lambrew Empire, amends the following with the Imperial Decree:


    First, maintain the right to inherit the Empress¡¯s family and inheritance.


    Second,....."


    The nobles doubted their ears as they heard the content of the following maintenance.


    Maintenance was the most powerful weapon the Emperor had.


    Because it was Yovanes, who was usually greedy, the nobles prepared their hearts and minds.


    It was because each family had no choice but to follow the most splendid funeral in history, even though they were told to spit out a thousand golds for each family right now.


    However..


    "The...the Empress...?"


    The contents of the Maintenance were to maintain the independent authority of the Empress, unlike before.


    There was nothing that Yovanes himself could benefit from.


    All of it was maintenance for the Crown Prince, his sessor.


    "I can¡¯t believe he was doing whatever he pleases."


    "How the hell did he force to do it?"


    The nobles whispered in very small voices.


    Yovanes couldn¡¯t have left that kind of maintenance on his own.


    The Crown Prince must have made His Majesty left with no choice.


    "Who the hell is he doing that for?"


    One by one,rge question marks popped into the heads of the nobles.


    And at some point they realized it.


    From a moment ago, the Crown Prince¡¯s gaze remained on the same person as if he was so drawn to her.


    "No way..."


    "The Lo...Lombardi?"2


    But she seems to not feel those gazes.


    The Matriarch of Lombardi sat still in a very casual appearance without agitation.


    Thanks to this, the confusion of the nobles aggravated, and eventually, the quiet conference room began to fluctuate.


    In the slightest noise, the Crown Prince said.


    "Finally, I have one announcement to make."


    It was clear that the Crown Prince made up his mind to put everything together perfectly today.


    The aristocrats were already detonating their third consecutive bomb.


    "I, Crown Prince Perez Brivacheu Durelli, dere the validity of my engagement with the Matriarch of Lombardi, Florentia Lombardi."13


    As a result..


    Some of the nobles even puffed open their mouths as if they were going to object right away.


    But that was all.


    To keep their head on their neck, they had to keep their mouth shut.


    Indeed, the announcement of the engagement was as perfect as everything the Crown Prince has ever done.


    There was no ce to dig in.


    He brought down his archrival, Angenas and the Empress, and organized other sessors to the throne, leaving no room for the aristocrats to think rudely.


    In addition, he twisted the arm of the dying Emperor to invent aw to protect the rights of the next great Empress.


    The nobles feltpletely hunted without even realizing it and became stupid animals trapped in capture frames.


    "This is to keep the promise between the Imperial family and Lombardi."


    However, the Crown Prince threatened in a low voice, apparently not enough.


    "I will not marry any other woman other than Florentia Lombardi."35


    With that, they also learned that the word ¡¯I will not marry¡¯ implies that ¡¯I will not see a sessor.¡¯1


    It is not the Empress¡¯s immediate resurrection, but the Crown Prince¡¯s words who will not ept any sessor.4


    Because he doesn¡¯t acknowledge any other Empress.1


    So this is nothing short of a half threat.


    The nobles thought at the same time.


    "Those who oppose the marriage between me and the Matriarch of Lombardi are against the maintenance of His Majesty the Emperor, and will be charged with the sin of disobedience to the Emperor.


    No, it was aplete threat.


    It was as if he was previewing the Prince¡¯s move to start solo without a hitch.


    It was then.


    "Your Royal Highness."


    A voice that was neither too loud nor too high rang quietly in the conference room.


    "The nobility is one of the foundations of the Empire. It is also the Crown Prince¡¯s important duty to govern and persuade the nobility..."


    While the Crown Prince is threatening to send hundreds of nobles in the conference room and behead them for disobedience.


    Who is the one speaking right against the Crown Prince?


    The Matriarch of Lombardi stood up from her seat at the eyes of those looking for the source of her voice.3


    "It¡¯s difficult if you just give the umpire to ept and follow it unconditionally."


    This time, hundreds of eyes were turned to the Crown Prince.


    It was because they wondered how the Crown Prince would be angry with Matriarch Lombardi, who responded head-on to his authority, even though he was a fianc¨¦.


    But they were, once again, surprised.


    ".....I must have been excited for a moment."


    It was because the Crown Prince, who had been devoting himself to the nobles with his fierce eyes a little while ago, softened at once.12


    Is that all?


    "I apologize."


    "Oh, no, no!"2


    "Apologize? You don¡¯t even have to, Crown Prince!"


    When Perez apologized, raising his head slightly, the nobles shook their hands, not knowing what to do.


    And his eyes, which had settled down a little while ago, began to sparkle toward Florentia.


    "I think I need to exin a little bit more."


    When Florentia looked at everyone and said so, the nobles raised their ears.


    "I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m going to get married right away. I¡¯m thinking of having a two-year engagement."


    "Why two years, Lord Lombardi?"


    Florentia replied with a smile on someone¡¯s question.


    "I have no intention of doing anything half-heartedly between the Imperial family and Lombardi. So I want to have someone on each side to help me with my work."


    Word by word, clear and soft speech without hesitation had the power to arouse faith in the listener.


    In a different sense from the Crown Prince, the tone was rather pleasant to hear.1


    "And it¡¯s about two years before my cousin, who will help me with that, graduates from the academy. So it will be around that time that all preparations for Lombardi areplete for me to take over the authority of the Imperial family."1


    "It¡¯s true."


    "Certainly, Lombardi also needs time."


    The nobles nodded and understood.


    "And Your Royal Highness and my sessors will not only inherit the authority of the Imperial family, there¡¯s also something that they will inherit from me, Florentia Lombardi."2


    At the words of Florentia, the faces of the nobles were wide open.


    It was because one person inherited the Imperial family and everything in Lombardi, saying that the worst that the nobles feared would not happen.


    What¡¯s more, Florentia Lombardi has a Gahan clothing business that takes Chesail oil and the Imperial cash.1


    Gulp.


    Those who recalled how great the power of Florentia Lombardi, swallowed.9


    "There¡¯s not just a bad thing to look at. There¡¯s definitely a good side to it."


    As if ventting the turbid air, she said with a smile.


    "For example, the hospital we are building in Lombardi."


    When the hospital, which is the talk of the town, was mentioned, the ears of the aristocrats were lifted once again.


    "As we have decided not to break up and remain engaged, we intend to operate not only for Lombardi citizens but for the entire Empire. Of course, everyone here can use it."


    "Oh!"


    "What a pleasure!"


    There is no family who¡¯s fast and as sensitive to their own gain or loss as nobles.


    In other words, it was easy to handle.


    Florentia added with a smile on her face.


    "I also n to further expand the Lombardi Schrship Foundation. It is true that until now, the focus has been on the art side. At least in the future, smart and talented people will not be prevented from going to the academy for financial reasons. If there is someone like that around you, you can bring them in front of me."


    "Haha!"


    "As expected of Lombardi!"


    "You have big words!"


    The aristocrats burst intoughter at the rich words of Florentia.


    Florentia alsoughed with them.


    And through a strange crack in theughter, someone murmured.


    "No matter how wealthy Lombardi is, can you afford all that money?"


    It was also at that moment that theughter wiped out from the face of Florentia.


    "Who is it?"


    She said coldly as she nced over the nobles.


    "I just said that."


    No wonder the frightened party didn¡¯te forward.


    A little while ago, the eyes were so cold that she seemed to be the same person as him, enough to make the aristocrats avoid eye contact even though they had no sinsmitted.4


    (A/N: The "him" here is Perez.)3


    When no one hade out, the Matriarch of Lombardi told everyone.


    "Don¡¯t ever doubt Lombardi¡¯s abilities again."2


    It was a short but a bloody warning.


    She overpowered the Crown Prince, who was sowing fearful energy with a single word, and did good deeds that could benefit the entire Empire. And now, she even overpowered hundreds of nobles at once.+


    At the same time, the nobles nced at the face of the person sitting next to them and thought.


    Perhaps they should be more afraid of Lombardi than the Crown Prince.15


    They nodded implicitly in agreement even though there was no sound spoken.


    --------


    A/N: The two of them are sooo bad ass! <3 I love them!

 Chapter 254

    <h4>Chapter 254</h4>


    A/N: The whole chapter Florentia¡¯s Point of View.


    Happy reading!


    -------


    ".....sigh."


    The tension that had umted so far broke out with a big sigh from my mouth, sitting on the fluffy sofa.


    After the Crown Prince appointment ceremony.


    Me and Perez were on our way back to Poc Pce.


    Perez, who sits across from me, has long since thrown the crown on his head off a long time ago.


    Now his button, which was filled to the bottom of the neck, was now being loosened with a rough hand.


    The appearance of me, sitting deep in the chair, was far from dignity or formality.


    At least in this space where the two of us are together, both I and Perez can breathefortably.


    However, my heart is still not veryfortable.


    "Crazy. I did it. I did it."


    I muttered, covering my face with both hands.


    It was already decided that we¡¯ll announce our rtionship at the Crown Prince appointment ceremony.


    The feeling of lethargy that came after the real work made my body heavy like wet cotton.


    "Haa..."


    One again, I could see Perez¡¯s face through the gap of my hand, sighing.


    Unlike me, who is exhausted, he has a very nonchnt face holding a ss of water to his mouth.


    "Perez."


    My voice sounds a little crooked.


    "Why are you so fine?"6


    It¡¯s roughly simr to ¡¯why do you look like that?¡¯


    I know it¡¯s not the right thing to say half-arguably all of a sudden.


    It¡¯s also true that he looks so normal.


    Perez, who was about to drink water, stops acting and looks at me.


    "I¡¯m fine?"


    Perez tilted his head slightly sideways and asked me back.


    Then he spoke slowly.


    "I¡¯m pretty sad right now."3


    "Are...are you sad?"


    My heart sank and it seemed to sink.


    A while ago, he gathered hundreds of nobles and announced that he would marry me with all sorts of threats.


    Why are you sad now?


    "You...you... Perez, you...."


    I¡¯m so overwhelmed that I can¡¯t even speak properly.


    "How can you say that?"


    Doesn¡¯t it mean you¡¯re regretting it?


    I heard that there is something called Marriage Blues before entering the wedding hall.


    Still, I can¡¯t believe you regret it so quickly.


    My head was tangled like a bundle of wool from a cat.


    The sound of Perez putting the ss down on the table rang a little louder.


    And he came dawdling over to me.


    I think I can hear footsteps loudly today.


    Standing in front of me sitting on a single sofa, Perez held both armrests with his hands.


    And slowly leaned towards me.


    "Tia."


    Would it be my illusion if I felt that there was some kind of deep sigh mixed with that low voice?


    "What...what is it?"


    Are you going to say you regret it?!


    As Perez approached, I struggled to pretend to be unaware of my beating heart and stick to my angry expression.


    Perez, who was looking into my face, said briefly.


    "Two years."


    Two years?


    I blinked because I couldn¡¯t understand the word that suddenly popped out.


    Then Perez¡¯s red eyes looked straight at me and spoke in a lower voice.


    "I have to wait two more years."3


    "Are you talking about the duration of the engagement period?"


    Perez didn¡¯t answer, but his eyes on me were answering instead.


    "I can¡¯t help it."


    I spokefortably to Perez.


    "When Crenny graduates from the academy and returns, I¡¯ll trust my family¡¯s work on him. That way, we can do the Imperial work and Lombardi¡¯s work well."


    "I know."


    Perez answered right away.


    "And even among aristocrats, it ismon to have a period of engagement to some extent.


    But Perez isn¡¯t listening to any of my exnations.


    His eyes were busy tracing my face.1


    "Two years...."


    Perez once againmented.


    His red eyes became even more red as if there was an ember.


    I have to stop it here.


    Some kind of rm system, which was created by several experiences, was ringing in my head.


    "Perez."


    "Huh?"


    "You don¡¯t have a good look in your eyes?"1


    When Perez says, "Is that so?"


    I felt awkward and thought I¡¯d back off.


    But he¡¯s..


    "....Tia?"


    He even smiled lightly.


    Perez slowly strokes my arm with his right hand.


    The destination is my left hand holding the armrest of the chair.


    Secretly, the palm of my hand squeezed, I said, narrowing my eyes.


    "A wolf."


    Then he kissed the back of my hand and stretched out the corners of his mouth.


    "Thank you."


    My heart is racing.


    In the end, my heart beat loudly.


    Perez¡¯s body temperature, which I could feel up close, seemed to hold me tight.


    I couldn¡¯t stand it and so I jumped up from my seat and walked to the window.


    When the minute cold breeze felt through the closed window touched my burning face, the heat seemed to go away for a little.


    "For now, let Caitlin prepare for the Crown Prince¡¯s appointment celebration a weekter."


    After taking a few deep breaths, a pretty sound voice came out.


    I turned around satisfied with that.


    "I¡¯m also busy with Lombardi¡¯s work for the time being, so I can¡¯t even care about the banquet----."


    Perez was right behind me all of a sudden.


    "You... you..."3


    I hesitated and took a half step back, but my back only hit the chin of the window.


    "Tia."


    Perez wrapped his arms around my waist, calling my name in a low voice.


    How did you know I¡¯m weak with that voice!?


    Perez, who wrapped his arms around my waist slowly, also pulled me slowly with a firm hand.


    Slouchy long eyshes and loose lips.


    I was pretending to be calm, but I could read it.


    The longing for me contained in the red eyes and the indescribable nervousness that cannot be hidden.


    "Oh really...."


    Eventually, I spit out words of surrender and pulled Perez around his neck.


    Through the body in contact, the sound of his lowugh was transmitted to me.2


    ****


    A few dayster.


    "How the hell did my grandfather do this?"


    The householder¡¯s work was hectic.


    Of course, my grandfather must have had the weapons of years of experience, something that I do not have now.


    Perhaps this huge workload was a problem for my grandfather, who passed me the household post and entered his full-fledged retirement life, to get better day by day.


    "But I¡¯m d that everyone is doing well."


    I mumbled like that and piled up the documents I had signed for the day on one side of the desk.


    Indeed, as far as I¡¯m concerned, the members of Lombardi were doing their best in their ce.


    It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve had such a solid family.


    Viege, in his previous life, may have been a great person in his own way.


    Knock! Knock!


    Then, there was a low knock.


    "Lord, it¡¯s John."


    "Come in."


    It was John, the butler, and Bate, who came in after opening the door.


    Not long ago, Bate sessfullyunched a restaurant and began to make a name for himself as a well-rounded catering entrepreneur.


    But it¡¯s just the outer packaging.


    Nowadays, Bate was cheering that more high-end information was pouring in as he opened a restaurant rather than money.


    "What brings you here?"


    At my question, Bate took a nce at John and said politely, bowing his head.


    "Last time, we delivered a steak meal from our restaurant with a special reservation to the mansion¡¯s kitchen. In a little while, you will be able to eat the food on a warm te."


    I have never made such a reservation.


    If so, it means that there is news that needs to be delivered urgently enough to disguise the delivery route.


    "I¡¯m just a little hungry. Will you bring me some food, John?"


    I sent John out of the office.


    As the door closed, and John¡¯s footsteps faded away, Bate threw off his calm face and said.


    "Remember when I told you a while ago that I found the man who murdered the Crown Prince¡¯s nanny?"


    I nodded.


    Upon His Majesty¡¯s order, he left young Perez alone in his vi and dragged his nanny.


    And he was found off the Southwestern river.


    "But he said something strange."


    "Strange?"


    Bate stepped closer to the office desk and lowered his voice.


    "It wasn¡¯t the Empress who killed the Crown Prince¡¯s mother."


    "It¡¯s not Lavigne?"


    I shook my head.


    "No one has a motive to kill Perez¡¯s mother unless it¡¯s Lavigne. She was a maid with a quiet personality from amoner."


    "That¡¯s what the Crown Prince¡¯s nanny said in tears before she died."


    Anyway, it was the nanny who served Perez and Perez¡¯s mother right next to him.


    If I heard it directly from his mouth, it was credible.


    I asked Bate.


    "Who did you say killed her?"5


    --------


    A/N: Da-dun! If it¡¯s not Lavigne, who do you think killed Perez¡¯s mother? Hmmm....


    Thest two chapters will be thest update, I think I can update it on Sunday! Enjoy your day!

 Chapter 255

    <h4>Chapter 255</h4>


    "You¡¯re here, Crown Prince."


    "What about Your Majesty?"


    "It¡¯s the same today. I think it¡¯s gotten worse...."


    The Knight guarding the front of the bedroom shook his head.


    "But Your Majesty will be pleased that Your Royal Highness hase. Your Majesty awaits your arrival."


    "I see."


    Perez answered briefly.


    However, a little twist in one¡¯s mouth was unbearable.


    The Emperor must be waiting for his time toe.


    There was a rattling noise from the tray of tea in his hand.


    "Open the door."


    "Yes, Your Grace."


    The loyal knights quickly opened the door to the Emperor¡¯s bedroom.


    Twice a day, Perez¡¯s arrival time was fixed, so all the maids had already left.


    "You¡¯rete."


    Yovanes said, with an intrusive breath.


    It was always the same thing.


    Next to the bed were several small pieces of vases that seemed to have been broken by Yovanes without defeating his temper.


    "I will prepare the tea."


    Perez prepared the tea as usual.


    In a cup, a littlerger than a regr one, a warm tea was put into Yovanes¡¯ hands.


    Even with his hands trembling, unable to breathe well, Yovanes quickly epted the cup.


    "Strangely, when I drink this tea, it¡¯s a little easier to breathe."


    Yovanes said so and gulped down the tea.


    Perez¡¯s gaze watched it from a distance.


    "One more drink."


    Yovanes hastily drank tea and emptied the second ss.


    "Hmm, yes. That¡¯s better."


    Yovanes said, sweeping his chest with a satisfied face.


    While lying in his bed, he lost weight, and the generous appearance of the past has be unimaginably thin and dry.


    However, only the unpleasant gaze toward Perez in those eyes was still there.


    "That day after tomorrow is your celebration."


    "That¡¯s right."


    Perez remained motionless on the spot, still with his hands behind his back.


    Yovanesughed at the sight.


    "Behind the scenes, how bad will it be? The Crown Prince of the Great Empire, just like you, has be a man of low blood, mixed with it."


    It was Yovanes who coveted the lowly maid and brought a life out of the world.


    However, there was no such guilt in Yovanes¡¯ gaze at Perez.


    "I should have saved Astana, I should have done it."


    That¡¯s what Yovanes has been saying a lottely.


    As if he thought that word would provoke Perez.


    But Perez always responded with a nk expression.


    Like now.


    "At least...ahh...Astana...hngg...unlike you..arrogant..."


    Yovanes stopped talking.


    It was because he noticed that his body was strange.


    "Gasp! Hukk!"


    He ran out of breath twice as much as usual.


    As if his lungs werepletely shrunk, he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    e on..haa...doctor...!"


    Yovanes said, tearing his stuffy chest and throat.


    The gasping breath didn¡¯t evene out properly.


    But Perez didn¡¯t respond.


    He just looked at Yovanes, still behind him.


    "Go..!...Don¡¯t...haaa...stand still...! Do....something..!"


    Eventually, the body of Yovanes, who was sitting, fell back.


    The teacup that Yovanes was holding rolled over a thick rug under the bed.


    It was then that Perez began to move.


    Perez reached out and picked up the teacup, and with a cold face, he quietlyid it down on the side table.


    "You...you...!"3


    Yovanes pointed a finger at Perez, realizing something.


    Then he started screaming with all his might.


    "...Outside....Call...!" But what came out was only a voice that was less than a yawning sound.


    "Gasp..!"


    Yovanes¡¯ hands and feet began to stiffen.


    Perez, looking down at the trembling limbs, opened his mouth.


    "Die. Isn¡¯t it all going to befortable when you die?"4


    Yovanes distorted his face.


    Perezughed at the sight of Yovanes who doesn¡¯t know what he meant.


    "You don¡¯t seem to remember. I¡¯ve never forgotten it until now."


    "Well....that¡¯s....uhh..."


    "That¡¯s what you said while holding the poison in my mother¡¯s hand."6


    Yovanes¡¯ eyes opened in bewilderment.


    "The... that.... You...how..."


    "That night, my mother had a fever. I went downstairs and wet the towel."


    Perez said, recalling that dark night.


    "You¡¯re there. But when mother sent dozens or hundreds of letters like that, even if she screamed for courtship, she couldn¡¯t even see the hem of your clothes."3


    Do you know that it¡¯s not something I¡¯m proud of?


    That night, Yovanes visited the vi alone with neither an attendant nor an escort.


    Funny, it was also Perez¡¯s first time to see his father.


    It was the first time I saw a cowardly back through an open door.


    <strong>"Drink this and finish it. I will take care of your son and save his life. So, die. My position is very ufortable because you¡¯re not dying."</strong>


    Perez calmly recalled the memory of the day.


    "My mother¡¯s hand, who was holding her hem while crying for help, was verypassionate to Your Majesty."


    "Well, that¡¯s...at that time..."


    Yovanes puffed as if to make some excuse.


    But he was short of breath, so even that was difficult.


    He liked it.


    And Perez evenughed looking at him.


    And said.


    "Go ahead and die. My position is very ufortable because you are not dying."22


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Eventually, Yovanes¡¯ eyes began to turn.


    It smelled bad, whether he had incontinent or not.1


    Perez said in Yonvanes¡¯ ears, who was trembling like a seizure.


    "Your Majesty, I will take responsibility. I will leave you in the history books as the worst, stupid Emperor in the history of the Empire. So take it easy."14


    A ravenous sound, like an animal biting a bubble, emanated from the mouth of Yovanes, which opened up meaninglessly.


    It was the sound of a person who had to die a long time ago, saying that he would try to breathe a few more times, so ravenous greed was met.


    Eventually Yovanes¡¯ movement stopped.


    Perez looked into the eyes of Yovanes, which was wide open.


    The red bloodshot eyes were filled with resentment for not knowing their sins.


    But it¡¯s also for a while.


    Perez closed Yovanes¡¯ eyes with an expressionless face.


    He also released his hand, which had grasped his neck as if tearing it, andid it neatly on both sides.


    Finally, the mouth that had opened like a devil was also closed by pressing it.


    Before you knew it, Yovanes looked calm as if he had fallen asleep.


    Over the past hour, Yovanes¡¯ was breathless and the bedroom without a quiet day was finally immersed in perfect silence.


    Perez turned around.


    Then he opened the bedroom door and said.


    "Your Majesty is dead."


    While the startled knights hardened in ce, the maid and courtdy waiting outside the bedroom jumped inside.


    "Your Majesty!"


    Surprised, they immediately checked Yovanes¡¯ breathing and heartbeat, but it was toote.


    "Gasp!"


    When the Emperor died, it was the etiquette that the whole country, as well as those he served by, fell in sorrow.


    "Your Majesty..."


    Soon, the knights dropped their heads.


    But in the meantime, Perez was far away.


    "I have to inform the obituary."


    It was when he spoke shortly and turned back.


    "...Tia."


    At the end of the corridor, Florentia stood.


    At that moment, he could tell.


    That she already knows everything.


    Perez¡¯s face hardened.


    As if he had been caught, he wanted to run away.


    I was afraid.


    I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll despise me.


    It¡¯s dirty and ugly. She might even curse at me.2


    As she approached one step at a time, his heart beat faster.


    And when they finally met each other.


    "Perez."


    She called his name and hugged him tightly.


    Florentia¡¯s warmth smeared on his hardened body.


    The eyes of the knights and attendants near the bedroom gathered at the two.


    So that they do not hear it.


    She pulled Perez¡¯s head and whispered in his ear.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Perez."


    It was a voice full of sadness.


    "I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t find out in advance that something like that happened to you."


    Her hands, hugging his waist, swept his back.


    "I¡¯m sorry that you have been hurt alone."7


    Snap.


    It sounded as if a crack was breaking.


    A drop of tears fell from his eyes, smearing over her shoulders.


    Perez curled up hisrge body.


    He put his body deeper in her arms and hugged her protectively.


    Those who watched it were simply thinking, "The Crown Prince is saddened by His Majesty¡¯s death."16


    Like they are trying to protect each other.


    Like they were keeping this a secret between them.


    No one knew the true reason that the lovers who hugged each other tightly were sharing.+


    It was on the day of Yovanes, Emperor of Lambrew, died.1


    -------


    A/N: You did great, Perez! I¡¯m so proud of you! Live a happy life from now on!


    And here¡¯s my promised update! Enjoy the next one too!

 Chapter 256

    <h4>Chapter 256</h4>


    A/N: Here¡¯s thest chapter everyone! 8


    Happy reading!1


    ------


    (Florentia¡¯s POV)


    The banquet, which was prepared to celebrate the Crown Prince¡¯s appointment, was reced by an Emperor¡¯s coronation ceremony.


    For three days, the Empire, which mourned the death of Yovanes, soon prepared to face a new Emperor.


    The carriage carrying me arrived at the Imperial Pce stopped.


    "Florentia."


    The door opened and the figure of Perez was seen.


    He gave a deep kiss on the back of my hand.16


    The Imperial soldiers and servants standing nearby were coughing awkwardly and hurriedly looking away.


    "Perez!"


    Even with my warning voice, Perez was firm.


    He was even smirking at me.


    After Yovanes¡¯ death, Perez expressed his feelings more often than before.1


    At least in front of me.


    I said, pulling my hand out.


    "...Hurry, let¡¯s go. Everyone must be waiting for us."


    "No one in the Lambrew Empire would everin if you made them wait for a few minutes, my Tia. We can take our time."18


    What do you mean "My Tia?"


    I tried protesting a few times because it¡¯s embarrassing, but Perez dismissed my dissatisfaction, saying, ¡¯I¡¯m just saying, what mine is mine.¡¯


    I shook my head and walked ahead.


    "You should relish this moment as much as you struggled to get this far."


    Perez said, catching up behind me.


    "Yeah, I definitely worked my ass off for this."


    Things that had happened so far passed like a kaleidoscope in front of my eyes.


    "But that doesn¡¯t justify my ill manners."


    How many people do you think are waiting for us there right now?


    Perezughed again as I looked into his eyes.


    "Are you ready?"


    We finally stood in front of the banquet hall where the crowning ceremony will take ce.


    Perez reached out as I nodded.


    "Well then, shall we enter, High Lady of Lombardi?"


    "...Of course, Crown Prince."


    Today is thest time I call Perez the Crown Prince.


    Before long, the door of the banquet hall, which had been firmly closed, began to open.


    "Your Highness the Crown Prince and the High Lady, Florentia Lombardi have arrived!"18


    The sound of the servant informing rang through the air.


    The light of the bright banquet hall was pouring out as if weing us.


    And there were countless people waiting for us.


    The paths we took led us to the high tform in front.


    It was a ce where only the Crown Prince and hispanion, who were crowned as Emperor, could ascend.


    The carpet we stepped on under our feet seems to support me.


    I could find the familiar faces among the people lined up on both sides of the pathway.


    Grandfather, Father, Shann, and ryvan standing next to him.


    Turning to the other side, I saw Avinox, Larane, and the twins standing together.


    In addition, I could see Chanton Sushou, Migente Ivan, and the Patriarch of Brown, and Ramona.


    They bowed their heads lightly to me.


    As we made eye contact with one person and the other, Perez and I grew closer to the podium.


    I turned my head and looked to the side.


    Perez was already looking at me.


    When did it start?


    Suddenly, such a question crossed my mind.


    "Go up, Crown Prince."


    I said and stopped in front of the podium.


    "The Lord of Lombardi will also go up with Your Highness."


    I expected to some extent.


    Since we are officially engaged, there would be no problem even if we stepped on the tform together.


    However, I wanted to confirm with Perez.


    As Perez said, it was an incredibly long journey.


    The question was whether I can share this moment that I won at the end of that difficult road.1


    "Tia."


    Perez said, looking only at me in this vast space and countless people.


    "Look around. All of this is aplished by you."


    Perez¡¯s hand, which held me, squeezed my hand a little more firmly.


    And he asked me with a picturesque smile.


    "Would you please go up with me, Lord Lombardi?"


    Somehow, his voice made meugh.


    I nodded and answered.


    "Yes, Crown Prince."


    We looked at each other.


    And at the same time, we took the first step on the podium.


    ****


    (Florentia¡¯s POV)


    "Lady Florentia..Lady Florentia..wake up."


    A small voice woke me up.


    "...." I fell asleeptest night looking onto the papers, so my stiff eyes weren¡¯t quite open yet.


    "It¡¯s time for you to wake up."


    Even though it was early in the morning, it was a friendly voice that did not bother my ears.


    "Good morning, Caitlin."


    When I, who couldn¡¯t even open my eyes properly, spoke with one hand waving, buried in a fluffy pillow, I heard Caitlin smiling softly.


    "Can I sleep a little longer?"


    "Did you go to bedtest night? I asked Your Majesty to let you go to bed early."5


    "It¡¯s not Perez¡¯s fault. It¡¯s my fault. I insisted on working more."


    In the end, I wasid on the bed by Perez holding the papers in my handst night.


    "Estira also said at thest checkup that you should be careful of fatigue."


    Caitlin said in a stern voice.


    Caitlin, who has dered herself to be my maid-in-honor after Perez ascend the throne, has been serving me without borrowing the hands of others.


    Laurel, who has her second child, is no longer my maid-in-honor, but a close friend who visits and talks to me from time to time.3


    "I know, I know. Ugh, I¡¯m hungry."


    With Caitlin¡¯s help, I washed, prepared, and headed to the restaurant.


    "Good morning, everyone."


    My family, who were eating in advance of my greeting, looked at me.


    "Please be strong enough to fill your stomach."


    I said that to the approaching servant and sat down.


    "You must have a busy schedule today."


    My father, who arrived from Chesail yesterday, looked at me anxiously with a tired face that had not yet been relieved of his journey.


    "We have a meeting. The agenda is also an agenda."


    ryvan nodded at me and agreed.


    "It¡¯s probably a long meeting. Please have a good meal, my Lord."


    "And Pellet too."


    "It¡¯s actually my second bowl."


    I drank warm tea and asked my father.


    "How¡¯s the porting along?"


    "I have to increase the number of docks, but the construction is slow, so I am very worried."


    "Well, how about meeting Violet once while you¡¯re here?"


    "I was supposed to call them in advance and meet them this afternoon. Half of the supplies to and from the port are from the top of Lombardi and the top of Pellet. So, if we put our heads together, we¡¯ll figure something out."


    I expressed my constion by pouring a little more warm tea into my father¡¯s empty teacup, saying so with a tired face.


    "I¡¯m going to sleep in the Imperial pce tonight. If anything happens, send someone to the Empress Pce, Father."1


    "Yes, yes."


    Father nodded, rubbing his eyes, apparently still half asleep.


    "If the Lord were to stay in the Pce today, the mansion would be empty."


    "I know. We¡¯re going on a month-long off-season training today."


    Recently, the twin, who have intensively grown their muscles in recent years, said, picking up a mountain of pancakes with a fork.2


    "Will you leave today, Aunt?"


    At my words, Shann wiped her mouth and nodded her head.


    "A new mineral was discovered in the North. I think I should probably go see it myself."


    It was so like Shann, who likes to check everything with her own eyes.


    "You must be having a hard time because it¡¯s summer."


    "I still have to be sure."


    Shann said firmly.


    I hurriedly finished my breakfast with a short conversation confirming the family¡¯s current situation.


    "Pellet, are you ready?"


    "Yes, my Lord."


    ryvan said as he emptied all his coffee.


    "Good work."


    When I left the restaurant with my father¡¯s greeting and arrived at the front door, Crenny weed me with arge bundle of documents.


    "You¡¯re here, sister."


    "You still don¡¯t have breakfast, do you, Crenny?"


    "I feel sick all day long when I eat something in the morning. I¡¯ll take care of my lunch instead."


    Crenny, who has a small mouth, said with a grin.


    "But you¡¯d better eat it on a day like today."


    It was time to get on the carriage thinking about feeding Crenny some fruits during the break of the meeting.


    "Are you going to the Imperial Pce?"


    "Oh, Grandpa."


    Maybe he came out for a morning walk, but I could see my grandfather walking slowly with his hands behind his back.


    Next to him was Ralph, a puppy that my grandfather has been raising for some time now.10


    He was big, but he was very gentle and intelligent. No wonder the whole mansion fell in love with him.


    "No matter what happens today, you shouldn¡¯t back down, Tia."


    My grandfather¡¯s smile was gentle, but his eyes shone as sharply as before.


    "When have I ever stepped back?"


    At my answer, my grandfather grinned at me and nodded his head.


    "Yes, yes. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll take care of it."


    Grandpa said that, patted me tenderly on my shoulder, and started walking with Ralph again.


    It was on the side of the evergreen forest.


    I stood there and looked at my grandfather¡¯s rxed back, then climbed into the carriage.


    The carriage carried me, Crenny, and ryvan ran nonstop and reached the Imperial Pce.


    "Woo."


    As I walked through the corridor of the Imperial Pce, as a sign of a little nervous Crenny echoed.


    "Crenny."


    "Yes, sister."


    "Trust me and follow me."


    I said, patting Crenny¡¯s back.


    It could hurt.


    As always, Crenny smiled and nodded.


    As we approached the conference room, the Knights guarding the door quickly greeted us with courtesy.


    "Open the door."


    In my words, the attendants bowed their heads and opened the door of the conference room.


    The heavy door moved and poured out the buzzing sound of conversation that was contained in it.


    It was probably the most fierce battleground ever since I became a householder.


    But I wasn¡¯t nervous.


    We¡¯ve prepared everything to win today.


    As I walked into the conference room, hundreds of nobles rose in unison.


    "You¡¯re here, Lord Lombardi."


    I nodded leisurely towards them and looked for my seat, greeting them.


    Behind me were ryvan and Crenny.


    I felt a gaze and turned my head, and there I saw Perez, who was seated in the Emperor¡¯s seat looking at me.


    "Good morning, Matriarch of Lombardi."


    He said hello first.


    "Did you have a good breakfast, Your Majesty?"


    "Yes, what about the Lord?"


    "Me too."


    I answered briefly and added a smile.


    "Today is the day? Don¡¯t you think so?"


    In short, let¡¯s stick together properly.


    "The Lord of Lombardi is here, so the conference will begin!"


    The conference began when the nobles who had risen for me sat down again.


    It was an umon day of peacefulness for the Lambrew Empire, which has never been seen before.57


    -Complete-4


    ---------


    A/N: And that¡¯s it folks! And yes! The first part of this chapter <strong>is </strong>the prologue in the Manhwa.

 Chapter 257

    <h4>Chapter 257</h4>


    The side story of Florentia.MTL-edited quality.


    <strong>Chapter 1.</strong>


    Maeaem- Maeaem


    Summer when cicadas cry loudly.


    rivan Pellet, the top¡¯s Lord at the Lombardi Top, was walking along the wide corridor of the Lombardi mansion.


    As he stretched out his long legs and moved, his hem fluttered long, and his blond and blue eyes twinkled in the midday sunlight.


    At that appearance, many employees of the mansion who worked around him looked at him with enchantment.


    Indeed, rivan couldn¡¯t notice such a thing, and he just took his step by thinking about something.


    "He met the Matriarch randomly. I can¡¯t believe he came in. He ignorant bastard..."


    When he recalled an uninvited visitor who hade without an appointment in advance, rivan¡¯s straight eyebrows were wrinkled.


    "Well, I¡¯m sure this is all going the way of the Matriarch."


    There was a statement in advance.


    If ¡¯he¡¯es in unexpectedly, don¡¯t send him back and let him know.


    "All have ns."


    When he remembered her, the light and pir of Lombardi, a smile appeared on rivan¡¯s face.


    Without stopping, he looked inside the mansion and out the window.


    The heat is in full swing, so it could have gotten messy and loose somewhere.


    Wherever the eyes met, there was no ce that was not perfect.


    Of course, it always has, but in the opinion of rivan Pellet, who is quite subjective, Lombardi has be more perfect in about a year and three months.


    It was the time when the current Matriarch of Lombardi, Florentia Lombardi, seeded in the position of the householder.


    "447 days to be exact."


    rivan muttered proudly.


    It was a number that was urately calcted by adding one day each time he wake up every morning.1


    It was also true that at first there was an uneasy gaze on the new householder, both inside and outside Lombardi.


    The character Florentia Lombardi was in many ways an ¡¯umon choice¡¯.


    However, the new householder of Lombardi, who heard the story, said with a distinctive confident smile.


    "As time goes by, everyone will naturally know, well, why I became the Matriarch of Lombardi."


    And it was just like that.


    Out of concern, she quickly began to take center stage as a householder.


    Like a person born from the beginning to be a Lombardi¡¯s householder


    She pretended to doplicated things without the help of others, and made the right choice every time without being blocked by difficult decisions.


    It was truly every day that everyone who was serving the new Matriarch of Lombardi was admiring.


    So, the past year and three months have passed quickly.


    As Florentia assures, and as rivan expects.


    Now no one dared question the new Matriarch of Lombardi¡¯s actions.


    Whoever sees, Lombardi was getting stronger than ever in the history of the family.


    rivan¡¯s shoulders shrugged at the pride of the person who had such a person right next to him, and the pride of being the closest limb.


    "Oh, Mr. Bate."1


    rivan had just found Bate walking out of the gallery of the mansion and was approaching.


    "It¡¯s been a long time, Sir rivan."


    Bate, the guild leader of the Information Guild, greeted with his mysterious amber eyes bent round.


    It¡¯s always been a thought, but like the name of the dessert shop he runs, it¡¯s a deep smile that reminds him of caramel.


    "The Matriarch is inside. She¡¯s looking at Alpheo Jean¡¯s work."


    "You mean the new one?"


    "Yes, I¡¯m sure she liked it, but she¡¯s feeling particrly good today."


    "Good thing."


    rivan hung his head to remember the character, who was now waiting for him in the householder¡¯s office.


    "Let¡¯s go in."


    "Yes, of course."


    They were working closely with Matriarch enough to call themselves the left and right arms of Florentia Lombardi, but the two did not talk about their work at all.


    It was because what each other knew was too sensitive.


    Tap, tap.


    rivan¡¯s footsteps rang louder as he entered the gallery with a high ceiling and an open space.


    In the space covered with white marble, all kinds of rare art works show off their beauty.


    In the deepest and widest ce, the work of Alpheo Jean, which Bate talked about, was held in ce.


    The title of the work is ¡¯World Tree¡¯.


    The world tree, the symbol of the Lombardi family, was embodied by its organ, woodwork, and was a huge sculpture of several pieces connected together.


    It was an artwork created by burning the soul without a single day off for over a year to celebrate the fact that Florentia Lombardi, who recognized his talent as a child, became the Matriarch.


    Arge wooden pir that can only be hugged by three adult males holding their hand in hand, and countless branches extending from it in all directions.


    It was magnificent as if it were supporting the world, not the ceiling of a gallery, but also zing as if it were about to devour everything.


    And below it.


    A person with a presence that is not pushed by the energy of the sculpture.


    Lombardi¡¯s householder, Florentia Lombardi, smiled as she looked back at rivan.


    "Wee, Lord Pellet."


    ***


    "You calls me like that again."


    rivan spoke in an uncharacteristically uneven voice.


    "Please call me asfortably as before."


    "But now you¡¯re the lord of Lombardi¡¯s top..."


    Although I was blurred, rivan didn¡¯t even budge.


    He¡¯s so determined in a weird ce.


    "All right, Lord rivan."


    "Lord, that honor is...."


    "I¡¯m calling rivan¡¯s name, but I can¡¯t speak informally."


    Then rivanughed with a shallow sigh as if it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    I smiled face to face with that rivan, then turned my head and looked up at the sculpture of the world tree again.


    I felt as if I had be a lucky human being who witnessed the world tree that exists in the legend.


    After standing still for a moment, rivan let me know in a soft voice behind my back.


    "Well, the Matriarch."


    "Tell me."


    "I¡¯m sorry for your appreciation, but Chanton Sushou is waiting in the office right now."


    rivan¡¯s speech, speaking the name of the Patriarch of Sushou, the great lord of the South, was quite harsh.


    That means he doesn¡¯t like him that much.


    However, I did not respond to that remark.


    It¡¯s only because it¡¯s time toe, but what?


    Besides, it¡¯s him who¡¯s in a hurry, not me.


    Instead, I reached out and swept the hard surface of the world tree.


    Originally, it was said that art works were to be appreciated only with the eyes, but this world tree sculpture was made by Alpheo Jean in consideration of the touch as well.


    Only for me.


    "rivan."


    "Yes, the Matriarch."


    "What would it have been like if the branches of this world tree didn¡¯t stretch out in that shape?"


    "......what?"


    "What if there weren¡¯t any flowers of the world tree that bloomed there? No, what if this sculpture was just a little smaller than this?"


    I smiled as I immediately met rivan¡¯s blue eyes staring at me to read my intentions.


    "Don¡¯t you think it must have been a pretty nice sculpture, though?"


    Like the sculpture I saw in my previous life.


    With my help, Alpheo Jean started sculpting in earnest at a much earlier age than before.


    Even with full support from Lombardi.


    Since the genius is winged, it seems obvious that Alpheo Jean seeded faster and gained more fame.


    And there was already one sculpture that had been passed on to the Lombardi family.


    The "woman who cares for saplings" presented at the Lombardi Schrship banquet held to secretly bring the Patriarch of Brown.


    So I thought it was just passing by.


    Alpheo Jean eventually created his masterpiece, ¡¯The World Tree,¡¯ and dedicated it to the new owner, me.


    As if it were his destiny to produce the masterpiece.


    "What I want to say is that what will happen will eventually happen."


    But some things have changed.


    The ¡¯World Tree¡¯ this time was a little different from that of my previous life.


    Flowers, which were not previously present, were added, and branches were drawn in a more dynamic shape.


    And more than anything else, the scale has be more grand.


    "But, how to get out of that fate and how to use it depends on the person in the end."


    Like Alpheo Jean, who created a more beautiful ¡¯World Tree¡¯ with his superior skills than in my previous life.


    Then I tapped rivan¡¯s shoulder with affection and said.


    "You said he¡¯s waiting? I¡¯m going now."


    I want to make him wait longer when I think about what has been disturbing me.


    With that in mind, I took a very leisurely step from the gallery to my office.


    I deliberately stopped in the middle to see flowers, and talked to Herringa¡¯s householder of the Schrship Foundation, who was passing by.


    And when I finally entered the office.


    "The Matriarch of Lombardi."


    Chanton Sushou, who was sitting, stood up and called me.


    He was a nobleman with no original expression, but his impression was even harder today.


    It seems like a person full of anger.


    However, I know too well that there¡¯s a touch of impatience underneath that thick expressionless expression.


    I stood still without saying anything for a while and appreciated the face of Chanton Sushou.


    Eventually, Chanton Sushou couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and asked.+


    "What was written in the letter... is it true?"


    Yeah, he should¡¯vee out like that a long ago.


    I said, smiling at Chanton Sushou, with a full heart of joy.


    "It¡¯s been a month since I saw you, Patriarch Sushou."

 Chapter 258

    <h4>Chapter 258</h4>


    A month ago, the Lombardi mansion.


    "I¡¯m pissed off..."


    A bunch of papers in my handy on the table with a throbbing, heavy noise.


    The report I received a while ago was heating up my head.


    "It¡¯s been a long time, I feel like this."


    Still, tapping on the table with my fingertips and waiting for my mood to calm down.


    "The more I think about it, the more upset I get."


    I expected some damage, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be this bad.


    I narrow my eyes and red at the papers.


    "Isn¡¯t that such a person from the beginning? There is no trust at all."


    rivan spoke low, frowning over his sses.


    "I didn¡¯t like him from the beginning. For me."


    "The householder of Pellet. No, rivan."


    When I called him "The householder of Pellet" like the habit I used to call in public, rivan, who looked at me as if he was disappointed, nodded immediately at my corrective title.


    "Yes, the Matriarch."


    "Are you free today?"


    It just so happens that today is the day of the conference where I personally put forward the agenda.


    I said, pointing my finger at the stack of papers rivan brought.


    "I¡¯m going to take this and check it properly. Would you like to go together?"


    "On my way out, I told you I¡¯d be leaving work right after work today."


    As expected, rivan.


    That was when we were nodding meaningfully while making eye contact.


    "Tia, why don¡¯t you finish your meal."


    My father, who was listening to our conversation next to me, said quietly, tearing the fresh bread with his hands.


    Only then did I realize that we were sitting at a lunch table with a bunch of people, and I reflected on myself.


    "The same goes for Sir rivan. Doesn¡¯t the food cool down?"2


    "Oh, yeah. I¡¯m sorry."


    rivan answered quickly, picking up the bread, as if he had ever glisten his eyes in sorrow.


    It¡¯s the rivan that everyone but me is scared of and hard to treat.


    Rather, he¡¯s especially weak for my father who everyone isfortable with.7


    It seemed that there were simrities between people, such as scissors, rocks, and paper.


    As I looked at my father and rivan for a moment, I shook my head and picked up a piece of bread.1


    The soft and fluffy bread looked appetizing at a nce.


    Yeah, I¡¯ll have to eat a lot to fight well in a little while.


    Thinking so, I was looking for butter for bread when I suddenly remembered something.


    "Wait. Come to think of it, this bread is made of flour, right?"


    rivan, who was about to put bread in his mouth at my word, also paused.


    I red at the bread for a moment with a vignt gaze, then asked at the butler who was waiting near the table where we were eating.


    "Butler John, Is this bread using flour from that region?"


    "Because the wheat is of good quality anyway... Yes, it is."


    "......Then I don¡¯t want to eat bread today."


    My body won¡¯t receive it.


    I might have an upset stomach.


    "Me too..."


    rivan, who had been agonizing for a while, followed me andid the bread down.3


    "Phew."


    My father shook his head andughed as if he couldn¡¯t stop us.


    "Does my grandfather eating in his study room today?"1


    "Yes, the Matriarch. These days, he does it every day."


    It was when I talked to John and pushed the basket full of bread far away with my fingertips and just turned to the steak on the te.


    "My Lady the Matriarch."


    An employee of the mansion entered the dining room with a letter in his hand.


    "Oh, it¡¯s Larane."


    The letters were filled with letters that were as soft and pretty as the person who wrote them.


    "Larane?"


    "What did she say?"


    The twins, who were eating fruit, leaned towards me and asked if I had already finished eating.


    Before the two reached out to the letter paper, I quickly talked about the content.


    "Just, I guess she¡¯s busy preparing for the wedding. And..."


    As nned, Larane and Avinox, who followed Eastern customs and ended their one-year engagement period, should have already had their weddingst year.


    But they couldn¡¯t, and the reason is.


    "Lix is also growing well."


    Full-name Velix Luman.7


    It is the name of the son of Larane and Avinox.10


    The unexpected early gift led to a very slight change of order, with Larane giving birth to Lix and then holding a wedding ceremony.


    "Oh, I can¡¯t wait to see Lix."


    "Me too, he¡¯s cute just by looking at the portrait."


    "He¡¯s more resemble to Avinox than I thought, so I¡¯mughing a little."


    Oh, I admit that too.


    Lix¡¯s portrait, which Larane sentst month, had a mini Avinox.1


    Everyone who saw the painting was amazed andughed.


    "It said children faces change every day, but are they much different from portraits now, Mother?"


    Gillieu asked Shann, who was tapping the corner of her mouth with a napkin.


    "At that time, the kids are definitely sleeping and getting bigger when they wake up, but well. But it still remains the same as Confucius Luman."


    "Ah, Lix should have looked like Larane!"1


    Mairon was sad, shouting, "It¡¯s cute now, but it would have been cuter then!"


    They don¡¯t grow up even when they get older.


    I spoke to the twins.


    "We¡¯ll see him in a few weeks anyway, but hold on until then."


    Although Larane was rushed to the East, the situation was unfavorable, so we couldn¡¯t attend her engagement ceremony.


    As for the wedding, we are going to the East a weekter for her family to attend together.


    "By the way, does His Majesty really apany you, Tia?"1


    "Oh, that¡¯s..."


    At my father¡¯s question, I smiled awkwardly and nodded.


    "It must be! He want to go, can I stop it?"2


    If the Emperor wants to do it, who¡¯s stopping him?


    No, I can stop him, but how shiny his eyes were when I told the story.


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say no.


    "Wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous though?"


    "......to Perez?"


    When I asked, my father blinked his eyes and thought for a moment, and he immediatelyughed, "That¡¯s right."


    "Although it is unusual for the Emperor toe in person, it is also a good way to control the public sentiment of the East."


    The eastern region was only a few decades after being incorporated into the Empire, so it was still a region requiring careful management in many ways.


    "By the way, Tia."


    Shann called me.


    "How¡¯s the preparation going for your wedding?"


    "Oh...... there¡¯s still a lot left, well."


    Me and Perez¡¯s scheduled engagement period is two years until Creney graduates from the Academy.


    There was still less than half of the time left.


    "Perez and I are also busy."


    I am Lombardi, and Perez is busy caring for the empire.


    "That¡¯s right. If you could just do it right now......"


    Shann¡¯s eyes nced at the bundle of papers still lying on the table, saying so.


    Even though she doesn¡¯t show off the surface, it was Shann that she responded as sensitively as me to touching Lombardi.


    "It¡¯s time to get going."


    Said Gillieu, who checked my te that was almost empty.


    "If we leave now, we¡¯ll be able to arrive right before the conference."


    "It may not be possible to hold a meeting without Tia just because it is a littlete."


    Everyone in the seat, including me, nodded.


    "Let¡¯s go then."


    I stood up and said.


    I took the materials I had thrown on the table myself.


    This is my weapon today.


    After a while.


    The carriage carrying me and rivan arrived at the Imperial Pce.


    The twins who were escorting the carriage outside along with other knights, was pping their knight¡¯s uniform, saying it was hot.


    "Why don¡¯t we go into the conference room together? It should be cool inside."


    "Well, no. We¡¯ll be outside."


    "Yes, we¡¯refortable out there. There¡¯s a lot of people in there.


    Gillieu and Mairon answered, strangely avoiding my gaze.


    Like there¡¯s something very hidden at a nce.


    Come to think of it, even today, the two said let¡¯s start first, right?


    "What¡¯s wrong with you two?"


    I was saying I had a hunch, but now the time was approaching for the conference to begin.


    Do it one at a time, one at a time.


    "See youter. Let¡¯s go, rivan."


    After seeing the awkward smiling faces of the twins waving at me, I stepped into the conference room with rivan.


    "Have youe, the Matriarch of Lombardi, Oh, today you are also with the lord of Pellet Top."


    "You¡¯re here early, Berne."


    "As you get old, the only thing that disappears is morning sleep."


    The Patriarch of Berne greeted me first andughed happily.


    If a huntingpetition is still held, the one who wins first ce easily over all young people will pretend to be weak.


    But that was Berne¡¯s way of life.


    Laughing, pretending to be weak, and pretending not to know.


    It was the Patriarch of Berne¡¯s way to snatch the opponent¡¯s weaknesses through such a vignt gap.


    I took a look inside the conference room filled with nobles.


    None of the central nobles here had their own weapons like Berne.


    Because this was a battleground where the fight of politics took ce.


    "Now the meeting is about to begin."


    "I see. Then shall we go to our seats?"


    "I will pave the way. Let¡¯s go this way, the Matriarch of Lombardi."


    Before I knew it, the so-called "pro-Lombardi" nobles who came to me at the entrance of the conference room weed me in a boisterous manner.


    As I began to take a step, the empire¡¯s most prominent noblemen stepped back like water splits.


    In that scene, which was now ustomed, I slowly sat down in the seat of the householder of Lombardi, to the left of the seat of the emperor.


    Then I slowly raised my head and looked straight ahead.


    The seat facing me head-on.


    I looked at the man sitting in the ce where the Patriarch of Angenas once sat.


    A man with unwavering short hair and blunt face, but a sword-like eyes.


    It was the center of the"Pro-Sushou" against the "Pro-Lombardi" and the greandlord of the South, Chanton Sushou.

 Chapter 259

    <h4>Chapter 259</h4>


    Smirk.


    As our eyes met, Chanton Sushou stood up, and he raised his head toward me andughed.


    It was an attitude that was likely to receive a loss or heat, but I¡¯m not the one who will be provoked by that degree of provocation.


    What do you think people are?


    I held on to my expressionless face and looked at Chanton Sushou still.


    "I knew this would happen."


    In the process of raising Perez to the throne, Chanton Sushou and I were on the same side.


    I, who helped Ivan in the North and opened the trade route for the East Luman, and Chanton Sushou, who dried up the Empress¡¯ money and took thend of Angenas.


    However, after defeating themon enemy and achieving the goal, the cooperation was over.


    Chanton Sushou¡¯s actions continued as I had expected in front of the vassal families, before inheriting over the household from my grandfather.


    It was said that it was to destroy Angenas, but too much of the Sushou¡¯s grain was loosened throughout the empire.


    The longsting harvest in the South, and the eastern and western regions that suffered in theing years.


    Naturally, the Empire¡¯s dependence on the grain of the Sushou¡¯ farming, especially wheat, became too high.


    Chanton Sushou took advantage of that point without hesitation.


    Gradually, the price of the grains of the Sushou¡¯ farming began to rise.


    Naturally, many families in need of wheat began to take notice of Chanton Sushou, and a power centered around Sushou was rapidly established.


    As a result.


    "It¡¯s the Patriarch of Luman."


    "I heard that he arrived from the East yesterday. I guess he has attended the conference without taking a break."


    Avinox¡¯s father, Indit Luman, sat in the right chair of Chanton Sushou, which had been empty all along.


    Seeing that, the nobleman near me smirked.


    "Huh, ungrateful fellow."


    "How much did Lombardi¡¯s householder give to Luman¡¯s convenience? But he¡¯s stuck next to Sushou like that."


    The grumbling of the pro-Lombardi nobles broughtughter to my ears.


    A year and a half ago, the Luman family in the East was Lombardi¡¯s closest ally.


    Because the eastern trade and cruise travel that I promoted saved the entire eastern part, which was isted.


    Even Larane was engaged to Avinox, the son of the Patriarch of Luman.


    Today, however, the Patriarch of Luman was one of Chanton Sushou¡¯s close associates.


    "Where will your eternal friend be in this political world?"


    "You¡¯re here, the Patriarch of Ivan."


    Northern Migente Ivan, who had been struck in the a carriage with me, put down his cane and said.


    It is inevitable to use it because of an injured leg in the carriage ident, but I guess who is the northern part of the Patriarch of Ivan, famous for underground minerals.


    There were several thick jewels embedded in the cane.


    "Our northern part of the country is self-sufficient and resource-rich, so we don¡¯t have to be wary of Sushou. But the East is not the case."


    "That¡¯s true, though."


    "The Patriarch of Sushou is just a snake-like person who has been well aware of that weakness. Isn¡¯t it, the Matriarch of Lombardi?"


    It¡¯s a snake.


    If a snake is such a big snake, shouldn¡¯t it be beaten with an weapon?


    Iughed at the question of the Patriarch Migente Ivan.


    Then he leaned close and talked, looking at the Patriarch of Luman and Chanton Sushou who had a secret conversation.


    "I like to say that we don¡¯t have an eternal friend."


    It would be.


    "It looks like the Patriarch of Browns aren¡¯t going to attend today?"


    "Chanton Sushou, isn¡¯t he so pushy with food. Come and cast a vote in his favor."


    "It¡¯s best not to attend. If the family Brown, who was greatly favored by the Lombardi family, were on the side of the Sushou, it would be betrayal! Betrayal!"


    The Patriarch of Luman¡¯s shoulders shrank greatly when the Patriarch of Berne shouted ¡¯Betrayal!¡¯


    On the contrary, however, a deeperughter stood during the daytime of Chanton Sushou.


    It was as if to say, ¡¯Get as wet as you can¡¯.


    "As the harvest season approaches, the attitude of the Patriarch of Sushou has be more and more elusive."


    Soon it was time to harvest wheat.


    Local families that need the wheat for autumn and winter are bound to stand up in Chanton Sushou¡¯s words.


    "He¡¯s a smart person."


    It was a political sense that could not be thought of as a person who knew nothing but a sword all his life and was the leader of the knight.


    So it tastes like sticking more.


    Suddenly Chanton Sushou was staring at me.


    Unlike Angenas, who always burned his naked hostility, it was a look that felt a cold win-win feeling.


    Okay, let¡¯s stick together.


    I grinned and nodded just as Chanton Sushou did.


    "Your Majesty the Emperor."


    At that time, the door of the conference room opened and the attendant of the imperial pce entered and announced.


    Everyone gathered in the conference room got up from their seats.


    After a while, Perez appeared.


    ck conquests embroidered with gold thread, red eyes seen under the gently pushed ck hair, and sculptural features.


    He was originally a handsome Perez, but he was a guy who was getting more and more heavy charms that are hard to describe in words.


    Whose fiance is he? He¡¯s so handsome.17


    I was looking at Perez as he rose to the seat of the emperor on the podium with a proud heart.


    "Hmm?"


    I nced at his head.


    Perez¡¯ facial expression was strange when our eyes met.


    He paused for a moment, and he seemed strangely depressed.


    It might be the same expressionless face to others, but it was definitely different in my eyes.


    I mean, the tail of his eye went down slightly.


    I was a little worried about Perez¡¯s expression, but I quickly cleared up my mind.


    "Let¡¯s start the convention."


    With the chairman¡¯s words, the door of the conference room was firmly closed.


    Everyone paid attention to Perez, who sat in a high position.


    After a moment of heavy silence.


    "Today¡¯s agenda is the trade conflict between Lombardi and Sushou."


    Perez¡¯s low voice rang in the big conference hall, as I did, he put off his personal feelings, returning to the face of the perfect emperor.


    At the same time, I could feel some of the nobles around me tense up.


    Unlike the days of Emperor Yovanes, the nobles struggled and feared Perez.


    There is no value in ascending the throne, as they have never been helped by power other than Lombardi and Sushou.


    The Emperor, who did not notice the nobles, had absolute power.


    Perez said, ncing through the documents posted by the chairman of the aristocracy.


    "Currently, both Lombardi and Pellet¡¯s top entry into the Sushou estate has been stopped."


    It was a recent incident by Chanton Sushou.


    At the entrance to the southern border of thend of Sushou, it was not passing upstream of the Lombardi¡¯s top.


    To be precise, the logistics of the Lombardi family, who left the goods to Lombardi¡¯s top and the pro-Lombardi family, were all blocked.


    "It is said that Lombardi has posted this agenda. Please describe it, the Matriarch of Lombardi."


    Perez doesn¡¯t reveal his personal rtionship with me in public.


    It was what I asked for.


    And Perez was doing well with my demands without exception.


    As I slowly got up from my seat, I could feel the gaze of spirit flying in and blooming.


    I looked at the eyes one by one and opened my mouth.


    "Unless there is a situation in which the War of the Territory takes ce, it is a long-standing principle among our nobles that not to prevent the trade traffic of the top. In addition, Lombardi and Pellet Corporation are also promised to help keep the top flowing, instead of paying huge tolls to Sushou every year."


    I lightly picked up the papers that rivan gave me and said.


    "Nevertheless, Sushou is causing such great damage by unterally blocking the trade traffic. I, Florentia Lombardi, as the owner of the Lombardi¡¯s top and Pellet Corporation, demanded that Sushou to resume the trade traffic as soon as possible andpensate for the damage reasonably."


    With a nod from the audience agreeing with me, Perez asked Chanton Sushou this time.


    "The Patriarch of Sushou, do you have anything to say about this?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Chanton Sushou, who was only loyal to the imperial family, stood up from his seat and bowed to Perez once before starting his speech.


    "Blocking the entrance to the top was an inevitable measure because they caused security problems in Sushou. The wanted people were mixed up and the vigers were in danger, and this would be more important than the execution of the contract."


    Then Perez looked at me silently.


    He¡¯s saying I can speak freely.


    I rebutted against Chanton Sushou.


    "Why don¡¯t you check the mixed wanted people from the security forces of Sushou, but to the top of Lombardi, and that thend of Sushou where the wanted is bright, and that the checkpoint is the predecessor, the Patriarch Chanton Sushou."


    "If it weren¡¯t for the top of Lombardi, it wouldn¡¯t have happened in the first ce."


    "You¡¯re being unreasonable. If there¡¯s a security problem, it¡¯s time to strengthen the security. It is not only a vition of the contract to stop the entire trade traffic because of an unsessful event, but you may not know that it is more ineffective than the benefits to both sides."


    "For me, the safety of the local people is more important than anything else, so I just took measures. Even though there are a hundred benefits, it is unavoidable to keep one of the most important things."


    On the outside, it pretends to be for the local people quite a bit, but it doesn¡¯t make sense.


    It is none other than the local people of the Chanton Sushou who suffers the most from this decision.


    It was natural that because Lombardi and Pellet, who ounted for more than half of the export volume of the Sushou estate, disappeared.


    Those who were doing business with them, and the farmers of Sushou, who had decided to supply the top and grain, were looking at the sky with their both hands empty.


    Chanton Sushou was just a great man to chew like bitter medicine that took a hundred damages for one thing he wanted.


    "It was only a choice for the people of Sushou, that banned the trade traffic."


    "You mean to make the crops they¡¯ve grown blood and sweat rot in the warehouse?"


    Chanton Sushou¡¯s eyes, which had always been rxed at my words, were acrimonious.


    I didn¡¯t avoid those eyes either.


    He was arguing like he was spinning around on the ice, but I knew well what was under the surface of the water.


    While chewing and swallowing a hundred bitter drugs, it was clear that Chanton Sushou was aiming for Lombardi and Pellet Corporation¡¯s trade traffic.


    A ce where the two tops carry a lot of supplies every day, like ants moving in rows.


    It stands like the yolk of a broken Dalgal, and surrounded by thend of Sushou and the center of eastern trade, which once belonged to Sushou.


    It was Chesail, my father¡¯s estate.


    "Since the Patriarch of Sushou has chosen it as the lord, then let me choose as the owner of the top."


    And I won¡¯t be able to wait and see.+


    "How about, for example, thetop of Lombardi and the top of Pelletpletely cut off from the south?"

 Chapter 260

    <h4>Chapter 260</h4>


    If the top of Lombardi and the Pellet Corporationpletely cut off the trade traffic to the South, the result was obvious.


    Sushou sells grain through several tops, but of course the biggest clients are my two tops.


    Broadly speaking, the Western trade was undertaken by the top of Lombardi, and the Eastern trade was undertaken by the Pellet Corporation.


    Of course, Sushou will be fine if they don¡¯t sell grain to the east and west as they do now.


    The profits of the entire estate will be greatly reduced, but the local people of Sushou will not boil their stomachs.


    But that wasn¡¯t the picture Chanton Sushou wanted.


    Just as my father wished when he built the port for Chesail, it was Chanton Sushou¡¯s desire to prosper in abundance, not just live on grain.


    The same was true of Lombardi and Pellet Corporation.


    Even if we don¡¯t deal with the South right now, the Lombardi family won¡¯t fall or the Pellet Corporation won¡¯t fall.


    Eastern trade is difficult, but it can be done bynd as before.


    However, the extreme confrontation between Lombardi and Sushou was clearly a great loss for the entire Empire.


    The longer the eye-contact fight between me and Chanton Sushou on both sides of the conference room, the more silent the day was.


    "Stop."


    Perez¡¯ short, firm words cut the tension that had been strained.


    "Pellet Corporation note, bring it."


    With a light hand gesture, what Perez pointed was a bunch of papers in my hand.


    The details of the loss caused by the incident and the toll contract with Sushou were tied together.


    When rivan delivered what was in my hands, Perez read it down without hesitation.


    Perez, who had rubbed his forehead a couple of times with his long fingers, opened his mouth.


    "In the contract, it is a vition of Sushou."


    There was a sound of gulping saliva that seemed toe from the camp on the other side of me.


    However, he couldn¡¯t express his dissatisfaction in front of Perez and just sighed.


    "The state of Sushou will cooperate to resume operations immediately, and ording to the contract, double the amount of loss to Lombardi."


    "......Okay, Your Majesty."


    Chanton Sushou replied politely.


    But I didn¡¯tugh.


    Rather, I had to try not to make an impression.


    "Suspicious."


    I would rather have Chanton Sushou run wild and said, ¡¯You can¡¯t do that, you¡¯re being unreasonable!¡¯


    No matter how loyal he is to Perez, there¡¯s a big reason for him to be pressured to defend himself and even try to protest.


    But what a naive attitude.


    It¡¯s like...


    "The Matriarch of Lombardi."


    "......yes."


    I heard Perez calling me, but I couldn¡¯t look at him from Chanton Sushou.


    Obviously, I am the winner of this conference.


    Somehow, the winner was over there, so my gut was saying.


    "......the Matriarch of Lombardi is also the owner of the two tops, so make sure you pay more attention to the security of your trade traffic."


    "I¡¯ll do that."


    Pep Pep.


    Someone has been ying a joke on my back and I narrowed my eyes to a situation where it seemed that only I wasn¡¯t seeing it.


    Even though he paid a tremendous amount ofpensation, the calm Chanton Sushou¡¯s face was annoying.


    More than anything else, that shabby face bothers me.


    I felt sorry for the door of the conference room that had already been closed, so I waited for a while and woke up from my seat.


    "Lombardi, of course."


    "Twice thepensation against that nasty Chanton Sushou...... No, they¡¯ve got it."


    "Isn¡¯t it clear from the beginning that it was a vition of the contract."


    "That¡¯s right. Actually, this wasn¡¯t anything to do excepte to the conference."


    "......Today¡¯s meeting will end with this."


    Perez, who was briefly speaking, stood up right away.


    Oh, he was just gonna have a little chat.


    I kept staring at Chanton Sushou, and then came to my senses, I looked at Perez one stepter.


    But all I could see was the backs of the aides following the Emperor.


    I was going to ask why his expression was like that before the meeting began.


    Pro-Lombardi nobles around me gathered their mouths to congratte me, but those things didn¡¯te to my ears.


    Then, rivan approached and spoke in a low, secret voice.


    "The Matriarch, maybe there¡¯s a little something..."


    "Do you think so, rivan?"


    I replied with a glimpse of Chanton Sushou¡¯s seat.


    "I thought he was a tough opponent, but."


    I smirked without realizing it.


    "I have to ask Bate toe into the mansion tomorrow."


    It¡¯spletely different from dealing with Angenas.


    It was the Angenas family, who clearly showed their ulterior motives and even touched a little bit, they only screamed loudly.


    Even the Empress, who was smart, could not fix her bad temper, so she could not see the forest at all the time.


    However, Chanton Sushou is different.


    That blunt face is not what he is thinking about, his quiet hands are quick and bold.


    Several times since bing a householder, Chanton Sushou¡¯s hunting beast-like quick movements have struck.


    "The Matriarch of Lombardi."


    Just like now.


    I turned to the voice I heard behind my back.


    "Well, the Patriarch of Sushou."


    Chanton Sushou, who is one head taller than me, came close by half a step.


    The quality seems to be rich in hair color, but it doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s inside, and the size of the person who exudes the sense of oppression.


    For some reason, a big ck bear appeared.


    "I came to apologize for this."


    Do you mean to y the second round following the conference?


    I could feel the eyes of the nobles around me who were leaving the conference room, stopping one by one and looking this way.


    "This?"


    "For whatever reason, it was a vition of the contract first."


    It was still an innocent voice and attitude, but I could know for sure.


    This ck bear is making fun of me now.


    "Let¡¯s get it straight, the Patriarch of Sushou. It¡¯s not ¡¯became a vition¡¯, it¡¯s a vition. Do you still don¡¯t understand what the double indemnity means?"


    "......"


    Chanton Sushou was silently looking at me for a while.


    I looked straight into his eyes and raised one corner of my mouth at an angle.


    "And even if this is the case, thepensation will not be reduced by a penny."


    "Ah, dear."


    Chanton Sushou spoke in an insincere way as if he were reading a book written by someone else.


    "Even though I apologize myself?"


    At the moment, I remembered the words of the Patriarch of Berne, whopared Chanton Sushou to a snake.


    It¡¯s not a snake, it¡¯s a Neunggureongi*. (T/N: Red-banded snake <Arge, thick, poisonless snake moving slowly; it has a reddish brown back, a yellowish brown abdomen, and ck, vertical patterns all over the body>. And has a meaning as ¡¯Sly person¡¯.)


    At the moment, I wanted to break that expressionless mask that seemed to have no redness.


    "In the first ce, it wasn¡¯t very regrettable, it¡¯s an easy apology, why should I."


    Watching Chanton Sushou¡¯s eyes droop for a moment, I continued.


    "Don¡¯t you just blow out the smoke while making a fire from the beginning? What¡¯s an apology?"


    Then the ck bear¡¯s face was clearly hardened.


    And that reaction gave me confidence.


    Chanton Sushou did it on purpose, even though he knew I¡¯d call a conference if he pressed my tops.


    As if trying to catch my attention and prevent me from seeing something.


    As Chanton Sushou did, I stepped closer and smiled.


    "Let me give you just two pieces of advice, the Patriarch of Sushou."


    I raised my index finger.


    "One, don¡¯t forget that farming is the will of the sky. How do you know what kind of punishment wille down if you keep making such bad sympathies?"


    "What do you mean..."


    "Second."


    I cut off Chanton Sushou¡¯s words which tried to refute, and I raised my two fingers.


    "My people are important to me, just as the local people of Sushou is important to the Patriarch."


    I know the love of Chanton Sushou is to his local people.


    Especially, he cares about the farmers who are the foundation of Sushou.


    So I thought it was understandable, but I didn¡¯t hate it.


    However.


    "My father in particr is one of the most important of my people. So you¡¯d better not touch it. And."


    Ipletely erased the smile I was wearing and looked straight at Chanton Sushou.


    "This is a warning."


    That¡¯s to keep him to be nervous.


    I raised the tail of my mouth again and said to rivan.


    "Please provide details about thepensation to the Pellet¡¯s owner, to the Patriarch of Sushou, and get the paymentmitment date. In writing, of course."


    Having said that, I turned around and exited the conference room.


    I warned, this ck bear.


    I don¡¯t know exactly what Chanton Sushou is up to yet, but once I shot him, I felt refreshed.


    If I call Bate tomorrow and think about it, I¡¯ll know the answer quickly.


    The sound of my footsteps alone as I walked through the halls of the Imperial Pce was light.


    "I¡¯ve got a bit of a loose schedule today."


    This is because the conference ended too lightly than I thought.


    I really thought I was going to roll up my arms and stick together, so I even brought rivan in there.


    The face of Chanton Sushou, who was sitting across from the conference room and looking at me calmly, came to mind, and now his face be frowned.


    "If it¡¯s a bear, he¡¯ll eat honey in the warm south side like a bear... Ooh!"


    Something hugged me and pulled me while I was muttering.


    Without a chance to shout out loud, I was standing inside the room and the door was closed before my eyes.


    And someone¡¯s solid body felt behind my back.


    At the moment when I blinked at the familiar scent that came on me in an instant, I saw a green emerald ring on the fourth finger of the hand that embraced me.3


    This time, I could know without having to look back.


    I said, patting the hand with a small sigh.


    "Perez, you scared me."


    Then, hisrge hands hugged my body more greedily, and I felt a straight forehead rubbing against my neck and shoulders.


    "I missed you, Tia."

 Chapter 261

    <h4>Chapter 261</h4>


    Perez¡¯s breath was felt with my exposed skin.


    I secretly bite my lower lip and turned back and said casually.


    "Perez, tell me honestly. You like to surprise me, don¡¯t you?"


    "I got caught."


    Perez giggled low.


    Where did the majestic Emperor go? whom I saw him in the conference room a little while ago.


    There was even a yful smile on his face.


    I said, gently wrapping his cheek.


    "Perez."


    I¡¯m so d he can smile like this.


    "Why did you look like that in the conference room?"


    "Ah....."


    With my question, Perez¡¯s face became sullen again.


    "Yes, this look. What¡¯s going on?"


    "Because your fingers are empty."


    Perez¡¯s slightly rough, hard fingertips rubbed my fourth finger.


    "An engagement ring, where is it?"


    "Ah!"


    Now I realize.


    There was no red diamond ring that should have been on the fourth finger of my left hand.


    "Well, you know?"


    "...did you lose it?"


    "No, I didn¡¯t lose it, I just forgot to put it on again after taking it off for a while while taking a bath in the morning."


    To be honest, I don¡¯t remember properly, but I just made up my mind.


    But in the meantime, my head was busy.


    Where did I put the ring?


    "It¡¯s okay, even if I lost it."


    As if he had read my mind, Perez said, kissing my empty fourth finger briefly in a low voice.


    "I¡¯ll give you the same thing again. Even a hundred."


    "......I didn¡¯t lose it. I have it when I go home."


    "I¡¯m d to hear that."


    Perez¡¯s face was still sullen, even though he talked casually.


    "I always wear what Tia gave me."


    Perez said, showing the emerald ring on the fourth finger of his left hand.


    Our engagement was for two years, so I gave it to him when he said that he needed a proof of promise to keep in the meantime.


    I thought it meant just asking for anything, but unexpectedly, he picked up a green emerald and asked for it.


    The reason was that it was the color of my eyes that came to mind.


    So I asked grandfather Croily¡¯s workshop to make a ring with tinum and emerald.


    And since the day he received it, the Emerald Ring never left his fourth finger.


    "...I¡¯m sorry."


    What more excuses would the wrongdoer say?


    I said, holding Perez¡¯ hand tight.


    "Hmm."


    ...Something¡¯s weird.


    As I lifted my head, I saw a guy covering his mouth with a slightly clenched fist.


    "You...... again!"


    Oh, I was tricked again!


    "Stop teasing me! Where did you learn all the weird stuff?"


    "I¡¯m sorry. Tia is so cute that I don¡¯t know what to do."


    "Who is it? Who taught you this?! Is it the guys from the academy again? It¡¯s Lignite Luman, right?!"


    "Haha."


    Perezughed out loud as he looked at me in anger.


    Then he suddenly lifted me up and began to stride.


    "What, what!"


    I wrapped my arms around his neck in surprise, and after a while Inded on a very fluffy sofa.


    "The chairs in the conference room are very ufortable."


    Perez smiled as he matched his eyes level with me sitting down.


    "That¡¯s true. How do you know that?"


    Perez¡¯ seat in the conference room was a very soft chair.


    That was the case when he was the Crown Prince, even more so now as the Emperor of Lambrew Empire.


    Such a guy wouldn¡¯t have been able to sit in a hard chair for the nobles.


    Then I asked, even though I couldn¡¯t think of passing through my head.


    "Would you like to sit in my seat and see?"


    "......"


    Instead of answering, Perez sneaked away from my eyes.


    It was a face he made when he couldn¡¯t answer my question.


    "Why are you in my seat?"


    "......Sometimes I¡¯m curious about what Tia sees."


    "Sometimes?"


    "Sometimes when I think about it."


    I don¡¯t think ¡¯sometimes¡¯ is sometimes.


    "Because I can¡¯t go see you whenever I think of you."


    "Ah..."


    It was inevitable.


    Perez is the Emperor and I am the Matriarch of Lombardi.


    So, we couldn¡¯t spend time as often as any other lover.


    I said, swallowing a sigh that about to leak out.


    "I¡¯m just curious about that, anyway."


    Embarrassingly.


    As I added small, Perez reached out his big hand.


    Then he said, putting my hair flowing to the side behind my ear.


    "I¡¯m curious about everything about you. Did you eat a lot of your favorite strawberries for breakfast tonight, and what did you dream aboutst night?"


    His soft voice rxed me, but my heart was pounding more and more.


    "What kind of people did you meet today and what are your thoughts. And......"


    Perez¡¯ fingers, which were fiddling with my earlobes, lightly poke between my neck and hair.


    "Whether you thought of me."


    A low voice came very close.


    "Tia, did you miss me, too?"


    It was in an instant that the lips approached.


    Along with the sensation of breathing, Perez¡¯ body temperature was transmitted to my tender flesh.


    "Haa."


    As soon as I could no longer hold his breath, Perez rose up and came closer.


    Suddenly, my body was buried deep in the back of the sofa, and my head was raised to the top.


    Everything outside thatplicated my mind disappeared, and a world was filled with Perez.


    "Tia."


    In that brief moment when his lips met and fell, Perez continued to whisper my name.


    Oh, really.


    I pulled my arms around his neck even closer.


    I know how to get used to it now.


    Whenever Perez looked at the face of a man like this, I was still unfamiliar with him.


    With the continued kisses, the gaps in our bodies gradually disappeared.


    The body temperature rose even more, making the dress unbearably cumbersome.


    At this rate.


    I grabbed Perez by the shoulder and spoke with difficulty through a gap of the lips that wouldn¡¯t fall away from me.


    "Perez."


    I only called his name once, but Perez stopped moving as if he understood the meaning.


    But that¡¯s all, he exhaled that seemed to rush again.


    Judging from a few pauses, it seemed that his reason and instinct were fighting very fiercely.


    "Shall we...... advance our marriage by a few months?"


    Perez asked me with red-hot eyes all around.


    "You know it doesn¡¯t work."


    "No, Tia. Maybe there is a way. We always find a way."


    The eyes, burning red like charcoal, swept all over my face.


    "That¡¯s the way it is."


    Oh, shall we?


    I groped at the hem of Perez¡¯s robe, which still in my hand, and I closed my lips tightly.


    Perez and I want it this way.


    But in the end, reason put thest g.


    I said, cing Perez¡¯ forehead to my forehead.


    "Creney¡¯s still traveling, Perez."


    "Ha."


    In the end, Perez, with a deep and deep sigh, muttered with a tight tooth.


    "Creney."


    Eventually, Creney seeded in graduating earlyst year at the top of the liberal arts department.


    In the first ce, I and Perez¡¯s engagement was a grace period until Creney graduated, who could help me work as Lombardi¡¯s householder.


    I can¡¯t forget the face of Perez, who was in full bloom after hearing the news.


    However, Creney, who was hesitant, has revealed that he wants to travel with his Academy¡¯s friends for a year.


    For me, who knew how hard Creney had studied so far, saying that he would live up to my expectations, I had no choice but to do him a favor.


    Besides, if he start working for Lombardi, traveling will lead to a life he can¡¯t even dream of.


    Creney, who began his imperial trip, was recently in the midst of a trip to the East in time for Larane¡¯s wedding.


    Creney went on a trip for a year. After hearing that Perez, who learned that, tried to ce a wanted order across the country, it has not even been in the central area.


    I said, using my finger to erase my traces from Perez¡¯ lips.


    "Let¡¯s stay together on the cruise while traveling to the East, Perez."


    "Oh, Cruise."


    When I brought up the story of traveling to the east, the guy¡¯s face, which seemed to be covered in dark clouds, brightened.


    Then I moved the body that was ovepping on me and sat it next to me.


    If it says it¡¯s a seat next to me, it¡¯s as close as you can reach your body.


    "But are you sure you¡¯re okay, Perez?"


    "......what?"


    I answered him gently, ying around with his fingers.


    "Anyway, you¡¯ll be away for weeks. But I wonder what will happen right now."


    The Emperor does not move carelessly.


    It was for safety, but at the same time for power.


    There will be a gap in the empty space anyway.


    Someone might be greedy for the vacancy.


    Perez, who slowly blinked at my question like that, answered.


    "I¡¯m not such a loose Emperor as to cause trouble just because I¡¯m away for a while. It¡¯s okay, Tia."


    Oh right. He did.


    I nodded when I realized what a powerful Emperor Perez was.


    "Yes, that¡¯s right. Awesome, you."


    I stroked his head with a sincere and proud heart.


    Then Perez leaned his forehead on my shoulder andughed like a shy boy.


    Then he looked up at me and said in a low voice.


    "You made it this way, Tia."

 Chapter 262

    <h4>Chapter 262</h4>


    "......me?"


    "Yes."


    Perez, who nodded, did not hesitate for a second.


    He sincerely thinks he is.


    From his face staring at me with his smiley eyes, the image of the child who was eating medicinal herbs and ate with grass was reflected.


    While I couldn¡¯t say anything, Perez said with a smallughter what he had read from me.


    "I know, Tia. What are you thinking now."


    Then he continued in a neutral or nonchnt voice, as if he was talking about someone else.


    "That day, I would have been here even if you hadn¡¯te to me. I would have survived and ended my revenge."


    Perez dered.


    In the end, he would have been the winner.


    "But I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the way as I am now. It was probably in pieces. There was nothing left, so I would have lived empty without dying. No, maybe."


    Perez bite his mouth for a moment, then smiled again.


    It was that rxed smile of courtesy.


    "So Tia, you made me."


    I couldn¡¯t say no.


    Because I¡¯ve seen Perez survive alone.


    At the end of his bloody revenge, he burned everything and left nothing but ck soot.


    Then the smiling face of the guy in front of me now felt very precious.


    "Perez."


    "Huh?"


    "Aren¡¯t you rubbing the hand of such a benefactor too much? It will turn red like this."


    I pointed with my eyes at Perez¡¯srge hand, rubbing it here and there.


    "My hands aren¡¯t any dough."


    "Well. There are many things inmon."


    The guy who answered so took the back of my hand to his mouth.


    And then.


    "Ugh, Perez!"


    A white, neat tooth revealed under his red lips bite the back of my hand so that it wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    It looked like a serious chef tasting the food he made, or like a big wolf courting its mate.


    Perez said with a painted smile as my silent nce demanded an exnation for his strange behavior.


    "Because it looks delicious."


    "De, delicious..."


    I ended up stuttering a little at a loss for words.


    "You, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t say!"


    Oh, I know what color my face is right now even if I don¡¯t have to look in the mirror.


    Otherwise, Perez wouldugh so loudly.


    Perez, who had been enjoying himself for a long time, approached slowly and hugged me tightly.


    After that hug that felt a little stuffy, the guy said.


    "Tia, if you need my help, tell me anytime."


    He¡¯s talking about Sushou¡¯s work.


    Throughout the conference, I remembered Perez¡¯ cold eyes, who were thrown towards Chanton Sushou for a moment.


    "You just have to say a word."


    Just a word.


    The voice of saying so sounded desperate for some reason.


    "You know, Tia, I can do anything you want."


    "I know."


    I hugged Perez face to face.


    "I know well."


    That¡¯s why I don¡¯t say it.


    "Because you¡¯re the one who would do anything for me."


    Instead of further words, I patted him on the back.


    Perhaps the meaning was conveyed, Perez mumbled low, kissing my head.


    "I wish there was something I could do for you. Anything¡¯s fine."


    ***


    That evening, the dining room at the main building of Lombardi mansion was filled with people talking.


    At a long table, several members of the vassal families, including Lombardi, sat around and ate together.


    "So, Lord Gahan. There¡¯s a new trend in the East recently..."


    "Oh, Laurel, give me the napkin over there. Marilyn spilled the juice!"


    However, it was not a formal atmosphere like a regr banquet.


    Rather, it was a free and a little noisy evening, as if rtives were gathered together.


    I looked at the people sitting around the long table with proud eyes.


    It was a new culture of Lombardi that began after I became the Matriarch.


    At the dining room in Lombardi¡¯s main building, only direct lineages could eat without an invitation from the householder.


    But now, the people of the vassal familes are free to eat together.


    There was no coercion and no limit on the number of people.


    It started out because it felt absurd to use thisrge dining room and only a few direct lineages from Lombardi, including myself.


    Of course, there was one important rule.


    Not having a public meeting or making a decision here.


    The move was aimed at avoiding pressure to attend meals.


    Looking around the people, I turned my gaze silently.


    To my right, my grandfather, who was eating with a book in one hand, and Shan, who was staring at such a grandfather.


    "Hoh. No, this kind of development..."


    I heard my grandfather¡¯s murmur and bite my lower lip tightly so as not tough.


    I still remember vividly.


    The scene where my grandfather, who had just handed over the position of householder to me, shouted, "Now I¡¯m going to read as much as I want!"


    And to this day, my grandfather was enjoying his retirement life just as he said.


    Recently, he has been so obsessed with mystery novels that he almost ate in his study that he couldn¡¯t afford to eat properly at the dining room for dinner, so he ended up bringing books to the table.


    "Father."


    In the end, Shan, who couldn¡¯t see, quietly called my grandfather.


    "Why don¡¯t you read after the meal."


    "Hmm?"


    Only then, my grandfather noticed the strangely quiet surroundings and lifted his head from the book.


    Then, conscious of the different eyes he had on him, he coughed in a splendid vain.


    "Don¡¯t mind me. It¡¯s just because it¡¯s a little curious."


    Flint Devon, Laurel¡¯s husband, said with a smile.


    "To think there will be a day when the former Patriarch will enjoy his hobby happily. I¡¯m so touched!"


    His good words embarrassed my grandfather, who eventually covered the book and pushed it aside.


    But even after that, his gaze turned to the book again and again.


    "Grandpa, if you¡¯re bored during dinner time, can I tell you what happened at today¡¯s conference?"


    "Done."


    My grandfather shook his hand and hated it.


    "I¡¯ve given you my seat to avoid that troublesome job."


    Whether my grandfather intends to return to the library after finishing his meal quickly, his meal speed has elerated.


    "I heard that the results of the conference went as you wish."


    Shan said to me, gracefully wiping her mouth with a napkin.


    "How long will itst in Sushou?"


    Shan¡¯s ever-straight eyebrows were rarely frowned.


    Shan, who cares about Lombardi and the people of Lombardi as much as I do.


    She is very displeased with Chanton Sushou.


    "I know, right. I keep betting on the back of my body. Annoyingly."


    "Even so, thepensation was paid off."


    I don¡¯t know the exact reason for that, but rivan, who hates Chanton Sushou as much as I and Shan, or maybe even more, spit it out.


    I mean I got the reward, but I didn¡¯t look happy at all.


    As we talked briefly after the conference was over, there is something ufortable.


    "When I first opened the port, there was a time when the Patriarch of Sushou came to the clothing store¡¯s office."


    My father leaned his chin and traced his memory.


    "Since then, it have already spoken outright. I heard that the grain of Sushou¡¯s farming is being sold at a bargain price."


    Then rivan said in a cool voice, picking up the napkin, as if he had lost his appetite at all.


    "He went to Lord Gahan without an appointment, threatened him to get a free port spot, and eventually failed to get and sell grain to the East."


    "Just because the top job wants to, it doesn¡¯t mean that anyone can do it. He think it¡¯s really easy to do it easily."


    My father shook his head as I grumbled.


    "Why does he keep aiming for Chesail? It¡¯s the originalnd of Sushou, so I¡¯m not protesting to ask for it back."


    "It¡¯s aiming for Lombardi."


    In the conversation that was going back and forth, my grandfather, who was reading the book again, suddenly struck the conversation.


    "What do you mean he¡¯s after Lombardi?"


    My father opened his eyes wide in surprise and asked again.


    However, my grandfather¡¯s answer, which kept his eyes on the book, was still soft.


    "That¡¯s what politics is. Sometimes, a word that doesn¡¯t matter changes everything, and by just destroying the symbolism, the flow of the opponent¡¯s momentum and overturning begins."


    "The flow that will turn the te in reverse..."


    When I muttered quietly, my grandfather looked at me instead of the book.


    Those calm brown eyes had the color of arge old tree.


    "Eastern trade is the achievement of Tia, created by Lombardi, Chesail, and Pellet. In other words, it is a symbol of the new Lombardi state. And just to get in the way of it."


    The heavyness of the book that grandfather put down was delivered through the table.


    "The strength of the pro-Sushou will increase. That¡¯s what Sushou is after. They will have to secure the opposite seat of Lombardi, where Angenas disappeared and became vacant."


    I nodded slowly.


    Grandpa is right.


    Chanton Sushou became the center of the pro-Sushou faction just by opposing me, that is, Lombardi, and was taking advantage of many benefits.


    "Tia."


    My father patted me on the back of my hand.


    I shrugged and said to such a father.


    "Do not worry. Sushou is no match for me."


    "What are you worried about."


    Grandpa opened the book again andughed at me.


    "There has always been a hostile force against Lombardi. If you are a Lombardi¡¯s householder, you have to ovee it."


    "Yes, Grandpa."


    I also nodded facing such a grandfather.


    It¡¯s true that Chanton Sushou is a tricky person to deal with, but that doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s no way.


    ¡¯In a way, it¡¯s all thanks to my grandfather.¡¯


    I drink wine slowly and think.


    ¡¯Because I know it best.¡¯


    Coincidentally, this is the time in my previous life when I witnessed the most things in person while helping my grandfather with his family affairs.


    Of course, one of them is Sushou¡¯s work.


    "My Lady the Matriarch."


    Then John the Butler approached me quietly, but in a hurry, and informed me.


    "Bate of Caramel Avenue is urgently asking to see the Matriarch."

 Chapter 263

    <h4>Chapter 263</h4>


    "Hmm? If it¡¯s the Bate of Caramel Avenue......"


    My father tilted his head, who could hear the butler because he was sitting right next to me.


    "Tia, isn¡¯t the name of your favorite dessert shop called Caramel Avenue?"


    In an instant, the people around the table looked at me.


    "Yes, Bate is the manager of the store there."


    I responded naturally, pretending to wipe my mouth with a napkin, hiding my expression.


    "By the way, there is no way that person could have delivered the delivery at such a time."


    People don¡¯t know that Bate is an informant working for me.


    Whenever hee to me, he makes it look like he has delivered dessert.


    But at this table, the only one person, rivan, who knows Bate¡¯s identity, was looking at me with a stiff face.


    Something has happened.


    Maybe that¡¯s what rivan thinks.


    Bate, who was originally supposed to meet tomorrow morning, couldn¡¯t wait until then and came to me in person.


    Even at the risk of endangering camouge.


    I finally lifted a ss of water and said, rinsing my mouth lightly.


    "It seemed that there was a problem while expanding the business into a restaurant. So I told him toe and find me because it doesn¡¯t matter even after the business hours are over. He¡¯s the one who delivered desserts to the mansion many times since I was a child."


    "Oh, no. I hope it¡¯s not a big deal."


    "I know, right."


    I nodded as if it was okay, but I stood up right away.


    And I spoke to rivan.


    "Just in case I need some advice of the top. Why don¡¯t youe with me, rivan?"


    "I¡¯ve finished my meal, so let¡¯s do it."


    rivan replied, shrugging his shoulders deliberately, as if it was good.


    "Where is Bate waiting for me, Butler John?"


    "I have guided him to the office."


    After all, John has been a butler for decades since my grandfather.


    Although he did not know the details, he seemed to have noticed that Bate was not just the owner of a dessert shop.


    "......let¡¯s go."


    As I left the crowded dining room and entered the quiet corridor, I and rivan¡¯s pace gradually elerated.


    ***


    Bate smiled politely at Lombardi¡¯s knight as he stood in the side of the office of householder, watching him.


    It was to monitor outsiders who alone upied the work space of the householder.


    "I must have visited you toote."


    He tried to say so, but the thing that came back was the disapproving look of the knight, who seemed to be asking ¡¯Do you ask me because I don¡¯t know?¡¯


    Bate smiled again at such an article and squeezed the hand he hid inside his sleeve once more.


    The smiley face that he made out of habit felt awkward, but this was the limit for now.


    There was an inevitable nervousness in his eyes as he looked at the office door for signs of poprity.


    About ten times like that, looking at a closed door.


    Click.


    "It¡¯s been a while, Bate."


    Florentia entered, fluttering the hem of her long dress.


    "I¡¯ve been in high spirits, the Matriarch."


    At the same time, Bate, who jumped from his seat, bowed his head deeply and greeted her.


    And, as always, there was an expressionless rivan behind her.


    It was a very short time, but rivan and Bate exchanged firm eyes.


    "You¡¯re wee to go out."


    Tia said, gesturing lightly at the knight who was still guarding a corner of the office.


    "Yes, the Matriarch."


    As soon as the knight left the office, and the footsteps went away, she turned her head and asked.


    "What is it?"


    "Chanton Sushou has moved."


    Bate gave Florentia a summary of what he had hidden in his arms.


    He said, "At the order of His Majesty the Emperor, he released the top man who was being detained, but it seems that he is going to check it for security reasons. And that¡¯s what Chanton Sushou sent to the West today in an emergency message on his estate."


    Reinforce the checkpoints above Lombardi and Pellet Corporation, don¡¯t let it go.


    Of course there was no question of how the hell it looked into Chanton Sushou¡¯s transcript.


    "And?"


    This couldn¡¯t be all.


    Florentia¡¯s green eyes withoutughter looked at Bate as if rushing him.


    "And this is the information that came up today from Tamal region, one of the estates of Sushou."


    Port construction resumed.


    The construction of the Nokta River basin topography is carried out in secret.


    "Isn¡¯t Tamal the ce where Sushou tried to open the portst year and failed?"


    rivan frowned as he hurriedly put the map in office onto the table.


    Tamal was a city located further down the Nokta River than Chesail.


    Looking down at the map for a moment, Florentia asked Bate.


    "What¡¯s the exact location of where he¡¯s organizing the terrain?"


    "This and this ce. However, it¡¯s not cutting, it¡¯s reinforcing."


    "Is he reinforcing it?"


    It couldn¡¯t be understood at all, rivan grinned in vain.


    Sushou is building a port on the road to the east, but he¡¯s building a port rather than expanding it so that it can be essed more easily?


    And at the thought of passing her head, she looked closer to the map.


    "Surely...... "


    "Ites out nasty, really."


    Florentia¡¯s cool voice rang in the office.


    "Since the water cannot be blocked, would he like to block the downstream of the river?"


    The two ces that Bate pointed to on the map were the points where poisonous sprouts protruded from the downstream of the wide Nokta River.


    And as informed, if he reinforce the gap between the two ces, the width of the river will be narrow, although it is a short section.


    It¡¯s like a checkpoint.


    "That¡¯s why he put on a smoke screen."


    Sushou is afraid Florentia will interfere the construction.


    rivan and Bate¡¯splexion hardened at the same time as Florentia murmured.


    They me themselves because it happened due tock of their own abilities.


    "I¡¯m so ashamed, the Matriarch."


    In any case, Bate, who ys the role of the eyes and ears of Florentia, bowed his head.


    "I should have noticed earlier..."


    Florentia, who was silent for a moment even after Bate¡¯s apology, shook her head.


    "No, it¡¯s not that Bate couldn¡¯t do it this time. Chanton Sushou did a good job. It¡¯s kind of annoying."


    After that, she was silent again.


    She picked a nearby chair and sat leaning against her back.


    Then, tapping the armrest with her fingertips, she fell in thought.


    But there was no sign of frustration on her face.


    Nor was it the face of a person struggling to get over trouble.


    Her appearance was close to that of a fighter trying to make a decision, whether or not to use the hand held in her hand.


    As soon as he got information on what Chanton Sushou was doing, Bate, who had been rushing, loosened the powers from his hand, which had been holding tightly until then.


    ¡¯If it is the the Matriarch.¡¯


    It is vague, but it is because there was such a deep faith.


    After so many small noises, she suddenly asked Bate.


    "What happened to ¡¯that job¡¯ then?"


    "Oh, that......"


    Bate sneaked a look at rivan and replied.


    "I¡¯ve checked. As the Matriarch said, it is the southeastern region. In addition, schrs sent by Herringa¡¯s householder have alsopleted the experiment."


    "How does it work?"


    "It is said that they are satisfied."


    "As expected."


    Florentia nodded her head, as if convinced of something.


    Then she fell back to her thoughts, with a strange smile on her face, slightly narrowing her eyes.


    Startle.


    rivan, who saw the expression of Florentia, whispered in a low voice.


    "When I look at the face of the Matriarch like this, I feel a little pitiful for Chanton Sushou."


    "Is Sir rivan think so? Actually, I too......"


    When a strong bond was formed between the left and right arms of the Matriarch of Lombardi.


    "John."


    "Yes, the Matriarch."


    "Please call Violet, no, Pellets Corporation¡¯s chief in the restaurant."


    ***


    "Tia, are you sure you¡¯re okay?"


    Gillieu asked me with a straight eyebrow, as if he didn¡¯t like it.


    "It¡¯s okay, how many times do you ask."


    "But all of a sudden, you¡¯re going to start your trip a week or so earlier."


    A few days after Bate¡¯s visit.


    I was checking my luggage in a passenger carriage that would take me to the outskirts of Lombardi.


    Even so, there were only a few modest ready-to-wear clothes from my father¡¯s clothing store and some essentials for a carriage trip.


    "Wouldn¡¯t it be better for me and Gillieu to go together?"


    Mairon said, shaking the wheel of the shabby carriage so that the tendons stood tight against his sturdy arms, as if he was anxious.


    "I¡¯m worried about it anyway."


    "Yeah, camouge is good, but it¡¯s too dangerous. You¡¯re going to the east alone without us as escorts."


    After a long time, the two men, who were creating shades as big as their sturdy bodies, were showing themselves as cousin brothers.


    When did the little things that were only chasing me behind me grow up like this.


    With a special heart, I patted the shoulders of Gillieu and Mairon one at a time.


    "Who is alone alone. I¡¯m not going alone."


    When I said that, someone who had just finished checking the other side of the carriage came up and informed me.


    "Tia, you¡¯re ready."


    It was Perez, who wore an ordinary ready-to-wear clothes, just like me, who burst his dusty hands casually.

 Chapter 264

    <h4>Chapter 264</h4>


    His forehead, which had always been half-exposed after ascending the throne, was covered with bangs today.


    His body had nomon trinkets, but a in iron sword tied to his waist.


    But still.


    "Wow, Perez, you."


    I was amazed every time I saw him since the morning.


    "Even simple clothes can¡¯t hide your beauty?"


    "......Tia."


    The tip of Perez¡¯ ears turned red with mypliment.


    But I was confident.


    I was just telling the truth, why.


    Honestly, I wondered if this would be a disguise.


    Even though I chose the most casual clothes among ready-to-wear clothes, the clothes Perez wore seemed very expensive for some reason.


    "You are also my fiance."


    "Hmm."


    The guy who saw my proud smile eventually turned his head to the side and coughed.


    The red color spread to his straight neck that was clearly exposed.


    "......I think you would be better to go alone."


    "Mairon."


    When Mairon, who was looking at us, muttered something, Gillieu struck his brother¡¯s side.


    "But I agree."


    But at the same time, I don¡¯t forget to respond again.


    "What are you two so dissatisfied with?"


    My question was answered by the twins who stood side by side and stared at Perez with the same long, pointed eyes.


    "Why are you rushing off for a week all of a sudden?"


    Gillieu¡¯s mouth popped out.


    "I told you, I¡¯m going to punch Chanton Sushou. To do that, I have a ce to stop by."


    "Sneak enough to cover up like this?"


    "Huh. No one knows except my people. And."


    I raised my fist and tapped Mairon on the shoulder and said.


    "It hurts the most when you get hit while you¡¯re out of guard."


    "Yeah, well..."


    Mairon looked down at his shoulder, where I hit him without pain, and took a low breath.


    "If we, your escort, are gone, Chanton Sushou will be suspicious."


    "That¡¯s right. Bears are smarter animals than you thought."


    This time, I¡¯ve had a good shot.


    I squinted as I recalled the port of Tamal.


    In addition, I was told to slow down the speed as much as possible by thoroughly checking my tops, and I couldn¡¯t figure out howte the journey would be if I traveled separately after revealing my identity.


    Chanton Sushou will light up his eyes and try to figure out why I¡¯m not moving with my family.


    "If both of you are in the mansion, and Caitlin and Kylus are also here, Chanton Sushou wouldn¡¯t be too suspicious."


    Whenever I go out of the mansion, it was Caitlin and Ks who always stayed with Perez as much as the twins who always apany me.


    Externally, Perez visits the Lombardi mansion today, spends a week on vacation with me, and begins a journey to the east with the Lombardi people.


    And by that time, I and Perez will already be on a cruise to the east.


    That was when I was thinking about the future schedule.


    "Are you ready, Tia?"


    "You don¡¯t have toe out, dad."


    "My daughter is all grown up and she¡¯s going on a trip like this, so of course I have to see you off."


    My father said and hugged me tenderly.


    He had a smile on his face, but his smile seemed to worry a lot.


    My father, who had been patting my shoulders silently for a while, said with a slightly heavy voice.


    "Thanks, Tia."


    Perhaps he noticed that the reason I¡¯m secretly moving is rted to Chesail.


    Iughed more vigorously on purpose because I knew how sorry and grateful my father felt.


    "What, it¡¯s my job as a householder to protect Lombardi¡¯s."


    Although it is an independent estate from Lombardi, Chesail and its inhabitants are invaluable to my father.


    That alone is enough reason to move to protect thend.


    "It will be easier in the future only if I properly break the spirit of the Patriarch of Sushou in the middle of nowhere."


    Another method of Chanton Sushou, unlike the former Empress Lavini¡¯s, really touched my inner desire to win.


    "I think we should get going, Tia."


    Perez approached and announced quietly.


    I held my father tight onest time and waved to the twins before getting into the carriage.


    Perez, who said something to Caitlin and Kylus, also sat next to me.


    When the coachman, who chose to be a particrly talkative man, closed the door of the passenger carriage, the carriage slowly departed.


    "I¡¯m a little excited."


    It was time to tidy up the hem of my dress, saying so in a light beating heart.


    With a casual nce out of the window, I saw my grandfather looking at the carriage leaving with his back under a distant tree.


    He didn¡¯t look as worried as my father did.


    I deliberately opened the window of the carriage and held my head out.


    Then I saw my grandfather¡¯s eyes widen a little.


    "I¡¯ll be back, Grandpa!"


    I didn¡¯t shout out loud, but it must have been heard enough.


    "See you in the East!"


    As evidence of that, I could see augh slowly spreading over Grandpa¡¯s surprised face.


    I smiled and waved until I could not see my grandfather so far away.


    ***


    How long did it run, the familiar scenery passed through the window.


    "Uh, here... that¡¯s where you took Larane and Avinox."


    At that time, it was midnight, so there was no person, but in the morning, as it was well cleaned, I could see carriagesing and going busily.


    "Do you remember, Perez?"


    At my question, the guy nodded his head briefly.


    The corners of his mouth were slightly raised and his eyes were thin.


    "You look very happy today."


    "Right."


    Perez admitted inly.


    "I didn¡¯t know that the day I would go on a trip alone like this woulde. And most of all."


    Perez¡¯s fingertips brushed against my loosely tied hair.


    "You told me you needed me."


    "Ah... I did."


    "So I like it."


    Perez¡¯ voice saying that was drowsy.


    Sitting with a long body leaning against the back, he looked like a full cat and a beast.


    "I really can¡¯t move alone. Perez You said you traveled a lot with your ssmates when you were at the academy."


    "Yeah, I¡¯ve been to the East as well. It wasn¡¯t by boat like it is now, it was bynd."


    "Come to think of it, you¡¯ve been to everywhere in the Empire, east, west, north, south, right?"


    "Yes, I was... busy on vacation."


    The words reminded me of Perez¡¯ scar-filled body that I had seen by chance.


    He had never asked Perez in detail about his time at the academy.


    The same was true of the trip he went on every vacation.


    What he had been moving so far away for?


    However, there were some things I could know without having to ask.


    "It was a lot of trouble."


    I said, cing my hand lightly on the back of Perez¡¯s hand.


    Then, his fingers slid through and tightly snapped into ce.


    "I¡¯m d I had the experience. Because I¡¯m able to help you at least like this."


    The wind blowing through the window I had opened, distracted Perez¡¯ ck hair.


    There was something that made me look at the warm gaze or the soft cor that makes me look at it nkly.


    ¡¯Oh, I want to tease you.¡¯


    Without realizing it, that desire suddenly arose.


    I want to see that kind and refreshing face turn red. And I want to see the unavoidable appearance that he shows only to me in this world.


    It was such a bit of a bad mind.


    And something very suitable came to my mind.


    I took out two books that looked like small booklets from my handbag in the corner of the carriage.


    "This is the ID we will use during the trip."


    We can¡¯t use the names of Florentia Lombardi and Perez Brivachau Durelli with a camouge wearing ready-to-wear clothes.


    It was a fake ID card I asked Violet along with various things on this journey.


    "Now, look at this. Our names."


    "Chaser Gloa, Larita Gloa."


    "And what¡¯s written under it?"


    ".......a married couple."


    It was just as I expected.


    I could see his handsome face gradually burning up.


    Perez¡¯s face is enough to make the nobles faint when they see this.


    I said with a shrug, as if I had no choice.


    "So, Perez."


    "......yeah."


    Perez, who has yet to recover from the word ¡¯married couple¡¯, leaned slightly.


    "Which do you like?"


    As I got closer, I felt him hold his breath.


    "Lets think. It¡¯s a setting of newlyweds, but usually married couples call each other a nickname, right?"


    The red eyes that I looked at up close were shaking like an earthquake.


    At the moment, I whispered in a slightly secret voice, holding on to something that seemed to burst andughter.


    "Honey?"


    Gulp.


    The sound of Perez swallowing his saliva rang loud enough to be heard in my ears.


    I opened my mouth once again.


    "Baby?"


    At that moment, Perez¡¯ face turned red as if the water that had been fluttering was overflowing out of the ss.


    Then he slowly covered his face with his hands, struggling with hisrge body.


    "......Tia."


    Perez called me like he was sick through his fingers.


    "What is it? What do you like? You have to choose between the two."


    I smugly pushed my face closer as if I knew nothing.


    "Honey? Baby? Which of the two do you like?"


    "Ah......"


    Perez can¡¯t hold on anymore. He turned his body sideways and tried to move away from me.


    Not a chance.


    I lifted my butt a little bit and sat close to him.


    "Baby is a little cheesy, and yes, honey would be nice."


    Whenever he run away.


    I saw red eyes peeking at me between his fingers.


    I looked straight into the eyes and said, smiling vividly.


    "Please take good care of me during the trip, honey."


    He didn¡¯t have any reaction.


    It was hardened like a stone for a few seconds.


    Then, the next moment, surrender came from beyond his big crouched hand with an arm on his knee.


    "......Please save me, Tia."


    Oh, that¡¯s why you made fun of me like that.


    "Ahaha!"


    Myughter rang out loud as I grabbed my stomach andughed inside the carriage running smoothly.


    ***


    I shouldn¡¯t haveughed like that earlier.


    I looked at the scene in front of me with hopelessness.


    Oh yeah.


    It was the setting of our newlyweds.


    I blinked a few more times, but nothing changed.


    I slowly turned back.


    With one hand still couldn¡¯t let go of the doorknob in the room.


    "The bed...... only one bed"


    Perez, standing with his arms folded in the dark corridor, had a faint smile in his eyes.

 Chapter 265

    <h4>Chapter 265</h4>


    It turned out to be the opposite of what was in the carriage a while ago.


    I was embarrassed, and on the contrary, Perez grinned leisurely with an attitude that seemed to enjoy the situation.


    I felt emotional at the moment, so I turned around and looked around the room again.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean the bed that didn¡¯t exist would suddenly appeared.


    I can¡¯t live, Violet!


    It was Violet who took care of the transportation and amodation for this journey.


    ¡¯No matter how much the camouge is for a newlywed couple!¡¯


    What do you mean one bed?


    When I was younger, there were times when I fell asleep in the same bed as Perez.


    Because I¡¯m in apletely different position now.


    ".......okay. To me someone."


    It¡¯s all my fault.


    To Violet, who asked how to prepare fake ID, I told her in my mouth, ¡¯I¡¯d like a newly married couples.¡¯


    Then, of course, she should have thought that the amodation would be prepared for the newlyweds.


    It was when I sighed like that.


    "Shall I go in."


    Perez gently lifted his bags with both his hands, and then strided into the room.


    There was no hesitation.


    "......I hate you."


    I was forced to follow Perez and muttered toward his back.


    The room was quite spacious, although it was not remarkably colorful or beautiful, it was pleasant and satisfying.


    I nodded a little and tried not to look toward the bed as much as possible.


    However, where did his meaningful attitude a while ago was going? Perez¡¯ face with a slight frown came into my eyes.


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "The amodation... is it okay, Tia?"


    "Are you afraid I won¡¯t like the room?"


    "Because this is a ce mostmonly used bymoners."


    "We can¡¯t help it because our camouge status is amoner couple who are traveling to the east for honeymooners."


    I said, pressing my finger on Perez¡¯s wrinkled forehead.


    "How picky do you think I am?"


    Then Perez answered, gently holding my hand.


    "But Tia, you¡¯ve never slept in a ce like this before."


    Now I know what Perez is worried about.


    Perez knows I¡¯ve never been out of Lombardi¡¯s mansion.


    At best, he would think that it was only the experience of going to the north for Ivan¡¯s work.


    "I do not care. And this is great."


    Compared to the shabby house I rented in my previous life, this room is nothing short of a pce.


    "Are you okay with that, Perez?"


    He is also the emperor.


    "When I was in the Academy, I was often homeless while traveling."


    Perez said so, and swept my hair down slightly.


    When the conversation was over, the atmosphere became awkward in no time.


    One hand held by Perez felt particrly hot, and the sound of the guy sweeping my head seemed to suffocate.


    I hurriedly pulled out my hand and turned around.


    "Wow, let¡¯s take a look around before the sun setspletely!"


    After opening the door in an hurry and half-running, I heard a small smirk behind me, and Perez quickly followed me.


    "Let¡¯s go together."


    It was a voice full ofughter that you could see the expression without looking at it.


    ***


    The name of this city we¡¯re staying in tonight is Magnus.


    Located at the southern end of the Lombardi estate, I prided myself on knowing many things about Magnus, including poption numbers, area, major products, and the size of taxes.


    "Wow. The road is really beautifully polished here!"


    However, after stepping on the ground myself, Magnus was a much more beautiful and vibrant city than I expected.


    "Even though the sun is setting, the market is still standing. Well, the report said it was a very safe city."


    It was very fun to check the information I had in my head one by one with my own eyes.


    Next to me looking around the market around the hostel like that, Perez quietly walked in step with his hands behind his back.


    "It¡¯s a trip that I just made, but I really like it."


    I said, looking back on the road I had walked towards the end of the market.


    "Now that I see the people of my estate with my own eyes, I feel like I need to work harder."


    The local people living a lively day in a prosperous city.


    They were also the people I had to protect.


    "Come to think of it, it¡¯s my first time traveling. I was in a hurry when I went to Ivan, so I couldn¡¯t afford to look around."


    I smiled at Perez and said a littlete greeting.


    "Thank you for epting my request and foring with me."


    "Tia."


    Perez called my name in a much lower voice than usual, conscious of the surroundings.


    Then he reached out and said, stroking my head gently.


    "Anytime."


    I don¡¯t hate the affectionate touch.


    "If there¡¯s anything I can do for you, anytime. That¡¯s my pleasure."


    "......It can¡¯t be."


    I can¡¯t believe he said that with looking straight at my face like that.


    The guy who has no shame.


    When I turned my eyes, Perezughed low.


    "Magnus has a beautiful square. I¡¯ll show you around."


    "Have you been here before?"


    "Because I traveled to the South a lot."


    Perez reached out a hand to me.


    I held his hand without hesitation.


    As the sun goes down, we arrive at the square while taking in the cooler evening air.


    "Wow, really. The square is pretty!"


    The neat square covered with reddish brown bricks that keeps the traces of the years beautifully under the sunset glow was exhrating.


    In particr, therge statue in the middle attracted attention.


    A handsome man in his mid-30s was sitting on a chair, and a familiar name was written under the statue, which seemed to have been preserved by stopping time.


    Lc Lombardi


    "Looking like this, I really look like my grandfather. Right?


    My grandfather¡¯s youthful appearance was fascinating to me as well.


    Perez, with a face as astonished as me, responded slowly to my question, nodding his head.


    It was then.


    "Oh uh!"


    A child, who seemed about four or five years old, running past us, was about to trip over something.


    As I turned over there, a hand popped out of nowhere and hugged the child¡¯s small body tightly.


    It was Perez who had a conversation with me a while ago.


    "Uung......."


    The child must have been surprised that he almost fell, and cried as if he was about to burst into tears.


    "Be careful."


    Until Perez patted his little back saying so.


    The child¡¯s eyes opened wide when he looked up at the face of an adult soothing him, and it sparkled as if he had seen something strange things.


    "Little boy, are you all right?"


    As I approached and talked to him, this time he looked up at my face and showed pink flush on both cheeks.


    "Oh, boy! You were full of energy today."


    "Grandma!"


    "Timmy, you can¡¯t run like that alone! You almost get hurt."


    The child¡¯s grandmother approached and told us with a smile.


    "Thank you."


    "No. Although the square is pretty, there is a ce where the floor is broken, so it seems that it will need some repair. Maybe Timmy got caught in that stone too."


    "Oh, that was close."


    When I go back to the mansion, I¡¯ll have this square repaired.


    It was when I was looking around the square differently than before, wondering if there were any other problems.


    "It¡¯s a little old, but it¡¯s the pride of our Magnus. Isn¡¯t it cool?"


    "Yeah. Still, my husband... and I were talking about it. That statue is very nice, too.


    Yeah, I¡¯m just faithful to my camouge identity.


    Iforted my embarrassment by roughly glossing over awkward words.


    "It¡¯s Lord Lc, who had ruled the Lombardi. It¡¯s all thanks to him that Magnus, which was just a small town when I was young, became such a big city."


    Timmy¡¯s grandmother said with a proud smile.


    "When I was just about the age of the youngdy, Lord Lc came to this ce, and all the vige women were all excited about how handsome he was."


    "Haha, I see."


    "I¡¯m not kidding, he was such a handsome man with a sh of halo!"


    As if to return to her old self, the grandmother smiled like a girl somewhere.


    "The reason why I lived without much worries is because of Lord Lc¡¯s good control over the estate. I heard that his granddaughter, the new Lombardi¡¯s lord, is also a great person. Don¡¯t you two know anything about her?"


    "Ah... haha."


    It was when I was hesitating because I was embarrassed topliment myself.


    "The new Lombardi Lord is a wonderful person. She values Lombardi¡¯snd and people."


    Perez answered instead with a faint smile.


    It was a gentle manner and voice that one would not normally think of as a cold, hard man when dealing with nobles.


    "Oh, well, that¡¯s a relief. Our Timmy can live without worrying. My eldest grandson recently came back from Lombardi, and he happened to see the new Lording out of the carriage at a distant."


    Startle.


    My shoulders trembled slightly without realizing it.


    "How can hepliment her so that his mouth is worn out? Her long brown hair looks like silk, especially vivid green eyes are like dreams. My grandson wonder if someone like her, so even if she turns her face, it¡¯s too much... hmm?"


    The old woman, who clicked her tongue while telling the story about her eldest grandson, stared into my face and stopped talking.


    "So it turns out that the youngdy also has brown hair and green eyes? But have I ever seen you before?"


    "What? Oh, no. I¡¯m new to Magnus."


    Why?


    Because I look like my grandfather.


    It¡¯s a statue she has seen for decades, no wonder my face looks familiar!


    I turned my face sideways and smiled awkwardly.


    "Well, I¡¯m a bit of amon face!"


    "Notmon! Even from a distance, it is notmon to see such a beautiful girl. Wait still. Where did I see you......"


    "Larita, shall we go back to the hostel now?"


    Perez asked, slipping between me and the grandmother.


    "Oh, yes! That would be great!"


    I have to run!


    "Well, we¡¯re going to go now. Hi, Timmy. Nice to meet you. Watch out the floor for the time being!"


    He still look up with sparkling eyes.


    I quickly greeted Timmy and his grandmother, who was tilting her head, and turned my back.


    "I almost got in trouble."


    She probably wouldn¡¯t think that the youngdy who traveled was Lombardi.


    It¡¯s time to be careful.


    After returning to the hostel in a hurry, I opened my bag and took out what Violet had prepared.


    It was a hair dye in two heavy bottles.


    I put it in order to take it just in case.


    Violet is the best. I handed Perez one of the hair dyes I had in my hand.


    "Just in case, let¡¯s both change our hair colors."


    ***


    "It¡¯s been a while, so I feel awkward."


    My hair colour in the mirror had turned ck.


    At one time, there was a time when ck hair was natural.


    It seemed that I was getting used to my curly brown hair.


    I dry andb my wet hair well.


    "Because my hair turns ck, it seems like my green eyes stand out more."


    Then, I heard the sound of the door closing outside the bathroom.


    It was the sound of Perez, who had dyed his hair, returning frommon bathroom.


    ¡¯I want to see you soon!¡¯


    In fact, it was a decision for camouge, but I wanted to see another side of Perez.


    I quickly got dressed and stormed out of the bathroom door.


    And there,


    "Ah."


    The blonde Perez was looking at me with a face like Timmy a while ago.

 Chapter 266

    <h4>Chapter 266</h4>


    Perez¡¯ eyes widened so that the round shape of the red pupils could all be seen.


    In front of me, he¡¯s a guy who expresses a lot of emotions, but I haven¡¯t seen such a surprised face in a long time.


    While I was staring at Perez¡¯ new look, he was staring at me quietly.


    There was a long-tailed silence in the room.


    "Wow......."


    I opened my mouth to say anything, but all I could say was this exmation.


    "Perez, you......."


    How can a person¡¯s mood change with just one hair color?


    It was a hair dye that I handed over with my curiosity, but I didn¡¯t know that it would work this much.


    But this was one thing for sure.


    "If you¡¯re blonde..."


    I can¡¯t. My next words couldn¡¯t help but swallowed.


    That was really what I swallowed.


    It¡¯s not saliva.


    "Hmm."


    I coughed a little, then took a few steps and looked at Perez¡¯s face in more detail.


    There were quite a few people around me with blond hair.


    It was just the twins right now.


    However, no one had a color close to tinum like Perez today.


    Maybe that¡¯s why.


    "Your eyes look more like rubies, you."


    His red eyes, who always thought it was the color of blood, seemed to have a really bright ruby today.


    And every time he blink that eye, the blonde that came down slowly and softly.


    "It¡¯s sexy."


    For a moment, Perez¡¯ eyes shed withughter and tilted his head.


    No, what am I saying?


    "No, I mean, pretty, yeah, blonde suits you well."


    "......thank you."


    Somehow Perez¡¯ voice sank low like a tired man.


    "Tia, you..."


    A subtle red gaze nced over my face.


    Obviously, it¡¯s just a gaze simr to the usual.


    Why is it so difficult to face?


    "I think Tia¡¯s original hair color is better."


    "......is it weird?"


    "No. No way. It¡¯s just, this look is a little."


    Dangerous.


    My ears are not wrong.


    It is clearly ¡¯dangerous¡¯ right now.......


    "Shall we go down to dinner?"


    Perez, who said so, naturally escorted me.


    The moment I said ¡¯Uhh¡¯, I was gently pushing my back and moving.


    Hold on, hold on.


    I don¡¯t think meal is the problem right now.


    ***


    We settled in the restaurant on the first floor of the hostel.


    It was decided that it would be better to finish the meal quickly and take a good rest because I have to go on the road again tomorrow morning.


    "The menu is much more diverse than I thought."


    As I said so, I nced at Perez through the menu.


    Oh, it¡¯s strange.


    How can a guy I¡¯ve seen since his childhood feel so unfamiliar just because he changed his hair color?


    But when I thought about it, it seemed that it wasn¡¯t just a matter of hair color.


    From the moment I left the Lombardi mansion, Perez had an unfamiliar appearance from moment to moment.


    For example.


    "Would you like to order?"


    "Do you have any rmended menus?"


    Things like that skillful conversation with a restaurant employee.


    Perhaps it was Perez, who had much more experience in the world than I was.


    Yes, I know with my head.


    Nevertheless, I felt strange.


    I tapped on the table with my fingertips trying to find out the source of this feeling.


    "The menu is our restaurant¡¯s signature menu, and the spicy sauce is excellent."


    Perez looked at me for a moment and replied to the employee¡¯s exnation.


    "Except for spicy food...."


    "No, I like spicy food."


    I used to be a Korean, though.


    "Is the food very spicy?"


    "It can be adjusted ording to the taste of the customer. Shall we ask the kitchen to make it spicy?"


    "Yeah. Please do that. It¡¯s nice to be spicy food after a long time."


    "......I¡¯ll take this."


    When the employee who even received Perez¡¯ order returned, he stared at me and asked.


    "Did you like spicy food...?"


    "Yes, I love it."


    "Since when?"


    Since when?


    "Ever since I was a kid."


    "......I did not know."


    Perez touched his mouth as if a little stupid.


    Tok tok.


    My fingertip still knocked on the table.


    "Why did I think Tia couldn¡¯t eat spicy food?"


    "That¡¯s the same for me."


    At my words, which were a little off the flow of the story, Perez looked at me with his red eyes, which were a little darkened by the light.


    Like that.


    Why did I think he was bad at dealing with people.


    Perez Brivachau Durelli is the one who can make anyone on his side if necessary.


    Tok.


    A slightly heavier, fingertipnded on the table, and I asked suddenly.


    "Shall we have a drink, Perez?"


    Come to think of it, I¡¯ve never sat face to face with him and drank.


    At best, it was all about a light meal before a meal together.


    Even though we¡¯ve known each other for so long.


    ".......alcohol?"


    "Yes, alcohol."


    I replied, looking through the list of liquor that the employee had left behind.


    The price was cheap, but the taste was good.


    "You and I haven¡¯t been drinking together, haven¡¯t you? Let¡¯s do it today."


    Also, we may discover each other¡¯s new side.


    Perez, looking at me with a slightly subdued face as to what he was thinking, soon loosened his mouth andughed.


    "Tia, I didn¡¯t know you were drinking alcohol."


    "I often drink with my family. Especially, Gillieu and Mairon are my drinking friends."


    As usual, the twins matched well with me with alcohol.


    "How about this?"


    Perez, who saw the name of the liquor I pointed to, asked back.


    "Will you be okay? That¡¯s pretty strong."


    "What do you think I am, I¡¯m a strong drinker?"


    "......yes, let¡¯s try it."


    Just in time, I ordered a drink from an employee who brought the food.


    And the meal with alcohol began, and before I knew it, the bottom of the bowl began to show.


    "What do you think? I¡¯m fine, right? I told you I¡¯d be a strong drinker."


    "Yeah."


    "Ah, it¡¯s not fun because I¡¯m still so fine. But you know what, Perez."


    "Huh."


    "Would you please stop shaking the table? My head is dizzy."


    As I pointed at the table swaying from side to side and made an impression, Perez smirked and replied.


    "Okay. Sorry."


    "You know that you look pretty when you¡¯re going easy on me."


    He¡¯s so pretty that I can¡¯t even get angry.


    "Almost all the bottles are empty. Shall we just order one more bottle?"


    "No, let¡¯s just drink this up for today."


    "Why?"


    "I... thought I¡¯d get drunk."


    "You¡¯re a weak drinker now, aren¡¯t you?"


    Perez once againughed at what was so good at my question, and soon nodded his head.


    "Yeah. Actually, I¡¯m not a good drinker."


    "Ugh. Yeah, there¡¯s gotta be one thing people can¡¯t do. This big sister, I can understand you."


    ".......pff."


    He suddenly covered his mouth.


    Then he asked, bending his eyes beautifully.


    "Big sister*?" (TN: *Noona.)


    "Sure! Big sister!"


    "Okay. Big sister."


    "It¡¯s a real big sister."


    Perez, who nodded his head, leaned further toward me with his elbows resting on the table, and stared at me with a smiley face.


    "Haha."


    "What, am I funny?"


    "Hmm, Tia is cute, no, you¡¯re pretty."


    "Pretty... uh, you know, I¡¯ve been saying this since I was a kid, but when a really pretty kid like you talks like that, it seems you making fun of me."


    "I¡¯m serious. In my eyes, you are the prettiest, Tia."


    "What, what is it?"


    It¡¯s been so hot for some reason.


    "To such a much blonde! You can¡¯t just blink and say that with a colorful face."


    I said, pinching one of Perez¡¯s cheeks.


    "This big sister¡¯s heart is fluttering, huh? That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying!"


    "......ha."


    Perez seemed speechless for a moment, but with a low sigh, mumbling ¡¯......colorful¡¯, and then washed his face dry.


    "Tia."


    "Huh?"


    "In the future, drink only with me."


    "Only with you? Yes, of course."


    I nodded dly.


    "But why are you angry? And make a face with wrinkles!"


    I reached out my hand and pressed between his eyebrows firmly.


    Then, as if when it was, Perez¡¯s wrinkles was released.


    "Hey, that¡¯s it."


    ".......driving me crazy."


    "Oh, again! You¡¯re frowning again! You¡¯re not listening! Why are you so angry?"


    "I¡¯m not angry. How do I get mad at you."


    "Then what is this?"


    "It¡¯s just...... because I think other people have seen such a pretty figure...."


    I think he said something more.


    Strangely, I couldn¡¯t hear him well.


    "What?"


    "No, shall we go up now?"


    "Oh, you¡¯re sleepy, aren¡¯t you? All right, if you do, this big sister should cooperate with you again."


    "Eung, big sister."


    "What?"


    "No, nothing."


    I¡¯m sure there was something.


    I woke up from my seat, tilting my head, which was not working well, whether it was because of the fatigue of the trip piled up.


    "Uh, don¡¯t shake the table."


    "Sorry. Hold my hand."


    "Oh, my Perez, you¡¯re so pretty, I¡¯ll let you off the hook."


    "Haha."


    For some reason, Perez burst intoughter.


    And when I was looking at it, I couldn¡¯t understand why, butughter came out.


    "Hehe, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to bed, Perez! You have to be taller!"


    It was a very strange thing.


    Apparently, it was a short distance when I came down.


    The way back to the bed room felt like a long way off.


    When I finally reached the room and opened the door.


    "Wow, what is this?"


    While eating for a while, the staff at the hostel seemed to have been there.


    "Yes, we were newlyweds."


    I keep forgetting.


    Before I knew it, I let go of Perez¡¯ hand and walked into the room.


    In the meantime, I heard the sound of closing the door with a tter behind my back.


    "Pretty."


    The room was lit with delicate candles and petals scattered over the bed.


    Just like when Perez shook the table a while ago, the floor shook, and the center of my body tilted forward.


    As soon as I closed my eyes thinking I was going to fall, I could feel firm hands holding me.


    I open my eyes slowly.


    "Perez."


    "Huh."


    "Are you close?"


    ".......Yeah."


    His blonde hair and ruby red eyes were right in front of my nose.

 Chapter 267

    <h4>Chapter 267</h4>


    Perhaps because of the candle in the room, the red eyes were deeper and brighter.


    "I think I¡¯m going to be possessed......"


    My heart flowed through my lips without realizing it.


    "Be possessed."


    Maybe Perez is like that, too.


    "Please do that, Tia."


    Like craving, like seducing.


    Perez¡¯s face, whispering like that, gradually approached.


    As we inhale and exhale his long breath, we were so close that the tip of our nose was itchy.


    But Perez didn¡¯t move any more.


    But he just looked deep into me, as if he was trying to scoop something deep inside me.


    So I asked.


    "Are you greedy?"


    Oh, I think I¡¯m drunk.


    I thought as soon as the words went out of my mouth.


    Otherwise, I can¡¯t ask something like this.


    I could feel my head graduallying back to its senses as if I was really possessed by Perez.


    I could tell at the same time.


    The fact that Perez, who is holding me now, is not drunk at all.


    But in time Perez¡¯ voice was clearly from someone who was drunk.


    "I¡¯m greedy of you."


    "Perez..."


    "Everything."


    I got goosebumps for a moment.


    It wasn¡¯t a bad feeling.


    But if I stay like this, I think I¡¯m going to be possessed, and I¡¯m going to give him my soul.


    So I was just trying to turn my head.


    "Hey, hey, wait a minute."


    "Because I¡¯m drunk right now. I think everything I¡¯m saying is drunk crap, Tia."


    Lie.


    He¡¯s not drunk at all.


    However, the gaze that did not fall from me for a second seemed so desperate that I had no choice but to nod my head.


    "I, Tia, I wish you were mine."


    He said so, while holding me in his arms so that I couldn¡¯t move at all.


    "I hope your every smile, every kind touch, are all for me. Your pretty looks are all mine and I wish only me can see them."


    Every word seemed to be dripping with a deep desire for monopoly.


    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m angry."


    "Angry?"


    "The fact that you eat spicy food well, and that you be so cute when you drink alcohol. I didn¡¯t know. Because someone else knew it first."


    "Such a trivial thing... Even though I was a little unfamiliar with you today..."


    "It¡¯s not trivial, Tia. Nothing about you is trivial."


    Perez said, rubbing his forehead against my hair.


    "I can¡¯t be your first one."


    Startle.


    Whether he knew me a bit hard or not, Perez pulled my shoulder closer.


    Like a person who believes that I and himself can be one by doing so.


    "I can¡¯t. Because you¡¯re my everything."


    The face, which had been distant for a while, slowly approached me again.


    A kiss between us was now amon urrence.


    Perez, who always liked to express his affection for me through actions rather than words.


    But this time it was different.


    I had a foreboding.


    Is it because we were pretending to be a newlywed couple?


    Or is it because of alcohol?


    Maybe it¡¯s because of the scent of roses scattered all over the bed.


    ¡¯Can I do this?¡¯


    I asked myself.


    The answer came right away.


    ¡¯It¡¯s Perez, so it¡¯s okay.¡¯


    It was when I made up my mind to go closer to a guy who who wasing all alone.


    Seureureuk.


    Perez¡¯ hair fluttered in a faint shadow with a small noise that may only be heard by us in this world.


    It was still unfamiliar, golden hair.


    Because ck hair suits Perez better.


    It would have been nice if I hadn¡¯t handed the hair dye out of curiosity.


    I just paused and thought so.


    That was all I swear to heaven.


    However.


    "......don¡¯t overdo it."


    The guy who said so in a low voice snapped himself from me.


    And before I knew it, I was lying in bed, gently covered with a nket.


    "I¡¯ll sleep on the couch."


    "......uh?"


    "Good night, Tia."


    Perez, who kissed me heavily on my forehead, took a pillow and I stared nkly at his back, heading toward the sofa on the other side of the room.


    "This is..."


    Isn¡¯t it?


    Why am I lying in bed?


    No, more than that, why am I lying alone?


    Weren¡¯t we supposed to lie down together today?!


    I raised my body halfway and shouted so fiercely with my eyes, but the only thing that came back was the sound of him lying down on the sofa.


    At the same time, my heart was relieved by my feelings of weakness, and I alsoy on my head.


    I haven¡¯t been able to calm down yet, and I feel sad that I am beating alone.


    ¡¯Shall we ask him to go on again?¡¯


    I was worried about the sofa side, but it seemed that he had already fallen asleep without a sound.


    "......Whew."


    All right, let¡¯s sleep.


    The body, which had been on the carriage all day, drinking, and even a little nervous earlier, happily epted the rest.


    Feeling fast asleep, I thought.


    When I wake up tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll have to talk to him.


    And I have to say this too.


    I think I like his natural ck hair better.


    ***


    Listening to Tia¡¯s breathing, Perez quietly opened his eyes and woke up.


    "Whoa."


    A weary sigh smeared on hisrge hand sweeping down his face.


    There was only ck darkness in the room because the candle burned out a while ago, but for Perez, such a thing couldn¡¯t get in the way.


    Especially when he was with Tia, his five senses became sensitive to the usual times.


    Like a starving creature trying to suck in the sweet scent, breath, and even the sound ofughter.


    Perez slowly stood up, staring into the air with dim eyes for a moment.


    Without hesitation, his footsteps towards the bed where she was lying were silent, like a beast hunting through the darkness.


    Just a few steps from where she was lying, Tia was asleep.


    Like being in the safest ce in the world, defenselessly.


    Perez slowly climbed onto the bed.


    But she fell asleep without feeling any signs.


    He reached out slowly.


    The shadow of the ck hand created by the moonlight that was finally cast over his body.


    He doesn¡¯t even know how to be ashamed.


    So the ck hand trace back to her asleep without hesitation.


    But in the end, the only thing he dared to reach was the red rose petals attached to her coveted hair.


    It¡¯s always been like that.


    She was a bright shining person, so his ck self just lingered nearby.


    While affirming that the precious things will be buried in ck, he feels ugly jealousy of the things she is sharing her light with.


    "Hmm......"


    On top of herfortable face, who fell asleep deeply, her image a little while ago ovepped and he paused.


    Even though it was a while, the beautiful green eyes that passed by, might be looked like they were looking at someone else.


    Feeling squeezed inside the chest, Perez quietly frowned.


    ¡¯If only I could turn back the time.¡¯


    Given such an opportunity, he will, without hesitation, turn to the time when he opened the door of a room decorated with roses.


    Perez swept over his cumbersome hair.


    Regret came.


    He wasn¡¯t really drunk. He revealed his dark innermost thoughts.


    And copsed with his impatience, frightened Tia.


    Tomorrow morning, she will sober from the liquor, recalling her memories and he was afraid that she would hate himself.


    If she doesn¡¯t smile at him any more, if she don¡¯t share the warmth.


    Perez, who painfully buried his face on his knee, moved his hand away from the bed.


    His fingertips trembled, trying not to grasp the small, soft hands felt over the bed sheets.


    His eyes, which she praised for being ruby-like, were dried with the color of the blood.


    "I¡¯m sorry."


    The low word he barely took out was scattered in the dark room.


    ***


    "I¡¯m Kent, the soldier of Sushou. I¡¯ll check your ID."


    I gave my two ID cards to a soldier with a mustache.


    "Mr. Chaser Gloa and Mrs. Larita Gloa. Why did youe to Sushou estate?"


    "I¡¯m here to take the Eastern ferry from Chesail."


    "......another guest of Chesail."


    Sushou¡¯s soldier frowned and muttered, as if he was displeased.


    Arcadia, a small town in Sushou that borders the Lombardi estate, was located on the way from Lombardi to Chesail.


    However, the atmosphere felt through the skin was quite different.


    Unlike Lombardi estate, where people and carriages travel rtively freely, Arcadia, where troops were deployed, was under intense tension.


    As if you were looking for someone.


    "You won¡¯t even stay long because Chesail is your destination. All right, go in."


    The soldier, who returned the ID cards with an insincere touch, said, banging the side of the carriage.


    At the moment, Perez¡¯ cool eyes turned toward it, but soon the carriage departed and only silence remained.


    "Ehmm."


    I coughed ufortable and fixed my gaze outside the window.


    Our journey has been in this state for the second day since we were misfired while trying to perform a retreat.


    There were several simple conversations, but only that, an ufortable stillness flowed.


    After confirming that the carriage entered the crowded area, I nced at Perez.


    The guy who squeezed his chin at an angle was looking out the window on the opposite side of me.


    What on earth is he thinking?


    In this case, the personality of a guy who doesn¡¯t reveal his heart is really ufortable.


    ¡¯No, of course you must have been hurt.¡¯


    In fact, I thought I could know Perez¡¯s heart even if I didn¡¯t ask.


    He expressed his feelings so honestly, because it would have seemed that I was reluctant, whether it was a misunderstanding or not.


    And he probably isn¡¯t angry with me, considering his usual personality.


    He would rather be digging alone that he did what I hate.


    It was a flow of thoughts that could be roughly guessed just by sitting so far away from me.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t because I¡¯m ufortable.¡¯


    I made up my mind as I got off the carriage in front of the hostel I reserved.


    "Perez, can I talk to you for a minute......"


    It was when I turned him around while saying that.


    "Sir Herox?"


    A faint voice was heard from behind.


    "Sir Herox... is that right?"


    ¡¯Herox¡¯ was a pseudonym that Perez often used.


    He doesn¡¯t have to use it now, but he used to use it often when he was in academy.


    I slowly turned to the side where the voice came from.


    There stood an innocent-looking woman with long brown hair tied neatly.


    It was clear that the redness on both her cheeks or hands held eagerly together in front of the chest meant.


    The woman, standing next to Perez, approached him one step closer and said with big green eyes.


    "I¡¯m Lydia! Sir Herox, do you remember me...?"


    Wow. Exin this properly, really.

 Chapter 268

    <h4>Chapter 268</h4>


    "...Who?"


    Perez frowned slightly.


    It seemed unpleasant that someone he couldn¡¯t remember knew him.


    "It¡¯s Lydia!"


    The woman said her name again.


    But Perez still had a face that he didn¡¯t know at all.


    "You have different hair colors, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯re Sir Herox..."


    The woman murmured embarrassingly at Perez¡¯s cold response.


    "It¡¯s strange... there¡¯s no way you can¡¯t remember me."


    There¡¯s no way you can¡¯t remember?


    What was your rtionship?


    I felt one of my eyebrows wriggling.


    "My parents run "Gray Rest" over there. Until three years ago, whenever you stopped by the South, you used to stay with your friends..."


    Three years ago?


    Three years ago, in the South, after the ident in Ivan, it was just before Larane moved to the East.


    At that time, Perez moved secretly in the South to meet Chanton Sushou to dry up Angenas¡¯ money.


    "Ah."


    As if Perez had thought of it too, his eyes blinked once.


    It was only that, but Lydia¡¯s face brightened as if it had been lit by a light.


    "Yes! Now do you remember? It¡¯s me, Lydia!"


    "Come to think of it."


    Perez tilted his head, as if tracing his old memories.


    "To say that Lydia..."


    "Oh, by the way, that was three years ago! I¡¯m an adult now!"


    "So is it."


    "I almost didn¡¯t recognize you because your hair color was different!"


    The story between the two of them continued.


    It wasn¡¯t a coincidence.


    It waspletely intentional.


    From the beginning, Lydia was ncing at me next to Perez.


    So did I.


    It was the same here that her presence bothered me.


    I did not avoid Lydia¡¯s gaze, whom I met for a moment, and looked at her.


    And I looked at her carefully.


    Brown hair and green eyes.


    Unlike me, she had calm hair without curly hair and gentle features.


    Still, the resemnce that could not be ignored scratched my nerves.


    "Well, Sir Herox..."


    Lydia frowned at me and opens her mouth.


    "Who is that..."


    Perez was then uncharacteristically surprised by ¡¯ah¡¯ and looked back at me.


    And for a moment, I saw the look of the guy who was startled.


    Okay, now it seems you¡¯re getting the hang of it, don¡¯t you?


    Perez, who saw my cold expression and swallowed his saliva, hurriedly said.


    "Ah, this one..."


    "Nice to meet you, Lydia."


    I elbowed Perez¡¯s waist and took a step closer to Lydia.


    Then I smiled as I held out my right hand.


    "I... my name is Larita."


    For a moment, I had an urge to reveal my real name, but I managed to endure it.


    Instead, I introduced myself under the alias I made for this trip.


    "My name is Lydia Mita."


    "I see, but what¡¯s your rtionship with Herox?"


    "What?"


    Lydia stared at me with a look of surprise and her lips pped slightly.


    Perhaps she was shocked that I asked such a question right away, and that I was close enough to call him ¡¯Herox¡¯.


    "I am an old acquaintance of Sir Herox."


    "Ah, old acquaintance."


    In the end, it meant nothing, but the word ¡¯old¡¯ was annoying.


    No matter how old you are, you must have been older than me. (TN: ¡¯Old¡¯ refer to old acquaintance, not ¡¯birth age¡¯)


    Such satisfaction slowly lifted my head.


    Then, Lydia asked in a fairly sharp voice.


    "What about Miss Larita?"


    Look at her.


    But I didn¡¯t even have to answer.


    It was because Perez, who was watching the conversation from the back, approached me and said, hugging my shoulder gently.


    "This is my wife."


    "Oh, your wife..."


    Lydia¡¯s green eyes shook wildly.


    "It was nice to see you after a long time."


    Perez, who gave her a short greeting that sounded a little cold, looked straight at me and said.


    "Then, shall we go up to the room, Larita?"


    His big hand came down to my waist and escorted me.


    Lydia was already out of Perez¡¯s mind.


    Thest time I looked back, she still stood nailed to the spot.


    A big sigh came out of me as her face looked like she was about to burst into tears.


    "Sigh."


    What the hell am I doing?


    While I shook my head, a staff member of the inn approached and spoke to me.


    "You¡¯re Mr. and Mrs. Gloa. I¡¯ll guide you to your room. This way... "


    "Excuse me."


    I said, slowly pulling down Perez¡¯s hand around my waist.


    "I¡¯ll walk outside for a while. You¡¯re resting first."


    "Ti... Larita."


    I could hear him calling me behind my back, but I just left the inn building.


    ***


    "Huh, you must have had a couple fight."


    The inn staff spoke with friendly eyes with a look ¡¯It¡¯s nice age to enjoy something they want to do¡¯.


    Perez looked at Tia¡¯s back as she pushed through the inn¡¯s door and spoke weakly.


    "I have to apologize for my mistake."


    To him, who had always been ustomed to Tia¡¯s rxed smile, her cold, hardened figure was a little strange.


    And he felt an unbearable guilt that it was he himself that made such a face.


    "Yes. When your wifees back, do it unconditionally. That¡¯s the best."


    The staff, who taught him the wisdom of life with a smile, soon opened the door to the second floor and said,


    "This is the room. She will be satisfied with therge windows and plenty of sunlight."


    Perez walked in with great strides and stood in the middle of the room.


    He looked around the room carefully, shook his head and said.


    "Give me another good room."


    "Yes? If you don¡¯t like this room, go to the next room......"


    If you go to the next room, it must be a simr room.


    Last time they stayed in a shabby room because there wasck of time, but he couldn¡¯t put Tia to sleep in such a ce again.


    Perez smiled skillfully at the innkeeper.


    "This is our honeymoon."


    "Oh, I see."


    "Please."


    Saying so, Perez took a check from the Lombardi Bank and handed it over.


    "Oops."


    The innkeeper, who checked the amount written on the check, was surprised and opened his eyes wide and nodded.


    "All right. Please wait here. We will prepare a suite room that our inn is proud of."


    The staff hurriedly left, and Perez, who was left alone, sat on the bed to make a clicking noise.


    Laying on his knees with his elbows bent over his body, he buried his face in both hands.


    The sweet silence mixed with sighs of self-talk.


    "Jealousy... did it."


    Only reddening the tips of his ears, Perez could not get up for a while.


    ***


    "Crazy, are you crazy?"


    I sat down on the little bench and muttered.


    As I left the inn and walked aimlessly, my feet reached the outskirts of Arcadia again.


    No, this is not important now.


    "What are you going to do with being so jealous of a child? Ugh."


    As I recalled what happened a while ago, a strange feeling came over me again.


    I wanted to stamp my feet and mess up my hair, but I only had a deep sigh because of my tight hood.


    "Let¡¯s calm down..."


    Lydia¡¯s sad face, which I sawst time, kept on getting caught in my eyes.


    "I was sorry if I ran into you. Should I apologize?"


    It was strange.


    Usually I¡¯m not the kind of person who¡¯ll lose myposure over something like that.


    When fighting with Empress Lavini, or when dealing with Chanton Sushou, who scratches people¡¯s insides with a bold face.


    I have always been a person with a cold reason.


    However.


    "I want to reveal Lombardi¡¯s name."


    Unless I¡¯m really crazy.


    "Ugh."


    I covered my face with both hands in embarrassment that made my face red again.


    But the fact that I was truly jealous of a young child wasn¡¯t the only thing that made my face blush.


    "This is my wife."


    The voice of Perez who had said that seemed to still remain in my ears.


    I rubbed my left ear, which was somehow itchy, and lifted my head again.


    "Calm down, mind."


    You¡¯re on a trip, but you¡¯re not really out to y, are you?


    But the guy who introduced me as ¡¯wife¡¯ kepting to mind.


    It¡¯s not repeat y.


    I looked around, trying to distract my mind.


    "They look like they¡¯re living well."


    Little by little, Perez was pushed out of my head, and the figure of Arcadia began to catch my eye.


    "If the outskirts of the city is like this, it¡¯s great."


    In general, it was the outskirts of the city that even with arge floating poption, living standards would fall.


    However, even at a nce, the life of the people of Arcadia seemed to be prosperous.


    Although the inns that used to do business with them seem a bit idle as the Lombardi Top and the Pellet Corporation were cut off.


    The atmosphere was different from other territories, where it was great for mostmoners to continue their daily meals.


    "That¡¯s why I can¡¯t hate Chanton Sushou."


    Sushou drastically reduced taxes onmoners and merchants and raised the price of their produce, the grain.


    Besides, how strict are the vicarious lords who rule each region.


    Although it was really unfortunate, Chanton Sushou, the head of Sushou, was a good lord.


    "Besides, the soldiers¡¯ supplies look good... Huh?"


    It¡¯s not even a war, but why are the soldiers¡¯ standards so high?


    It was when I thought so and watched the situation at the outer checkpoint more carefully.


    "Come on, hurry up!"


    The door of therge building, which appeared to be a gathering ce near the checkpoint, opened and soldiers poured out.


    Paired up in pairs, they quickly spread across Arcadia.


    There were several pairs of people riding horses running into Arcadia, and some going out of the checkpoint.


    In particr, the soldiers who went out of the wall approached the people queuing to enter Arcadia.


    And in their hands was a piece of paper with a drawing on it.


    "What is it?"


    When I thought that something was wrong with the soldiers looking at the pictures in their hands and the faces of the people in line.


    Two of Sushou¡¯s soldiers walked over to me and asked.


    "Hey, there. Why don¡¯t youtake off your hoodie for a second?"

 Chapter 269

    <h4>Chapter 269</h4>


    Damn it.


    I just stood still.


    Shall I run away like this?


    Yes, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be caught in no time.


    Is there any other way?


    Thoughts were rushing through my head.


    "Hey, can¡¯t you hear me?"


    When I did not respond, the soldier of Sushou spoke in a more ferocious voice.


    I can¡¯t help it.


    I looked up at the soldiers and asked.


    "What¡¯s going on?"


    "Take off your hood for a moment. There¡¯s something I need to check."


    "...I will."


    I nodded my head softly and lowered the hood that had been covering me deeply.


    "Done?"


    When you are questioned or interrogated, you have to go out more confidently.


    "Oh."


    One of the two soldiers approached and gazed through my face.


    But somehow he didn¡¯tpare my face with what he had in his hand like any other soldier I had just seen.


    As if I wasn¡¯t the one they were looking for in the first ce.


    It was the moment that I felt bad about the increasingly tant gaze.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    The other soldier spoke as if to hurry the soldier.


    But the soldier who was looking at meughed and quivered as if he was having fun.


    "It doesn¡¯t metter. It¡¯s nice to the eyes while we¡¯re at it, right?"


    This asshole.


    "Well, it looks like it¡¯s definitely not."


    It was time for a soldier with such a bad smile to turn around.


    "Hey, can I ask you something?"


    Where are you just going?


    If you offended me, spit out some useful information.


    When I called him myself, the soldier raised one eyebrow as if it was unexpected.


    "What?"


    "Is there something going on in Arcadia? I came on a trip, and the atmosphere was terrible..."


    I continued speaking with a frightened performance.


    "If something bad happened, I think it would be better to move on to the next city right away."


    "Oh, no big deal."


    The soldier replied, waving one hand.


    "I just got information that the wanted person is traveling to Sushou, and I¡¯m looking for him."


    "Wanted...?"


    Are you looking for me?


    I think it¡¯s a bit crazy to mobilize soldiers just to find me, but it¡¯s quite possible if it¡¯s Chanton Sushou.


    I asked with a worried face for more information.


    "That person must havemitted a terrible crime..."


    "Not really, but if he¡¯s bad, is he a bad person? The truth is..."


    "Hey, let¡¯s go."


    The other soldier, who seemed to have had his mind straightened up, frowned and cut off his words.


    Sheesh, what a shame.


    "You don¡¯t have to worry too much, so have a good trip and go back home. Let¡¯s go."


    The two soldiers moved to another ce, and I, left alone, sat on the bench and began to ponder.


    "He must not have noticed that I and Perez were not in Lombardi."


    No way.


    But the clever ck bear was so quick-witted that nothing could be said for sure.


    If it wasn¡¯t me, who was it that he was looking for while mobilizing all the soldiers like that?


    But there was nothing I could do right now.


    It was an act that would expose the status of the management of the Pellets Corporation or Lombardi Top.


    For now, I just hope that I am not the one they are looking for.


    "That¡¯s too much!"


    I turned my head towards the sudden loud noise.


    It was a checkpoint where people were lined up.


    "You must have heard that His Majesty the Emperor ordered us to stop the reckless inspection of our Pellet Corporation! What kind of case is this because it¡¯s a detailed checkpoint again!"


    Now I see that the clothes of the person who protested loudly were embroidered with Pellet Merchant¡¯s emblem.


    "It¡¯s just that we all carry out the same inspection, why are you so talkative?"


    "Can you swear to have the other top go through two or three checks like us and wait a few days each time?"


    "Oh, my God..."


    The line between the soldiers at the checkpoint and the person in charge of the Pellet Corporation continued for a long time.


    And as I watched the fight, I gradually regained myposure.


    It¡¯s not a trip.


    The reason I left Lombardi in secret was to prevent the construction to narrow the river in the Tamal region conducted by Chanton Sushou.


    But for a moment, I forgot the reason.


    My head, which had been excited about Perez¡¯s work, gradually cooled.


    The childish jealousy that had made my face blush was also pushed aside.


    "Let¡¯s go back to work."


    I got up from my seat and muttered.


    And before turning around, I didn¡¯t forget to keep an eye on the angry Pellet people.


    ***


    "Wee to Chesail."


    A soldier dressed a little brighter than Arcadia smiled as he returned my ID card.


    "The atmosphere is quite different from Sushou region."


    Perez spoke as if he had read my thoughts.


    "Yeah. It¡¯s really different."


    After a few days of traveling, our carriage finally arrived at Chesail.


    "Because we don¡¯t have time to look around. Shall we take a look at the scenery?"


    Rather than head straight to the marina, we parked the carriage on a small hill.


    "Come on, buy semi-acid coals which can¡¯t be sold these days!"


    "There¡¯s seafood that just arrived from the East Coast by speedboat!"


    The lively voices of the merchants solicited could be heard up to the top of the hill.


    "Sushou¡¯s greed has reduced the quantity, but the market is still active. Thank God."


    I said relieved in my heart.


    The merchants of Chesail didn¡¯t seem as free as the people of Arcadia a while ago.


    It wasn¡¯t just that.


    "Do you see those big warehouses over there? It was originally all farnd."


    "Yeah, I think I remember. Much better than thest time I came here, Chesail."


    "Right? You think so, don¡¯t you?"


    I kept smiling without realizing it.


    Ever since my father became the Lord, and since he started trading in the East, Chesail has been growing day by day.


    Who can imagine that thisrge city, now filled with people in every alley, was once a poor manor where people starved for food during famine.


    "Lord Gahan is praised for being a very talented lord."


    Perez said to me, who was smiling proudly.


    "But seeing Chesail in person, I feel like I can even feel the affection for the estate of Lord Gahan."


    I totally agree with Perez.


    My father wanted Chesail to grow up like Lombardi.


    May it be a ce of life where the people of the territory can live in peace without being swept away by years of famine and abundance.


    Therefore, the difficulties of the local residents, which were discovered by opening ports, lowering taxes, and running on their own, were reflected in the management of the estate.


    And in just a few years, this kind of change has been achieved.


    "Shall we go to the dock now?"


    Perez asked me, reaching out his hand.


    "Yeah, we need to get on board before it¡¯s toote."


    We held hands and headed slowly towards the carriage.


    In the meantime, I suddenly got an idea out of my mouth.


    "Someday, when my child inherits it, I hope that Chesail will be a betternd."


    Tuk.


    "Uh, Perez, are you all right?"


    "......yes."


    Perez, who had suddenly tripped and almost fell while walking, answered with a low voice.


    Then, with his mouth shut, he looked at me with trembling eyes.


    "What are you looking at like that? Isn¡¯t it obvious?"


    "I¡¯m surprised when you say that all of a sudden, Tia."


    Anyway, he¡¯s very shy!


    "I¡¯m just saying the obvious, right?"


    I spoke more boldly.


    "I¡¯ve told you before. At least three should be born."


    "Whoa."


    Perez began to wash his face dry.


    I didn¡¯t care.


    I continued to speak.


    "The Lombardi family, the Lambrew Empire, and here in Chesail. We have a lot to pass on."


    "That¡¯s true."


    "So let¡¯s do our best, Perez."


    "Gasp..."


    Perez¡¯s face, which covered his mouth with one hand and barely nodded, looked very tired.


    I patted him on the back andughed.


    "Aren¡¯t you a little weak? That¡¯s why. Hang in there a little longer, because once you get on board, you will be able to rest."


    "...if I take a cruise, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to sleep any better." (TN: ... Perez, where your mind go now?)


    "Huh? What?"


    "Nothing."


    Perez shook his head and smiled faintly.


    Then he held my hand tighter and said.


    "Let¡¯s really travel next time, Tia."


    "Travel?"


    "At that time, I will make you travel slowly. There are many ces I want to show you."


    Perez, who says so, looked like a little child.


    "Look more ces, and you¡¯ll see if I¡¯m the master of the empire as good as the Lord Gahan."


    He sounded like a child who wanted to be praised for his hard work.


    I looked up at Perez for a moment and then gently stroked the guy¡¯s head.


    "You are already a good emperor. That¡¯s what I know best, even if I don¡¯t look at the Empire."


    "......"


    Perez didn¡¯t respond.


    He was just resting his head in my hand like a gentle beast.


    He¡¯d be offended if I scratched his chin.


    I said, holding back the momentary impulse.


    "Come on, let¡¯s go for a cruise."


    "We still have time. You don¡¯t have to hurry, Tia."


    The carriage that took us again headed straight to the marina.


    Perez said it was okay to go slowly, but he didn¡¯t know how long it would take for passengers in a non-high-ss regr room to check-in.


    It was when we arrived at the dock in such a hurry and showed cruise crew our ¡¯regr room¡¯ tickets.


    "Congrattions on winning the event! You have received a special room amodation voucher for our cruise!" (TN: It seems it¡¯s a fraud event. The winner has been decided from the start. Haha...)

 Chapter 270

    <h4>Chapter 270</h4>


    "A voucher for a special room?"


    What is this all of a sudden.


    Me and Perez looked at each other nkly.


    "We¡¯re having an event this time! It just so happens that you two are the 100th passenger on the cruise today!"


    "Congrattions!"


    I almostughed at how bright the smiles of the two cruise workers were.


    "Then could you wait here for a moment?"


    "I will check to see if the special room is ready."


    The staff who said so quickly walked away.


    "A special room voucher, didn¡¯t this kind of thing happenst time?"


    "This kind of thing?"


    "Why,st time at an inn in Arcadia. The innkeeper changed the room we rented to the best room because there was a leak."


    "Aa."


    Perez nodded as if he remembered.


    "Lucky things are good things."


    Is it really just a lucky thing?


    It was when I thought so.


    Just then, I heard a conversation between a pair of men and women passing behind us.


    "It feels like a dream to be able to go on a honeymoon to the East."


    "We¡¯re lucky you got a cruise ticket, aren¡¯t we?"


    Honeymoon.


    As soon as I heard that word, I realized it.


    "Perez, maybe this..."


    "Is it the work of the Pellet Top?"


    As expected, Perez noticed.


    I nced around and spoke in small voice.


    "Yes, I think winning this event is a gift from Violet."


    It was Violet, who was particrly interested in the wedding of me and Perez, whenever I saw her from time to time on the asion of the Pellet business.


    And she was more regretful than I was that Perez and I couldn¡¯t go on our honeymoon because of our job.


    "Maybe it¡¯s Violet¡¯s mind to enjoy even a fake honeymoon to the fullest."


    However, since there is a risk of exposing our identity to take care of it openly, she must have given a special room to me and Perez in this way.


    "I¡¯ll have to go back and send a special gift to the top owner."


    "Well, that¡¯s too much."


    That¡¯s what I said, but when I get back to Lombardi, I¡¯d like to say thank you to Violet separately.


    Surprised by the questionable luck, I now have enough time to look around.


    "As expected, it¡¯s lively."


    Therge wooden cruise ship was crowded with people.


    People loading and unloading things, people seeing someone off, and people leaving.


    Everyone was moving busily together.


    "The wind is nice."


    The air that was blowing seemed as light as the excited people.


    Is it because of the cool breeze?


    My heart started pounding a little too.


    ***


    "This is the special room."


    The staff said and opened the door directly.


    "Ooh."


    Not bad.


    No, it was great.


    No matter how big the cruise is, I thought how spacious the cabin would be.


    "The windows are too big."


    Warm sunlight was pouring in through therge window in front of the living room.


    It was the highest ss room, so the view was good.


    When the journey began, the scenery to be seen through this window was already high enough that I was looking forward to it.


    In addition, furniture and decorations filling the interior were found to be of the finest quality at a nce.


    ¡¯All right, I¡¯m very satisfied.¡¯


    It was a very satisfying sight both as a guest staying in a special room and as the owner of this cruise business.


    "Then have a happy trip."


    The staff who greeted me so politely went out of the room.


    I slowly continued to look around the room with my hands behind my back.


    "There are separate bedroom and bathroom."


    On either side of the living room were the bedroom and bathroom that were wide open to wee guests.


    Leaving behind the luxurious marble bathroom, I looked quietly into the bedroom.


    "There¡¯s only one bed."


    Yeah, it can¡¯t be two.


    I swallowed a sigh that was about toe out and looked at Perez.


    Perez put down the luggage bag he was carrying on one side of the room, despite the employee¡¯s rmendation, and was looking out of the window.


    The dazzling sunlight of the beach made his dyed blonde hair look almost like silver, and his red eyes overlooking the harbor shone like brilliant rubies.


    Ha, you¡¯re handsome.


    Not because he was my man, but objectively, his appearance was unrealistic.


    It was like looking at a painting even though I was looking at it with my own two eyes.


    I watched it for a moment and then turned to bed again.


    It was arge bed where four adults could sleep.


    A white sheet mixed with silk wasid on it, and it looked so soft that I wanted to throw myself right away.


    But that¡¯s not what matters.


    ¡¯Okay, tonight!¡¯


    The atmosphere between the two of us has been awkward for a while since that night when we were drunk.


    As a few days passed, it naturally came back to the way it was before.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t help but think of that night all of a sudden. There were regrets, but more than anything else, I kept thinking of Perez, who had a hard time smiling for me.


    After looking at Perez¡¯s back and the bed several more times, I finally made up my mind.


    ¡¯What more hesitation?¡¯


    My fiance is so handsome.


    It¡¯s not like me to just stare and hesitate.


    By the way, Violet also created such a good environment.


    "Perez."


    "Yes, Tia."


    Perez immediately turned around and answered my call.


    His soft smile on the sculpture-like face makes my fists tense.


    It¡¯s tonight, tonight.


    I strengthened my will and put on the wide-brimmed hat I was holding in my hand.


    "Would you like to go take a look on the deck?"


    From now on, I¡¯m going to create a romantic atmosphere. (TN: Ah yes, Tia. How much longer do you want to make us wait?)


    ***


    There were already several people on the deck where the cool breeze was blowing.


    Most of them were couples who came on a honeymoon like us, and they had happy faces together.


    "Let¡¯s go over there."


    Me and Perez found an empty ce and stood in front of the deck railing.


    That was then.


    Boo-!


    The ship began to move slowly with a long horn.


    "Somehow, there are a lot of people out there. When it sound like this, it must have been time for departure!"


    I wasn¡¯t the only one who was excited.


    "It¡¯s departure!"


    "A ship this big is really moving!"


    People around us all burst into admiration and cheers.


    I leaned slightly against the railing and looked down.


    The rest of the people in the harbor were waving at us.


    It was to pray for a cruise and to reach the East safely.


    "Ah, those people."


    Among them, there were two employees who had announced the winner of the event a while ago.


    As if they had been looking at me all the time, our eyes met immediately.


    Then the two slowly bowed their backs and began to greet.


    "As expected, they knew."


    They must have heard who I was from the beginning.


    I waved my hand to them in gratitude.


    Meanwhile, the mall was getting farther and farther away.


    Cruise began to move along the river as fast as its massive body.


    There were fewer and fewer people on both sides of the river, and the greenndscape of mountains and fields spread out.


    "Oh, pretty."


    In the sunlight, the surface of the river shimmered as if it had been sprinkled with jewels.


    "Look at that sparkle over there, Perez."


    I looked back at Perez and asked.


    "It¡¯s really pretty, right?"


    Perez looked briefly at the side where my finger was pointing and turned to me again.


    "...yeah, pretty."


    Perez smiled loosely in response.


    It was time for me to smile too.


    Suddenly, a strong wind blew, and the hat I was wearing flew away.


    I instinctively reached out to grab the flying hat.


    Fortunately, the hat was quickly grabbed by my fingertips, but the center of my body, which was holding the railing, swayed greatly.


    "Oops."


    But there was no leaning out of the railing.


    Something hard wrapped around my waist and I felt someone¡¯s body heat behind my back.


    And before I could even realize what had happened, a low voice reached the tip of my ear.


    "You have to be careful."


    I was more surprised than when the hat flew away.


    As I tilted my head upwards, I saw Perez with a handsome face slightly frowned.


    "It¡¯s dangerous, Tia."


    I could feel Perez¡¯s heart beating with my back.


    Was he surprised that I might fall out of the railing?


    The problem is that my heart is starting to pound like crazy, too.


    It was difficult to be held in Perez¡¯s arms any longer.


    "Th-thank you."


    I tried to speak in a calm voice and slowly pushed Perez¡¯s chest away.


    For a moment, his gaze rested on my two hands.


    "...I¡¯ll leave the hat in the room."


    Perez, who said so, turned his back with the hat I was holding.


    I stood still for a moment, looked at the back of the guy walking away, and then muttered in a small voice.


    "Oh, why am I so nervous?"


    It is not for a day or two that I have seen Perez¡¯ handsome face or touched that solid body.


    But maybe it was because of tonight¡¯s ns, I couldn¡¯t really calm myself down next to him.


    "Whoa, calm down, calm down."


    I took a deep breath and reviewed tonight¡¯s ns one by one.


    Then I heard the music.


    "...... here you are, holding hands with me..."


    "Oh, this song."


    It was definitely a familiar song.


    I took a step towards the direction of the song.


    It was on the other side of the deck.


    As I walked a little bit, I saw a man singing a song while plucking an instrument with a singing voice that gradually became clearer.


    A sky-high physique, long ponytails, and a delicate appearance.


    "It¡¯s Mortega."


    Mortega Loupe was such a famous singer that even I, who had never been interested in music in my previous life, had heard of it.


    I can¡¯t believe that Mortega is singing in a cruise I own.


    I sat down and started listening to Mortega¡¯s songs.


    "......We will wake up together in the morning and have the same dream at night. And show your smile on the flowers I give you. Always."


    It is also a song suitable for cruises with many newlyweds.


    When the song ended, the people who were listening to Mortega¡¯s song all pped in unison.


    Some were moved and wiped their tears with a handkerchief.


    Perhaps it was thest song, and I saw people putting money into the box in front of them.


    It was an opportunity.


    I also approached him and put the silver coin into the box and talked to him.


    "Thank you for the song."


    "Ah, yes. Thank you..."


    Mortega stopped and talking as he greeted me.


    Somewhere with a nk face.


    Was performing very tiring?


    "Are you all right?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Mortega nodded his head broadly and bowed his head in greeting.


    "Thank you for listening to my song."


    Until a while ago, he was someone who sang leisurely while looking at the audience.


    Apparently, in real life, he was a shy person.


    I asked with a smile to make such Mortegafortable.


    "May I know your name and the title of the song you sang a while ago?"


    "Of- of course. The song¡¯s title is "The Pledge of Love" and my name is Mortega Loupe."


    As expected, it¡¯s you.


    If he is the Mortega Loupe I know, he will be very famous in the next few years.


    And the Lombardi Schrship Foundation was able to save those years of hard work.


    "Mr. Mortega."


    So when I started to make an offer, Mortega spoke first.


    "Can I know your name too?"


    "Yes? Ah, my name. My name is... Larita Gloa."


    In fact, I almost said my real name as usual.


    However, Mortega¡¯s reaction was a bit strange.


    "Ah, Larita... Miss Larita."


    He mumbled the name I told him with a nk face a few times.


    "Miss Larita, what brings you to the East?"


    He¡¯s asking a question in apletely different direction from what I was going to say.


    Yeah, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to get to know each other a little before making a formal offer.


    "I am traveling to the Luman estate."


    "You¡¯re traveling! Luman at this time of year is so beautiful."


    "I¡¯m d to hear that."


    After a few conversations like that, Mortega asked me carefully.


    "Then do you have anypanions? If you are traveling alone..."


    "Oh, I am."


    I was about to talk about Perez.


    "Honey."


    It was an unfamiliar word with a familiar voice.


    When I turned around, I saw Perez walking towards me smiling.


    But something was a little strange.


    I¡¯m sure he¡¯s smiling.


    That face was strangely dangerous.


    "Honey, what are you doing here?"


    "...what?"


    What did he just say?


    Perez pulled me in his arms gently, not paying attention to my embarrassment.


    And he whispered.


    "I¡¯ve been looking for you fora while, honey."

 Chapter 271

    <h4>Chapter 271</h4>


    What happened to my ears?


    Did the word honeye out of Perez¡¯s mouth?


    It was Perez, who was embarrassed to even call himself that when I was ying around in the carriage leaving Lombardi and didn¡¯t know where to put himself.


    But why all of a sudden?


    "H- honey?"


    "Yeah."


    When I asked my question, Perez lengthening his words and answered.


    No, I didn¡¯t call you!!


    Seeing my embarrassment clearly, he even smiled and hugged me tightly.


    "You weren¡¯t there before, so I came to find you. I was worried."


    "Huh? I- I¡¯m sorry. Just being there is a bit boring."


    "Really? Good job."


    The touch of stroking my hair and forehead is also outspoken.


    Suspicious, suspicious.


    I looked at Perez with squinty eyes.


    I don¡¯t know when it¡¯s just the two of us, but in a ce where other people are together, this kind of relentless touch.


    This is not like him.


    It¡¯s like you¡¯re acting like you¡¯re looking at others...


    At that moment, I could see Perez¡¯s eyes gliding as he looked down at me affectionately.


    And at the end of his gaze that I secretly followed, I was able to find the answer to this situation.


    It was Mortega Loupe, who was standing still with a shocked face.


    "By the way, what about you?"


    Perez, who had some cool eyes, asked Mortega Loupe.


    Maybe it¡¯s just his personality as well as his innocent looks.


    Mortega couldn¡¯t answer as if he were a bit dumbfounded.


    He only looked at me and Perez with his trembling eyes alternately.


    It seems that he is very surprised by the sudden love act between the couple.


    Yes, it could be.


    It was when I tried to introduce myself, hiding my embarrassment.


    "This is Mortega..."


    "I¡¯m- I¡¯m sorry! Excuse me!"


    "Ah......"


    This.


    I was just about to talk about the Lombardi Schrship Foundation.


    That¡¯s too bad.


    I was going to persuade him.


    Later, I had to send a formal letter and make a proposal.


    Since no artist refuses the Lombardi Foundation¡¯s proposal, Mortega Loupe will also ept it.


    Thinking so, I watched Mortega Loupe¡¯s back as he mixed with people.


    "Why?"


    Until I felt the gentle touch of stroking my cheek.


    As I turned my head along the touch, I met Perez¡¯s eyes.


    It was a persistent eye somewhere.


    "What?"


    "Why... are you keep looking at the him?"


    "Well, that¡¯s too bad."


    Maybe I¡¯m not my grandfather¡¯s granddaughter for nothing.


    Every time I met talented people, I would find myself craving to put a Lombardi name tag on them.


    "......are you sad?"


    "Yes, I suppose."


    Although he is still only a singer on board, Mortega Loupe¡¯s "The Pledge of love" is a song that will soon reborn as one of the most famous singers.


    It is also scheduled to be a favorite song for men in the Empire who propose marriage.


    Of course, that is a few yearster.


    But I can¡¯t say this to Perez.


    "I really liked the song. So was the voice."


    "......voice."


    "It was a beautiful voice, but it must be said that it is a voice that makes people listen automatically. He was such a powerful singer."


    It¡¯s not a made-up word.


    In fact, the Mortega Loupe in my previous life was popr because of his rich voice and tone.


    However, Perez¡¯s reaction is a bit strange.


    "You like my voice, too."


    He muttered in a somber tone somewhere.


    "Huh? Of course it is."


    My personal preference is a low voice like Perez, rather than a voice like Mortega Loupe.


    "But Mortega Loupe is a singer, and with the support of the Lombardi Foundation, it can be even bigger......"


    Wait a minute.


    I stopped talking and looked up at Perez.


    He was still glumly looking at the direction Mortega Loupe disappeared.


    No, he was staring.


    No way.


    "Perez."


    I tugged at the hem of his clothes.


    Then red eyes look at me.


    "What did you call me earlier?"


    ".....Huh?"


    Look at this.


    I think you¡¯re trying to pretend you don¡¯t know, but your eyes are shaking.


    As I watched Perez¡¯s ears slowly turn red, I leaned slightly towards him.


    And said a little.


    "Honey."


    Startle.


    Perez¡¯s chest, which I was hugging, trembled slightly.


    "Right? You said ¡¯honey¡¯ to me earlier, didn¡¯t you?"


    After hesitating for a while, Perez finally nodded.


    The redness had already spread to his neck.


    Oh, I shouldn¡¯tugh.


    I asked, dragging down the corners of my lips that were about to go up.


    "I thought you didn¡¯t use that nickname."


    e to think of it, I think we need a more convincing performance to maintain camouge status."


    "Ah, was it because of the camouge status?"


    "......"


    "Are you, by any chance, jealous?"


    His body flicked once more.


    Oh, I can¡¯t stand it.


    "Humff."


    Eventually, theughter escaped from between my lips.


    Then, Perez¡¯s ears grew even more red.


    Oh, he¡¯s going to get upset.


    "No, hmm. Why? Why are you jealous?"


    I patted Perez¡¯s chest and continued talking as if tofort him.


    "It was just a brief conversation."


    I¡¯ve seen him for a long time, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen him so tantly jealous.


    "That¡¯s it."


    Perez, who had kept his mouth shut for a moment, answered slowly.


    "Because he was looking at you with that kind of eyes."


    "That kind of eyes?"


    "The eyes that you can¡¯t take your eyes off because it shine brightly."


    Unlike sweet words, his voice is heavy.


    I could feel the arm holding my waist a little tighter.


    As if afraid of losing me.


    "Eh, ah."


    It was me who was bewildered by the unexpected words now.


    "It¡¯s not like that."


    I smiled on purpose and said lightly.


    "And how do you know that by looking at it from a distance?"


    "I know."


    But Perez¡¯s answer was adamant.


    "Because I did."


    A hard finger rubbed my chin gently.


    "Because I was like that the day I first saw you in the forest."


    As if reminiscing on that day, Perez¡¯s eyes, which had hardened, spread warmth.


    With a smile that you can barely see.


    In an instant, it was a face that seemed to be able to hear the rustling of the green forest in the wind.


    It was a big deal.


    Just a moment ago, my heart started beating faster than I did when Perez grabbed my hat.


    "So you were jealous?"


    In an attempt to rx, I taunted Perez to make fun of him.


    However.


    "Huh."


    This time, it was me who was rather perplexed.


    The tips of his ears were still red, but Perez looked down at me with his unshaken eyes and said.


    "So I was jealous. It¡¯s enough for me to see you like that."


    There are already too much.


    Perez murmured, adding a few words that didn¡¯t make much sense.


    "And, Tia."


    The finger that had been stroking my chin suddenly came up to my lips.


    His slightly rough fingertips rubbed my sensitive skin as if he was pressing it.


    Perez¡¯s red eyes, not knowing what to see, sank dark.


    "I¡¯m more jealous than you think."


    "Huh......?"


    "And I¡¯m a more humble man than you think."


    "Oh, yeah?"


    "Still."


    Perez took my hand and dragged me, kissing his lips on it.


    "But please don¡¯t abandon me."


    "Ugh!"


    His lips rested on the thin skin of the back of my hand.


    Surprised by the sensation, I tried to pull out my hand, but Perez¡¯srge fingers took the gap and wrapped it around my hand even more.


    "Wait a minute..."


    I was going to ask him to let it go.


    Perez¡¯s subsequent actions made me speechless.


    "Promise me."


    He was rubbing his cheek on the back of my hand.


    "You won¡¯t abandon me."


    Like a big beast who craves his owner¡¯s affection.


    "You, you really...!"


    Where did you learn this dangerous aegyo?


    I want to yell at him if they¡¯re his Academy colleagues, but I couldn¡¯t.


    If you are a person with a well-attached heart, you will not be able to get angry at those red eyes thate face to face with the corners of his eyes down.


    "Even if you ask me to let you go, I won¡¯t let you go."


    I said, pulling Perez¡¯s hand.


    "Got it? Let¡¯s go have dinner. You¡¯re talking nonsense because you¡¯re hungry."


    As I strode forward and started walking, arge body was gently dragged along.


    Perez has always been like that.


    With the power to immobilize anyone, he has never failed to follow my lead.


    And what to throw away?


    "Perez."


    "Yes, Tia."


    "Don¡¯t say such strange things again. I have no intention to throw it away, you."


    "......"


    Perez didn¡¯t say anything.


    I hope he¡¯s not crying.


    Looking back at the creeping worries, to my surprise, he was smiling.


    His eyes were nicely folded, and his red lips were open like flowers.


    With a very happy face.


    Perez nodded his head as he sped his tightly sped hands.


    "Right. Even if you throw me away, I won¡¯t be thrown away."


    No, maybe he looks relieved as if he found the answer.


    I looked at him for a moment and then urged him again.


    "Okay then. Let¡¯s go eat. If you want to see the fireworks after dinner, you should take the best spot first."


    Ha ha.


    Perez¡¯s delightfulugh, as if heard from afar, followed our steps.


    ***


    The first dinner on cruise was excellent.


    It was a rich dinner with a light Southern style and sweet and sour Eastern dishes.


    After we finished eating, we walked towards the deck.


    "The back deck is more famous than the front deck. This is something my father and rivan have emphasized over and over again."


    "Normal people will flock to the slightlyrger front deck."


    "That¡¯s why the back is even better!"


    It was when we reached the back deck leisurely while continuing the conversation.


    There was something beyond the railing of the ship where I had unintentionally cast my gaze.


    "Huh?"


    It was a boat approaching the cruise quietly through the dark river.


    Without lighting a single light, mixed with darkness, the speed of approaching was very fast.


    It meant that it wasn¡¯t an ordinary fishing boat.


    "What boat is that?"


    Aside from us, the people who had been on the back deck in advance discovered one or two boats and began to stir.


    Although much smaller in size, the momentum to quickly cling to the side of the cruise was far from friendly.


    And at some point, the fire lit up on the boat.


    The first ones to be seen were the Sushou soldiers full of boats.


    Among them, a soldier who was at the forefront of the boat shouted loudly.


    "Stop the ship! From now on, there will be a checkpoint ording to themand of Lord Chanton Sushou!" (TN: Eugh. Chanton is getting more and more annoying.)

 Chapter 272

    <h4>Chapter 272</h4>


    "Ch- checkpoint?"


    Amotion among the people spread like mes in the dry forest in an instant.


    "Can¡¯t we stop the ship now!?"


    The atmosphere on the deck froze as the soldier¡¯s shout resounded over the quiet river.


    Only the torches that lit up the Sushou warship burned horribly.


    "Everyone, lower the anchor!"


    "Get thedder ready!"


    It seems that the crew of the cruise did not expect the appearance of the Sushou military ship at all.


    Their behavior running around on the deck was full of embarrassment.


    In the meantime, the cruise was slowing down, but the military ship threateningly drove the ship as if it could not wait for even a moment.


    "Uh, isn¡¯t this dangerous?"


    "They¡¯re going to bump into us!"


    Everyone shouted with their pale faces.


    To make matters worse, the width of the river that was wide enough to be a small sea a while ago was getting narrower.


    A terrain where the river narrows, located within the domain of the Sushou family.


    The name of an area popped into my mind at familiar information.


    "Here... it¡¯s Tamal."


    After Chanton Sushou¡¯s failed attempt to open the port, it was the ce where the construction of narrowing the river was started recently.


    Of course, the purpose is to increase Sushou¡¯s influence in eastern trade led by Lombardi.


    "Argh!"


    "Oh my god!"


    In the end, the cruise had no choice but to slow down to the point of tilting once, and screams of startled passengers erupted here and there.


    However, the soldiers of Sushou, who were the cause of all this, showed no signs of apologizing.


    But, ording to themand of the soldier standing on the head of the boat, the military ship was tied tightly to the cruise and climbed onto the deck one by one. (TN: What? Isn¡¯t this piracy? They act like a thief!)


    And the soldier, who seemed to be thest person in charge, shouted with a loud voice.


    "There will be a checkpoint from now on, so everyone please cooperate! If you rebel ore out uncooperatively at the checkpoint, I will dismiss it as a protest against Lord Sushou!"


    Such a gangster.


    I¡¯ve never heard of anything like this.


    A checkpoint that is suddenly enforced by stopping a passing tourist ship without asking for permission.


    If the river in the Tamal region became narrower and more frequent, as Chanton Sushou intended, the cruise business would be hit hard.


    "No, that¡¯s..."


    "How can you be so reckless!"


    The aristocrats around made dissatisfied voices, but that was all.


    Although it is clearly unfair treatment, the atmosphere of the soldiers of Sushou is so ferocious that it is scary for them to even step forward.


    "Larita, stay behind me for a moment."


    Perez called me under a pseudonym and hid me behind his back.


    At the same time, I could see him putting his hand on his waist like a habit, then hardening his impression.


    It was because he left the sword he was always carrying in the room and came out.


    I stood behind Perez and looked around.


    As the ID checks progressed one by one, the atmosphere was getting worse.


    But, strangely, I wasn¡¯t scared or anxious.


    It was not a groundless peace.


    The fake identity saved by Violet has never been so easily revealed.


    And even if the wanted people they are talking about are us, and our identities are discovered by chance.


    ¡¯What will they do?¡¯


    Even if you touch one of Perez¡¯s fingertips right now, that would be treason.


    Of course, my n to move secretly in the East would go awry, but that¡¯s it.


    Besides.


    ¡¯Perez is protecting me.¡¯


    Arge back was covering me from the eyes of the soldiers.


    It was only the back of one person, but it felt like hiding in the safest ce in the world. (TN: Ofc. It¡¯s the back of the emperor of the empire.)


    I inadvertently grabbed the hem of Perez¡¯s clothes with thoughts that were not appropriate for the situation, how did he ept it?


    Perez reached back with one of his hands and held my hand firmly.


    Instead of pulling out my hand saying it¡¯s okay, I just stuck my head out to figure out the situation on the deck.


    Behind the soldiers, who spread here and there and checked their ID cards with strict eyes, I saw a group of about 20 people were seen separately moving down toward the cargopartment below.


    It was strange.


    Searching for the cargopartment?


    Hopefully there was smuggling. Is that what they think?


    It was time as I tilted my head in doubt.


    "Oh, didn¡¯t I say that I would go to my room and get my ID!"


    Just around the corner, a man shouted loudly.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes, including me and Perez, naturally turned to that direction.


    It seemed that the man¡¯s face was not just because of dissatisfaction with the inspection.


    He is fighting against the soldier Sushou in drunkenness.


    But that courage didn¡¯tst long.


    "Then I will apany you to your room."


    Soldier Sushou said as he ced his hand on the handle of the sword hanging from his waist.


    "Y- yes, then."


    The man who swallowed his saliva replied with a face that quickly ran away from alcohol.


    But no oneughed at such a man.


    Because there were few people who could stand proudly in front of so many soldiers who seemed to draw their swords right away if they made a mistake.


    And it was Perez¡¯s turn.


    "Show me your ID."


    The short soldier of Sushou said, reaching out one hand to Perez.


    The rest of his hand held the scabbard.


    "Here it is."


    Perez showed the ID of ¡¯Chaser Gloa¡¯ with a nonchnt face.


    "Hmm."


    As soldier Sushou looked at his ID card more closely than expected, I clenched Perez¡¯s hem without realizing it.


    I changed my hair color by dyeing it, and I know that there is no problem with my ID card.


    It was a different matter from being nervous.


    p, p.


    The soldier looked quite carefully at the page of the ID card, which is the same as the small booklet.


    It was a procedure to check whether the eye color that could not be changed artificially and the seal of the government office that issued the ID were genuine.


    "Where are you from?"


    "It¡¯s Lombardi region."


    The people in front didn¡¯t take this long.


    The soldier began to ask Perez some questions.


    Of course, Perez answered without hesitation.


    The problem wasn¡¯t Perez.


    "Wait, who¡¯s hiding behind you?"


    The soldier pointed at me and asked sharply.


    "She is my wife."


    "Wife?"


    The soldier squinted and soon frowned and said.


    "I need to check her face, so get out of the way."


    "......"


    But Perez did not move.


    Rather, he just held my hand tighter and looked down at Soldier Sushou.


    Then the atmosphere quickly turned bloody.


    "Hey, are you daring to refuse the checkpoint now?"


    "From what I¡¯ve seen so far, the wanted person seems to be an adult male, but women aren¡¯t even the subjects of inspection."


    "I¡¯m going to check if the person you im to be your wife is a woman or a man in a dress!"


    "Check?"


    Perez, who had maintained a respectful face until now, suddenly changed violently.


    Perez took a half step towards the soldier and asked in a low voice.


    "Tell me, how are you going to check?"


    "Oh, that¡¯s...!"


    The overwhelming energy of Perez, which started toe out at once, as if he had pulled out a sharpened sword, made the soldier hesitate and take a step backwards.


    Perez, who had been staring at the soldier with cold eyes for a moment, slowly opened his mouth.


    "I have confirmed that there is nothing wrong with my ID and that I am not the wanted person you are looking for. Stop wasting any more time and move on to the next person."


    It was a polite way of speaking again, but the expressionless face remained the same.


    "...He- Here you are."


    Eventually, the soldier, who could not ovee the silent pressure, returned Perez¡¯s ID card.


    It was then.


    Someone shouted loudly from the side of the stairs leading to the cargopartment.


    "Catch him! He¡¯s wanted!"


    "The wanted person is running away!"


    Soon after, a loud banging noise started to get louder and louder up the stairs.


    And after a while, the one that appeared as if jumping out of the downstairs.


    "That man must be..."


    I¡¯m familiar to it.


    His hair was messy and his clothes were torn apart, but I know the man¡¯s appearance a few years ago.


    "Klus."


    Themander of the Knights of Angenas, who tried to escape Lavini from the Imperial Pce prison until the end.


    "Ethan Klus." (TN: FYI, he appeared at chapter 160.)


    Without realizing it, his name leaked out of my mouth.


    It was a very small voicepared to the shouts of the soldiers of Sushou. Clearly.


    However, at that moment, Klus¡¯s movements stopped like a lie.


    Just as he was about to jump under the ship right away, he stood tall.


    "Come on, I got him! Grab him right now!"


    The soldier Sushou, who did not miss the opportunity, quickly knocked Klus to the floor and shouted.


    But Ethan Klus did not see them.


    There was only one ce where the blood-stained eyes went through the scattered hair.


    It was me.

 Chapter 273

    <h4>Chapter 273</h4>


    "Y- you..."


    Just as I recognized Ethan Klus at once, he saw my true identity, whose hair color had changed, at once.


    "You¡¯re the girl...!"


    My whole body stiffened and didn¡¯t move.


    I wanted to hide behind Perez¡¯s back again, but it didn¡¯t go my way.


    All of a sudden, Klus got on his back, where some of Sushou¡¯s soldiers were, and were trying to tie his hands and feet with a rope.


    But, as if he didn¡¯t care about such things, his burning gaze was only directed at me.


    "Hheu, heh..."


    And Ethan Klus began tough.


    Like the one who had lost everything saw a ray of light before his eyes.


    Both corners of his mouth sprang up, and dark blood vein stood on his forehead.


    "Hahaha".


    The soldiers frowned at the behavior of the wanted man, who suddenly began tough.


    "Why is this guy?"


    "I don¡¯t know, he must have gone crazy thinking it¡¯s over now. Yes, tie it well......"


    "Gahh!"


    Ethan Klus got up from his seat, twisting his whole body with a scream.


    The rope that bound Klus¡¯ hands and feet, which had been there a while ago, was broken in vain, and the soldiers surrounding him fell like fallen leaves.


    Ethan Klus, who was freed, rushed towards me, crawling on all fours.


    "I will kill you!"


    With a bloody scream, his hands covered with wounds reached out toward me.


    As if he was going to strangle me with his bare hands because he had no weapon.


    However, his body, exhausted from his long escape life, was notpletely healed.


    To the point where his splendid career of being themander of the knight of Angenas was overshadowed.


    He was just ahead of his life trying to kill me.


    "How dare you." (TN: How dare you!)


    Perez moved with a low voice.


    He naturally reached out and pulled out a soldier¡¯s sword that was checking his ID card, and rolled it once in his big hand as if it were his own.


    And he drew it up like he was swinging it.


    No, I thought so.


    At that moment, all I could see was Perez¡¯srge hand that covered my eyes.


    "Arghh!"


    Ethan Klus¡¯ screams seemed to be heard from a very distance.


    Soon, the sound of the soldiers, who had been observing the situation in a daze, rumbled, mixed with the screams of evil.


    "That bitch! I have to kill that girl...! Let go of this!"


    But even that sound faded away at some point.


    ng.


    Perez threw the sword he was holding randomly on the floor and stood in front of me.


    Then his big hands covered my ear.


    Ethan Klus¡¯s scream became smaller.


    The chaos on the deck has also faded away.


    Until everything subsided, the warmth that touched my ear and Perez¡¯s red eyes protected my world.


    ***


    Ethan Klus, whose hands and feet were tied tightly, was firmly gagged.


    Perez looked down at the loser lying at his feet with his indifferent eyes.


    It was terrible to see the tendons in his ankles cut and bloody.


    "Eup! Eeup!"


    Nevertheless, the formermander knight of Angenas was still screaming some evil, but no one listened to it.


    It was thest remnant of Angenas.


    The end of the lung that he missed while dealing with Angenas.


    He can¡¯t believe he found such a person unexpectedly in a ce like this.


    It was an unexpected achievement.


    "Eeup! Eup!"


    Perez, who was still watching Ethan Klus twisting his body like a bug, nced at the movements of the soldiers of Sushou.


    They, who suddenly arrested a wanted person, sweated as they were preparing to move to the military ship with excitement at the thought of the bounty.


    Dripping.


    "Is it a tradition of Angenas?"


    Perez leaned slightly towards Ethan Klus and said in a low voice.


    "The impatient thing."


    The former Empress and Patriarch Angenas used to ruin things in this way, too.


    "I guess the reason why you dared to board the cruise to the East while being chased was probably to target the Lombardi family."


    It was a fact known to all citizens of the Empire that all the Lombardi family members attended Larane¡¯s wedding. (TN: Now I think of it, Chanton is actually helps capturing this criminal that might harm at Larane¡¯s wedding, right? I feel bad for swearing at him at the previous chapter.)


    "If you had just humbled yourself and lived in hiding ording to the subject, you would have been able to live alone in honor of the empress."


    Perez raised the corner of one of his lips wryly.


    "This is the end of Angenas."


    "Gasp! Eup!"


    When Lavini was mentioned, Ethan Klus rebelled even more, but it was all just a meaningless struggle.


    "Excuse me."


    A man who seemed to be in charge among the Sushou soldiers approached and talked to him.


    "I received great help in arresting the wanted person. How many months I¡¯ve been suffering from him."


    "What¡¯s the name of this person?"


    Perez raised his bent body and asked.


    "Well, we don¡¯t know, but our superiors know."


    "I see."


    Perez¡¯s guess was right.


    If they had known who Ethan Klus was, the inspection would not have been conducted only by ordinary soldiers.


    "Now I feel relieved."


    The soldier who muttered while looking at Ethan Klus with disgusted eyes asked Perez carefully.


    "By the way... your sword-handling hands look good. You¡¯re..."


    The person in charge seemed to be more sensible than expected.


    Perez pulled out a small medallion from his arms.


    It was an object imprinted with Chanton Sushou¡¯s personal seal and was proof that the holder was moving ording to his orders.


    "In the order of Lord Sushou, I was on my way to the East in case of any danger."


    "Oh, I knew it!"


    The eyes of the responsible soldier who recognized the medal widened.


    "I thought it was unusual to overpower the wanted person at once."


    The soldier, whose tone had be polite all of a sudden, nodded his head again and again.


    "I will take responsibility and deliver Sir¡¯s performance so that the Lord knows."


    "Thank you."


    Saying that, Perez calmly ced the medallion on his pushed hands.


    By the time it reaches Chanton Sushou, the ship will already be in the East.


    A few years ago, he brought what he used to travel to the South just in case, and it was useful.


    "Then, you will take the criminal to the Imperial Pce safely."


    "Yes! Don¡¯t worry!"


    The soldier, who was still holding the medal imprinted with Chanton Sushou¡¯s seal, replied with a voice full of enthusiasm.


    Perez gave Ethan Klus a cold nce onest time and left them behind.


    Thinking about how to deal with Ethan Klus after his trip to the East, he moved.


    As he breaking through the crowd excited by themotion from the moment ago and the expectations of the uing fireworks view, his red eyes found Florentia at once.


    It was always next to her where he would go back.


    ***


    Perez, who returned after handing Ethan Klus to the soldiers of Sushou, looked somewhat relieved.


    "What Chanton Sushou was looking for was Ethan Klus."


    Oh.


    Iughed in vain when I recalled the past few days when I was nervous that the tight security was aimed at us.


    "I thought he was following me because he knew I left for the East..."


    I couldn¡¯t finish speaking.


    It was because Perez held both of my hands.


    "Why are you shaking like this?"


    Mm. As expected, I got caught.


    I could see my fingertips trembling finely on Perez¡¯srge hand.


    "As expected, I can¡¯t hide it from you."


    Perez¡¯s forehead was wrinkled as if it hurt his feelings more when I tried to be okay.


    He let out a small sigh and put my hands together in one ce and wrapped them in one another.


    Warmth spread through my cold hands.


    "Ah really. Today, I tried to set a romantic atmosphere. What else is Ethan Klus going to pop out of there? Don¡¯t you think so?"


    "Sorry."


    Instead of answering my question, Perez spoke in a deep voice.


    "If I had moved a little faster, there would have been nothing for you to be afraid of."


    "No."


    I shook my head.


    "It was scary, but it wasn¡¯t because of Ethan Klus."


    "Then?"


    I also looked down at my hand instead of answering.


    Before I knew it, the trembling of my fingertips stopped.


    "What I was scared of was this."


    I looked at his red eyes and said.


    "Because I realized how great you are to me."


    Someone rushed to kill me.


    Of course, it was a situation that should have been scary.


    But I wasn¡¯t that scared.


    "I thought everything would be fine just by the fact that you were next to me."


    It¡¯s very strange.


    A smirk leaked out.


    "You are such a being, Perez."


    As if my shaking had shifted from a while ago, his red eyes were shaking.


    I slowly reached out and ced my hand on his cheek.


    "It was like thatst time. You can¡¯t be my first."


    "Tia, that¡¯s...".


    "You¡¯re right."


    I didn¡¯t mean to soothe Perez by lying awkwardly.


    "As I said, I have a lot to protect. Lombardi, and the people who follow me."


    However.


    "It¡¯s you that makes me able to protect those people. Without you, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve been able to do a lot of work, and I can¡¯t."


    So.


    "Will you be by my side from now on?"


    It was a bit of a selfish confession.


    But Perezughed.


    So that his eyes curve nicely, and his red lips draw pretty arcs.


    Then I rubbed his cheek with my hand.


    "Please."


    Perez sighed.


    "Please let me be by your side, Tia."


    Boom! Boom!


    Colorful fireworks exploded in the ck night sky.


    I was buried in the deafening sound, but I could clearly read Perez¡¯s brief additions.


    "For the rest of my life."


    Yeah. No more words were needed between us.


    "Yeah, forever."


    Until the second andst day of this life ends.


    Boo-m! boom! boom!


    The fireworks view that Cruise was proud of and the people cheering for it all became distant and distant noises.


    We left everything behind and walked to the room as if we had promised.


    Step by step.


    Not slow, but not too hasty.


    As we walked together holding hands like that, we were in front of the tightly closed door of the room.


    However, Perez no longer moved on that spot.


    "Tia, I..."


    He gave strength to his hands and spoke as if throwing up.


    "If I go inside now, I... I won¡¯t be able to stop."


    Red eyes fluttered at the mes that lit up the distant sky.


    Every moment, it lit the fire like it was burning, and now my resolution in front of this darkened face is getting bigger and bigger.


    It just got tighter.


    "I know."


    "...Do you know?"


    "Yes, I know."


    Woow.


    Listening to the cheers from afar, I smiled at Perez. (TN: That our cheers.)


    "Tia, you don¡¯t have to overdo it..."


    Click.


    With the sound of the door opening, Perez¡¯s speech stopped.


    "I know everything, Perez."


    I opened the door as it was and led Perez into the dark room.

 Chapter 274

    <h4>Chapter 274</h4>


    My whole body was numb.


    But that didn¡¯t wake me from sleep.


    Sarak. Sarak.


    There was a friendly stroke on my head.


    "Hmm."


    As I pushed my heavy eyelids up and opened my eyes, a view of the room I had be ustomed to in a few days came into view.


    A pillow that fell under the bed, a silk cover pushed at my feet, and Perez¡¯s eyes looking down at me.


    The blonde hair that had mesmerized me had disappeared, and his original ck hair had returned.


    Last night, while taking a bath together, we removed the dye that was dyeing each other¡¯s hair.


    It was something I did half-impulsively, like when I first changed my hair color, but seeing the familiar ck hair I saw as soon as I opened my eyes was so wee, it seemed like a good thing.


    Especially since my hair is long, it took quite a while, but Perez carefully removed the ck dye with great care.


    Then.


    And then...


    "Beast."


    I said, squinted at Perez.


    I could only express it with these words to Perez who coveted me.


    Everything started that night, the very night when there was a fireworks disy.


    He hesitated so cautiously outside the room door.


    Then the guy who entered the room holding my hand changed suddenly.


    It was like... a hound with a broken leash.


    No, I must have loosened the leash with my hand.


    "It¡¯s been a few days already."


    I patted my back, which seemed the muscles were tight, and buried my face on the pillow.


    As if drunk with strong alcohol, I looked back on the memories that remained sparsely.


    The night, which began with the sound of fireworks bursting from the outside, ended only after seeing the morning star.


    When the morning sun came up, I woke up at the touch of the hands wiping my body and did it again.


    And it was only when the sun went down that I barely woke up, ate the meal he had brought me, and once again.


    And again.....


    As I recalled thest few days when I had no clothes to wear, I could feel my face getting hot.


    "Perez."


    "Yes, Tia."


    He answered very sweetly.


    Sweeping my hair that flowed forward.


    But now I don¡¯t fall for it.


    His neat appearance with the shirt button fastened to the bottom of the neck is as neat as a person who just went to work a while ago.


    But I¡¯m not used to seeing Perez approaching me as he unbuttoned that button...


    "I mean. Are you really good at everything you do with your body?"


    "Hmm."


    Perezughed bashfully.


    It was a smile that seemed to be shy at first nce, but it was not.


    That face, that strangely pulled the corners of his mouth upwards, is rather.


    "Tia."


    His rough, long fingers passed by the side of my ears and greedilybed my hair.


    "I have waited for long time."


    There was a sticky corner somewhere in that half-whispering voice.


    "That¡¯s why. So..."


    With a gradually lowering voice, the nted face approached closer.


    I also appreciated the appearance with half-dazed eyes.


    Oh, one face is so pretty....


    "Uh-huh!"


    Wow, really!


    I almost got possessed again!


    I hurriedly raised my finger and blocked his lips.


    "No!"


    But Perez was not a man who would give up so easily.


    He blocked in advance with hisrge hand, sped my fingers, and kissed it.


    The warmth of his warm and thick sinking makes my fingertips tingled as if I had been electrified.


    "Just once."


    He said it like he was whining.


    "Tia, one more time..."


    It was a sweet craving that would make me the worst person in the world if I didn¡¯t listen.


    "Eung? This time, I¡¯ll take care of everything..." (Perez)


    Should I?


    He¡¯s speaking so sadly. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s okay if I ept it one more time...


    "Oh, no!"


    But I managed to close my eyes tightly.


    Give up, Perez!


    I almost fell for it again.


    "I really can¡¯t! It¡¯s so hard! And you!"


    I shouted with my eyes wide open as seriously as possible.


    "You¡¯re strong andst long!"


    I can¡¯t stand that!


    I¡¯ll boil down again like I¡¯m going to faint.


    "Ah."


    At my resolute refusal, a gloomy color spread in Perez¡¯s eyes that were shining like ruby.


    ...Should I have epted it?


    It was a moment when my heart was weakening.


    Kiss.


    A small, shy sound and a petal-like kiss fell on my forehead.


    "Okay, Tia. Then get up and eat something."


    The guy who came back to his usual clean face said.


    "You haven¡¯t eaten anything sincest night."


    "Who cause it?"


    It was because of someone who rushed, saying that the cream on the side of the meal was on my mouth.


    "Yes, so I¡¯ll take you."


    Perez, who said with a smile, rolled up the white sheet and held me as I was.


    Then, as if he did not feel the weight, he strode and put me down in front of the table by the window.


    A wonderful meal with bread, meat, fruit and tea was waiting for me.


    "When did you bring this?""


    "Well, about an hour ago?"


    I thought I smelled something good.


    "Then did you stay like that for an hour?"


    When I woke up, Perez was watching me sleeping.


    "Why didn¡¯t you wake me up instead of waiting?"


    He murmured in a little embarrassment.


    "Tia, I enjoyed watching you sleeping that I lost track of time."


    "What, what?"


    "Sorry, you must have been hungry. I¡¯ll wake you up earlier next time, Tia."


    "You are more than me..."


    I paused talking involuntarily.


    "No, I mean, Perez, you must have had a harder time......"


    Let¡¯s just not talk.


    I shut my mouth and averted my gaze.


    Perez¡¯s lowughter crossed my ears, which must have turned red.


    "Eat a lot, Tia."


    This time, Perez said and kissed my cheek.


    It was a word that felt like he was trying to get me fat and eat it.


    I nced at him once and picked up a fork.


    However, contrary to how appetizing the food looked, my appetite did not move.


    I just picked some fruit and ate it, drank a few sips of hot tea and put it down.


    "You don¡¯t have to eat more?"


    "I just want to rest like this a little longer."


    I answered, leaning my head against the back of the chair.


    The desire to sleep ovees the appetite.


    I saw Perez making eye contact with me with a slow blinking vision.


    "Perez."


    "Yes, Tia."


    "When we arrive at Luman, ha~am, we have somewhere to go together..."


    Even though it was not a long sentence, it was not easy to continue talking because of the drowsiness that came.


    Perez said, sweeping my cheek once, as if to go to sleep safely.


    "Okay, I got it."


    I suddenly became curious.


    I think that¡¯s why I made a voice. (TN: The next lines is like Tia mumbled half asleep.)


    Why aren¡¯t you asking? (Tia)


    About what? (Perez)


    Where are we going? (Tia)


    I promised you that we¡¯d be together anywhere. (Perez)


    Oh, so. (Tia)


    Yes. So. (Perez)


    It seemed that such conversations were exchanged.


    How long has it been?


    "Tia."


    I opened my eyes again to the voice calling me, which more familiar to me than anyone else¡¯s.


    I could see a slightly brighter room.


    But it was just that.


    Nothing has changed from when I closed my eyes.


    Even Perez, who is still looking at me affectionately next to me.


    "How long have I slept?"


    "About two hours?"


    "...Were you doing that again for two hours?"


    "Yes."


    "Perez, you are seriously ill."


    Seeing my tired expression on my face, Perez shrugged his shoulders and smiled a little.


    "I know."


    "...I can¡¯t stop you."


    "Are you still tired?"


    "No, it¡¯s much better than before."


    "Then would you like to see outside the window, Tia?"


    Perez got up from his seat and walked to the window.


    And he opened the curtain that had been covering the window wide open.


    "Wow."


    The sun poured in.


    I pulled up the seat and approached it as if possessed.


    Under the high sun, the light of the deep water was scattered.


    And in the distance, I saw water.


    And where low, white buildings fill the high mountainside.


    "It¡¯s Luman."


    With Perez¡¯s voice kissing my head, the cruise arrived at its destination.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!